Skip to main content

Full text of "The theological works of Herbert Thorndike"

See other formats 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 
to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 
to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 
are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  marginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 
publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  have  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 

We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  no n- commercial  use  of  The  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  from  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attribution  The  Google  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  informing  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liability  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.  Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 


at  http  :  //books  .  google  .  com/ 


6000338 181 


.t 
r 


V     I 


V  (">  .  ^ 


■O 


THE  b'i|xW°^ 


THEOLOGICAL  WORKS 


HEEBBRT   THORNDIKE, 

WiMETIME  PREBENDARY  OF  THE  COLLSOIATE  CHURCH  OF  8T.  PETER, 
WESTMINSTER. 


VOL.      I. 


OXFORD : 

JOHN  HENRY  PARKER. 
MDCCCXLIT. 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CHURCH 
IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


TO  THE  READEK. 

At  ihe  beginning  of  these  troubles,  I  published  a  short 
discourse,  of  "The  Primitive  Government  of  Churches,*'  and 
Rficr  it  a  IflJiicr,  of  ■'  The  Apostolical  Form  of  Divine  Service 
at  the  Assemblies  of  the  Church;"  ihinlcing  it  easy  to  infer 
what  ought  to  be  done»  if  it  could  be  made  to  appear  what 
tbe  A|KjHtleM  had  dune.  Since  that  time  ,  cungrcgationB 
bnve  been  erected^  and  preshyteries  ordained,  though  with 
some    linclurc    of  Erastus's   doctrine,    which   dissolveth    all 


*  "  The  mhic  day  that  tbc  House  of 
l^rdft  pawed  tVis  otdinuici?  of  attnittdm- 
•IfuniiX  (be  Arciibiehu^>  uf  t'nntprbury, 
xhtj  likewise  ptffcd  iLn  ordinniu'f ,  That 
thr  lio-ik  of  Cammnli  Pmvcr  bIiguM  be 
laid  Kaiilc,  iLnti  far  eilulili.stiin);  tlic  Di- 
rerlcirv  fur  Public  Wnrsliip.  wMch  hud 
l>nn  fraintKl  b;  the  AhseiiiUy  of  Di- 
vine*,  ind  wilt  in  fuvrU  to  the  Pariia- 
X^t,  vhfTf  ihf  raw^  hfjil  ftfiTS  ^rhiih'ff 
WMtt  evnfirnud  with  tacb  tmall  tmriathnt 
a*  thftf  Ikr^Hglil  urrr'M'irif.^' — 11uf.Ii- 
«i>Tlh,  ml.  ii,  p.  A.IW.  Tliih  was  panned, 
Juiiuir}-  4,  lti45.  Uu  tim  2ui\i  of 
Aiij^hhI  ITtfti.  vah  jisMpd  All  Ordi- 
nani'v  of  tlic  Lnnl^  and  CntnniorM  . .  . 
(vt  tlir  Onliiiaticm  of  Miius.iers  by  Uie 
CLcKvica.l  Prc«byten ;  to  cnnlirLue  in 
_inpre  for  tlint  year*.  It  conUunR  xbete 
"  Thut  itll  pritsliytem,  n-ho  atv 
txe\iy  •;i|ii]ittlHl  A])d  anlhnriEt'il  t-o 
ordain,  aiwl  aliajl  acroMilliig  to  ihia 
Din-ctory  ordaii)  any  (me  or  mnro 
tfayletK,  *re  hrrrtig  drelnred  In  frr- 
an  iKfrfitahU  irinift'  ta  ihit  Charrh 
kinfittrm.  rtBii  ihrlll  fc«f.'  f/i.-  firiil.'i- 
IMw  oj  ttot/t  HaHxri  qf  I'liriritrju-ul  /rrr 
tkrir  imitrtnntty."  Tlif  l>ri>if)ylpri/m 
»jr«l*m  had  hran  oilabH^hcdaiirl  rccojf 
niwd  in  furlnddvii)!  tSic  use  of  iIil-  Unak 
trf  Cuinmin  T'rajrr,  by  an  flrdiiininv 
nf  l'aTli*ini.'ni.  which  on  ih«  '.fltli  nf 
lh-iot>c-r.    \<i\li,    din-fK-d.  •  "i/irt/    sh,- 

JWVvmJ      rMrrtAiju      itn/it-rlrrriii      vr\th\T\ 

thrrr  mprriiTr  brnmd*  mid  linit«, 
Iwir*  pfnivr  t«  tHJ/tfint frtim  fAf  A'nriit- 
mnl  v/  tkf  /.mifi  .Vh/i/ht  all  i|[iiiirBrit 


and  BCUidilouspersoDEwitliin  thcTuka 
h«t«aft(!r  following,  and  nt'rording  Ut 
Li] e  said  rukM  and  directions. "  Hut  if 
any  penon  should  be  disjnti^fi^d  with 
thp  eenleiice  oflhe  rtd«rF  nf  fatn  ^amll, 
Eic  was  at  *'  liberty  tu  appcuL  Co  Cbc 
classical  eldership,  and  from  tlem  to 
the  proTliicial  aunnbly,  fironi  thence 
to  the  national,  and  /rtrm  thence  ta  the 
Partiffmfnt,''~ — Bo.thworth,  part  iv.  vol. 
upp.  2ID.212.  UallUcinhii  Letters ju^t 
puldiKhL'^d  gives  the  Ka.i;ic  account  of  the 
^pirii  of  the  new  system  :  "  The  model 
of (toverament  we  h*«  gotten  it  (Jirouuh 
(he  AasennMy  ac^ennliog^  to  uiir  nihiil  -.  it 
yet  aticks  la  the  bat(<la  of  the  Houses, 
The;bavei)a«!:ii;ilfDurordiuanceaa[leait 
aboutit,aElpTettyTiffht,abfBTB&coneernB 
the  cuikfetitutioii  ana  er^^ctiiiiii  of  (general 
OAsetiiblleflt  provitK'ial  Kyuods,  jircHby' 
terie«  and  seasintif,  and  tiie  power  of 
ordination.  In  (fee  province  of  Loadoa 
nnd  l.juii'axtiire  the  bodies  \m  mt  up. 
Tlinl  the  like  dtligeiicpiii  onl  H»ed  long 
ago  in  all  i-ther  jilan's  ii  i»  (lie  suttisli 
nrgligcnco  of  the  i)ti[it!>'ic'rs  nnd  ^'Cntry 
ill  Ibi:  shires  iiiiiri>thaji  llic  I'ltrliaiiient. 
That  the  3>nwcr  id"  jiinMJictit'H  in  nil 
thitkg*  ffp  rL'fiuirc.  exc'cpiiiiR'  appenli 
from  Oir  Cii-nirral  Aaix'inMy  Co  the 
Ptvrliftmeiil,  i*  mil  piK  in  iifilinnuces 
Imib  ano,  it  M  hti  fifti-  [i-unnrng  ]  af  fhf 
}ndfiiiudrnli  nnd  EniiUuitt  JH  the  itirtmr 
n/  f'amiwiit.' — J«!itinry  '2li.  Ifil-". 
llDillto*  Lrticro  D)id  Joiirnttls  >'»!'  iii. 
pp.  1.  V.  EdinbutKh,  l«4a. 


39K 


TO  tHK  ItBADER. 


ecclesiastical  power  Into  the  secular,  in  states  that  are  Chris- 
tian. Here  I  thouf^lu  it  worth  the  while  to  trv  how  the  rea- 
sons heretofore  advanced  might  be  improved,  not  only  to 
establish  the  aociety  of  the  Church  upon  the  power  of  the 
teys  granted  by  our  Lord,  or  to  declare  what  persons,  and 
upon  what  tprms,  it  is  trusted  with  on  behalf  of  the  Church, 
and  every  part  of  it,  which  I  had  begun  to  do  afore,  hut  in 
what  right  and  interest  the  secular  power  concurs  to  the 
effect  of  it,  in  establishing  or  reforming  the  Church  of  any 
Christian  state.  This  is  the  reason  that  I  refer  so  often  to 
lln)se  two  discourses,  intending  at  the  first  but  to  supply  and 
improve  what  I  had  said ;  but  finding  by  the  process,  that  I 
could  not  compass,  the  brevity  which  T  first  aimed  at,  I  hare 
added  a  Review^  whereby  as  some  parts  are  enlar^d,  so  the 
whole  perhaps  remains  not  so  suitable,  because  other  points, 
that  mipht  seem  to  require  the  like  enlargement,  arc  left  as 
ibcy  were,  because  an  end  must  be  made.  My  reasons  are 
general  to  all  states,  and  all  parts  of  tlie  Church;  and  that 
generality  will  make  them  obscure  to  such  as  consider  them 
not  as  the  consequence  of  the  subject  deserves.  But  it  is 
well,  if  a  subject  containing  so  great  difference  of  particulars^ 
can  be  comprised  in  any  general  truth. 

Many  things  might  have  been  better  said,  could  all  have 
been  copied  again;  bnt  a  single  heart  will  make  the  beat  of 
all  that,  which  is  tendered  with  uo  other  design  but  to  re- 
monstrate how  hard  it  is,  and  yet  to  shew  how  it  is  possible 
to  keep  or  recover  the  conscience  of  a  good  Christian  in 
such  a  trial  as  this.  I  had  a  desire  to  have  added  herewith, 
to  the  other  two  discourses,  a  review  of  some  passages,  which 
those  things  which  I  have  said  here  give  me  occasion  to 
eidurge.  But  the  delays  of  the  prc&s,  and  my  ubsencc,  en- 
force me  to  defer  it  till  opporuuiity  aer\'c. 


CHAPTER  I. 


I 


THE  fHDRCH  HATH  NO  TEMPOHAI,  POWKIL,  BUT  STAMH9  Blf  ftOD  S  PRIVl- 
LKQE  OF  UOLDlSa  ^^SEMDUBS,  TtIR  OROl^XD  Or  TUl-:  SKCL'LIS  POWEIt's 
IXTBBEST  IN  CHUICH  MATTE.BS.  TBB  PDWEK  OF  TtIB  E£TS  WHAT  IT  18, 
AXV  THAT  IT  CAdltOT  ns  TAKFIT  TRUH  TITB  CHUBCR. 

It  is  viBiblc  to  all  unders landings  thai  there  are  two  slated  CHAP, 
of  Gods  Churcli ;  for  tliere  must  needs  ix  a  greuL  ditfbience 
between  the  Church,  as  it  was  first  established,  by  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  Apostles,  before  the  exercise  of  Christianity 
was  allowed  and  privileged  by  the  ]&v.s  of  the  Roman 
empire;  and  as  it  now  sttindeth^  protected  by  the  laws  of 
Christian  kingdoms  and  commoQwealths.  And  my  purpose 
is  here  to  debate,  what  power  the  Church  ought  to  have 
in  this  later  state,  and  what  right  accrues  to  scculcu*  jtowers 
in  Church  niatlers,  when  they  profess  Christianity,  and  the 
maintenance  of  it :  which  one  dispute  will  necessarily  con- 
clude the  chief  matters  now  in  compromise,  concerning  the 
state  of  the  Church  in  this  kingdom. 

§  2,  To  understand  this  aright,  we  must  suppose  that  the  The 
Church  is  not   endowed  with    any  manner  of  the   secular  imo,  nu 
power  of  this  world,  and  the  civil  societies  of  it,  which  con-  !l"„™'"r"^ 
stx&iaeth  men  to  obedience  by  force.     For  it  will  be  easy  for 
ordinary  understandings,  after  the  misertible  disputes  which 
tluft  civil  war  hath  advanced^  to  perceive,  that  though  there 
be  many  points  of  that  right  wherein  sovereign  power  con- 
BBBleth,  yet  all  of  them  are  resolved  into  the  power  of  the 
■word ;  seeing  that  there  ia  no  manner  of  public  act,  either 
of  sovereign  power,  or  any  derived  from  it,  that  could  be 
effectual,  as  the  use  of  civil  society  requires,  did  not  all  men*H 
•ens^  tell  them  that  there  is  force  ready  to  reduce  the  re- 
fractory to  obedience. 

§  3.  Now,  that  our  Saviour  did, and  was  to  disclaim  all  title  [Tin! ">** 
lo  the  swoni,  is  niflnifept  by  the  Gns]>eJ,  and  the  profession " 


(liLircli 


1. 


THIu   RIGHT  OP  TUS  CBCmCB 

P,  of  it  For  being  suspected  in  His  lifetime  by  His  eneraie^ 
~  and  lastly  accused  to  Pilate,  as  one  thai  sougLi  to  usurp  il. 
His  renouncing  it  so  publicly,  because  it  clears  Him,  therefore 
conviucea  the  injiistieo  of  the  sentence  Against  Him.  And 
truly,  whai  entertainment  shsll  we  imagine  Ilis  Gosi>el  would 
have  found  in  the  world,  had  it  pretended  to  establish  itself 
by  force  ?  For  this  profession  must  needs  have  produced 
that  effect  which  Mahometism  did  afterwards,  to  wit,  the 
subversion  of  all  states^  which  it  might  prove  able  to  justle 
with  and  in  prevail.  But,  Christianity  being  first  initiated 
by  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  professing  notliing  but  to  follow 
Him  in  bearing  His  cross,  it  is  manifest  that  those  which 
Biiw  not  reason  to  believe  it,  must  be  convinced  that  ihey 
ought  noi  (o  persecute  it  For  if  it  preserve  the  power  of 
the  sword  in  those  hands  wherein  it  is  found,  when  the  Gos- 
(wl  is  preached  and  received  any  where,  then,  of  necessiiy, 
all  rights,  all  goods  of  this  world,  in  the  possession  whereof 
the  power  of  the  sword  professes  to  maiutahi  all  subjects,  are 
by  the  Gospel  maintained  in  those  hands  that  have  them  by 
Just  title  of  human  right. 

§  -It.  And  so,  thfit  which  1  here  suppose  is  do  more  than 
the  received  position  of  J>ivincs,  that  temporal  domioiou  is 
not  founded  in  grace*:  for  men's  rights,  powers,  and  privi- 
leges in  civil  societies,  arc  no  less  their  own,  and  concern 
their  estate  no  les,  than  their  gootb  and  possessions.  There- 
fore, though  much  more  evidence  might  he  brought  to  prove  * 
this,  iVom  tlie  Apostle's  commanding  Christians  to  obey 
ucular  powers,  children  their  parents,  slaves  their  masleni, 
wives  their  husbands,  and  the  like,  according  to  the  laws, 
but  above  the  laws,  for  conscience  to  God,  obliging  thereby 
all  filfltes  to  maintain  Christianity ;  yet,  this  being  a  point 
which  no  party  professes  to  stick  at,  I  will  hereuiion  prcsunie 
to  tiite  it  for  granted. 


•  Oiw  of  the  (irnjiOntiAns  of  Wicliffe, 
rondrninrt)  iij  (lip  touucil  of  CoiigUncp, 
w»«  tlii*;  At!  verura  MecnUre  domi- 
nium rpqiiLrimr  juatilU  iKiminMiLia, 
mo  quiid  tiiilliii  caislena  in  peciwto 
KioT(4li.  em  domiTtu*  ■licuju>  tei,- — 
lUbbct,  torn.  ivj.  eo!.  2i+.  Hum,  con- 
aettiRcd  in  ilic  Bitmp  couneil.  ejtprTOscd 
the  docfrinp  tiiun;   Nnllu»  psi  dominM* 


ciTJiii,  nulius  ewt  pneUnu,  nullu*  tM 
EpiKopuM  duin  ml  fn  pecnto  inDrt«9i. 
—lb.,  cqL  25n.  ed.  Vcnet.  The  Uni- 
versit)-  olOAfard,  by  *  riecrt-e  uf  CtiU- 
vMitJon.  July  21,  1083,  candrnint^ 
»ruin  propasiiionK,  the  rtgbteenth  of 
wEiitii  h  Ihiit,  Dotninton  ia  fuundeJ  in 
praw-^Wilkin*'  CoTicil.j  Itwn.  iv.  p. 
VI  I.  Lcndini,  1731, 


IS  A  CURJ&TIAN  BtATE. 


401 


§  5.   But,  though   the  Church  ]s  not  endowed  with  any  CHAP, 
coactire  power  by  divine  right,  yet  by  divine  right,  and  by  g^  ,^ j, 
patent   from   God,  it  is  endowed  with  3  power  of  holding  by  Ood'» 
assembhcs  for  the  common  service  of  God,  before  any  grant  ofhoiXs 
of  the  powcra  of  the  world,  and  against  any  interdict  of  them,  tilie^ 
if  &o  it  faB  out.     For  the  cummunion  which  the  gospel  esta- 
blisheth  among  Christians,  is  not  only  invisible  in  the  heart, 
believing  the  satnc  fnith,  and  disposed  to  live  according  to 
it,  but  also  outwardly  visible,  not  only  in  the  profession  of 
the  satne  faith^  which  may  be  common  to  those  that  coramu- 
oJcate  in  nothing  eke,  bnt  also  in  the  common  service  of 
God.    For  seeing  God  hath  given  Hia  Church  the  ordinances 
of  His  worship,  wherewith  He  requiieth  to  be  served  in  com- 
mon by  liis  Church — some  of  them   common  both  to  the 
5  Church  and  the  synagogue,  that  i&>  to  Jews  and  Chri&tiatt6> 
others  delivered  by  the  gospel  only  to  the  Chiux;h — it  is  mani- 
fest that  the  Church  is  privileged  by  God,  because  com- 
manded, to  join  in  serving  Him  according   to  those   ordi- 
DBDces.     And  therefore  we  are  not  to  ask  an  express  warrant 
in  Scripture  for  this^  whether  duty^  or  privilege,  because  it 
was  always  Jn  force  among  the  people  of  God,  though  not 
always  free  from  the  bondage  of  strangers. 

§  6.  The  Apostle   truly,  writing  to  the  Hebrews  not  to  [The 
fiitl  away  from  Chrigtianity  to  Judaism,  for  the  persecutions  ^lou  civil 
which  the  Jews  their  natives  brought  upon  them — which,  he  '^'^^ 
that  will  diligently  observe,  shall  find  to  be  the  full  scope  ''uman,  ] 
of  that  epistle^ — inferreth,  as  a  consequence,  Hob.  x,  25, 
"not  to  forsake  the  assembling  of  themselves."     Shewing 
that    Christianity   cannot   be    professed    without    so    doing, 
though  it  bring  persecution  with  it :   as  we  know  the  primi- 
tive Chriatians  frequented  the  service  of  God,  when  they 
were  in  danger  of  the  laws,  because  that  which  the  laws  fof- 


*  "  The  fubjeei  of  the  Episilc  lo  the 
llahrtwi  i»  UlU;  the  J«irs  being  prtvi- 
Icgvd  by  Ok  Irw)  of  the  cmjiine  in  t1>c 
«Z*TciM  of  their  reti^on,  JjisdainiJiig 
ibiMC  of  Uieir  jiftltcn  that  ha^I  iirafpifleJ 
L'hrittianiij',  found  lacint  by  the  power 
of  tb«  Uomdns  le  comtruD  tbem  by 
jien««utioi)  to  Tctum  la  Judaii-nk  11tc 
qncjition  it,  wheihcr  thej  can  obtain 
ulv&ticin.  turning   Jms  iLgftiii.  whirh 

TUOKHPlSt.  D 


thcy  pptBUJide  thinnaclTM  ihcy  might 
obtiiin,  being  such  before  ibey  Mnlinuv 
(.'hrJitiatiity.  ThM  i»  Hie  qunlioii ; 
let  him  tiwF  will  uke  Uic  pKllU  1v 
cantpurs  the  iirojionitioK  of  it,  io  llic 
iKginmng  of  ibc  second  choiitrr,  Biid 
the  rf^flDiiH  it  is  |>ursiird  with  until  Iho 
sixth,  willi  Ihp  x.-Diictuniari  at  tiw  dis- 
piiiG  in  the  tliirlet-iitii," — Epiti^ur,  blc, 
ii.  chap.  ^  iii. 


4m 


THE  RIGHT  Ot THE  CHUBCH 


CHAP. 
I. 


bade  was  their  assemblies.     Wherefore  as  within  several  cotn- 
ntonwcalths  there  are  particular  societies,  colleges,  and  cor- 
porations, subuEting  by  grant  of  their  sovereigns;  and  as  by       \ 
the  law  of  riations  there  is  a  kind  of  society,  and  common- 
wealth, among  those  that  arc  bound  in  the  same  vessel,  upon  6     . 
the  same  voyage,  which  Arigtotle*^  calk  trvinfKoiavs  as  there  ^H 
is  also  among  them  that  travel  togedier  in  the  caravans  of     " 
the  Eastj,  because  they  submit  to  some  rule  in  regard  of  some     j 
common  interest :  so  must  we  understand  the  Church  to  be  IB 
a  human,  though  not  a  civil  society,  corporation,  or  common-       ' 
wealth;   not  bs  these  last-named,  which  consist  of  subjects 
to  several  stales,  warranted  and  protected  by  the  law  of 
nations ;  nor  as  the  former,  by  charter  from  some  sovereign ; 
but  by  that  law  of  God  whereby  all  nations  arc  called  to 
serve  Him,  by  those  ordinances  which  He  hath  established  in 
the  Cbureh. 

§  7.  Therefore  the  main  point  of  that  charter,  which  malcea 
the  Chureh  such  a  society  or  commonwealth,  is  the  right  of 
assembling  and  holding   such   assemblies,  without  watrant, 
against  all  law  of  the  world  thai  forbids  it:   the  particulars 
yf  it  arc  those  rights  which  God  hath  given  His  Church 
to  preserve  unity  and  communion  in  the  celebration  of  thi 
ordinances  for  which  it  aasembleth.     For  since  the  principlea 
of  Christianity  profess  one  Church,  and  that  the  unity  thereof 
extendcth  to  this  visible  communion,  it  is  manifest  hereby 
that  the  will  of  God  is,  diat  all  Christiana  communicate  with 
all  Christians,  in  all  ordinances  of  His  service,  when  occasion  T 
requires ;   a  thing  which  the  practice  of  all  sides  confesses. 
For  though  this  communion  be  interrupted  with  so  many 
Bchiams,  yet  since  all  parties  labour  to  shew  that  the  cause  of 
separation  is  not  on  their  side,  they  acknowledge  all  separa- 
tion to  be  against  God's  ordinance,  when  they  labour  to  clear 
themselves  of  the  blame  of  it 

5  ^-  I"  die  next  place  we  are  to  inquire  upon  what  title 
^ffcwci'i^  of  right  the  Church  is  ingraffed  into  civjl  societies  and  sove- 
S^  L"  rcignties  f   by  virtue  whereof  secidar  powers   exercise   that 

Chateh 

*«ti  tri^irXav,    <cal  Tebw  WLirTpaTufiraj;-       t*  ffiOT^vurJpy.  «aS  rijy   l-rtupiK^y-  flJ  St 

ulof  »A«M^i)f.«.— tihic.  Nicom.  lib.  viii.      *a), , .— /fc^  cap.  xii. 
I'J!]!,    t».         E»i    Kotvtrria    ulr  oty   raira 


Lof 
mt, 

lara  | 
■eh,  J 
ose^H 


TJUflll  of 


T7f  A  CimiBTIAN  STATE. 


I 


riglit  to  which  they  pretend  in  Church  matters.  For  I  per- 
ceive those  of  the  Congregations  oftentimes  demand  ivhat 
ground  we  have  in  Scripture  for  national  Churches^.  Now 
the  term  of  national  Cbnrchea,  it  seems^  is  something  im- 
proper, because  as  one  and  the  same  nation  may  be  divided 
into  several  sovereign  ties,  and  the  Churches  thereof,  by  con- 
sequence, subject  to  several  sovereigns,  bo  may  the  same 
sovereignty  contain  several  nations,  and  the  Churches  of 
them ;  which,  in  these  caaes,  are  not  properly  national 
Churches,  and  yet  are  properly  that  which  is  signified  by  the 
term  ofTiational  Churches. 

§  9.  But  getting  aside  this  exception,  I  conceive  those  of 
8  the  Congregations  have  reason  to  make  the  demand^  tmd  that 
the  answer  to  it,  if  once  well  made,  will  l>e  of  consequence 
to  settle  many  things  in  debate.  For  that  the  same  right, 
ia  matters  of  religion,  is  due  to  Christian  princes  and  states, 
which  tlic  kings  of  Judah  practised  under  the  law,  of  itself 
no  way  appears,  because  of  the  general  difference  between 
the  law  and  the  gospel.  Tq  which  may  be  added,  to  tic  the 
knot  fester,  that  there  is  this  clear  difference  between  them, 
in  the  particular  in  hand,  that  the  law  wa^  conlined  to  one 
people,  as  being  the  condition  of  that  covenant  whereby 
God  undertook  to  give  them  the  land  of  promise,  and  to 
tnaintalD  them  in  the  free  and  happy  posaesston  of  it;  they 
undertaking,  on  their  part^  to  serve  Him,  and  rule  themselves 
by  it:  but  the  gospel  is  the  new  covenant  by  which  God 
undertakes  to  give  life  everlasting  to  those  that  take  up 
Christ's  cross  to  perform  it. 

§  10.  The  persons,  therefore,  of  whom  the  Church  consists, 
bemg  of  all  nations,  all  of  them  of  equal  interest  in  that 


CHAP. 
I. 


tDlETer- 

tween 

JcM'Uho.'nd 

Christian 


{Christian 
kings  have 
ticivret 

In  rhi> 

Church.] 


I 


*  "A  lulionftl  Church  nnce  Christ's 
doth,  ind  the  dJisolniiDn  of  the 
JvtrUh  Church,  ia  k  tnobuttdUS  com- 
poand,  and  B^votm  of  Judniftm." — 
Hobinson'i  Junillcstian  oT  Separation, 
p.  217.  A.D.  1630, 

"  Let  me  IpII  j-oq  that  that  whicli 
yoit  ratJ  IbdrpGndenT  ia  the  ocly  troe 
ori^nal  and  pfimitive  pre«bytprial. 
Which  preabytery  js  proper  and  po- 
cniiai  10  eTery  puticuUr  Church  of 
Chriat ;  a»d  it  not  a  yreibyttTy  toUec* 
tWf  «/  mamjf  C*|i«t*«  b;t  way  of  jurit- 

D 


dUtitm.[oWT'\tmt,of  manjfOMt  taeh,  t/ra 
nalional  Church  lu  fiou  itrm  it.  Ptar 
Hiithfr  o/  thtie  CUB  y«(  fiinl  fW'iT  in  tbr 
Netf  Tettaiueut  or  i»  iht  OU." — Hur- 
ton'»  Vtiidic^«Hon  of  Churches  callml 
IndependcDt,  p.  M.  '^  1  <!«■>  that  you 
cait  bririK  ntiy  ii\faUibie  proofs,  or  one 
proof.  Hint  there  rithtr  atf,  or  rorr  Awtr 
tii-m,  any  Hath'i'il  Cf'urclif*  hj/  ani/  aihtr 
iiudfuiirni  (fhI  mrrtty  iiHtnan,  IKT  Uliy 
one  of  divine  mstilutian,  Inil  only  tliaL 
of  the  Jews  in  tltt  Old  Te&lnmrn'l,  and 
now  whallv  dissolved."— /fi..  p.  30. 

d2 


404 


THB  RI6K1 


CHAP. 

I. 


[Timn 
whattiile.3 


wherein  thej  cotnjtuinicate,  and  tl^erofore  in  the  rules  by 
which:  it  is  manifest  that  no  sovereign  can  have  more  interest 
than  another,  in  creating  that  right  by  virtue  whereof  the  sub- 
jects of  several  sovereignties  communicate.  Otherwise,  the 
unity  of  the  Church  must  needs  suffer,  one  sovereign  prescrib-  & 
ing  that  as  necessary  to  the  communion  of  the  Church  in. 
bis  dominions,  which  the  sovereigns  over  other  parts  of  the 
Church,  perhaps,  allow  not,  But  though,  as  a  Divine,  I  admit 
this  debate,  yet  aa  a  Christian  and  a  Divine  bolb,  I  eondenin 
the  separation  which  they  have  made,  before  it  be  decided. 
The  Church  of  England  giveth  to  the  king  that  power  in 
Church  matters,  which  the  kings  of  God's  ancient  people,  and 
ChriBtian  emperors  after  them,  always  practised.  This  pos- 
sesfiioD  was  enough  to  have  kept  unity,  though  the  reason 
appeared  not  why  Christian  princes  should  have  the  same 
right  in  the  Church  as  the  kings  of  Judah  had  in  the  syna- 
gogue. For,  if  they  observe  it  well,  this  right  is  nowhere 
e&tablishcd  upon  the  kings  of  God'a  ancient  people,  by  way  of 
precept,  In  the  law.  For,  seeing  the  law  commanded  them 
not  to  have  a  king,  but  gave  tbem  leave  to  have  a  king  when 
they  would,  upon  such  terms  as  it  reqnireth  Deut.  nvii.  14,  it 
cannot  be  said  that  any  right  in  matters  of  religion  is  settled 
upon  the  king,  by  that  law  which  never  provided  that  there 
should  be  a  king.  j 

§  11.  The  question  is  then,  not  whether  the  kings  of  Judah  ^H 
had  power  in  matters  of  religion,  which  is  express  in  Scripture,  ^> 
but  upon  what  title  they  had  it,  which  is  not  to  be  had  butJ''* 
by  interpretation  of  the  law.  And  this  we  shall  find»  if  we 
consider  that  tho  law  was  given  to  thai  people  when  they 
were  freed  from  bondage,  and  invested  in  the  sovereign  power 
of  themselves,  as  to  a  body  politic,  euch  as  they  became,  by 
submitting  to  it.  So  that,  though  many  precepts  thereof  con- 
cern the  conscience  of  particular  persons,  yet  there  arc  also 
many  that  take  hold  of  the  community  of  the  (jcople ;  for 
which,  particular  persons  cannot  be  answerable,  further  than 
the  rate  of  that  power  hj  which  they  act  in  it:  aa  the  de- 
stroying of  malefactors;  idolaters  in  particular.  These  pre- 
cepts, thonj  being  given  to  the  community  of  the  people,  and 
the  Common  power  of  the  people  falling  to  the  king,  con- 
stituted according  to  the  law  aforesaid,  it  followelh,  that  being 


IN  A  CUBISTIA.V  STATE. 


405 


iai'cstcfl  wilt  the  power,  he  stands  thereby  aecountablc  foi-  CH. 
the  laws  to  he  enforced  by  It.  — 


$  12.  And  then  the  queetiou  that  remaUis  will  be  do  more  [nui  in 
bwL  this,  whether  civil  soeieties,  and  the  sovereign  powei-s  of^^^h^'^"" 
Uiem,  are  called  to  bo  Christian,  ns  such,  and  not  only  as  Church.] 
particular  persons.  A  thing  which  Tertullian  stems  to  have 
doubled  of,  when  he  made  an  "if  of  it,  Apoln^et.  cap.  xxi,,  Si 
poMtnt  ««  vt  Casarfs  Christiant^ .-  "  If  cmperorB  could  bo 
It  Christians;"  and  Origcn — when  he  expounds  the  words  of 
Jfoscs,  "I  will  provoke  them  to  jealoupy,  by  a  people  which 
are  not  a  people," — so  be  reads  it — of  the  Christians,  whereof 
ib«re  were  some  in  all  nations,  and  no  whole  nation  professed 
Christianity — iw  x.  ad  Bom.  lib.  viii'.  and  inPsal.  xxxvi.  Horn. 
i. «,  seems  to  count  this  estate  nud  condition  essential  to  the 
Church.  But,  since  anabaptists  are  no  more  anabaptists,  in 
denying  the  power  of  the  sword  to  be  consisteut  with 
Christianity,  it  j^eems  there  is  no  question  left  about  this,  as 
indeed  there  ought  to  be  nune.  For,  tlie  prophecies,  which 
went  before,  of  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles  to  Christianity, 
were  not  fulfilled,  till  the  Roman  empire  professed  to  main-^ 
tain  iu  And,  thereby,  the  will  of  God  being  fulfdlcd,  it  is 
manifest  that  the  will  of  God  is,  that  civil  societies,  and  the 
powers,  of  them,  should  matntain  Christianity  by  their  sword, 
and  the  acts  to  which  it  enableth.  But  always,  with  that 
difference  from  the  synagogue  which  hatli  been  expressed. 
For  if  the  Church  subsist  in  several  sovereignties,  the  power 
which  each  of  them  can  have  in  Church  matters,  must  needs 
be  concluded  by  that  power  which  God  halh  ordained  in  His 
Church,  for  the  determining  of  such  things,  the  determining 
wbercoCsball  become  necessary  to  preserve  the  unity  uf  it, 


*  Sed  et  CeMLTea  cicdidisutit  vuper 
Cbnsto,  M  aui  CR«iireft  non  tftKcnt 
unrrulii^  ntN^csiani,  nul  U  (■(  Climtiani 
poruiiicnl  esse  CsMHtrt. — P.  58.  ed. 
VwTw     RulliDinAg.  l{iD2. 

'  Ipat, iiiijuil,  Mciyv^ifiliL'itflcpt^'rsnTIII 
Mt'i.  Egv  ad  rTnufalwncm  dm  adifadm 
m  KDw  genUm,  de  C KriKEiauU Aine  t^ubio 
diceiu.  -...-.,.,.,  Ctiriatiuii  vtiro 
lum  c«i  una  geoi,  icd  ex  oninLbiu  j;eti- 
libua  itiiuq  {Mpulus,  el  id-L'o  Muyacs  pro 
■initiiiij  Imiiiorr,  nun  gftitfiii  cani  nomi^ 
navii,.  unit  non  eat  una  (;i.'ae,  itii  ti  in 
dici  pote«l,  oiiiniiLrti  j^cntiiini  ^dk. — - 
CammenL  in  Jtuui.  lib.  viii.  K.  tauL  iv. 


p.  G2i.  ed.  Ben. 

I  Cum  «rgt>  vidians  Judicoa  odia 
lia>i«i(e«  Ckriblinuuni  et  iiuirljnntci  ei, 
ijitelliric  luia  coiopteCur  propkctiu  illn 
qu»  oiirit,  Et  egv  coneitalia  eos  in  non 
gmiem.  No*  Ctiim  mums  nnn  gena 
qui  pttuci  ei  isia  civifiite  CTediicufi.  el 
ui]  ex  sl!i^  et  QusquBiu  ^vim  uitegra  ab 
Ijiitii*  crcduljtatis  vidrtur  asBimiptu, 
Non  eiiim  &icut  JiiJ.TOiuni  ^t.'ris  traC 
vd  .T^gyjitiorum  ^vna,  ito  ctiam  C)iris-> 
li&jiGntun  Kt^ixi^  I^^i3  ^''t  una,  vH  Ul' 
ici^Tn.  Ki.  npATitrn  ex  siii^lU  |>ei;libiiB 
conKre^^Bnllir,.— HomLl.  i.  in  Vs.  vurj. 
1,  loni.  ii,  pp.  <j^j,  (i'sii,  rd-  Bvu. 


406 


THB  HIGHT  OH  THE  CHURCH 


CHAP. 
1. 


tion  ai'. 
cuunlcd  a 

naJty.  ] 


§  13.  Thu8  much  premised,  the  first  point  we  are  to  debate  12 
-is;  whether  excommuDication  be  a  secular  pumshment 
amouDting  to  an  outlawry^  or  bauishment,  as  Erastus  would 
have  it"" ;  or  the  chief  act  of  cccIOBiMtical  power,  the  power  of 
the  spiritual  sword  of  the  Churchy  cuttcug  from  the  visible 
communion  thereof,  such  as  are  lawfully  presumed  to  be  cut 
off  from  the  invisible^  by  sin.  For,  if  there  be  a  visible  society 
of  the  Church,  founded  by  God,  without  dependence  from 
man,  there  must  be  m  it  a  visible  power,  to  determine  who 
shall  be  or  not  be  members  of  it;  which,  by  consequence,  is 
tbe  sovereign  power  in  the  society  of  the  Church,  as  the 
power  of  the  sword  is  in  civil  societies*  But  excommunication 
in  the  synagogue  was  a  temporal  punishment,  such  as  I  Baid' ; 
and  therefore  it  is  argued,  that  our  Lord  meant  not  of  that, 
when  He  said,  dk  Ecdesi<£;  that  term,  in  the  Old  Testament, 
being  used  for  the  congregation  of  God's  people,  in  the 
quali^'  of  a  civil  society  ^  And  therefore  when  He  addetb, 
"  Let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  or  a  publican,"  they  say 
it  is  manifest  tliat  neither  ethnics  nor  publicans  were  excom- 
municated out  of  the  syutigoguc,  nor  the  excommunicate 
excluded  from  the  service  of  God  in  the  temple  or  syna- 
gogue^; and  when  our  Lord  addetb,  "whatsoever  ye  bind 


J 


^  L  E'ccominuni»tiDni»  Domm  vi- 
dbtur  «x  1  Corinth,  x.  id»atrtpturn  csae, 
Al(\u.e  BiDotioU'Cin  si^iificarc  a  cciiiimu- 
niani!  ilia  i^uffi  ifaiHHi)  Ccirplts  CliriEli 
rominntur.  Sancencommuiiicaticinuiic 
nb  arnaibua  fere  dcJinitur  lesclusioTiE  c 
sucietfite  ct  cDHLniuiiiDut  lid'L'liiiiD. 

VI.  Qiii  ex  Eccleuls  coi»iDuiiiune 
extenia  cjicilur, — \A  est,  i^ni  excom- 
rntinicatur — vcl  ab  onmibuH  hisoe  tri^ 
bua,  Tel  a  duabua,  ve)  ab  una  Lantiuii 
n-  m  DvetuT.  Spd  a  du  obus  pri  inlv, 
nempen  oonfesBiDoe  Add,  et  a  Cbiia- 
tianffi  iltiCtriit^E  a^jipirofaiitione — eub  qua 
volo  cDinprebirndL  etiarn  verb!  seu  doc- 
irinJE  Audition ?ni — rep^lli  nul1iudeb«l: 
quill  fKllicls  hue  in* itandi  et  qiiavia 
rations  «,dctucendi  Biint  omnes.  Quo- 
cin-a  relioquitur  ut,  qui  eicommuni- 
cAtur,  n  Ba!ii  ex  Dihut  commemomU 
SDcwnentisriiTii  participatinne  proliibc- 
■  tur. — ErsL-iti  ExpHcal.  griviat.  QuBsL 
pp.  1.2.  Pflftclavii,  ]5s9. 

'  S*e  Prira.  Govern,  ohap.  si.  accL  8- 

^  "  Die  Efclfiitf  in  St.  MaObew  was 
lb?  court)  Of  law  which  Uier  sat  in 
JtTUsalern.'" — Scldcn's^iprcicluiirarUft- 


tnent,  quot«{!l  'm  RusbwortJi,  p,  iv,  vol.  i. 
p.  203.  lit:  spokct  more  aX  Itnglh  in 
ihe  preface  to  Dittertatia  de  Anna  CivHi: 
CutD  revera  JU-SW  linguam  cl  oiorea 
Cemp'ore  Ulmsti  in  uau  ac  (Eoetiinam 
Tdlmudicam,    Eccleaia   »eU  Syn&gojra, 

turn     pro     Synedrio  ■uraantur 

Judaico — »v>eMBgno.  seu  Scjtiuagintn, 
uniuflvirati,  sivi^  niiDorum  Aliqiin  at^u 
Vi^ntilrtiLiaTiiali  .,...,  adfo^w  pr<r 
cnilibtu  plane  reipubUca  iUiiu  Iribu- 
Halihui. — Pr^fai.  p.  viL 

'  Quid  CAtiquun  ethni{:u&  Hti  gentilii 
et  publicanus  hnberi;  naminmn  pju- 
quo  simpliciter  siimpitt,  uteit™  morea 
mere  Judaicos  eo»iu«  quatcniu  Chriii- 
tiariinnO  solvim  pncib&Dt,  baud  ulla 
tunc  exifttimfitLOiiis  seq^uioris  nedum 
infamia  irrognliatUT,  ila  ncque  intm 
moreN  illos,  alitee  Atque  gmtili,  qcu 
nmpLiciter  gentili  necdum  in  JudaJB- 
in\an  re[:eptc>,  fralcniitas  Judsira  eju»- 
que- eSbctus  sing^larea,  puhliCB.liO  vcr-o 
titp'ile  niQileKtiaii  imperii  quod  gravAle 
r«rebatur  RotnuLi  instrumecito.  iilei<qiii; 
riini  pccca.toTibu)t  insignionbus  ilon 
&cmet  pariter   in    Evangrlio    ccn»Hn, 


IN  A  CBAISTIAN  STATE. 


407 


13  and  loose  otj  earth,"  it  is  manifest,  say  they,  in  the  langia^e  of 
the  Jews,  used  amoDg  the  TaJtnud  doctors,  that  "bound"  and 
"looae"  is  nothing  else  but  that  which  is  declared  to  be  bound 
or  loose,  that  is,  prohibited  and  permitted  i  and  therefore  the 
effect  of  the  keys  of  the  Church,  which  is  binding  and  loosing, 
reaches  no  further  than  declaring  what  was  lawful,  and  what 
unlawful  as  to  the  Jews,  by  the  law  of  Mobcb,  in  point  of  con- 
science "•• 

{  14.  The  £rst  argument  that  I  make  against  tbia  opinion, 
is  drawn  from  the  power  of  biiplizing,  thereby  understanding, 
not  the  uBicc  of  ministering,  but  the  right  of  granting  that 
aacrunent:  which  we  in  this  state  of  the  Church  do  not  die* 
tingtush,  because  all  are  bom  within  tbe  pale  of  the  Church, 
and  by  order  thereof  baptized  infants:  but  may  see  a  neces- 
sary ground  bo  to  distinguish  by  St  Paul,  when  he  denies 
"  thai  he  was  sent  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  the  Gospel,^' 
1  Cor,  i.  17.  Whereas  the  words  of  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel 
are  tuanifcst,  where  He  chargeth  His  Apostles  "to  preach 
and  teach  all  nations>  baptizing  thetu  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost."  [St.  Matt,  xxviii.  19.]  For 
the  baptising  of  alt  that  shoidd  turn  Christians,  could  not  be 
peT»>naliy  commanded  the  Apostles;  but  to  preach  to  all 
nations,  and  to  make  disciples  gut  of  all  nations^  this  they 

14  might  do  to  those  that  might  be  baptized,  by  such  as  they 
should  appoint. 

f  15.  We  must  note  that  it  is  in  the  original  fuiBrirevtrare 
vdvra  rd  e^wj>  make  disciples,  as  the  Syriac  truly  translates  it ; 
commanding  firat^  to  bring  men  to  be  disciples,  then  to  baptize. 


CHAP, 

1. 


[RefiLled 
from  tlio 
power  or 


[Not  all 
ailiiitltL-il 
to  bap- 
lUm.] 


fr»tentiutji,  ^liijDot  arcliorqne  siiiicitiie 
OoiyiLnrlio  Ji^negitbHlttir;  liuic  inicrea 
oainiiniDd&,  u  JndKOt  eH«t,aucjiutltia 
proadftiUr  c^iuu  Judvu  TeltqiUKi  a&cro- 
niiiL,  Uli  auletn  socrgnim  gencilibus  in. 
tcmplo  jffopnarum,  1ic«l  noo  ipEoninL 
Jnducoruni,  )ib«Tt&te  nuiiqium  noii 
penni»a.-^ScLii(ru..  til  tvprr^. 

tig^nk  *i  (deenrfi,  id  est Jitmlltu 

d€r»rwgmd*,  e.tplica'ndi,iji/Frprrtandi,  dc- 
eJMFWndi,  dt  tigato  it  tolnto.  tpu  ijuiJ 
Sgatmrn  ft  i/tud  toluium,  rgUoil  plane 
inillie*  in  Tilmuilkisi  ex.  vctuRtiHsinia 
Ercl»iB  illliuuiadenolMquL<l  v^nim 
*X  Ir^eftBcra,  quid  peTTiiuaum.-^qurgTi- 
wlnioiluin  ct  Orrcu  i>tmiU9  t'^ff  >],wid 


Kinif  qUifd  e«  uilrcrt  eliam  fttrmiUert 
Heu  obligfitioncni  nv^auferrc,  tlve  ban- 
duminductam  muTiHtrftre  aut  asaerere^ 
A'\io<:^\iii  ad dMti\di  itH  attrpreiatudi  iew 
(tiecilugiH!  prajccptira^iit  (iisrceptivB 
philosophw  ft  prKCcplowa,  qui  pre- 
ct|)ta  UBtuTn  docL'bant,  LstJnU  iSicii — 
munuB  solum  ibi  BttitiLiiL^Selilen,  ul 
ntpr.  Sm  hUq  tlie  <te  Synieditia  lib.  i. 
cmp.  viii.  m\i6ti  Sclden  «xplBi»B  hiniwlf 
moie  at  Urge— Lightf not  in  his  II«btew 
&nd  TahitudicAl  Kxer<rita(ai)iiia,  wljo 
sdopli  die  ump  i^icplAnitiDn,  ^ivn 
■cvera)  insUuires  nf  ihc  Talriiudic«l 
phrnjc^Workj,  vol.  xl  pp.  23S,  U27. 
Londciii,  ISiS. 


408 


TUB  UlOUt  OP  TbE  CbUHCH 


CHAR 
t 


me  of 

ftv  iwp- 
tlun,  I 


*  Stmt  »UvrrN  duriol  cen  Ukd  lltoM 
«)m  dMmd  llwiT  lirin^  from  immnral 
(wvuUkiM  u«  W  be  repelled  fnm 
lUiiUMik  ^  A»  C«aidiuti6iu  qf  the 
\pM(W« :  Wk  vili.  Mp.  Kxxii. 


Now  ilificiplcd  lire  those  that  were  after  called  Cbrietiansj,  such^ 
M  we  profrga  otirsclvos,  Acts  xi.  26  ;  those  of  whom  our  Lord       , 
nailh  in  ihe  Oositel,  [St.  Mntt.  xii,  48—50.]  that  "those  thatM 
will  do  llifi  Father's  will  arc  Ili:^  disciples."     \Miereforc  thej^l 
luro  coninmadcd  to  baptize  euch   as   should  submit  to   the 
{(mfptil :  nnd  so,  to  judge  whether  each  man  did  so  or  not, 
whifli  tlic^'  ihflt  were  trusted  with  the  gospel  were,  by  coDse- 
ipieiicc,  truuted  to  judge.     The  effect  of  this  trust  is  seen  in 
tlio  many  onlers  and  canons  of  the  primitive  Church:  by 
whldi  those  that  desired  (o  be  admitted  into  the  Church  by 
bupii&nit  arc  limited  to  the  trial  of  several  yeats  to  examine 
their  prufcssloii,  whether  sincere  or  not";  and  such  as  gained 
their  living  by  euch  trades  as  Christianity  allowed  not,  rejected 
until  they  renounced  them". 

§  16.  Not  that  my  intent  [&  to  say  that  these  cuions  were 
limited  by  tlic  Apostles;  but  because  it  is  an  argument,  that 
always  to  judge  who  shaU  be  itdmitted  to  baptlsD)  and  who 
not,  is  another  manner  of  power  than  to  baptize,  being  the 
power  of  thi>m  that  were  able  tu  settle  such  canons;  though  is 
it  IB  plain  by  the  SeripiureSi  that  those  rules  had  their  begin- 
ning from  tlie  Apostles  themselves.  For  when  St.  Peter 
snith,  I  I'd.  iii.  ^I,  llmt  *'  ihc  baptism  which  saveth  us  is  not 
the  hiving  down  ihe  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  examination  of 
u  gmnl  i'tu!i!»ricncc  to  Gixl,"  trvpitS^foyi  aya$ifi  (TTipwTtjfMt, 
he  dhcweth^  tliAl  the  interrogatories  which  llic  ancient  Church 
umhI  to  pro)H)ULul  to  ihcm  that  were  to  be  baptized,  were 
tl>i>n  id  U))i\  and  r$lHlih»he<l  by  the  Apostles,  as  the  condition 
1)1"  It  oonttuct  between  the  Chufrh  and  them,  obliging  theni' 
mtlyvf  to  livo  actwnhng  to  die  gospel,  as  disciples.  And  thi 
A|H«tlo,  llrb.  vi.  if,  yjHMiking  of  "the  foundation  of  repent 
unee  JVoin  denil  wvrk*.  tho  d«K'itine  of  baptisms  and  imposi- 
lluii  uf  liandfi,"  inaiiifetitly  i^hewic  ihr  succeeding  custom  of 
tUv  i'lnM>|i  ihiU  iluy  which  sued  tor  baptism  should  be 
(<nttvt«titi*f)\l  In  \W  tWiriite  of  ihr  gxts^H'],  and  contract  wi 
tint  rbutvli  lu  nti-wikt'  iiiich  counts  of  the  world  as  stood  not 
uiih  II     lo  bv  bhttigltl  in  hy  the  Apofitlcs. 

*■    Kim.  tml  m\  iUi*\t\  \>yHH*m  OMittlU- 
UM<|  m<MiJwii<    .1  r..i...   l^..  i(..i  ...•i.^.^r. 

(•.««il    KMW(     .....    ,v|i    Mi.\.  ,«..' 
t,U.  I,<liM,i,«.,  i  ,,,1  iiii'i    ^,1  \^^,„ 


IN  A  CIiniSTlAN  STATE. 


409 


5  17.  This  b  it  which  is  here  called  the  doctrine  of  bap-  CHAf». 
tisms;  in  Uie  phiral  number,  not  for  that  ^Jitic  reason  which 


I 


I 


I 


die  diatemper  of  this  titxie  hath  brought  forth,  because  there  uriiap, 
tav  iwo  bopiismsP,  one  of  Jqbn  by  "water,  another  of  Christ  ^""'"^ 
by  ihe  Spirit;  but  because  it  was  severally  taught  several 
e  persons  before  they  were  admitted  to  their  several  baptisms. 
And  therefore  called  also  the  doctrine  of  imposition  of  hands, 
because  we  understand  by  Clemens  Alexandrinusj,  I^i^da* 
*}ogu$,  iii.  ll'',  atid  by  the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  vii,  40% 
that  when  they  carne  to  the  chureh  to  be  catechised,  and 
were  catechised,  they  were  then  dismissed  by  him  that  cate- 
chised tbem  with  ioipositlon  of  bunds,  that  is,  with  prayer  for 
them,  th^t  they  might,  in  due  time,  become  good  Christians. 
AIJ  risible  marks  of  the  power  of  the  Church,  in  judging 
whether  a  roan  were  fit  for  baptism  or  not.     To  which  I  will 


«pply  mjjclf  to  Eearc!)  from  Ilie  word 
wlint  these  b«ptiiTn&  inifrht  be,  and  &a 
nii>l    W]lli  the   Uaptift'e   gtvn    iloctrmc 
iDuchin^  baplisrai, .,,.,,  having  flrat 
Bpok«n   meanly   of  liis  own   bapti&ni, 
and    thpii    iitagnili«il     thriat'j    |t«rBiiiii 
above   liis  own,   n<»w  bf  procfcds  atoo 
la  maginfy  Clirist'i  buptism  lAiova  bis 
own;    'tie,'   Miuli   bi^,   '  sWU  bapliee 
j-oii    witb   lbi<    lloty   Ghnst    and   wiMi 
tir?/  lliKt  U,  I  am  n  servant  dv  bnptie« 
wilIl  WBt«r.  bbl  IVe  dial  ta  tlic   Son 
fiflplliea  with  the  Spirh;    my  baptism 
w'3}>hes  but  The  body  from  the  fllib  of 
ill?  flesh,  but  Ilis   the  Boiil  from   the 
tilth  uf  Bin  ....  Now  henice  I  gather 

clcarlyr  cv^ii  from  the   Bapti&t*A  ow& 
iTiolitli,      thai     John 'a     bnptisrn     and 
Cbriat'a   were    distinct    baptisma,   the 
iinc  Kater-bapli&m,  Oie  oth^r  Eiie-bap- 
tiain. .....  The  Sciipture  siuth   tiiat 

Chriat'a  baptiaiu  was  to  fuUatr  John's, 
and  did  oot  accompi^y  it  at  the  natno 
lime ....  but  •Ktn  to  follnw  it,  ati^  tliat 

We  waa  to  baptizi^  with  Ibe  Spirit  sfEer 
John's  watpr-baptistn  had  Itad  \li  full 
course." — -Pp.  2,  3.  London,  lfi'18, 

X*1p<x,  tCra  tt  f  f>A(r/^irri ;  tie  la  VgUi 
iog  aj^aiiist  adomiiiL'nl  of  Ibi:  hend  jn 
ihi*  placc—r.  2fll.  td.  I'oUer-  Vciwt. 
1757.  ^ 

'   Tai^ra  col  rcb  leinan  ^&\inj&a  fttfy- 

rfKOrtlrai  H  i  x^'P"^*^^*"  ettrrbv  jh^  Otbv 
fhr  Tttf  &\&r  8f (m>r4»', .  ,  ,— Lnhbfl, 
tum  t,  col.  H>.  I'l  Vcnct. 


SodnUB  Kom*  to  hare  laid  the 
^_  of  this  opinion  in  hSs  tract 

agiteal  baptum.  Nequt?  enim  hie  dr 
•^DB  haptit-mo  lp«o  Alitor,  «tve  vox 
hwtiaMrtmn.  cum  «qucnt?  voce  (toe 

imw  MAJniigi  dubcjit aire  Ab  ca 

dil^ini^  Vt  nonnulli  senlirc  videnlur, 
....  nam  priore  modo  iion  dc  baptianiD 
ipw,  acd  de  doctrina  bflptiftmlLlum 
rrrb*  fieri  iHtlatn  ia,t,  pO'Slcnore  vrro. 
cnin  baptiinioniJTi,  non  autfm  baptismi 
6at  mrriUu,  rcrtum  t^»t,  ulJlitgit^ue  faap- 
tisDium,  Jobonois  scilicisl,  cl  Aposto- 
lorton  ijitclligi  d^bere. — Fsu^L  Socio. 
Je  Ddq>t.  AquK  Ditput.  cap.  fcl  p.  72f«. 
Ircnopal.  I66S.  Breuius  iiilerprctii 
dMm  thoa:  Pcruiteutibu»  ct  credenti- 
bttl  in  Cbriatum  baptisctiius  duptex, 
paU  titerior  qui  per  aquam,  ct  interior 
qui  ptT  Spirilun]  fit,  propotior  Eolebjil. 
— Not.  in  Hcbr.  vi.  2.  fol.  lUd.  AiDSte- 
ioduQ.  1966. 

WtUiam  Dell,  Master flfGohvillffiuiLl 
Caiua  Ciillrfte,  Cambridge,  published 
this  opinion  in  161$,  He  profcK^en  to 
have  ditcovi-ied  it  for  Itimaelf.  The 
title  of  Ilia  luiok  ia  BaTTttr^j'  ii^x^t 
or.  The  Doctrine  of  Baptism*. 

"  Nmr  ill  thia  iiiquiry  from  th« 
word.  I  met  with  that  pUc«,  Hebrews 
Ti,  2.  where  ihe  Apostle,  aneatiog  of 
toine  of  the  tnt  «ad  iiutJiil  jKiints  of 
Cluiatian  reliKitin,  naniea  hamtatiMv 
^ifaj^Jl.lhpdoclnncof  bapiisrii*,whe»rc 
I  perctivcdthfti  iii  the  ptiinitive  Church 
they  had  fhr  doclriiie  nf  bnpliHins  in 
Ibe  plural  nmnbc-r,  and  lbcn;foTe  did 


410 


i-ae  nicBT  of  the  chubch 


CHAP. 
L 


add  oolj  that  of  Eusebius,  De  Vitd  Constantim,  iv.*,  wlierej 
spc&kiDg  uf  ihc  bapLism  ol'  Ccastantiuc,  he  saitfa^  i^o^Xt/yov- 
fijevQ^'  hfda  hi)  koI  'jrpStTQV  Twi>  Sid  ystpaSetrUtf:  tv^Syv  rf^tavTo^ 
thiat  "coufesaiag  his  ains,  he  was  there  first  admitted  to  the      i 
prayers  with  imposition  of  hiands,*'  j 

§  IS.  If  it  be  said  that  there  were  added  to  the  Church 
three  thousand  in  a  day,  Acts  ii.  41,  which  could  not  be  thus 
catechised  and  tried,  my  answer  is,  that  two  cases  were 
always  excepted  from  the  rule ;  the  Brst  was,  in  danger  of 
death :  the  second,  when^  by  the  eagerness  of  thoGe  that 
desired  baptism,  the  hand  of  God  appeared  extraordinary  in 
the  work  of  their  converBion  to  Christianity.  Besides,  it  is 
not  eaid  that  they  wore  baptized  that  day,  but  that  "  they 
were  added  to  the  Church  that  day:"  which  ia  true,  though  U  j 
they  only  professed  thetoaelves  disciples  for  the  present,  poES- 
ing  neTertheleas  their  examination  and  instruction,  as  the 
cage  required.  If,  therefore,  there  be  a  power  settled  in  the 
Church  by  God,  to  judge  who  is  fit  to  be  admitted  into  it,  j 
then  is  the  same  power  enabled  to  refuse  bira  that  shall 
appear  unfit ;  then,  by  the  same  reason,  to  exclude  him  that  , 
proves  himself  unfit  after  be  Is  admitted.  fj 

§  19.  This  is  the  nest  argument,  which  I  will  ground  upon 
the  discipbne  of  peoance,  as  it  was  anciently  practised  in  the 
Church  ;  which  is  opened  by  the  observation  advanced  in 
p.  27  of  this  little   discourse,  that  those,  who,  contrary  to 
pnietiw  oT  this  contract  with  the  Church,  fell  into  sins  destructive   to 
iwnflticc.j  fjjjrjg^jani,^^  ^ppg  £j,j^  ^Q  g^p  ^Q  Ijg  admitted  to  penance: 

which  supposeth,  that,  till  they  liad  given  satisfaction  of  their 
sincerity  in  Christianity,  they  remained  strangers  to  the  com* 
munion   of  the   Church.     For,    it  appearoth,   by  the   most       , 
ancient  of  Church  wiitcrs,  that,  for  divers  ages,  the  greatcst^H 
sinners,  as  apostates,  murdererg,  and  adulterers,  where  wholly     n 
excluded  from  penance.     For  TertuUian  was  a  Montanistj 
when  be  cried  out  upon  Zephyrinus,  bishop  of  Rome,  for 
Admitting  adulterers  to  penance^  in  his  book  De  PudicUid  ^ 


nTU- 
Ica. 
tfOHA 

bhewn 
from  I  111; 


■  C«p,  !si.  p.  547-  «I.  Vr1«. 
*  Audio   etiam  edictam    atit 


pro- 


pMittini,  rt  qii^dem  pc-reraptonuTu ; 
Fcintir«x  Kiltctt  Miuimu?,  Episrop\i< 
£piiHiiKiTUni  iliCLt;  Ego  ft  mreehiit  i-f 
/ttmimliimit    dfliria    pfrnitntia  fitufth 


pDterit  boniim  ficlum.  El  uM  pro*; 
ponclur  libcralitas  istat  Ibidem  api 
in  ipsi-g  libiilinum  janni!),  sub  iput 
libi<3m'um  litulia.  Illic  cjurmntl*  pceni- 
tcnCiaprDmuIgandsPsr,  uSi  (JvlinqnentlA 
iptiH  FPrubiLur  .  .  ,  .  .  Absil  ihiiit  « 
iponu  Christe  laie  preconium.     Ill* 


IK  A  CHftlHTlAN  STATE. 


411 


CHAP. 

L 


Wyet  it  is  manifest  by  hh  esse,  that  it  had  formerly  been  re- 
fund m  tlic  Church,  because  the  gratittng  of  it  makes  him  a 
Montanist,  And  St  Cyprian,  Epist.  ad  AntoTiianjim",  testifieth 

I  that  divers  African  bishops  afore  him  had  refused  it,  maintain- 
ing coramuiiion  nevertheless  with  thosG  that  granted  it. 
§  20.  Irenccus  also  i.  9.  *  saitb  of  a  cert&in  woman,  that  had  [Severity 
been  seduced  and  defiled  by  Marcus  the  heretic,  that,  after  citnidTtL* 
flhc  WM  brought  to  the  sight  of  her  sin,  by  some  Christians,  c»iiiine.] 
Ae  spent  all  her  days  in  bewailing  it ;  therefore  without  re- 
coveriuj^  the  comniunion  of  the  Church  again.  And  he 
that  shall  but  look  upon  the  canons  of  the  Elibcrican  council^ 
j^all  easily  see  many  kinds  of  sin  censured,  some  of  them  not 
to  he  admitted  to  the  commnuion  till  the  point,  others  nut  at 
the  point,  of  death.  In  this  case,,  and  in  this  cslntc,  these 
ooJy  who  were  excluded  from  being  admitted  to  penance 
were  properly  excommunicate :  neither  could  those  that  were 
adniilted  to  penance  be  absolutely  counted  so,  because  in 
danger  of  death  they  were  to  receive  the  communion^  though 
in  case  they  recovered,  they  f>tood  bound  to  complete  their 
penance-  And  from  hence  afterwards  also,  those  that  had 
uncc  been  admitted  to  jKrnance,  if  they  fell  into  the  like  ains 
again,  were  not  to  be  admitted  tu  penance  the  second  time. 
^^ApcT^  Tolrt.'ili.  Can.  x\.',  EUber.  Can.  iii.  and  vii. ;  Ambros. 
^^^P/Vmi£ni/ia  ii-  10,  11  ;  Innocent  1,  Epist  iii.  ;  Augustiu. 
Epist  1.  and  liv.  r 


qa*  Ten  Mt.  qiif  pu^cvt  qiw  unt^ta, 
MBtbit  #tiMU  murium  mtciila.  Non 
hftbrt  iiiiilma  hov  TcpromiltAL  Et  si 
tubaehi.  nan  rcprontittit;  tiuonUm  et 
tramitm  I>ed  tcinplum  clUus  apuiunca 
Ummum  appelljui  potuit  n  Uomino, 

Sun  nuBcDonim  ci  ibnkktMEiim 
jpk  L  pL  SM.  cd.  Piun.    tiathoinag. 

"  R[  quiilrm  iwii  uiCe»a)K>res  ncu- 
IMM  i[uii!»iu  ije  Lpiflcopi*  ialic  in  Pro- 
rinria  »>r>ttra.  dsndatn  puctn  moecKU 
Aott  puUvcrutit,  et  JD  toium  pconiten- 
tim  locum  conUa  adulteri*  cUusenint ; 
n«a  iMnm  t  eocpiKoporani  luorum 
c<di«glo  rtecueruBU  tai  Cutholicn  Ec. 
rlrtiv  unlUtcin  vc\  duriliic,  yv\  een- 
turm  ftun  obttinKtinne  rupeiunti  ut 
()tlia  Ajiuil  ftliix  aduilerit  piJL  dabktltT, 
qui  nno  diilui,  At  ErrietM  Bepftrarctur, 
■Sltftriiti-  ^oiLcordiR  vincalo  n  prrscvc- 
ttnit  t-nUiolicw  F.'-cLeftiiV  indii-ic)u<i 
Mmmrnln,    u-luni  siimn   dw^ianit,    rt 


dtrigit  unuaqutnque  Epispopu*  mlicmem 
propositi  Bui  Domina  redditurut. — p. 
110.  ed.  Oxon.  1083. 

*  'ETicra  fitri  xaAXoD  Kimu  tAv 
iXtkiparv  i-wiirrpt^iirraii',  a&r^  -riiv  Stetun 
TO,    Xfii^of    i(oj*vKt/y(ft^4i'n     Bi*T*A(ir»i 

rev  fid-fott  Sia^dop^.^^S.  Iten.  Opp,, 
lib-  i.  cap-  wii.  §  5.  p-  tiS,  ed.  Ben, 

f  Quoniuiiuinii)«rimusperqiiMda:a 
HxKpnnianim  Eccleiiiu,  non  Mciuidum 
cnnonetn,  sed  TcxdiBsimc  pro  auis  pcc- 
CACis  hotniaea  Agew  prenitentiDiT),  ut 
quotienscuinqupp^ccarelibumt,  tulii^Rk 
a  pr»b^GTi]i,  Ee  reconciJinri«sp^>sruletil) 
et  ideO  pro  c(i«rc«nda  (ittii  cxpcnbili 
pncsumpdan^JdH  xancto  eoncilio  jube> 
tur,  ut  eeciiudam  formatn  cnnonum 
anLiqUDtiim  denluT  pamKiilin,  hocoit. 
tit  jiriiii  cum,  qiictn  tui  pa<nit«[  fcc-ti, 
a  cotnrniiriionc  Butpenmrn,  irndm  itiler 
n'1iii\ii^9  pccn'ilrnlps  hd  trmrHDt  im}>0(i- 
Ikiiitfin crcbro  rccurme;  expletiiituU'ni 


41S 


tUI  B1«BT  or  TBK  caCBCH 


kP.       ^  21.  It  is  an  easy  thing  to  say  that  this  rigour  vas  ait' 
infinaity  la  the  Cbiirch  of  those  times,  not  understanding 


Mttofartignii  tempore,  timti  Mcndo- 
talii  cootempluia  probkierit,  euoi  eom- 
ninninu  rabroftt  Hi  vero  qui  kd  pram 
»iti4,  Tcl  infri  HiHuWQiM'  umiiui,  vcl 
foU.  TccoflcilUuimeai  reUbuntur,  w- 
tundam  priorum  canonum  KvmtMan 
dcnuinituT. — CodciL  ToIcl  Ui.  A.D. 
SS9.  G*n.  \L  L«bbe],  torn.  t1.  cot 
708.  fd.  VeneL 

Iiem  d«miiie»  qui  n<rii  iumoUvmnt 
wd  fUDtiui  tuitum  d^ennt;  eo  qdod 
cc  a  funtalii  ab»tiiiUL-runt  •BerillciiH, 
plDcuit.  ill  fiuc  eit  ptsiUii  cvmmum- 
uiiMii  ^  BetB  tAmel)  leg^itiiiii  pwhitcnlla- 
IlcTD  ip»l  SL  posL  p<riiit«i!iun  fufriiK 
iiia-cliAti,  plauuit,  ulteriu^  liU  nOn  £iW 
dandunt  L-gTitmuniou?ni,  u<?  lusisae  de 
OomiDick  canuHunicJie  vide&ntui. — 
CandL  EltbcriUiL  rirva  A.D.  SlS.can. 
iii.  I^bbeiitciu.  i.  cvl  Bfi  cd.  Venrt. 

Si  quli  font  fidclii  pint  Upsum 
tnwrliin,',  poll  u-nipgDt  conHiluta,  ac^ 
i'eptnpixiiite»lia«Lcuuu  futTilfuFrileatus, 
placuit,  noc  in  fine  lnjlwif  tfUB"  ccni- 
ntuniuDsn. — /A.,  caa.  rii. 

Mi'iito  reprtliimduutuT  qui  ispiiu 
ageodam  pwniteotiain  puum;  quLs 
hUEuiantiir  m  Cluislo.  Nun  si  vcri.' 
agen^nt  pa^nlttiitinin  itrrnndam  postea 
lion  pul&rcciti  <[\i.ia  sicui  uituni  bap- 
liuiia,  ltd  una  pixuilmlin,  qiijc  t&tncti 
pulilici!  apjliir  '■  n«P»  (|m>tidiani  nos 
debet  jiicniletv  pL'ccatt:  «ed  hnc  delic- 
Iciruiii  leviomiiii  ilLa  Kiaviunim.'^S. 
Anibtu*.  dty  roiiiilriLt..  Tib.  U,  mjx  S, 
cd(.  i^H,  cd.  Urn. 

MiOiiis  cat  [:r|;ti  tunc  t]uii!«rcr«  cum 
rs^Tcere  ittJii  queas  apcm  pi-uilt^ntia', 
nt  In  IpiJL  pc&nittnitiD  &al,  q,uod  poaUa 
fadlgeat  piKiiilcutia.  QtiK  t>i  BL-me] 
rUfiTU  uaui]pHta,  ncc  jur?  pclebritta,  nee 
priiMia  ftncEum  abliiicl,  el  aufnvl  uaum 
poalsriorta- — lb;  cap.  ui.  evi.  iSil  cd. 
baxi. 

Kt  har  t^niiMitum  cat  quid  <lr  hit 
ii^iaorvtvri  o|it>rtc«l,  qui  |tii«i  l;n]>ti«niuin 
MJlliii  U-iiiiiuii-  iiii-iiiitiiK'iiliir  viiluplnti* 
liil*  ili'ilili,  in  i-ilmiiu  rinr  vitiii  Mitr< 
ptviiElciitlaii)  mIiiiiiI  rt  rcrtkiiHltotioiieiin 

niirilllUllidttl*     |-K|HM|il'lll)t.        Dv     llIN    ilfll- 

»ri  vullii  jiHriT  iliirUir,  |K>^tl'^il>^  iiiti'T- 
V(iiit'ii|4'  ini*cri('tii(hn  liiclliiailur  i'i>L 
Naiii  til  III  I II  flu  ill  I  [iiinr  iriiuU,  lit  i-ikiiiT* 
ll«>r«lur  <■!■  piviitli-iilia.  nvi\  rimmmnin 
tiaHaniliir.  Nuin  nuii  illli  triii|vi^rlliiii 
cntiiiti  |<rrBiii-iil|>i|ii^«  pmriit.  iii-  foiii- 
""""■■■'  1  fwillla*  hmiiitu'*  dr 

*■  no*  iinii  if\  urtiTvt  n 

'■■I  '       ■    I'll)    I'lmt'itiiiiilu    e«t. 


peutaA 
aauaatt^l 


«raees»  panitendi,  ne  totum 
Degoretur  :  «-!  duriumn  r«niitsii 
fi^il  lemporis  ratio,  S«d  posU^a  quaatf^ 
Dvuiiiua  noxer  ii«c«d  «clnui  nil 
teddidit,  jim  terrare  d«'pulso  coaunn- 
nionem  dari  abeuntibus  placuit,  et 
propter  Doniiai  miscricordiam  quw 
triaticutn  prvrectiiri} :  el  be  NoiratUai 
hoereCici  n^antis  veaianv,  Kspentatan 
et  duriiiani  s&qui  vjd^'iunur.  Tribuito^ 
ergo  c!um  jKeiut^Ltii  extreme  co: 
munio;  ut  homiueft  liujuMnodi.  Tel 
niptemu  tub  |HvnileDles,  iniM^ai 
Sadvaiare  nostTo,  a  perpeiua  exi 
vindiccQtur. — ^Innoctnl  i.  Ep.  iiL  ciijk' 
ii.  L^bb^i,  lOTB.  iiL  coL  ll.  c4  VenA 

Ul  etuTn  Goiistilueretiu'  in  EccImB 
ne  quiB^uatii  pust  sllcrujus  crtDiiuu 
pAoltcada^m  cltfrit:atQiii  accipiai.  vcl  ad 
clericatuia  rede^t,  vel  in  cErricaUi 
TiMneit,  non  deiperatione  induj^eittls. 
»d  ri^re  factum  est  diicriplina^ ;  alio- 
(jiuiti  contra  claveft  datas  cccl«ai»  di»- 
putabitur,  de  quJbtu  dictum  est,  Qiwt 
lalverilu  in  leml,4otata  trunt  el  In  inrla. 
8ed  ne  for&itan  etiajn  dcteelia  crimiji- 
ibui,  ipe  honori»  ecclerijutici  anintUl 
inliuntscdiB  supefbe  ageret  pa>[iiten- 
tiwd,  seveTiasinie  filacull,  ul  posl  acLsm 
de  criminc  daoiiiiibill  paiiittniiam. 
uenio  £11  dtricus.,  ut  dcspLTalione  tein- 
ppralis  nllitudinis  mediciiia  major  ct 
v«rioi  e^scc  buiniliintii-  Nnm  et 
Mnctiis  Uavid  de  critniiiibus  morti&rii 
pa:i)iti-»tiim  egit  el  tanien  ia  hanan 
huo  [hcmiiic.  £t  beatuni  Petrum  qtian- 
da  BiiiELrisbiiiiAs  \actymui  fudit,  tilique 
Doiiliaitll}  D^gnsse  pccnituit,  et  tnmiMi 
ApDAtolus  JHansiL  Scd  dod  ideo  lupcr- 
vacua  putaiida  eal  poaterioniui  dUl^ED- 
lin,  qui  ub)  laluti  nihil  detrahttb^Wi 
hurnilitnti  nliquid  addideruBt,  qua  nlni 
tiitiiii  munirctur,  experti  credo  aliquo- 
rum  IIIcLiit  pa>uiteniias  per  ifiixUtu 
bononini  pctcnlins.  — S.  AuguitfiL 
EpUt.  cIjucxt.  cap.  r-  torn,  ii  coll,  B'** 
6SI.  fd.  Ben. 

(Jusmvia   cr^   cauto    finlubnterq 
pTOvii-TJin  sit.  u(  Iwuj  illiuB  buiniUiiu. 

SiKiutenliic  wttnul  in  EccIcMa  ««»*-». 
aUir.  ne  mt'dicina  vilis  tiiinus  ulilJ* 
f>BaCl  Kgnitif,  qunr  tanto  maEis  flaluhnk 
r>\  t|U«ulu  ininuaCCHTcinptibilUfucnl: 
qui*  lanien  auiltat  dicer?  Deo.  Quare 
buic  Imniiiil  qui  post  primaTn  p<enileii- 
llani  niraui  ae  Isqtieiti  IniquiTAtis  ah- 
nlniiKit,  aillmc  itenim  pareia. — S.  Ait- 
ttii"Hii.  F./'itr.  i-liii.  cap.  iii-  ioai. 


lltflL 

rqi»« 
uumH 


[N   A   CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


413 


} 


aright  frce  justification  by  faith':  but  as  it  Is  manifest  that  chaP. 
tbU  ri^iir  of  discipline  abated  more  and  more,  age  bj  age, — - — 
till  that  now  it  is  corae  to  nothing ;  so,  if  wc  go  upwards  ond 
compare  the  writinga  of  the  Aposllea  with  the  original  prac- 
Ucc  of  the  Church,  it  will  appear  that  the  rigour  of  it  was 
brought  in  bj  them;,  because  it  abated  by  degrees  from  age  to 
age,  till  ot  length  it  is  almost  quite  lost :  that  the  reformation 
of  the  Church  consists  in  retaining  it, — that  we  shall  do  ao 
much  prejudice  to  Christianity,  as  we  shall  by  undue  intcr- 
pcctaiion  make  justilication  by  faith  inconsistent  with  it. 
And,  io  finCj  it  will  appear  that  all  penance  presupposeth  ex- 
connimmiartion,  being  only  some  abatement  of  it.  "  There 
in  A  sin  unto  death,"  sailb  the  Apostle^  1  John  v.  16,  "  I  say 
not  that  ye  pray  for  it/'  Tiiis  is  commonly  understood  of 
denying^  God'a  truth,  against  that  light  which  convinceth  the 
conscience.  Whiclij  if  it  were  true,  the  Apostle'a  precept 
could  never  come  into  practice,  seeing  no  man  can  Itnow,  un- 
less by  revelation;  against  what  light  his  neighbour  sinncth. 
But  the  Novatians,  at  the  council  of  Nice,  as  Socrates  and 
Sozomcnus  both  report,  Ercks,  HhL  i.  10,  i.  22,*  answering 
Cotutantine,  tliat  they  refused  penance  only  to  those  that 
sinned  the  "  sin  unto  death,"  do  give  us  to  understand  that 
Sl  John  was  understood  by  the  Church  not  to  cummantt 
thai  apostates  be  aJiniltcd  to  penance.  And  so  also  Ter- 
tuUiim  in  many  places  of  his  book  D?  Pudicitid,  as  cap.  xix,  •» 


|d  dc  SicTKinfiito  ntpnitPTitiip  coni- 

pd  lunt.      Emtrntiluin    h&c   uicrn- 

■tnm  ocnAnuil  qup  il«?«bnl  elogio^ 

McnuUmeHflUbuUmpMi  nAufiagiuui: 

■  «!•  d  qni*  rmtem  innoc«nlJiB  in  fiii|i' 
IMIM  pCTcepUm  prcranilo  comipenl, 
per  pttoiuniUm  rqiwv  potcat. — CU- 
vhk.  InatiL,  Uh.  iv.  cAp.  xix..  f  17. 

Tolinin  lacum  ulbfarligniiq  pnrni- 
MuiA  Maigiuutl.  tic  i]iuc|uiE;i]uifltt3Btc- 
na^  im»  wbo  anhverli  poltnU  Uii^uul 
am  wlBccni  panilrmi  «  pra'IcHds 
malOt  ftbMiaeiv.  «i  monsi  in  mcUui 
eooiauitaiv,,  juii  tin  iia  qute  Ucu  bquI 
Mdi6dlt  D»a  Eue  aulc-m  mnlLa 
MtaninleiUcv  '^uibiut  peccua  reili  mamui  i 
ittrjmta,  jejimia,  abUtionm,  c1iaritBti» 

[hAom^ Talibui  wUMdaciit  npfvuni} 

I  fradii/aM  pifcafemn  rtmutunun,  <|iui 
AihD  in  Sctiptun  ditfiut  pKHtioatur — 


One  nf  the  propMitioiiB  Jimioa^  tlie 
tiuptttatijuiri  oF  PhJiip  Metanctlion,  At 
Ili«  {'nd  dC  the  fin!  volume  ot  Luther*! 
narVa,  H^Ueberg^\S5H,iat]il!^:  Iinpni' 
dmtiHitne  locutiBynicmioTn-BiJc  pwni- 
tnilia  gut  nullam  ibi  tHmtiimfm  fidtt 
/ecrrunt. — Diap.  de  Pan.  Lap*.  fnL  448. 

"  'Rt  ftrr^  rb  pdirriirfia  mtniptnt 
^K  ilioi  ftitimipSwf  rotii  a^id^Cai  iv6' 
XOfT,  tiy  TTpin  SdtrsTop  HoKautiuf  aS  9tuu 
ypOi^aS'  StoG  yip  ^(avalaa  fiAvtm,  v^^ 
Upivv  ijprTteSoi  't^y  tpf  a'jk  Soxamen. 
Ecclcs.  IliaU  i.  22.  p.  437.  ei  Valea. 
The  puKBge  frcm  8ocnt«  it  to  the 
uinie  elTect  but  Idiijjter. 

^  Eil  enim  delictum  itd  mortm,      ffan 
lie  fo  rfiVfl  ul  qttU  pprtnltt*  .....   .Sri- 

mfi4  auirm  quttd  amnii  rx  Dtfi  nal%u  tit 
H'<n  tiereiinguil,  aK'ilictl  delictum  quod 
bH  morteni  c-sL  It&  nihil  jam  KUlKr- 
iisLi^uani  kui  ne^Cfr  nKechiim  d  funti- 
calionem  iiictlalia  es«  delict*, aiit  urc- 


414 


THE  BIOBT  OP  THE  CUURCH 


c  n  A  i: 


[Of  till 
litiTu 

llCBth.] 


I A  pof  t«tc> 
not  ti*l' 
mlKciI  to 
l-vnojic'cj 


BTgucth  from  this  place,  that  penance  was  not  to  be  granted 
to  adulterers.  Which  shcweth  that  the  Church  understood 
the  plaee  in  the  same  sense,  though  it  admitted  not  his  con- 
sequence.     So  also  Origen^  in  Matt,  sviii.  15,  Tract  vii.' 

§  22.  I  was  long  doubtful  of  the  truth  of  this  interpretation, 
because  tho  Aposde  premising,  ■"  If  any  man  see  his  brother 
sin  a  sin  not  unto  death^  let  him  ask  of  God,"  acems  to  speak 
of  private  prayers  of  particular  persons.  But  the  words  of 
St-  James  v.  16,  have  cleared  me  of  this  doubt :  "  Confesa 
your  sins  one  to  another,"  saith  he,  "and  pray  for  one  another 
that  ye  may  be  healed;"  in  which  words  I  make  no  doubt 
but  he  Bpeaketh  of  public  penance.  For  having  premised 
that  the  presbyters  be  sent  for  to  the  sick,  that  they  confess 
their  sins  to  the  presbyters,  that  they  pray  for  them,  anoint- 
ing them  with  oil,  that  their  sins  may  be  forgifen  them ;  to 
ahe^v  nevertheless,  that,  according  to  the  custom  aforesaid,  in 
case  they  recovered,  they  were  to  stand  bound  to  penance,  heat 
fiddetb,  "confess  your  sing  to  one  another,"  to  signify  thtt 
this  confession  and  penance  remained  due  before  the  Church, 
OS  we  undcnslAnd  by  the  twelfth  canon  of  Nice"",  that  the 
practice  was  so  long  afterwards.  And  this  is  proved  by  the 
precept  of  both  Apostlea,  "  to  pray  for  one  another."  For  it 
is  manifest  that  there  were  two  means  to  obtain  remission  of 
tius,  in  this  case;  the  humihation  which  the  Church  pre- 
scribed, and  the  penitent  performed ;  and  the  prayers  of  the 
Church,  which  St.  John  prcscribeth  not  to  be  granted 
ajrastates. 

§  23.  The  very  same  is  the  meaning  of  the  Apostle  to  the 

Hebrews  vi.  6,  when  he  pronounccth  it  "  impossible   tliat 

ttiose  that  fall  away  be  renewed  again  to  repentance."     For, 

as  they  that  stood  for  baptism,  when  they  were  catechised  in 

Christianity,  were  properly  said,  eyxaiVKrOrjvat  et?  fjxrdvatav, 

to  be  instructed  or  dedicated  to  repentance,  because  of  the 

repentance  from  dead  works,  which  they  professed;  so  they 

nivnlilUa  fftirnris,  pro  qiiibtu  nee  cxo- 
Tue   {I'prmUiitui,— p.   1013,   «L    ?un. 

*  OH^n,  ('<]nini9ntinS.Malth.  torn. 

xiii.  jt  Si}.  ti,t\\.  iii.  p.  fit  I.  «l  Hen. 

**  ntjtil  si  rvv  4lai*ii6rrvy  6  ■waX.oAkf 
KbJ  Kovonmht  y^fiirs  ^uAjiX^Tfi'iu  Kol 
fw"  Gid^f  rfrij  i^oii{iai,  Tov  Ti\tura!ov 
/cai  iLtrWyKmiTTiriiv  i^aSl^v   nif   dlTSffnt- 


pr'if$an.  f  i  a  irayptt<T6t\s,  icai  Kaatfytat 
wikif  Tux^fr  wilAif  *>/  Toti  (maar  4(t- 
Tifffti, ^*-rA Til"  icaiPiii'oii'Tuni  rni  *tyii» 
fidf^c  tarw.  KoBiKou  Bi  koI  ntpi  irm^li 
aCmvoiraviy  i£<j8«ciDi>rrai,    alroDerat    t«» 

taKifiaaia.t  4iriSATw.  — .Concil.  Nictftl. 
A.D.  325.  cwi,  Utii-  L*bhci,  torn.  ii. 
coL  Vi.    Il  H  Lh«  Iwclfih  in  Itidore. 


IN  A  CaKISTIAN  STATE. 


41a 


( 

I 


I 


ibftt  forfeited  their  Cbnstianity  by  violating  the  contract  of 
baptism,  are  no  leas  properly  said,  avaKaivurSijvat  tiV  ^exa- 
vcuofr  to  be  renewed}  instructed,  and  dedicated  again  to  re- 
pentance.    And  the  Aposde's  reason  agrees,  for,  "because 

!  the  earth  that  receives  tain,  and  renders  no  fruit,  is  near  the 
ctHse,"  therefore  the  Church  will  not  easily  believe  dial  such 
a  one  shall  lightly  obtain  of  God  the  grace  to  becoine  a 
sjcccre  Ctiriatian.  And  therefore  the  Apostle  says  not,  that 
it  ifl  impossible  that  such  an  one  should  repent,  but,  "  tbat  he 
should  be  instructed  again  to  repentance,"  to  wit,  by  the 
Chorch.  Aa  the  Novatians  answered  Constantine,  tbat  they 
remitted  such  persons  to  God,  not  prejudicing  their  salvation, 
but  not  admitting  tliem  to  the  means  of  reconciliation  by  tlie 
Churcli. 

§  S4.  And  herewith  agrectli  the  example  of  Esau,  uaed  by 
the  Apoade,  again  xiL  17,  saying  that  **^}ic  found  not  place  of 
repentince;"  alluding  to  that  room  in  the  Church,  where 
penitents  were  placed  apart  by  themselves.  And  again,  su  26» 
the  olIusioD  which  he  maketh  to  the  custom  under  the  law— 
undeistoodby  the  Hebrews  to  whom  he  writeth — consistetb  in 
this,  that,  as  there  was  no  sacrifice  to  be  made  for  apostntea^ 
though  for  ethnJcs^ — for  this  was  the  use  of  the  law,  as  we 
understand  by  Mosos  Maimoni  ^  in  the  title  of  Dressing 
Oblations^  cap.  iii.  num.  3 — 5.^ — bo  the  Christian  sacrifice,  of 
the  prayers  of  the  Church,  was  not  to  be  offered  for  those 
that  had  renounced  Christianity.  If  it  be  thus,  you  will  ask 
what  was  the  fault  of  the  Novatiaos,  seeing  they  understood 

I  (his  lex(  right?  and  my  auswer  is,  that  nevertheless  they  are 
heretics,  extending  tbe  name  of  heretics  to  those  whom  now 
we  call  schismatics,  aa  1  have  shewed  you  in  ihe  httle  Dis- 
couiw,  p^  1&7',  tbat  it  is  often  used.  For  St*  John,  as  he 
comoEiands  not,  sa  he  forbids  nor,  that  they  be  admitted  to 
penance ;  the  other  Apostle  tells  them,  *'  it  is  impu&sible^" 
lo  let  them  know  that  tbey  must  not  expect  it :  but  neither 
uys  that  the  Church  could  not  give  it. 

$  25.  When  therefore  the  Church,  to  preserve  unity,  was 
necessitated  to  grant  it,  as  we  see  by  St.  Cyprian  b,  the  Nova- 


CHAP. 

I. 


f  Error  or 
the  Nijva. 
tLatu.] 


*  Dt  Iblioaf  Sacril^cianun  facien- 
donao*  ppv  l£0,  ISl.  iruisliwd  into 
l^tin^  ac  Veil,  rvis.  I(37a. 

'  PrimilfveOoTeniinenlof  ChurcbcB, 


chap.  KIT,  itct.  i. 

*  In  ununi  fonvcnimiii,  ft  ScripttlTU 
diu  fx  ulraque  parte  prolalit,  tem^rs- 
inernluiTiHtubtiinocleratiQnelifaTavimiu, 


■lOIl  lo 

with  ini. 
ii-L'^ttiun  of 


416 


TUB  niOBT  OF  THE  CHURCH 


CHAP. 
I. 


tians  \rcrc  no  less  ecbismcLlics  in  making;  scpamtion  upon  the 
quarrel — though  perhaps  ihe  reason  be  not  urged  by  their 
adversaries — than  if  thej  had  understood  the  test  amiss ;  the 
unity  of  the  Church  being  of  more  moraent  than  much  un- 
derstanding in  the  Scriptures.     And  so,  perhapa,  St  Paul's     , 
words  will  belong  to  this  purpose,  1  Tim.  v.  22,  as  not  only 
the  Socinians  of  late  ^  but   Facianus  among   the  ancients, 
ParanesU  ad  Pmnitentiam  *,  and  Matthreus  Galenus"*  among 
modem  writers,  do  expound  them :    to  wit,  that  when  be 
eaith^  **  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,  nor  partake  of  other     | 
men'a  sins,"  he  leaves  it   to  Timothy's  judgment  whom  to 
admit,  whom  not  to  admit  to  penance;  because  this  blessing     , 
with  imposition  of  hands,  was  not  the  mark    of  absolution, a*' 
but  of  admiBsion  to  penance,  as  well  as  the  ceremony  of  ordi- 
nations 


pfflposi-  §  26.  And  though  this  text  of  the  Apostle  be  understood 
hantli.  Its  ™  particular  of  ordinations,  yet,  by  the  same  reason  which  he 
meaning.]  allcgeth,  It  is  to  be  extended  to  all  acts  of  the  Chureb  that 
are  blessed,  by  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  with  imposition  of 
hands.  For  if  Timothy,  by  imposing  hand^  upon  those 
whom  he  ordains,  become  accessory  to  their  sins,  if  they  be 
unfit  to  be  ordained  j  by  the  same  reason,  if  he  impose  hands, 
that  is,  grant  penance  unto  them  that  arc  not  fit  for  it,  he  be- 
comes accessory  to  the  aina  which  they  commit   by  being 


4 


lU  iMW  in  (oCum  ipei  comrrmiticationu  tl 

pacis  lapiu  denegarttur ;  ns  plat  de' 
rperaliont  di^ereHt,  ei  eo  cjuod  aibi 
Ecrlesin    duflt^Tetuir,    secuti    scculuni 

gentilit&r  viverent ; Postea 

tunen  sicui  colUpi  conc^^rdta  et  colli- 
f^ndiie  fr&t«miUtU,  ac  niedcndi  vo.]' 
ncris  utiliUa  exij^^bat,  necpssitAti  t^m- 
porum  succLtbvufise,  ct  saluti  multonitn 
providtndttin  pittas&e,  ei  nuitc  ab  hiH 
Hon  raceijere,  quot  scmfl  iti  comciHo 
nnatro  rte  communi  coilatLOtiiC  plflcu> 
erunt  -,  quAmvii  Dtuha  tmitCorum  vocibud 
VpRtilenlur,  L'tiTi>cnilaciAftdvcrBiiii  ucer- 
iloteg  Deidcdiahoti  DrepTcilatii,ad  runi- 
pendaoi  Catholics  unitati&  concordiuti 
ubique  jacleiituT.^Ep.  ad  Antaniannm, 
pp.  10?,  103.  ed,  Oicon,  1082. 

''  SociiiiiB  inCt^rprcts  it  orordiiiKtion: 
CtelliuB  aUo,  but  adds,  Quid^m  id  dc 
Kdmiasiant  pqcCRtaniiQ  resipiacentium 
■d  EccluUm.  int«r  quos  pcssunt  ct 
Kiiiarea  C0'mpn?liendi,  &cn[nuiiL  He 
Ihen  ftdda  that   there   U  no   sui1ici?nt 


evidence  that  penitenta  were  recanoiJed 
wirh  imposidon  of  handa, — Comm.  in 
tot:^  Dreniiui'  eKplaian  it  of  ordinAtian, 
adding,  fiisi  fane  proverfaialia  ett 
locutlo,  qua  HmothGuin  nionere  Taloit, 
nfi  qurm  preibylfrtan  peccAli  legitiniF 
iccusatuni  lemere  fibnolvat,- — CoiDin. 
in  loc. 

'  Ecce  itenim  ApoFtolys  ad  SacCT- 
dotem,  AfoNiu  cito  nulli  iMponat,  net 
rnmninnicCii  pfccalis  alienit.  Quid  Tscies 
tu  qui  (l^cipis  sac^rctoli^iit  f  Qui  ant 
ignurAnlf;ni  f&llis,  aut  non  Ad  plenum 
Bdenteln  prnbandl  difficuttatc  conTiui- 
dia  1  Raga  cr^a  vos,  fratrcs,  ellAm  pro 
ptricuJo  mei>,  per  ilium  Uominuinquem 
iKniltA  non  faLluiiit  deaiiiire  viil)iei3.lajn 
t?pere  Fonacientjain, — Bibliothec.  Pa» 
truiiL,  loni.  iv.  p,  31(1.  Lugduii.  1677. 

^  Dt  CbriattBua  et  CnlholicD  Sarer- 
dpiio.  (^ap.  ill.  p.  $5,  DilingiE,  IA6S, 
See  H«tnmond*s  commeiitiiry  on  tli» 
Icxt. 


rS  A    CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


417 


I 


adaiiltcd  to  it     Icupusltion  of  hands  being  nothing  else  but  a  ClI 

ecromony  of  that  bcncdicticn>  which  sigqifieth,  that  those  acts 

tu  which  it  is  grac^ted,  are  allowed  and  authorized  by  the 
public  power  of  the  Church.  So  imposllioQ  of  hand^  in  con- 
firmatioa,  is  the  admission  of  him  that  is  confirmed  to  the 
communion  of  the  visible  Church ;  in  penance,  the  restoring 
of  him  ;  in  ordination,  to  the  exercise  of  this  or  that  function 
in  tlie  Church.  Prayer  over  the  sick,  which  the  Apostle 
eummands^  Jamea  v.  14,  and  our  Ixird^  in  the  Gospel,  made 
with  imposition  of  hands^  slgnilicd  the  admitting  of  the  sick 
to  penance ;  nnd  it  i;^  said,  that  in  same  eastern  Churches,  to 
this  day,  marriages  are  hlcs3cd  with  imposition  of  hands,  in 
lificallon  that,  the  Church  iJIoweth  of  them,  which,  as  it 
alwa^'s  lEc  right  of  the  Church  to  do,  aa  I  5bull  observe 
in  another  place ',  so  it  appeareth  so  to  be,  in  that  marriage 
was  never  celebrated  among  Christians  without  the  prnycrs  of 
the  Church ■".  And  this  obsenarioa  1  inKist  upon  the  more 
cbecrfutly,  because  it  rauchstrcngthencth  the  argument,  which 
die  Church  makeib,  for  the  baptism  of  infants,  from  the  act 
ufuur  Saviour  in  tlie  Gospel,  when  He  blessed  the  infants  with 
impositiaa  uf  hands.  I'or  if  all  imposition  of  handii  be  an  act 
tif  the  public  power  of  the  Church,  ullowiug  th&t  which  ie 
done  with  it,  tlicn  can  this  imposition  of  hands  slgnif)'  no  lesa 
tluui  that  those  to  whom  our  Lord  granteth  it,  belong  to  His 
kingtlom  of  the  visible  Church. 

^  '27.  One  little  objection  there  lies  against  this,  from  the  [Thu  in- 
incestuous  person  at  Corinth^  whom  St.  Paul,  in  his  second  l^^JJI^."* 
cpiatlct  seems  to  rc-atlmit  to  communion,  his  crime  being  as  "''»"i-l 
diKp  AS  ntlultery,  which,  we  sfl^^,  the  rigour  of  Apostolical 
dtiiciphue  admitted  uot  to  penance.     To  which  I  have  divers 
things  to  answer.     That  this  cannot  be  objected,  but  hy  him 
that  acknowledges  that  he  was  excommunicate  by  the  former 
epistle.     That  TertuUlun,  la  hi&  book  D^  Padicitid<^,  disputes 


'  In  ebiip.  iv.  and  in  the  EpiloKoe 
Ul  iii  clia[i{i.  xii,  xiU,  xiv,  xx. 

*  CrtvntQi  luni  id  rituiD  ipectMh 
ptianiun  nun  AllunJe'qd^in  ub  Apo»talictL 
IfBctalieiM  fluxuse,  ut  non  nae  bbcct- 
Aviia  pT««ntti«  matniTionium  contra- 
halur. — Hai^ii.  Aon.  Kccle*.  Irij.  i7. 

*  Siuf  icuituT  Apotitolum  faulumia 
■wupda  td  Corintmoa  eidcm  fvmicatvri 
wmiam  drdiiw,  qticut  in  pduu  di;deii> 


dum  Salans)  in  laterituni  cPJnW  pro- 

niialiaril, afteir   reciting  the 

At)suliiti(!Q  in  tllG  second  t^jjiaUc  he 
pniccedsthu^: — Quid  hie  defomJciilore. 
cjiiid  d«  patemi  ihori  coiiUminAtorc  t — 
cap.  XiLi.  Again,  Siiflieiat  'cjusmodl 
liUTtiini  incKtiatM)i»U  qnm  »  mulxi*,  nan 
in  romicatoni  p«n«nam  c«OT«iure.  Si 
cfiim  dcdcnduRi  Salanar  pranunliaverat 
iti  iiiuniiiin  cariiM,  uti^uc  daoumvcnt 


418 


THE  RIGHT  or  TUB  CHCRC] 


C  [1  A  P. 
1. 


[Pcnapco 
iTLitlluteil 
by  the 

AilOSUcS.]; 


iniiiiifaiir<n 

illH'l"«"l'd 

titii;«rrlic 
law.] 


at  liirge  tliat  it  is  tiot  the  same  c^^e  which  is  spoken  of  in  a 
both  epistles.  That  the  crime  here  specified,  perhaps,  is  not 
of  the  number  of  those  wLicli  from  ihe  beginning  were  ex- 
cluded from  penance.  But,  waiving  all  this,  as  I  excepted  two 
cases,  iu  which  men  were  baptized  without  regular  trial,  bo  sup- 
posing the  rule  to  take  hold  in  this  case,  it  is  no  inconvenience 
to  grant  that  St,  Paul  might  waive  the  rigour  of  discipU 
iu  settled,  as  supposing  there  might  be  cause  to  waive  it. 

§  28.  If  this  opinion  seem  new,  ray  purpose  requires  but 
these  two  points,  ihat  the  penance  practised  by  the  ancient 
Church,  supposed  excommunication,  which  k  only  abateth ; 
and  that  it  was  instituted  by  the  Apostles ;  and,  for  tha^ 
there  is  enough  satd,  I  supjMiec,  even  to  theni  that  believe  not 
that  the  Apostles  excluded  any  kind  of  crimes  from  penance. 
Beside  that  of  St.  Paul,  blaming  the  Corinthians  that  "  they 
were  puffed  up,  and  had  not  rather  lamented,  that  he  that 
had  done  the  evil  might  be  put  from  among  them,"  1  Cor. 
T.  2,  And  again,  fearing  thai  "  when  he  returned,  he  shouhl 
Ite  forced  to  lament  many/  2  Cor.  xlj.  21.  Which,  if  we 
compare  with  the  primitive  solcmnilv  of  excommunication, 
which  by  the  Constitutions  of  the  Apostles,  ii.  Id*,  and  other 
Ways  we  imdcrstand,  was  to  put  the  person  out  of  the  C'hnrch 
doors  with  mourning,  it  will  appear  that  Epiphaniua  is  in  the  27 
right  in  expounding  this  latter  text  to  this  purpose,  Uteres. 
lix.  num.  5.  p  The  power  of  excumninnication  then,  by  all 
this,  la  no  more  than  the  necessary  consequence  of  the  [wwcr 
of  admitting  to  cunminnion  by  baptism  ;  which,  if  it  imply  a 
contract  with  the  Church  to  live  acconling  to  the  rule  of 
t^hriatijuiitv.  then  It  is  forfeit  to  him  that  evidently  does  that, 
wliJch  ciinuot  Inland  with  that  rule,  and  the  Church  not  tied 
to  rcfilore  it,  but  as  the  peraon  can  give  satisfaction,  to  observe 
it  fur  the  future. 

§  2E>.    Now,  I  will  make  short   work  with  Erastus'  Ion 
Ittbunr^  to  prove  that  there  is  no  excommunication  command 


euDi  Tna[;i9  <]Mani  iiii;r('|isverAt.  Aiiit4 
>Tgo  tnit  riii  Volnit  Sii^i:fre  Itfrr/ra- 
litmrm.  SKjuiilefiii  iVviiicatar  nun  iii- 
i;ji.-[iiiliuri>t.'m  rl-t'  iL'uk'iitin  t;jiis  rctnk-rat, 
»ril  ElitmLiJiliniwcii. — Ca]>.  xiv,  |i,  ]li07. 
ed.  Paw.  iL>it1iiim.ij{.  UUi'l. 

"  'lSi>r    ii    4tr>  riv   TffmimfK&Ta  wi- 

#«1  /((AfffftT^i  AiiT^  wueptuviaSvatu'    oJ 


avthy    fij*    T^s    *ZKH\-naiai. — L>iilibci, 
twiu  i  col,  2^1,  ett.  Vcritt 

Koi  ^iTtfilrfiTBr  fioTifirToi  oLia\  ylvatrtai., 
tfoJl     aiiM     i*oflA?]IT^iro»rTni.    tad    KvpJ^nv 

Coiilr.  Chtharos,  p.  4il7.  cd,OoL  1 


ng     J 


IN  A  CllEIISTIAN  STATE. 


419 


I 


I 


the  haw  1.  1  yield  it;  and  make  a  consoqueuee  wli'teh 
will  be  ihuuglu  a  strange  one :  but  I  hare  it  from  the  spccu- 
ttttioLi  of  Drigen,  in  Lent.,  Horn,  xi.',  and  others,  why  tho 
Church  should  gnlj  be  enabled  to  excommunicate,  whereas 
the  ^nagogue  was  enabled  tu  put  to  death  ^  from  the  obser- 
vation of  St.  Augustine,  Qatestiones  in  DcnteronimK  lih.  v. 
Qiuest.  xxxix.*,  De  Fide  si  Optribus,  cap.  ii.  ^  and  othera, 
that  cxeummimicjitiuD  in  the  Clturch  is  the  same  that  the 
power  of  life  and  death  [is]  in  the  synagogue.  My  argument 
is,  ihcn,  that  tlic  Church  is  to  have  the  power  of  excommuni- 
2S  cation,  liccauac  the  synagogue  had  the  power  of  life  and 
death.  And  the  reason  of  the  consequence  this :  because,  as 
Um.'  law,  Ijeing  the  condition  of  the  covenant  by  which  the 
bcnelit  of  the  commonwcalih  of  Israel  was  due,  enabled  tu 
put  to  deach  such  as  destroyed  it;  so  the  Gospel  being  the 
inditino  of  ihe  covenant  that  makes  men  denizens  of  the 
piritutd  Jerusalem^  must  enable  (o  put  them  from  the  socii?ty 
thereof  thflit  forfeited  it 

^  30,  It  is  not  my  intent  hereby  to  say  that  there  was  no 
rxt*unimunicaliuti  under  the  law:  for,  I  do  bcbevf,  that  we 
liave  niCDtioa  of  it  in  Ezra,  x.  8  ",  grounded,  if  I  mistake  not, 


c  II A  ?. 
1. 


[Ill  nsc 
1 1  mil  T 


«  M«lii-li(Oturlioc  firmum,  EmirmMk-. 
K  llmuirliSLiiRi,  in  I'ftrri  Tn'tlamenta 
■mJImm  /mmt  pT^iltr  drtiritt  matvta  a 
Samtmmlit  muilirm  ;  stsd  ad  coruudi^m 

rrlr-'  '---    -■     ■    -'flH  SVCUIldlllfll  IfpcTi 

s  pro|ilu'iiH,  jU'JUi- 

fefl  i.'jllCAll   ipKI>4JUOI|UC 

■iit»rur»oti-  (JlinMi  clnriswuio  c(  naii- 
cti»*>tmii  Jotuime  BiiptiKlR,  fuiHnc  invi- 
tftlut  mj|[ia  i|iwm  tr|ii]|M>s. — 'Thifsis 
XWii  ^  17.  Pc*r!(vv    mm. 

*  SxufMluiii  liFii^-rn  adiLlter  et  a.dul- 
WT»  iiKiTic  Ri«riirbnti<iir,  n«  jwicrain 
dii'rtv.  jKiTiiU'iitutiii  [lediiiUK,  c!  vciuafti 
drfim'aiiiiir.  Mom  erat  Iwrj-mis  locua, 
on  «nm<I»^inni  ulLi  conct'debnlur 
riruluii.  «d  i>mnimoi3v  i»uiiiri  ii«i?es;c- 
•T*!,   (|Lii   ini-iirriuwE  in   li-^cm.     Hoc 

»'i'^ r-S.iliiT,    ct    in    (iogtllU    qtli- 

!■'■  niliu^  f|iMliiis  crnt   pcuim 

itx  ''i>ta.      Ajniil     (^liriiiUAiiiia 

*rni  11    Biiiiilirninii    fncTil    ndTnianuTn, 

lifln  Ml     iiprcpptum    tit     ailtiktr    vt\ 

a-'-  ["itnli  inti-ruii  |)iiniaiitiir  ^ 

■  <  '{    iiK^rtr    (litninAri*, 

lilt    Ic^rrii    ll<'li«l    o 

"J"-  .    ,  t-iuid  iffiiif^  <li«- 

mu*  nftvd  Ira  Mn)«i  cnid«lif  lit.  ... 

Kl  Kvangrliuni  Chriiti  per  iudulijcii- 

Be  2 


liftiii  rvsnlvitauililorfKni  drturiuK  ?  Non 
i(a  est.  .  . ,  .  .  Nmic  vt'ro  poii  iiifertur 
po^iLa  corpori,  ace  pur^niio  petcftii  pt-r 
CMrjjDrnle  s.u|i[i1iciulii  miisUt,  A&d  per 
pcf niti'iitiaiii. — Ongeit,  Opp.,  luin.  ii. 
p,  2iS.  td.  Den. 

'  Hoc  vmai  nunis  a^^ic  in  Eeclebin 
exeuinniuHicatio,  quoH  »gfliut  tuup 
iitIerf«(^lio Tom.  iii.  col.  570.  ed.  Ben. 

'  Kt  Phiiiece  sAcerdua  adultrroB 
^iiiiul  invcntos  (ono  ultorc  conAut. 
Quod  iitiqiipdeprnilalinnibuset  pxcodi- 
niiinicaliiHiitiu^  Kt^iifit;iitiitii  esi  esse 
fnoli-iidiri;  lior  U'1(1])otc',  cum  in  fictk- 
siw  diacipliiia  vLaibilic  fii(,-Tnit  ^Lailiiis 
ccfisntiirus. — Tom.  vi,  col.  l(ifi.-ed.  UtH, 

^  Nt  illud  qmiJcm  nobis  BilvffrgaEiir, 
qaoil  in  lifar.  t  KBdrcc  v».p.  x.  k'^tur, 
Etfiii'TI  reit  ilia  pulitica  fuil;  ad  ^at-ra- 
nicnlB  iwii  pertiiu't.   Nam  niagi&tr&tu*. 

3I0II  snccrdua  fUdraa  solus i-ilic- 

turn  pronml^vit,  ut  sul'  pann  raiili»- 
cttiicnlft  hoiiurum.  rt  ekdufaionu,  noi>  n 
■Jirrniiii'-nlis  ct  ^nc^^lcits,  sti)  a  pii|iulih, 
ciui  ex  cjiptiviiatc  ri.-dlcMr,  riintu"*  iiiln* 
triduiiTti  llii'm^olymi.i  aiLeaaeiil.  ..... 

Rx  ntiinMiU*   puti'l    iitipiissiliili"  csm",  ill 

liirtc  Juvcinr  txcuinmunicatio. —  Eriut. 
llin.  xxi.  pp.  14,  IS. 


420 


TBZ  KI«nT  or  TBK  CBrftCI 


upon  the  oonuDinaci  of  dkc  bjng  c^  Petsa,  recorded  Ezra 
.  vii  26;  for,  that  wiuch  is  here  called  ''roothig  out,"  seems  to 
be  the  suoe  that  is  called  in  (he  other  ptsce,  **dividing  &ani 
the  sTOsgogoe  of  the  capdves.*  Bexc^  indeed,  s  kind  of 
temporal  ouUawrj*  lo  whieh  is  joined  cociBscatian  of  goods. 
For,  so  aaith  I^utfaer '  tmlj,  thai  the  gieater  exoanunaDicalioti 
among  Chnsuans  is  eveir  where  a  tempcnl  poniflluiieiit,  tn 
wit,  in  regard  of  some  lempoial  ponishiDent  attending  it  Id 
Christian,  fitacea,  trhicb  in  ChriitianitT  is  accidental,  bj  Act  of 
those  states,  in  Judaism  essentia  aa  long  as  those  tempord 
advantages,  which  were  the  eaaential  cooditioa  of  the  law,  i 
were  not  forfeited.  And  this  without  doubt  is  the  same 
punishment  which  the  gospels  call  "putting  out  of  the  sjaa-29  ; 
gogue:**  though,  I  cannot  say  so  peremptory  for  the  tempwral 
effects  of  it :  which  several  sovereigiis  could  eaaly  hmil  to 
several  terms.  For  the  right  that  Ezra  might  have  to  intro- 
duce this  penalty,  is  clear  by  the  Ian-  of  DeuL  xviL  12,  which 
enabling  to  put  theai  to  death  that  obeved  not  the  synagogue,  I 
enabled  to  excommunicate,  to  banish,  to  outlaw  them  much 
more.  But,  as  we  see,  the  Ramans  allowed  them  Dot  tlie 
power  of  life  and  deaths  which  the  Persians  granted  them,  so  I 
am  not  to  grant,  that,  putting  out  of  the  syoagc^e  in  the 
Gofipel,  icnplicth  the  exdnguishing  of  the  civil  being  of  any 
Jew.  The  Talmud  doctore  say,  that,  those  that  were  under 
the  greater  excommunication,  were  to  dwell  in  a  cottage  alone, 
and  to  have  meal  and  driuk  brought  them  till  they  died.  Arba 
Turim^  or  Shulchan  Aruch,  in  J&rr  Dea,  Hikoik  Niddui 
Uckercm.  A  speculation  suitable  to  their  condition  in  their 
dispei'sioDS,  which  no  man  is  bound  to  believe  how  far  it 
in  force  and  practice. 

^  3],  But.  suppose  the  synagogue  in  the  same  condition 
with  the  Church  afore  Constantine,  enjoying  no  privilege,  but 
to  sen'e  God  according  to  the  law,  as  the  Church  according 
lo  the  Gospel:  and  then,  as  the  synagogue  must  always  have 
power  to  excommunicate,  which  had  power  to  put  to  death ;.tn 
so,  I  say,  is  the  Church  enabled  by  our  Lord  to  do  what  I 
have  shewed  the  Apostles  did  do,  by  Matt,  xviii.  18.     I  yield, 

'  Kxcomrnilnicalici  siu  estti^Tnparaljs  aiigejiiia    si    injiiEt^   fuerit,— Ccnc,   de 

Bt  coTpornlis,  ut  tamcci  orcUnetar.  non  Virtut  Esconini.  lom.  i.  fol.  63.  Wile- 

eniitm,  ttt<X  iipo  uomTniminjie  iulrnorp,  ber^a*  1538. 
vel  rppnrntuls,  >i  jiialp  lala  fuerit,  vpl 


aam      ^ 
their 


TN  A  CHRtSTIAV  STATE. 


4^ 


ai 


I 


tbat  llie  terms  of  "  binding  and  loosing"  are  used  by  tbe  Jews 
to  signify  ibe  declaring  uf  wliat  is  prohibited  and  permitted 
by  ihe  law,  but  I  yield  uotf  that  it  cnn  be  so  understood  here, 
becsose  the  ground  of  this  declaration  ceaseth  under  the 
Gospel ;  being  derived  from  the  aix  hundred  and  thirteen 
precepts  of  the  law,  and  from  the  power  of  the  priests  and 
doctors  to  determine  all  cases,  which  the  law  had  not  deter- 
mined, in  dependence  u|K)n  the  great  consistory  at  Jcntsalem, 
hy  the  law  of  Deut.  xvii,  12,  which  precepta,  and  whicii 
power,  being  voided  by  the  Gospel,  can  any  man  think  that 
ll»c  power  of  '"  binding  and  loosing**  here  given  the  Church, 
is  u>  be  understood  of  it  'f 

^  32.  Besides,  it  is  in  the  proiuise  made  to  St,  Peter>f  Matt. 
xvi.  J9,  said  expressly  to  he  the  act  of  the  power  of  the  keys. 
And  what  is  tliat  ?  U  it  not  an  expression  manifestly 
borrowed  from  that  which  is  eaid  to  Eliakimj  8oti  of  Hilkiah, 
Is.  xxii.  22,  "  I  will  give  thee  the  keys  of  the  house  of  David;'' 
whcrcu|wn  our  Lord,  Apoc,  iVu  7,  is  snid  to  have  "  the  key  of 
Dsnt),**  that  ia,  of  the  house  of  David  V  whereby  the  Apostles 
tuidcr  our  Lord  are  made  siewarda  of  the  Churchj  as  Eliakitii 
oftJic  court,  to  admit  and  exclude  whom  he  pleased  ^  And 
•o  it  is  manifest,  that  the  power  of  the  keySj  given  to  St,  Peter, 
Malt.  XTi.   19,  as  the  Church,  MatL  xviii.  16,  is  that  power 


CHAP, 

I. 


Till'  iHiwcr 
of(ln'  Itej* 
nhat  il  is, 


'  niatrcropApalH  eUve!<non  agnoi- 
rima*.  Jnuitk  per  clnves  fluiniiiam 
intvllip  rviir«taCeiii  triWii  argument]* 
ptX>|jAl.  J'rimuin,  nil^ptujt*  davium 
UC  ill  St'tijiliinJt  accipiLur  ;  f)aba  i-iai-rm 
4omMM  thtifil,  hie  net  'ciave^i'  inuHi^i- 
tUf  ptinci|ii.tui  LccleMiuticut :  Hahtt 
rtm^m  ttaetd,  ^ni  ijpcrit  ft  ttrma  claudii., 
Arc«ilit  fr>ininuai(  conBuecudo:  in  ur- 
kiuRi    (IriHtioiie    clmves    Dfieniiitur,    et 

im  fluod  ad  priotem  locum  atdncl, 
datra  promiwiB  Eliadiimo  eudL,  id  est, 
biror,  pmirifintiiK,  La  qictrri)  Sliulina 
atite  ohtincUt,  quenuidinoduni  ex  licic 
««pilr  DottatAL  1^1  luctut  pnnd|intilin 
rat  Ulo  Kliubiu  ityjcvlfr,  fafttHj^iic  Kcriha. 
I  nrincipr.  ul  «li>>i  S^ripiur.i  cIokC 
Xm  blUt  Jc»u>U)ti  Bilk  Cipiiiiu.  quuido 
Bad«*U«licu(n  Ittinr  rLnssupriiicipatum 
BXtttinut:  polldcua  cniin  Tuit.  Nun 
Sbnbns  fion  ml  fuiictui  ue£Til<>lin 
auti:  -        ,ir     111    eviriri     polr»l:     i\ 

tAt  '  -rklM  i-^l.  lun^i  aIi  v\\\*' 

Ml...   i.fii    ,^A\lT    ucrTiloa   Anil-   fail; 


tt  EUtKhmo  pTomitlUHtUF  elavti  tlomiu 
Dat'id,  qtue  regaliifuH,  mm  »aeerdala!ii 
pottttat-  Nnnt  per  domum  Dftvid  in- 
telli^L-fc  temptum.ijuia  David  wdificati 
t«n)p1uni  pra-ccprrjit^  ut  quidam  re« 
i>pcitidGt,  niJiiis  iiic^pium  «aU     Debebat 

potiua  cticil    ]L)oinu.a  Salomonis, 

Qyanq^uaiH  auteni  clavei  iltiTnui  David 
priacipaimn  querKguftm  nr^unt,  nam 
Eaiiien  clavci  mi  m  Uieui  priAcipaliim 
semper  sigmfioaiit,  non  ct\^o  hooc  \oc» 
convcnioftt  inititulo,  ^nia  Prlta  Chrh- 
liu  non  projiuMit  fluvt*  Uumu*  David,  ttd 
eimet  regni  ttgforuM,  qua}  buhI  altcHua 

R«neru   el   nalarw. Quod   acL 

awaildtini  locUm  allinirl,  Qui  habel  rta- 
ivni  Uarid,  fatcoT  bic  qiiiilcm  ^iitnmam 
jKimUlemcci-lealaiiiJcnii:)  Mmu)  e\  poli- 
licaib  inwllif^i.  S^J  hii»  flitsn-t  Chrhfut 
mm  papa  AuArrr  tlicifur,  Non  [.■»ijn 
Paps?  aeil  riirist'O  coiiveiiiil  ilia  vux. 
'Data  mihi  poio»in*  omniit  cit  in  r<>-So 
ac  in  Icrra.'— Whitalwf.  0pp.,  lorn.  ir. 
CuiilTuverv  iv.  iiuirst,  n.  ra]).  i-.  )  J. 
p.  m.  Gcn<'V.  ICLO. 


THE  RIOUT  OF  THB  CHCKCH 


I. 


3    6^^ 


CHAP,  which  you  have  seen  practised  under  the  Apostles,  of  admit- 
ting to,  anil  excluditig  from    the    CEiurch,  by  baptism   am)^^ 
penance.     So  Sl  Cyprian  expressly  underatandcth  ibe  powed^H 
of  the  keys  to  consist  in  baptizing^  Epixt.  Uxiii.'    And  of  l»n- 
ance,  that  which  followeth  le  an  express  argument,  tis  I  have       I 
obsenred  p.  129  •  of  that  short  Discourse:  for  having  said,       | 
"whatsoever  ye  bind,"  He  addetb  immediately,  "again  I  say 
to  you,  that  if  two  of  you  agree  to  ask  any  thing,  it  shall  be 
done  you  by  My  Father  in  Heaven."     For   the   means   of     i 
pardon  being  the  humiliation  of  the  penitent,  enjoined  t^^| 
the  Church,  and  joined  wltli  the  prayers  thereof,  aa  hath  been^^ 
said,  the  consequence  of  oiu"  Saviour's  discourse — first  of  in- 
forming the  Church,  then  of  binding  and  loosing,  lastly  of 
{^ranting  the  prayers  of  the  Church- — shews  that  He  speaks  of 
those  prayers  which  should  be   made   in  behalf  of  such  as 
were  bound  for  not  bearing  the  Church ;  and  hereby  we 
how  binding  and  loosing  of  sins  is  attributed  to  the  keys 
the  Church;  to  which,  being  made  a  visible  society,  by  the 
power  of  holding  asseniblieST  no  man  is  to  be  admitted   till  as 
there  be  just  presumption  that  he  is  of  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem tliat  is  above.    As  the  power  of  judging,  who  is  and  who 
Is  not  thus  qualified,  presupposes  a  profession,  so  tliat,  an  in- 
struction, obliging  the  oljcdicncc  of  them  which  seek  remis- 
sion of  sine  by  the  Gospel,  and  therefore  confidently  as5urin| 
it  to  them  which  conform  themselves. 

§  33.   In  a  word,  because  admitting  to,  or  excluding  from 
the  (Jhurch,  is,  or  ou^ht  to  be,  a  just  and  lawful  presumption 
of  admitting  to,  or  cxtluding  from  Heaven,  it  is  morally  and      . 
legally  the  same  act  that  intitlcth  to    Heaven,  and   to  th^H 
Church,    that    maketh    an    heir   of  life   everlasting,    and   ^^^ 
Christian,  because  he  thai  oheyeth  the  Church*  in  submitting 
to  the  Gospel,  is  as  certainly  a  member  of  the  invisible,  as  of 
the  visible  Church.     Herewith  agree  the  words  of  our  Lord, 
"  Let  him  be  unto  thee   as  a  heathen  and  a  publican  :"  not 
aa  if  heathens  could  be  excommunicate  the  synagogue,  wl 


fit*  jrrc4t- 
neaa.] 


^ 


■  Uncle  intelUpimui  iion  nisi  in  Ec- 
cluill  Prifiiiteitia  ct  in  EvarlgclicA  l^p, 
H  Domiiiii'A  Hjriliiiatinnc  ruiiitatia  liccre 
liaiiliK^rr,  ct  rt'iii.isfiniiijxTcatnrunitlim; 

(brill  ^iiitpin  ikc  li^an  nlirjiiiil  [nisac  tiec 
Kolvi,  uli  iioti  sLt  i[tji  aiit  U^arc  poasit 


aliquid  aul  soUcre. — p.  201.  ed. 
1682. ^Siw  Relig.    ABBcmbl.   cliftp.  X. 
fltitt.  81. 

*  I'rtniitive   Goremment,   cliap. 
Heel.  4. 


ry  A  CHRISTIAN  8TA1 


423 


nercr  were  of  it,  or  as  if  the  Jews  tliftn  durst  excommunicate  chap. 

publicans,  ihat  levitil  litxcg  tor  llie  Runmnij:  but  because,  by — 

I  their  usnge  of  publicans  and  Gentiles,  it  was  proper  fur  our 
■  Lord  to  sipnify  how  He  would  have  Christiana  to  use  the  ex- 
I  communicate;  there  being  no  reason  why  He  can  be  thought 
BA  by  these  words  to  regiiUte  the  conversation  of  the  Jcwa  in 
~     that  estate,  so  long  as  the  law  stood,  bnt  to  ^ive  His  Cburcli 

»  rules,  lo  last  till  the  world's  end''.  The  Jcwa  Uien  abhorred 
the  company,  not  only  of  idolaters,  to  testify  how  much  they 
abhorred  idob^  and  to  mAJntain  the  people  in  detestation  of 
them — by  ceremonies  brought  in  by  the  guides  of  the  syna- 
gogue for  that  purpose— but  all  those  that  converaed  witli 
idolaters.  For  this  cause  we  see  they  murmur  atrainst  our 
Lord  ior  eatlug  with  publicans,  [St.  Matth.  ix.  11];  they 
V4tsh  when  they  come  from  market,  [St  Mark  vii.  4.]  where 
nnonly  they  conversed  witli  Gentiles,  and,  which  is 
;,  such  as  Cornelius  was,  beuig;  alloued  to  dwell  among 
ihcm  by  the  law,  profci^sing  one  God,  and  taking  upon  them 
tlw  j^recepls  of  tlie  boub  of  Noe ;  yet  are  the  converted  Jews 
scAiidaUsced   fit    St.   Peter   for  cAting  tiith    Cornelius,   Acta 

XL   2. 

§  34.  These  rules  are  m&de  void  by  the  Gospel:    for  St  [Com- 
Pmil  tcIU  the  Corinthians  expressly,  that  they  arc  not  to  uniii  tiia 
forbear  the  company  of  the  Gentiles,  for  those  sins  which  i'^^"^''*^"-! 
their  proteasion  imported ;  but  if  a  Chrietlan  live  in  any  of 
those  heathen  vicea,  with  him  they  are  not  so  much  aa  to  eat, 
I   Cor.  V.  n,  to  wit,  US  it  followeth  immediately,  being  con- 
demned by  the  Church  upon  such  a  cause:   for,  saith  he, 
"What  have  I  to  do  to  judge  them  that  are  without?   do 
DDl  ye  judf^e  tho^e  that  arc  within  ?    but  those  that  arc  with- 
out God  judgetb:    and  ye  shall  take  the   evil  man  from 
>iig  you."     That  is.  Are  not  you,  by  the  power  you  have 
fjudgiug  tlioee  that  are  within,  to  take  away  him  that  hath 


^  Bilwn  held  thii  opinion.  "  What 
H  atatnt  by  tht  Church,  wliclhi-r  thi- 
Cboreli  of  CtiriM,  nr  thr  C'hurfTir!>  aik) 
■MCSlbBa  of  Uu  J«w».  that  God  or- 
4Uoal  Inilui  cotnnionwralth  tn  govern 
ffb  fwnplr,  ant\  Aetmn'uK  llirir  (jiinr- 
nlit  Uii*  hrccdcUt  iomii'  (|uc-«iioii  a. 
■MOH  dtrlna  faowWit  tiw  tvawiis  UK 
nui*  atid  irciclity  llml  move-  mr  lo 
itaak  the  Cbiinh  of  (.'tmti  is  mH  ram- 


priied  in  itiiMe  words ;  fir*t,  fhi*  u-at  a 
itirtrlloH  to  tlm  Jeu't  jar  their  prt'it'it 
tlatr  ami  tiini- ;  3ii4  Tlien  lia'l  Chrim 
no  Chuicl)  in  Jrwry  to  which  Ulcjt 
mi^lit  cf-uinlAiu.  ....  Next,  the  itiaU 
(en.  of  whieli  lliry  itimt  <  i>iii|ilnit)  wirt- 
»uch  B*  the  Chiircli  of  Christ  might 
not  fltallrngc  t«  ItctirMiil  ilcttrnilnt;." 
l'<T|M-l,  flnvrrn.,  nhnp.  jv,  p.  52,  I.ow- 


424 


TQE  BIGBT  OF  THE  CHmCH 


[Deliver- 
n-hit  it 


CHAP,  done  evil,  leaving  to  God  to  judge  tbose  without?  Here  the 

"  case  is  yilaia,  there  is  power  io  the  Church  to  judge,  and  taVc 

awaj  offenders:  of  which  pwvrer  the  Apo&tle  speaks.  Tit.  iiL 
11,  when  he  says  that  "heretics  are  condemned  of  them- 
selves," if  we  follow  Sl  Hierome'a  exposition,  which  seems 
unquesti enabled  For  ciperience  eonvmccs,  that  moet  here- 
tics think  themselves  in  ilie  right :  so  far  they  are  from  con- 
demning thcniselves  in  their  cousciencesv  But  tbcy  condemn 
themselves,  hy  cutting  off  themselves  from  the  Church,  which 
other  sinners  are  condemned  to  by  the  Church.  ^^fl 

§  3d.  Neither  is  it  any  thing  cl§e  than  excommunicatii^^^ 
which  the  Apcstle  sij^tiifielh  by  delivering  to  Satan,  1  Cor. 
V.  5,  saving  that  he  e^cpresseth  an  extraordinary  effect  that 
followed  it  in  the  Apostles'  time,  to  wit,  that  thoae  which 
were  put  out  of  the  Church  became  visibly  subject  to  Satan, 
inflicting  plagues  and  diseases  on  their  bodies^  which  mi^ht 
reduce  them  to  repentance,  which  the  Apostle  calleth   the 
"destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  tlie      I 
day  of  the  Lord  Jesus."    As  he  saith  of  Hymena^ns  and  a*, 
Philetus,  1  Tim.  i.  20:   "whom  I   have  delivered  to  Sat&n, 
thai  they  may  learn  not  to  blaspbemc."     For  it  is  not  to  be 
doubted  that  the  Apostles  bad  power,  like  that  which  St 
Peter  exercised  on   Ananias  and   Snppbira,  thus  to  punish 
those  that  opposed  them,  as  St,  Paul  divers  times  intimates 
in  the  texts  which  I  have  quoted  in  another  place'';  provided 
by  God,  as  the  rest  of  miraculous  graces,  to  evidence  His 
sence  in  the  Church. 

^  36.  These  particulars,  which  I  huddle  up  together 
the  way,  might  have  been  drawn  out  into  several  arguments, 
but  I  content  myself  with  the  consequence,  by  which  the 
patent  of  this  power  in  the  Gospel  is  cleared,  upon  which 
patent  all  the  power  of  the  Church  is  grounded.  That  is,  if 
Christians  are  only  to  abstain  from  eating  with  excommunja 


rnuTiirii- 


'ided 

pv^ 


'  tiui  cnim  semel  bisque  correpliis, 
audito  eiTOrf  ma,  non  vult  porrigi,  cr- 
nwe  exiHtimiit  corrigenlem;  et  e  con- 
Irario  se  nri  piigtii?  et  jur^iji  verhonjin 
pnniTis,  Clim  7iiit  lucrifacere  n  qno  do- 
cetur.  Ptopierea  vtro  n  semetipao  di- 
HCUT  CMC  (U.iniial'ua ;  quia  foniic'stor, 
adulter,  homicidi  et  vteteTA  vitia  pn- 
RacrrdotFf   d*>    EcHtm    prop^lluntur. 


Haretici  \uteTn  in  &cinMi]>Kti8  senten- 
tiam  f«runt  buo  arbitrio  Ac  Ecclesia 
receiienlcs  ;  qnw  rccesiio  prnpn*  tun- 
scientine  videlur  csit  lininOAdo. — 
Gomm.  in  TiL  cap,  ]iL  10,  1 1,  torn.  ir. 
col.  459.  cil-  Ben. 

'  See  cUapp.  ir.  AiLd  r.  of  Religiout 
Auembltea. 


^ 

n-       1 


IN  A  CRRISTLi^N  9TATE» 


425 


cAte  persona,  09  Jews  <Iid  with  publicans  and  Gentiles,  then 
excommunication  is  to  be  understood  when  our  Lord  saith, 
"Let  him  be  to  thee  as  a  beathcn  and  a  publican."  As  for 
lliat  which  is  said,  that  the  cs communicate  among  the  Jews 
were  not  excluded  either  lemple  or  synagogue,  therefore  it 
was  n  secular  punishment,  it  is  a  mistake  ^  That  which  the 
Jews  call  *n3  was  not  excommunication^  no  more  than  that 
which  tlie  Constitutions  of  the  Apostles  call  a^pta-fio^',  which 
Mis  iHc  same,  being  but  a  step  to  it^  like  that  which  is  uow 
cnnimonly  called  the  less  excommunication ;  and  therefore 
he  llml  was  under  this  censure  among  the  Jews,  was  but  in 
part  removed  from  the  comntunion,  as  well  of  sacred  as  civil 
society;  for  it  hath  been  shewed  very  learnedly  in  the  book 
of  the  Power  of  the  Keys^,  that  he  stood  as  much  removed 
froDi  the  on«  as  from  the  other,  because  that^  as  well  in  the 
synagogue  as  at  home,  no  man  was  to  come  within  his  four 
rotnta. 

^  37.  But  when  the  Talmud  doctors  determine  that  the 
excommunicate  dwell  in  a  cottage  apart,  and  have  sustenance 
brought  him,  such  an  one  wa£  past  coming  into  the  temple 
or  syoagog^iie.  And  so,  I  suppose,  was  he  that  was  put  out 
of  tbe  aynagt^c  for  acknowledging  our  Lord  Christ  to  he  a 
tnic  prophet,  John  ix.  Z5K  For  they  whieh  afterwanls  were 
wont  to  curse  all  his  followers  in  their  synagogues— as  Justin 
^htarcyT)  Dialog,  cum  Tryp/t.  \  and  Lpiplianius,  Uteres,  xxix.^, 


*  Nw  MM  lavia  nac-nt  ejfcin*  futiM[> 

hominuni  tuituEn  cstu.intlD  *nti?  rvin> 
citur,  ■{uinl  Hisiii  tCTRpluin  ip&um  in- 

Kli  ctr'ttnttiuuicaltB  cjuRnnxli   iicfks 
^•mrL — Sciden,  lie  JufB  NfttUT.  «I 
t-.  ^i\  i<r-  f-*p-  ix. 
o^«i  «ff  «ai  i'»»^t  "'■"'  '■t)  iro(#rf. 
I   /^*   ifMO^iat   kt'yarTa.%   ^«TRrDf7f, 

i^%H^tmf  ray  iftafiHrftsroi,  fa-ftra  f c- 

ftl  9M1. — hih.  ii-   Mp.   xvi,    LolibL-i, 
torn.  L  «»l.  341.  fd.  V^iict 

«  "  K'idtimi  U  ant  a  I^JIa]  romotioD  or 
Mparatiun  ncilht?  rTom  aacieil  nor  frunii 
cTTil  •ociotjr — beinp  you  know  hut  (lie 
fi-nt  dF^nrr  IX  f<peric« — bui  only  ad 
V*«<Mr  poMnt,  tlial  none  roine  wUhin 
llw  £ttansff  «f  toot  psre«  of  him  that 
w  an4<r  thr  onuure.  «nd  thit  degrtic 
of  ■rpM'ilion  hrinir  tvlend^  Ift  (arriM) 


liim  no(  (^ittici  from  praying  witli  the 
i'uiij;re^aliiiii,  or  l«Briiiii)f,  or,  if  he  Hire 
0  doctor,  tcarhing  m  it," — .Di.  H«m- 
muufl,  I'owiJT  of  tlie  Key*,  ehup.  iv.  »ect. 
57.  |».  93.  Lcir«lo(i,  lltlT. 

^  SupereM  uiiicA  ilia,  e  lytikgcglB 
cjectioi,  qUic  nOtitinlli  sibj  mire  pUcetit; 
iliim  pro  pxcmnmunifsliiJin;  Asarrpntl* 
proilueiint,  qus  Johnn.  is,  xit  ?t  xvi, 

dfr  hm   re   scribunlur. Ek   tili 

synttgogn  ejccliB,  rrnl  pelitiea  ifmfitifvt 
i/inotninia  ft  prrnatdeiiqae  reluti  loralin 

■tiiretlainr^lrgjitjo^utexiv.  cap.Luc.ccm- 
jicinms. — Era't.  Tinco.  xxiL  pp.  1.5.  111. 

'  "tfttit  701)  4f  toIj  lu^aT^Tiui  C^wv 
uma^usBt  TOtnavfiy  &t'  ittwirov  ytko- 
H^Mttv  XpiimiUFiut-.^Cftp,  xrri.  p.  I!f2. 
«d-  DeiL 

^  Ol  n&yov  Tip  0/  tim  'lovSaCwc  w<u- 
J»T  n^ht  TuiW-o-iii   itiHftivrai  futtoi,  iX\i 

jcdl    irrpl   tJjb'  iffiT'ipa*',  fjAl  tSi    i))tipon 


CHAP. 

I. 


4m 


THE  BIOBT  OF  TUE  CHmCII 


CHAP. 
I. 


[PftWPt 

r>rthe 
Ctiufch  in 
Vrivale 


Chriari4u.] 


tell  U3  that  tliey  did  in  their  time— arc  not  like  to  cDtlure  In 
their  society,  whether  sacred  or  civil,  hiin  that,  in  their  inter- 
pretation, was  fallen  from  Moses.     And  tlius  i&  the  power  of 
the  keys  clearly  grounded  upon  this  charter  of  the  Gt 
and  all  the  ri^ht  of  the  Church  iipuii  II 

§  3S.  Only  one  objection  yet  remains,  which  to  me  hathj; 
always  seemed  very  dil!icidt,  for  it  is  manifest  that  out  Lord 
speakcth  here  of  matters  of  interest  between  party  and  party, 
when  He  satth,  "If  thy  brother  offend  thee;"  and  it  may 
justly  Bccm  strange,  that  our  Lorti  should  give  the  Church 
power  to  excommunicate  those  that  will  not  stand  to 
sentence  of  the  Church  lu  such  matters.  Sut  so  it  is. 
Jews  in  their  dispersions  were  fain  to  have  recourse  to  this 
penalty  to  enforce  the  jurisdiction  uf  their  own  bodies,  lest,  if 
causes  should  be  carried  thence  before  heathen  coiu-ts,  God's 
name  should  be  blasphemed,  and  the  Gentiles  scandalized  at 
His  people,  saying.  See  what  peace  and  right  there  is  amuug 
those  that  profess  the  true  God  I  For  the  same  causes  our 
Lord  here  cstatcth  the  same  power  upon  the  Church ;  vrhere- 
of  1  cannot  give  a  more  sufficient  and  effectual  argument, 
than  by  shewing  that  it  was  in  use  under  the  Apostles ; 
though  the  place  out  of  which  I  shall  shew  this  is  hitherto 
otherwise  understood,  because  men  consider  not  that  it  is  not 
against  Christianjiy  that  there  bo  several  seats  for  several 
ranks  and  dignities  of  the  world  in  the  Church,  and  therefore 
that  it  is  not  that  which  the  Apostle  finds  fault  with,  James 
li.  L  when  he  forbids  them  "to  have  the  faith  of  Gyd  with 
respect  uf  persons."  ^H 

§  39.  But  the  synagogue  vrhlch  he  speakcth  of  in  the  ne^^P 
words,  is  to  be  understood  of  the  court  where  they  juJged  the 
causes  and  differences  between  members  of  the  Church.  For 
that  the  Jews  were  wont  to  keep  court  in  their  s^'nagogues, 
we  learn,  not  only  by  the  Tahnud  doctor,  Mainioni  by  name, 
in  the  title  of  OathSj  cap.  ix.,  where  he  speaketh  particularly 
of  the  case  of  an  oath  made  in  the  synjigogue  when  the  court 
sat  there,  but  by  that  which  we  find  in  the  New  Testament, 
Matt  X.  17;  xxiil.  34;  Mark  xiii.  9;  Actsxxii.  19;  utvi.  11; 


yasarteoB,  num.  ix.  p.  I  2\,  Cnlon,  | 
S<K  Pcixviun'  note  nn  the  pl4Vf,  torn, 
ii  p.  .)  I. 


M 


TS  A  CHTIISTIAN  STATE. 


427 


M  well  as  in  Epipbaniiia,  Jfarrs.  xxx.',  that  they  used  to  CHAP, 
sctjurgc  ill  tht'ir  synagogues;  to  wit,  where  sentence  was  ^—^ 
given,  there  justice  was  execiiteil ;  wherefore  being  con- 
verted to  Christianity,  they  held  the  same  course,  as  appears 
hr  the  wortls  of  the  Apostle  that  follow:  "  Do  ye  not  make 
«  difitrcnre  among  yourseh'cs,  and  arc  become  judges  of  evil 
tfaoaghuF'*  And  again:  "If  ye  respect  persons^  ye  cotnmit 
sin.  being  reproved  by  the  law."  By  what  law  but  by  that 
whit'h  soilh,  "Thou  shall  not  accept  persons  in  judgment?" 
Ler.  xix.  15.  Fur  the  exoculiDn  of  which  law  it  is  expressly 
provided,  by  the  Jews'  Constitutions,  in  Maimoni,  Sunedriiit 
cap.  xxL,  that  when  a  poor  man  and  a  rich  plead  tt^ether, 
3S)  the  rich  iduU  not  be  bid  to  sit  down^  and  the  poor  etaud  or 
8tl  in  n  A-orse  place^  but  both  sit,  or  both  stand,  which,  you 
•ec,  is  the  parlicuIaT  for  which  the  Apostle  chaises  them  "to 
luTe  the  faitli  of  Christ  with  respect  of  persons;"  that  ig, 

I  to  shew  favour  in  the  causes  of  Christiaos  according  to  their 
pcxvona. 
<§  40!.  The  same  course,  wc  may  well  presume,  was  settled 
by  the  Apostles  at  Corinth,  by  the  blame  St.  Paul  charges 
thcDi  witli,  for  going  to  law  before  infidels,  1  Cor.  vi.  1,  2, 
for  how  flhotdd  he  blame  thcin  for  doing  that  which  they  hod 
nut  enter  before  not  to  do  ?  And  therefore  if  our  Lord  in 
Oiia  phicc  give  the  (Church  power  to  excommunicate  those 
that  stand  uot  to  the  sentence  of  the  Churchy  much  more 
tlwvc  that  violate  the  Chrislianily  which  they  have  professed. 
And  this  b  also  here  expressed  vrheu  from  the  particular  He 
|j[oes  to  the  general,  saying,  *'  Whatsoever  ye  bind  on  earth,** 
f{ivui||  (hereby  the  same  ]Kiwer  to  the  Church  herc^  which 
He  gsve  to  St  Peter,  Matt.  ivi.  19,  and  to  the  Apostles, 
JubD  XX.  23.  And  so  we  have  hero  two  heade  of  the  causes 
of  excommunication ;  the  first,  of  such  things  as  concern  the 
conscience  and  salvation  of  particular  Christians,  when  they 
commie  such  ains  as  destroy  Christianity ;  the  second,  of  such 
u  concera  the  community  of  the  Church  and  the  tuuCy 
thereoC  in  which  not  the  act,  but  the  contumacy — the  not 
bearing  of  the  Church — makes  them  subject  to  this  sentence. 
§  41.  It  is  not  my  purpose  to  say  that  these  nice  reasons 


■ai  laaM-rf^mrtfi    toptoi*, — C«ri1r.  Kliiuii, 


t,ij>.  xi.  p.  Ilji.  CtAm.  1 882. 


428 


tBX  utoBt  or  tac  cnrmcB 


ABdiku 

ttCMUM 
beKfcCQ 

fhocD  Ihc 


~CH  A  P.  ue  to  be  the  title  upon  which  the  right  of  the  Church 

power  standeth  or  faUeCh:  but  that  being:  in  posEcssioa  of  it, 
Dpon  a  title  as  old  as  ChiistianitT,  and  demonstrable  hy  the 
same  evidence,  it  cannot  be  ejected  out  of  this  possesion  by 
anr  thin^  in  the  Scripture  when  ic  is  rightly  understood 
One  objection  there  is  moi^  in  consequence  to  this  last 
reason,  that  if  the  Church  hare  power  to  sentence  civU  caiiacs 
of  Christians,  and  by  excommunication  to  enforce  that  aen- 
tence,  when  states  prof^  Christianiry.  all  civil  laws  will 
cease,  and  all  judicatories  be  resolved  into  one  consistory  of 
the  Churcb. 

[Even in*  §  •12.  The  answer  to  this  I  defer  till  I  come  to  shew  the 
ftiie.]  right  of  the  states  that  profess  Christianity  in  Church  matters, 
where  it  will  easily  appew  how  this  inconvenience  ceaseih". 
In  the  meantime,  the  sovereign  power  of  the  Church  consist- 
ing in  the  sword  of  excominunicatioDi,upon  which  the  society 
thereof  is  founded,,  it  is  necessarily  manifest  that  this  power 
is  not  lost  to  the  Church,  nor  forfeit  to  the  state,  that  pro- 
fesses ChristianiCy,  and  undertakes  the  protection  of  the 
Church.  For  the  Church  and  civil  societies  must  needs  re-« 
main  distinct  bodies,  when  the  Church  is  engraffcd  into  the 
state,  and  the  same  Christians  members  of  both,  in  regard  of 
the  relations^  rights,  and  obligations,  n-hich  in  ttie  same  per- 
sons remain  distinct,  according  to  the  distinct  societies  and 
qualities  of  several  persons  in  the  same.  Therefore,  as  I  sud 
in  the  beginning,  that  no  Christian,  as  a  Christian,  can 
challenge  any  temporal  right  by  his  Christianity,  which  the 
state  wherein  he  is  called  to  be  a  Christian  givcth  him  not : 
so  on  the  other  side,  no  man,  by  his  rank  in  any  stftte,  is 
invested  with  any  power  proceeding  from  the  foimdation  of 
the  Church,  as  it  is  (he  Chtu-ch  So  that  which-is  true  in  the 
parts  holds  in  the  whole. 

§  43.  The  Chiu^h  is  endowed  with  no  temporal  right, 
therefore  the  state  is  endowed  with  no  ecclesiastical  right, 
though  it  hath  great  right  in  ecclesiastical  mattery  of  which 
in  due  time.  For  all  this  right  siipposcth  the  Church  already 
established  by  that  power  on  which  it  standeth,  and  so  must 
mainutn  it  upon  the  same  terms  which  it  findeth.  The 
homage  which  the  Church  payeth  to  God  for  the  protection 
"  111  cliBi|)t«r  IT. 


Christ  J40 
tMe  faaa 
boTccle- 
•iwtical 


IN   A   CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


12U 


\ 


\ 


of  the  »tBte,  U,  not  to  betray  the  right,  founded  on  the  ex-  chap. 

press  charter  of  God,  to  powers  subsisting  by  the  works  of  — 

I  His  mediate  providence:  but  to  subdue  subjects  to  that 
obedience  for  conscience,  which  the  state  exactcth  by  force. 
For  there  is  necesaarity  this  difference  between  the  principles 
upon  which  the  Church  and  civil  cotnin unities  subsist.  The 
charier  of  the  one  is  revealed  by  prace ;  the  others  stand 
upon  the  laws  of  nature  and  nations,  and  acts»  which  Provi- 
dence enables  men  to  do  agreeable  to  the  same.  Therefore 
aft  no  state  stands  by  the  Gospel,  so  no  right  settled  by  the 
Gospel  can  belong  to  any  state,  or  person,  a:^  a  member  of 
any  state.  Besides,  kingdoms  and  states  have  their  several 
tmunda:  many  sovereignties  are  contained  in  Christendom, 
wbereaa  the  Church  is,  by  God's  ordinance,  one  visible 
society  of  all  Chri^ians:  now  it  is  manifest,  first,  that  there 
are  Knne  things  which  equally  concern  the  whole  Church 
and  aU  parts  of  it :  secondly,  that  in  things  which  concern 
the  whole  Church,  no  part  thereof,  in  any  state  or  kingdom, 
can  be  concluded  by  that  state  or  kingdom. 

§  -44.  Again^  the  Apostle's  rule  is,  1  Cor.  vii.  24,  that  [Antlrati- 
orerr  man  abide  in  Ujc  atate  wherein  he  ie  called  to  be  a  by'ihccon- 
Cbnstian:  and  this  proves  that  no  Christian  can  challenge*'."''''**" 
aiiy  temporal  right  by  his  Christianity,  because  states  subsist  ciiurch.i 
before  they  are  Christian :  therefore  It  proves  also,  that  no 
•f  or  member  of  it  is,  by  being  such,  endowed  with  any 
t  grounded  on  tlie  constitution  of  the  Church.  Aud 
(hcrefore,  seeing  the  Church  subsisted  three  hundred  years 
bcibre  any  state  professed  Christianity,  whatsoever  rights  it 
used  during  that  time,  manifestly  it  ought  therefore  still  to 
oae  and  enjoy:  this  being  the  most  pertinent  evidence  to 
«hcw  the  bounds  of  it.  In  particular,  aa  to  the  power  of  the 
keys,  and  excommunicatioa  the  act  of  it^  seeing  the  intent 
of  it  ia  to  admit  into  t}ie  visible  society  of  the  Church,  upon 
prcsuinptton,  that  by  the  right  use  of  it  &in  i&  taken  away, 
and  tlie  person  admitted  to  the  invisible  society  of  life  ever- 
lasting; and,  siceing  no  commonwealth^  no  quality  in  any 
piTlendeth  to  take  away  sin,  or  to  judge  in  whom  it  is  taken 
away,  it  followcth,  that  no  man  whatsoever,  by  virtue  of  any 
rank,  in  any  state,  is  qualified  to  manage  this  power,  or  can 
prcainue  so  tu  do. 


430 


TQE   RIUtiT  OF  tJl£  CUU&CH 


CHAP 
II. 


CHAPTER  II. 


K 


FruLta  of 
prea- 
Iiyterinn 
llieorj.] 


THAT  TBB  WHOLE   BODIES  Of  CHBISTIAJI^,  COHTAISBD   IH  8ETSVAI.  CITIM 
AMD  TRE  TBBBITORIES  1>T  THEM,  MAHB  SEVL'R&I'  CHURCHES,  DEPEMPII 
UrON  TUB  G»illRCIlE5  OV   GHCATEU  CITltS  — THEBEFOflE  THE   FEOI'LB 
NOT  ENHOWBD  WITB  TUB  CUISF  POWEB  IN  ANT  CHDBCE. 

IlAVrwts  seen  thus  far  upon  what  patent  tlie  community 
the  Church  is  cstabhahcd,  and  the  }"K5wcr  iheroof  founded, 
will  be  necessary'  further  to  dispute,  in  what  hands  this  powc 
ia  depoBited  by  the  Aposilcs,  and  what  persona  are  trusted 
with  it:   which  point  before  it  be  voided,  wo  can  neither  de- 
tenniue  what  form  of  government  God  hath  ordauied  in  His 
Church,  nor  how  it  may  be  exerciised  in  Christian  stat 
without  cTosaing  the  right  which  they  challenge  in  CUi 
matters. 

5  2,  The    presbyterians,   having    designed    several    pi 
bytcries,  for  the  government  of  several  congregations, 
assemble  together  for  the  service  of  God,  and  having  cried  np 
this  design  for  the  throne  of  Christ,  the  new  Jerusalem,  and 
the  kinfrdoni  af  Go<l — seeing  there  is  no  question  made,  that 
where  there  ia  a  presbytery  tlicre  is  a  Chiurh,  and  where  there 
ifl  a  Church  there  is  the  power  of  the  keys,  which  God  hatbf^ 
endowed  His  Church  with — seem  to  have  given  thoae  of  the 
Congregations  occasion  to  infer,  that  every  congregation  that.  , 
assembles  fur  the  common  service  of  God,  is,  by  consequenooP^ 
to  have  the  power  of  the  keys  to  excommunicate" :  whereunto 


"  "  Tlint  the  Cimrcb  wliich  Christ  in 
IIU  Goiwl  hath  iilBtituIrd,  nnil  tn 
which  tie  hatli  ramniitu-d  thr  It^yn  of 
Hif  kingdom.  tliL>  pawer  ofliimtitL);  nud 
loonEnB,  Hip  tnblu*  antl  Rc-nU  of  the 
covenant,  Uie  oflictTs  nniL  rfniurts  of 
Hi;  Uhurcli,  the  hdminiiiLratiaii  of  nil 
Ilia  pul^lic  wittsliiji  and  ardiiiaiices,  l-i 
firtuji ^drlimn,  a  eomiuusiion  of  Saiuu,  -a 
combination  of  fuiihftti  g^ly  mtti,  nitel- 
ing  for  that  vud,  by  fotrttmm  and  juint 
riftnent  ftila  onr.  coKjiregaliun,  wtijcU  n 
i^omniorLly  calltd  n  particiiUi  vi.iJbLe 
Cliun-h.  For  theClimeli  lo  tlic  wliich 
Cliriit  comfiiitti^d  t1ir  power  nf  binding 
aii^i  loO'Unfr,  was  n  oo]]i|)&uy  nf  hui;1i, — 
*fl  whereof  ruler  was  (me, — hcli<!ver» 
lirnfcuMtig  that  ^ailh  on  Christ,  whiiivDn, 


AS  on  a  rock,  the  Chiuch  i:  buJlt,  Matt. 
xvt:  18,  10,  D-iiA  suc]i  as  unto  whom 
Peler  or  any  limther  oflended,  miglii  in 
due  ftfdcr  tell  tlit  oJTcnce  which  any 
brother  hui  given  htin,  and  pcrnislpd  iiii 
Mutt.  Mviii.  17-  And  the  Chttrieli  of 
CunEitli,  ta  "vsKwh  ihc  Apostle  com- 
incndelh  the  c-nt^tiug  mil  of  the  iiice»- 
tuoiis  Corinthiui,  I  Cor.  ■*„  wn»  jueU 
a  Chtlrcb.  ol'  Krhich  itw  ApMll«  utih 
'  They  were  saints  hy  i^aUinj;,  BatietifiMl 
by  Je»iis  Christ,"  I  Cor.  i,  2.  And  alt 
of  them,  VMU  the  tvhatu  Church,  did  mrel 
togflhfr  ei'f}f  L-ard'g  /Jnyj  t«  imr  place 
for  tlie  adiiiiiiist ration  of  the  h(^1y  ordi- 
uaiiiT'tK'  of  OihI,  to  puhlic  i*di11ratioii, 
t  i'ai.  siv.  23.  Mid  xvi.  I,  2^  which  frt' 
ifurjil   mtnting  ri^rif  Lofil's  Day   in  e>i< 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN   STATE. 


431 


adding  another  principte,  that  the  chief  povrer  of  every  con-  chap, 

tfition  IS  in  the  |jcopte",  it  foHowa,  tliat  they  nre  all  abao-  — li 

ItJie,  without  dependence  on  the  rest  of  the  Church. 

§  3.  Hut  all  this  while,  both  run  away  n-ith  a  presumption, 
for  which  they  can  shew  ue  never  a  title,  or  syllable  of  evi- 
dence in  aU  the  Scriptures.  For  presbyters  and  presbyteries 
they  nuiy  shew  us  in  llie  Scriptures,  and  no  grand-mercy, 
imlcn  tliey  can  shew  us  how  to  understuml  them  better  than 
they  do :  but,  that  every  congregation  that  assembles  together 
tu  Bern  God  in  common,  should  have  a  company  of*  prcs- 
bytcn  for  the  government  of  it,  is  a  thing  so  contrary  to  all 
the  intclli^nce  wc  have  concerning  the  state  of  the  Church, 
eitlier  umler  the  Apostles  themselves,  by  the  Scriptures,  or 
any  primitive  Tccortis  of  the  Churchj  or  in  the  succeeding 
ages  of  the  Church,  that  they  must  demand  of  all  men  to 
renounce  common  sense,  and  all  faith  of  historical  as  well  as 
1  divine  trntht  before  they  can  believe  it.  Whereas^  by  the  same 
evidcmcc  by  which  the  rest  of  Christlimity  is  conveyed  and 
comraendt-d  unto  us—that  is,  by  the  Scriptures  inierj>reted 
the  uri^innl  and  universal  practice  of  the  Church — it  will 
;ar,  that  the  ApostlcS:,  planting  Christianity  not  only  in 
Amv  cities  where  they  preached  most,  Ijccausc  there  the 
hnnrwt  was  p;rcni|cst,  but  in  the  cnnntrius  ntljoininp,  which  hy 
the  cuKtum  ol'  ull  civil  nations,  every  where  resort  tii  their 
cities  for  justice,  designed  the  several  bodies  of  Christians, 
should  lie  found  abiding  in  several  cities,  and  the  tcrri- 
fa  of  the  same,  to  make  several  Churches,  the  government 
whereof  they  planted  in  those  cities,  both  for  themselves  and 
for  the  countries  that  resorted  unto  them :  and  as  in  the  civil 
govcnuiieiiL  of  all  civil  people,  particular  cities  depend  upon 
mother  cities,  heads  of  provinces,  governxnents,  or  sovereign- 
ties,  so  the  Churches  of  particular  cities  to  depend  upon  ihe 
Churchea  of  those  mother  cities,   that,  by  the  union   and 


M[iri'   '■■  ■"'-'■  ■"•rft  rrnnuit  poititiitf  tit  com- 
ftii'  ftinrrtan.   t'r'n-inritti,   rir 

S«i<  '-iif-" — C'vtttiji'«  Way  of 

Ihr  C'lLitnJirM   in   N«W   EilgUnJ,  Jjp.    I, 
2.  I^Dilun.  MW, 

•  "Tin  '  ■  "i  I'  i>f  4  (ni>Wr  m 

gcnm)   1  <>   rriiiii   ('lirLNi, 

■Url   ->'-'  .,   ...iiil    Itiltl    \i,l»ii,   ui'f 

Hi    <  /   Ih'f   iiffiiv    ilnti  "/  iSiit 

««/;.  .  .  '   tUrt  f'rrimt  u  bif  the 


Chiirrfii  anil  tilt rr/oTf  ttir  Chnrrfi  halh 
luJfir-Kfif  anil  jiul  uftrrant,  jib  to  eltiCt 
nnd  cull  n  pretbytw  into  oflic^,  sii  to 
oril'iin  fiiin  la  it,  tiy  impoiiitinri  i^f  liuitls. 
Thry  tliat  hAW  powrr  In  pIpl-I  s  kin^ 
\\»vc  fK>wer  nl»o  tu  dppiit*  Kome  in  their 
iimtii'  \o  net  llii'  cfDwn  iip'Hi  hU  Iii^mI." 
— CnUiJirii  Way  uf  llip  (liiiri-ltcs.clilip. 
ii.  sect.  7.  p.  +3.  Limrtoti,  1645. 


432 


THE   KIGHT  or  THE  CHUECn 


CHAP. 


TIlBt  (ti« 
wliitilu 
bodioa  of 
C']irbtiiiii#, 
contnliiicil 
in  *eviiTal 
cities  iiml 
Ihc  tfrri. 

mnke 

several 

Churchea 

tlepL-mllni,' 

(igiLiii  Die 

■t-'liHrrhCi 


correspondence  of  those  Churches^  drawing  along  with  them 
all  the  Churches  under  them,  the  unity  of  the  whole  Church, 
congisting  of  ihein  all,  might  be  established  and  entertained. 

§  4.  This  is  the  Effect  of  that  observation  which  I  advanced 
in  the  little  Disconr&c  in  page  16^,  that  whereas  it  is  9aid»47 
Acts  xiv.  23,  "  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  ordained  presbyters 
in  every  Church ;"  St.  Paul  saith  that  he  left  Titus  in  Crete, 
*' to  ordain  preabytera  in  every  city,"  Tit»  i.  5;  and  again 
Acta  xvi*  4,  *'  as  they  passed  by  the  cities,  ibey  delivered  unto 
them  the  decrees  determined  by  the  Apostles  and  presbyters 
«t  Jerusalem."  "The  cities,"  of  which  he  had  said  before^ 
that  "  they  ordained  presbyters  in  every  Church,"  planted  in 
those  cities,  as  Titus  in  every  city.  So  nice  as  this  evidence 
in&y  seem  to  those  that  consider  not  the  state  of  the  whok 
Church,  when  it  shall  appear  to  any  man — as  to  all  that  c 
aider  with  their  eyca  open  it  must  appear — that  always,  Qvcty^ 
where,  all  congregations  of  ChrisiianSj,  remaining  in 
country  adjoining  to  any  city,  made  one  Church  with  the 
Christians  of  that  city;  common  sense  will  enforce,  that  the 
Apostles'  design  was  the  model,  from  which  this  form  w 
copied  out,  in  all  parts  of  the  Church. 

5  5.  To  which  purpose  we  arc  to  consider,  in  the  next 
place,  an  excellent  observation  of  that  pion&  and  learned  pre- 
late, the  Lord  Primate  of  Ireland,  published  in  a  little  Dis- 
course, Of  the  Original  of  Bishops^  upon  the  Seven  Churches 
of  Asia,  to  wliich  St.  John  is  commanded  tu  direct  that  epistle, 
contained  in  the  second  and  third  chapters  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse. The  observation  consists  in  this,  that  the  seven  cities, +J 
wherein  those  seven  Churches  are  said  to  be,  were  seven  chief 
cities,  or  mother  cities  of  the  province  of  Asia;  whereby  it 
ia  manifest  that  the  chief  Churches,  upon  which  inferior 
Chiirt'hes  were  lo  depend,  were  planted  in  the  chief  mother 
v\\\pp,  lo  winch  the  couiurtes  about  them  resorted  for  justice. 
^»f»  I'prtHhdy,  no  mnn  will  oflfcr  such  violence  to  his  own 
rontMhm  ■t'ii«r  itN  lo  «u',  that  there  were,  at  the  time  of 
(vritiua  titia  ypiith',  bnl  t-cven  congregations  of  Christiatt^fl 


ho^J 

the    I 

the 

the 


*   IVitiiltUi'(i»««(mH«|i|i*{CtillKhr*, 

t'h«)i.  iu  •oil  J, 


•tn^nit  tht  Certiin  Brief  TreitisM  ron- 
(■rrnintc  the  Goremcnent  of  the  C'burclb 
Usford,  ie4t. 


I>f  A  CHAIBTIAN  STATE. 


4a3 


tfiAt  provinco,  where  St.  Paul  first,  and  after  Iiim  St.  John, 
had  taken  such  pains.  And  if  more  congregations,  but  ottlj 
seren  Chnrchca»  for  what  reason,  but  because  many  congrega- 
tions mtke  bui  one  Church,  \vhcn  they  nre  under  the  city  in 
which  that  Church  is  planted? 

6-  There  hath  bcen^  indeed,  an  objection  made  from  the 
^brdftDflhis  cpi&lltr^  when  it  is  said  at  the  end  of  the  address 
to  evtry  particular  Church,  *'  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let 
bim  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  Churches;"  the  address 
banning  always  thus,  "  To  the  Church  of  Epliesus,  thus 
BWth  the  Spirit ; ' — '*  To  the  Church  of  Smyrna,  thiM  sailh  the 
Spirit;"  and  so  vf  the  rest.  The  objection  pretentleth  that 
by  these  wonU  it  appears  that  there  were,  in  Ephcsus,  for 

140 exjumplcv  many  Churclies,  constituting  the  presbytery  of  that 
\   dly,  which  is  there  called  the  Church  of  Ephesus',    For  if  this 
were  00,  I  would  acknowledge  that  this  argument  were  over- 
ihcDwn,  and  that  Churches  were  not  convertible  with  cUice, 
I    hut  (bat  many  Churches  arc  here  called  the  Church  uf  £phe- 
^^M^   because  the   scat    of  the   presbytery  was  at   Kphcsus, 
^pScording  (o    the  prcsbyterian  design.      But  this  objection 
m    both  carries  with  it  an  answer  to  discover  tlic  mistake  upon 
which  il  is  grounded,  and  draws  after  it  an  effectual  ar^ment 
to  choke  the  opinion  which  it  supports.     Lor  is  not  Sl  John 
exprc»ly  contnuanded,  Apoc.  L  11,  to  "write  and  send  one 
letter  to  all  those  seven  Churches?"  and  can  any  man  be  su 
wnaeless,  as,  when  it  is  said,  "  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the 
Churches,"    to    understand    several    Churches    of   E2>hcsu3, 

Church  ie  repreiented  by  one  cisdle- 
slick,  tiiBAy  miaLatcrs  m^kinK  up  oni: 
prCTbyten-  by  one  angel". — Th* 
An*wCT  cf  the  Divine*  *t  thp  Treaty 
at  Newixjrt,  p.  21.  London,  ISM. 

.  .  .  Sei;iiUur,  aDfrclumi  Ecclcsie  m 
ApocnlypM  Jahannia,  ijuain  pro  vere 
Apoxtolica  rGi'ipiniuH,  alitcr  iiLtelliii^rcti- 
dutn  CKSp,  qujrni  vulgo  ni7i-i]iiuiiit,  &iqtii. 
dem  sibi  vt  ulij*  Apostolis  videiri  velil 
connoitAhtia  tcfipMBKe.  '£\f>iJii)imx&t 
ergo  ]>cr  mnf^eluiH  ain^larum  Eccle- 
•ioruni  (n.iju!ti(ii?  KcclinitF  praT4.-ctu- 
r&in  ct  nceulurn,  t^aoA  iJi^m  f^h^ptf- 
0uTfpi.ov,  intelli^i  cIchtTf  dkitiiUA.  N&m 
nri-sliytenuiit  eo  ti-jiniori",  ]i(h;  esL  prrH- 
liyt^ronun  c<i:(us,  comuiuni  connlio,  et 
pan  uuctoriuie  r«g«lHii  MiiKuUnim 
civitalum  l^cclesisF.-'SBlitiM.  Appanl. 
pp.  53,  5t.  l,ug*Uin,  But.  IQiS. 


CHAP. 
11. 


[TnasbiTtP. 
rian  ulijer. 
liun,] 


•  "Though  but  one  tTig'l  l>f  men- 
linncd  in  the  TuM^nt,  yet  it  fa  evM^nl 
ihmt  th*  «pi«ilc*  thttn«!vc»  are  dedi- 
c»inl  t«  itU  the  Bogela  uid  roiriulen  in 
«TMj   Chufvh,  And   la  the   Churckei 

ih«mM3vrft. ,  .  ,  .  Whereiift  in 

th*  bi^ninf  of  Ui»  Bpcecb  which  lie 
mftkn  ti>th«»«v«n  CburtttM,  He  uiilh, 
'ftnd  vrttr  Enthr  «ngrl  of  the  Church;' 
)«1  in  the  c]oii>  of  the  nm«  lie  doth 
Mt  lay.  *  He  thnt  hklh  ta  cu  let  him 
■  what  Ibe  i'tpirit  anith  to  Ihr  uiKc],' 
I'whai  lie  ititli  to  ibc  Church.'"— 
Eiymnuu*.  irct.  xiii 

".  . .  in  mjrtteriiiua  *nd  pmphetic 
wrkiagi .  . .  ■  •  A  number  of  tivngt  or 
iKBiloa  is  uiuaEIy  cxpr«wtc<t  in  un^- 
\mt%,  uid  thit  il)  viBiuus  i&  the  naiutl 
way  of  rcpTFfentKiion  at  Oiingn,  « 
thaamni    pcnoiw    making    up    one 

THOnWOIBI.  F 


434 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CHDHCH 


llnn  of 

Churn  hen 
(n  Citien 


Smyrna,  and  the  rost,  and  not  the  seven  Churches,  to  w 
the  one  letter  is  directed  ?  and  therefore  the  argument  stiiiid3 
good,  that  in  these  sevetk  citiea,  there  were  but  eeren  Churches, 
and  that  the  letter  is  directed  to  these  mother  Churches^ 
planted  in  the  mother  cities;  because  inferior  cUies,  receiving 
their  Christianity  from  them,  were  to  depend  upon  them  for 
the  regulation  of  all  things  concerning  the  exercise  of  it ;  as 
the  original  and  universal  coudition  aad  state  of  the  Church 
convinces. 

§  7.  Now   the   argument   which    this   objection    and   the 
answer  draws  after  it,  is  this>  that  in  all  the  New  Testament 
£iul!*pro.  y°"  ^^^*  never  find  any  mention  of  several  Churches  in  any 
rlncB!.]     city,  as  Rome,  Ephesus,  Antiochia,  Jerusalem;  hut,  when 

there  is  speech  of  any  province,  be  it  never  so  small^  you     , 
shall  find  mention  of  a  plural  number  of  Churches  in  it    For, 
of  the  Churches  of  Asia,  Syria,  Cilicia,  Macedonia,  A<:hala,     i 
Gatntia,  Judca,  and  Samaria,  and  of  the  Hebrews  in  their     ' 
dispersions,  we  find  expreea  mention  upon  several  occa&ionSi 
Acts  viii.  5,  40;  ix.  31 ;  xv.  41 ;  1  Cor.  xvi.  1 ;  2  Cor.  viii.  23;     i 
I  Tbess.  ii.  14;  Apoe.  i.  11 ;  ii.  7,  11,  17,  29;  iii.  6,  13,  22.     ' 
Though    Samaria,  among  the  rest,  were  a  province   of  no 
great  extent,  yet,  for  example,  you  have  in  that  province  the 
city  whereof  Simon  Magus  was,  called  Gittha,  saith  Epipba- 
nius,  Hares,  xxi.^now  a  village,  but  in  those  days  a  city,  saith 
he, — of  which  Acts  vUi.  5 :  "  and  Phitlp  went  down  to  a  city 
of  Samaria,^'  not  "  the  city,"  as  we  translate  it, — and  Csosarea, 
which  Josephus  shews  us  was  in  that  province,  xv.  9.     Now 
tell  me  what  reason  can  be  given  for  this,  by  any  man  that 
will  pretend  to  understand  either  Scripture  or  any  record  of    i 
learning,  but  that  Churches  are  convertible  with  cities?    For     ' 
had  there  been  many  Churches  within  the  city  of  Ephesus, 
for  example,  of  parallel  power  and  privilege,  making  up  one  51 
classls  or  presbytery,  or  whatsoever  new  name  can  be  ^ven  a 
new  thing,  without  (he  least  syllable  of  example^  from  the 
Apostles   to  Calvin,   must   not  these  have    been  called  the     , 
Cliurches,  not  ihe  Church  of  Ephesus'? 


Si  tippa-ro  Tjfi  ^6Mw<i  Tfli  iff  T^  iafia- 
p*(fli    tniA    t(iift7}%    irafiX"^'^*- — -Cnnlr. 
SimoniBri.  cap.  i.  p.  55.  ed.  Colon. 
'  "  That  fherp  w^re  more  congtigx- 


Uons  that!  one  in  the  Church  of  Epbc- 
Bui  appeara  by  Acts  xx.  31,  where  ti 
mention  of  Paul's  conlmuatiCfU  Eph«- 
IIU9,  in  prFBching  for  tbr  ipiic<>  of  ibret 
yeRTi;   and    ActA  xix.   18 — 20,   whcTf 


IN  A  CUHISTJAN   STATE. 


435 


t 


CHAP. 
II. 


§  8.  I  come  now  to  a  very  express  mark  of  xhh  depend- 
ence, during  the  time  untl  in  the  actious  uf  the  Apostles,  and  ^_ 
,      '  .       1    -        ,  1        111  .11         [nt'inMid- 

tberefore,  by  iheir  order,  acknowledged  not  only  by  them-  i-noe  nf 

selves,  but  by  all  employed  by  them  in  the  planting  of  the  aeknow-* 
Cburehca :  and  it  is  the  going  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  to  Jeru-  Iji^^Ali;'^ 
aalem,  in  behalf  of  the  Churches  of  Syria  and  Cilicia,  troubled  '^^cb-] 
bv  some  that  taught  at  AntiocliiaT  from  whence  those  Churches 
received  their  Christianity,  that  Christians  arc  to  keep  the 
law  of  Moees,  Acts  xiii.  1 ;  xt.  I.  For  were  nut  Paid  and 
Barnabas  able  to  resolve  this  question  at  Antiuchiaj  Paul 
especially  protesting,  "  that  he  received  iiot  the  doctrine  of 
the  Goepel  which  he  preached  from  man,  or  by  man,"  GaL 
L  1 ,  who  is  constrained,  both  to  the  Galntians  and  elsewhere^ 
to  oppose  his  calling,  as  a  bulwark,  against  all  that  laboured 
to  bring  Judatsm  into  tlte  Church?  Surely  in  regard  of  the 
thingt  they  were,  but  in  regard  of  authority  to  the  Church, 
32  tbey  were  not.  Barnabas  was  employed  by  the  Apostles  to 
I  Antiochia,  who  found  Christians  there,  but  uadc  them  a 
Church,  by  ordering  their  assemblies.  Acts  si.  20,  24,  25,  26. 
And  he  it  was  that  first  brought  Saul  into  that  service,  by  his 
authority  from  the  Apostles;  though  afterwards  both  of  them 
were  extraordinarity  employed  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach 
the  Gospel  and  plant  Churches,  Acts  xiii.  1. 

^  9.  All  this  while  the  Church  could  not  look  upon  Soul  Hniho 
in  the  tjaalily  and  rank  of  the  twelve  Apostles,  which  after- ^tjuriL. 
he  shews  us,  was  ackuuwled^ed  by  the  twelve  them- ****""■  ^ 
t9  at  Jerusalem,  Gal.  ii.  S,  9t    to  wit,  when  he  went 
to  Jerusalem  with  Bamabaa  about  this  question,  Acts  xv.  2 ; 
£>r  I  can  see  no  reason  to  doubt  that  all  thai  he  speaks  of 
tlwrrc  passed  during  the  time  of  this  journey.     And,  in  the 
meantime,  it  was  easy  for  those  that  stood  for  the  law  to 
pretend  revelation  from  Godj  and  authority  from  the  Apo- 


thc  CBp<ci«l  ffipct  of  the  itari  U  tneit" 
ttOfwd;  «D(i  lU  mi  17  of  tlup  unae 
sbsptrr,  wliere  U  A^Ustitiction  of  Jevt 
Mid  Gncka ,;  tutA  I  Cor.  xvt.  &,  %  where 
U  •  mtuin  o(  Faul't  ilay  al  J,^plii;E<iia 
Wttil  PeuiecoM  -  mill  viTK  lU,  wliere  is 
Alioo  of  a  grBrtii-iiliit  Churi:li,  ill  the 
at  A(]iiila  mill  PritdUa  then  at 
K^iTftuit,  a»  ft]i|>rurtli  aviii.  ll»,  'l^.'IG, 
«/(  tJtrrk  laid  tvgrthtr  do  fifOfC  tlut  the 
tnullilude  of  bclicvrn  did  mike  more 
cvngn^tiofta  tb^n  uiie  in  llit  CLurvli 


of  Ephe&us." 

"Tlial  there  were  Tnaay  v\deit  i>¥« 
tLeic  mtny  ccngregattcti*  u  uiir  flock 
kpliMretb  Acta  xx.  17,25,  28,  30.  36." 

"  Tbal  (ftoM  maHff  congngalkmt  mert 
one  Church,  and  that  t/eey  vm  ttuUrr 
One  prctbgtrriaf  gotfrniuett  nppv'fviK 
Kev.  iL  the  first  lix  verses  Joiuid  wiiU 
AcLs  ML  17,28."^R*iia()nsuf  tlie  Dis- 
bcntJilg  Brethren  anil  tlie  Au^wer  of 
ihe  Aji3«nkbly  of  Divinei,  London, 
I6ia. 


fl' 


^sJL. 


436 


THE  BIGUT  nt-  THE  CBUBCH 


CHAP. 

ir. 


[InIhE! 
pLililhhlng 
at  ill  (16' 
creei.] 


sties,  in  matters  of  Christianity,  as  well  as  Paul  and  Bamaba?. 
What  possible  way  was  there  then  to  end  this  difference  biil 
that  of  the  Apoatle,  1  Cor.  xiv.  32,  33 :  "  The  spirits  of  the 
prophets  are  subject  to  the  prophets,  for  God  is  not  the  God 
of  unquietness,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  CbLirches  of  the 
saints  ? "  Whereupon  vindicating  his  authority,  and  chal- 
lenging obedience  to  his  order,  even  from  prophets,  which 
might  be  lifted  up  with  revelationa  to  oppose,  he  adde 
"  Come  the  word  of  God  from  youj  or  came  it  to  you  alo 
If  any  man  think  himself  n  prophet  or  spiritual,  let 
acknowledge  the  things  thai  I  write  you  to  be  the  comoian^ 
mcnta  of  Godt"  That  is,  that  Apostles  being  trusted  to 
vey  the  Gospel  to  the  world,  were  to  be  obeyed,  even  by  pro- 
phets themselves,  as  the  last  resolution  of  the  Church  in  the 
will  of  God,  granting  His  revelations  with  that  temper,  ibqt 
aa  one  prophet  might  see  more  in  the  sense,  effect,  and  con- 
aeqitence  of  revelations  granted  to  another,  than  himself 
could  do,  in  which  regard  "the  spirita  of  the  prophets  were 
to  be  subject  to  the  prophets;"  so  for  the  public  order  of  the 
Church  all  were  to  have  recourse  to  the  Apostles^  whom 
had  trusted  with  it. 

§  10.  If  then  the  Church  of  Antiochia,  in  which  were 
many  prophets,  and  among  them  such  as  Paul  and  Barnabas, 
endowed  with  the  immediate  revelations  of  the  Holy  GhrisI, 
Acts  xiii.  1,  must  resort  to  Jerusalem^  the  seat  of  the  Apo- 
stles, to  be  resolved  in  matters  concerning  the  state  of  the 
Church,  how  much  more  are  we  to  believe  that  God  hath 
ordained  that  dependence  of  Churches,  without  which  the 
unity  of  no  otber  human  society  con  be  preserved,  when  lie 
governeth  them  not  but  by  human  discretion  of  reasonable  3* 
persona?  Besides,  we  arc  here  to  take  notice,  that  the  Church 
of  Antiochia  being  once  resolved,  the  Churches  of  Syria  and 
Cilicia  arc  resolved  by  the  same  ilecrecj,  Acts  xvi.  4.  Because, 
being  planted  from  thence,,  they  were  to  depend  upon  it  for 
the  rule  and  practice  of  Christianity.  Therefore  it  is  both 
truly  and   pertinently  obsen'ed\  that   the  decree  made  at 


1 


'  Viiruin  ()uod  ad  dicU  pel  PauKim 
Pt  Silam  prumuVnt.!  Apostolorum  dc- 
cretn  pcrtinc) ;  qnundiu  cudcm  Ulti 
pnin  Siln  drt'Liitiit  foca,  ^aHiuji  olim 
eum  Datnalia  Hmngrlium  prte4icavtrat, 


dc  ruttDrtiendtM  tfvit  ah  Aporinlii  ttalutu 
rrani,  H^ius  inculc&sse.  L(icm  tpsia- 
lUTi  jHttli/aam  erro  itiot  fiMt  tunl  r^retti, 
nihii  ejutmadi  m-dentft  ndmonnisse,  Lu< 
ca.i,  vit  prill*  fpcerot,  r^ft-rt,     t't  ex  his 


IWACnRISTIAN  9TA.TB. 


437 


JefusaJcm  was  loe&Jj  and  not  univci-giil,  which,  had  it  been  chap. 
made  for  ihe  whole  Church,  there  could  not  have  been  that  -  "- 
c©Dlroverey  which  we  find  was  at  Corinth,  by  Sl  Paul, 
1  Cor,  viiL  I,  about  eating  things  oflcred  to  Idols;  neither 
eouU]  the  Apo&llc  give  leave  (o  the  Corinthians  to  eat  them 
matcriiilly,  as  God'a  creatures,  nor  formally,  as  things  offered 
to  idoK  M  lie  dt>e5,  1  Cor*  viii.  7,  had  ihc  budy  of  the 
AjxjBtlcs  at  Jerusalem  absolutely  forbade  the  eating  of  them 
lo  Geotile  Christiana,  for  avoiding  the  scandal  of  the  Jewish 
ChriatiwiSi.  But  because  the  decree  concerned  only  the 
ChinrcJi  of  Antiocbiai  and  so  by  consequence  the  Churches 
dcpcndini;  upon  it,  therefore  among  those  that  depended  not 
upon  it,  for  whom  the  rule  was  not  intended,  it  was  not  to 
be  in  force. 

$  n.  There  is  yet  one  reason  behintl,  which  is  the  ground  [Depend. 
is  of  all,  fixnn  the  original  constitution  of  the  synsgoguet  Moses^  ciTutcheA 
\>f  ihc  advice  of  Jetbro,  ordbdncd  the  eaptJiias  of  thousandu,  ^'^f;''^'^^'' 
hundied-s  ftfties,  and  tons,  to  judge  the  causes  of  the  people,  Kfg«*iJ 
under   himself,  Exod.  xviil.  24,  25,      To   him   Gud  joined 
■fkcnrenb  seventy  persons  for  his  assi&tauce,  Num.  xt.   16. 
But   (hew    caplaiuH  were    to   be   in    place   but   during    the 
pill^rimege  of  the   wilderness;    for  when  they  came  to  be 
BettkHl    in    the    laud   of  promise,   the    law   provideth    that 
"jwlgcs  and  ministers  be  ortlajned   in  every  city,"  Deut. 
xn.   18;   who,  if  there  fell  any  dijfFcrence  about  the  law, 
were   Co  repair  to  Jerusalem,   lo  the  succe^ors   of  Moses, 
his  conaistory,  for  resolution  in  it,  Deut.  svir.  8 — 12 ;  by 
h  law,  wheresoever  the  ark  should  be,  this  consistory  was 
to  at,  w  inferior  consistories  in  all  Inferior  cities. 

I  [2.  Most  men  will  marvel  what  this  is  to  my  purpose, 
becaow  most  men  have  a  prejudice  that  the  power  of  the 
Church  is  to  be  derived  from  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
priedta  and  Levilcs  during  the  law,  though  there  be  no  reason 
for  it.  For  these  rights  and  privileges  were  not  only  tempo- 
riiy,  to  vanish  when  the  Gospel  was  published,  but  alao,  while 
the  law  atofKl  but  local  and  personal,  not  extending  beyond 


»^ 


1^  p<.>wit,  itiu  laHl«m 
I  iiafula  etant,  I*ati)iii» 
I  .■\poMolomm  prnmht' 
F^l  til  lion  mirCrii  fi 
>  hoiuiJi  cdgiiXtio,  ^ui- 


rlixuj    prsccpls, eL    Ttiei&iilcrnt- 

tuth  ■iJmofiuit.  .  .— D&ron.  Aunal.  Ec 


438 


TUt  RIOHT  OP  THE  CHDBCB 


IL 


CHAP,  ihe  temple,  or  land  of  promise,  over  any  but  their  own  tribe. 
But  it  is  very  well  known  that  from  the  time  of  the  GreetiS 
empire,  and  partly  afore  it,  Judaism  subsisted  in  &11  parts 
wheresoever  the  Jews  were  dispersed,  and  that  wheresoever 
it  subsisted,  there  were  the  people  to  be  governed  and  regu- 
lated ja  the  Dbscr%'ation  of  the  law,  and  the  public  worship 
of  God,  according  to  the  same,  frequented  also  all  over 
the  land  of  promise,  whereas  the  temple  stood  but  in  ooe^ 
plaee.  ^H 

§  13.  It  is  also  manifest  that  this  law,  which  gave  the  con- 
siatorj'  power  of  life  and  death,  to  preserve  the  body  of  that 
people  in  unity,  and  to  prevent  schisms  upon  different  inter- 
pretations of  the  law,  was  found  requisite  to  be  put  in  prac- 
tice in  their  dispersions;  to  wit,  as  to  the  determining  of  all 
differences  arising  out  of  the  law,  not  as  to  the  power  of  life 
and  death  to  enforce  such  sentences,  this  power  being  seldom 
granted  them  by  their  sovereigns.  For  at  Alexandria,  we 
understand  by  Philo,  in  his  book  Dc  Legatiojie  ad  Cni'um', 
that  there  was  such  a  consistory,  as  also  in  Babvlonia  there 
was  the  like,  aa  the  Jews'  writings  tell  us;  for  the  little 
chronicle  which  they  caJl  Seder  Olam  Zuto,  gives  us  the 
names  of  the  heads  thereof  for  many  ages.  And  after  the 
destniction  of  the  temple,  it  ta  manifest,  not  only  by  their 
writings,  as  Semach  David,  Sepher  Juchasin,  and  the  like; 
but  by  Epipbanius,  in  the  Heresy  of  the  Ebionites,  and  their 
Cr>nstitution8  of  the  emperors  remaining  in  the  codes,  Tit. 
di^  Jitdtris  et  Cwticolhy,  that  there  continued  a  consistory  at 
Tiberias  for  many  ages,  the  heads  whereof  were  of  the  family 
of  David;  as  Epiphanius,  agreeing  with  the  Jews,  informeth 
us  in  the  jilace  afore  named;  and  as  by  the  story  of  Saul,  in 
the  Acts,  it  appears  that  the  Jews  of  Damascus  were  subject 
to  the  government  at  Jerusalem,  so  by  Epiphanius,  in  the 
Hcrcpy  of  the  Ehionitca*^,  it  appears  that  the  synagogues  of 


■  PLilaaii    Orp.,    jk    1020.    Parii. 

I'  Ennl  PptrinrchiH  JtidEanun,  E»- 
bylonienPHS,  Tibmadetisev  de  quibus 
Seder  Clam,  Rabbi  AbraliAiTi,  Hablii 
Ilavid     in    i^ernacli,    tlcTijainin    Itine- 

rario istos  I^utn^rclhss  ridfri  mi- 

luiHt  CHfte  dc  tribii  .liida  ....  qund 
Cyrilltia  .  .  .  nr^t,  ul  ^i  Tbendareliiii, 
ijui  ro»  ad  ulirjicm  HtrodU  refer!.  Epi- 


pbanius  aO  GnmiaUeleni.  .  .— Gotho- 
fred.  Comroenl.  in  Kvi.  Cod.  Tbeodo*. 
Tit.  viii.  Ug.  i.  lom.  ri.  p.  216.  Lug- 
dun.  \M&. 

•  Contr,  Sfaion.  cap.  xi.  p,  134.  Co- 
Inn.  )6SS.     Undo  etiun  dlBcere  lice&l, 

Palriarthfp  Tiberiadciismm. — Gothn- 
fred.  Coinmcut.  in  XTL  Cod,  Tlieodos, 
Tit,  viii.  leg,  i. 


IN   A.  CqaiSTIAN  &TATE. 


459 


ia  and  CiliciaTPere  subject  to  the  consistory  at  Tiberias,  chap. 


M  I  have  shewed  out  of  "  Benjamin's  Itinerary,"  in  the  Dis- 
course of  the  ApostoUcal  Form  of  Divine  Service,  p.  67*, 
that  the  ejoagogues  of  the  parts  of  Asajria  and  Media  were 
to  that  in  Bagdad ;  and,  without  doubt,  that  gre&t  body  of 
Jews  dispersed  through  Egypt  was  to  that  at  Aksandna. 
As  for  the  law  of  Deut  xvi.  18,  the  Jews  need  not  tell  us,  as 
they  do,  Mainioni  by  naoie,  7Hi.  de  SifTtedrio\  that  they  were 
not  bound  to  observe  that  in  their  dispersions;  for  how  could 
there  be  consistories  for  the  Jews  in  all  cities  all  over  the 
world?  hut  this  they  icU  us  withal,  in  particular  Arba  Turimf 
in  the  same  title  sab  iniV.,  that  thereby  they  hold  themselves 
bound  to  erect  consistories  in  the  chief  cities  of  their  difl^ 
[N>rBiuii& 
§  14.  In  this  conditioDi  what  is  the  difference  between  the 
of  the  Byn^ogue  and  the  Church,  setting  aside  that 
mtial  difierence  between  the  law  and  the  Gospel*  by  which 
Judaiam  wbb  coufined  to  one  nation,  but  Christluuity  had  a 
proiBtse  to  be  received  by  the  Gentiles;  by  reason  whereof 
the  Uw  ceased,  aa  it  was  proper  to  the  Jews,  and  Christianii 
became  obliged  only  to  the  perpetual  law  of  God,  beside  a 
very  few  positive  precepts  of  our  Lord,  as  of  Baptism,  and 
the  Euchari&t,  and  the  power  of  the  Keys,  by  virtue  whereof, 
and  by  the  general  commission  of  the  Apostles,  all  ordinances 
whereby  they  should  regulaio  the  society  of  the  Church  were 
to  be  received  ae  the  commandments  of  God.  Here  ia  the 
reason  for  which  it  is  probable  that  the  Apostles,  in  designing 
the  government  of  the  Church,  should  follow  no  other  pattern 
than  tliat  which  they  saw  in  use,  by  the  law,  in  the  syna- 
gogue. For  the  design  in  both  belu^  to  maintain  the  law 
of  God,  and  the  unity  of  His  people  in  His  service,  savitig 
the  difference  between  them,  what  form  should  they  follow 
bol  ihat  which  the  law  had  (aught  their  furetathers  ?  But 
when  the  effect  bcrouf  appears  in  the  lirst  lines  of  this  model, 
I  traced  by  the  Apostles,  and  filled  up  by  their  successors, 
it  u  menifesl  that  chesc  laws  were  the  pattern,  but  the  order 
of  the  Apostles  the  act  which  put  it  in  being  and  force. 
I  15.  The  Churches  of  Jerusalem^  Antlochia,  Rome,  and 


*  R«li]{iinu    AuniibUic*,   chap,   ti*. 
MVt.  10. 


*  MKiinoD-  dc  Syjwtr,  rl  pirti.  rap. 
i.  pp.  3,  i.  Aliuttlod.  ia\H. 


440 


THE  RIOHT  or  THB  CHURCH 


CHAP.  AleKandrlaf  no  man  cau  deny  were  planted  by  the  Aposllca, 
-    ■— —  in  person,  and  by  ibcir  deputies.     Tbat  they  became  af\cr- 


BW.        ] 


wards  beads  of  the  Cburcbe:>  that  lay  about  tbc^iij  is  nu  more 
than  tliat  wliich  the  consistories  planted  at  Jerusalem 
Tiberias,  and  in  the  chief  cities  of  the  Jews'  dispersions^  w 
to  the  synagqrues  underneath  them  by  virtue  of  the  1 
This  is  ibcrefure  the  orlginEl  of  the  dependence  of  Churches 
upon  the  greatest  mother-Church  eg.  And  therefore  it  ia  no  , 
marvel  that  Jerusalem,  once  the  muthcr-citj  of  Chrietimiii^^l 
became  afterwords  the  scat  of  a  patriarch  indeed,  in  remen^^ 
brancc  of  that  privilege,  but  inferior  in  dignity,  and  nothln^i 
comparable  in  bumids  to  the  rest,  because  it  was  none  of  tt^^| 
greatest  and  most  capital  cities:  the  rule  of  the  AjMBtleB^H 
design  being  this,  that  the  greatest  cities  should  be  the  scats 
of  the  greatest  Churches.  And  that  Constantinople,  when  it 
came  afterwards  to  be  ft  seat  of  the  empire,  was  put  in  the 
next  place  to  the  chief;  as  it  was  no  act  of  the  Apostles,  so 
is  an  argument  of  the  riile>  by  which  the  rest  had 
onlercd  for  the  same  rcaaon.  As  for  the  other  law  of  DeutTw 
xvi.  18,  I  tuow  not  what  could  be  marc  agreeable  to  it,  thaa 
that  rule  of  the  ancient  Church,  which  is  to  be  seen,  not  only 
in  those  few  ancient  canons,  alleged  in  the  Discourse  of  the 
Primitive  Government  of  Churches,  p.  G7  S  but  in  innumer- 
able passages  of  Chiu'cU  writer?,  that  cathednd  churches  and 
citiee  be  convertible,  that  is,  both  of  the  same  extent. 

§  Ifi.  Thus  the  Epistle  of  Ignatius  to  the  Romans  is  in- 
scribed €tcK\T]a-ia j^t^  TTpoKoBrp-ai  ev  tott^  yatplov  'Pw- 

/xauoi''',  the  precedence  here  expressed  arguctb  the  eminence 
of  that  Church  above  the  rest  of  the  Churches  about  it ;  but 
Clemens  directcth  his  epistle  from  the  Church  of  Rome  to  that 
at  Corinth  thus;  'H  iKKX^tri'a  tov  Seov  i}  Trapoixoinra  'Pwf^Vt 
TT)  iKtcXrtiria.  toO  Oeoy  TrapoiKovtry  KopLvdop ',  whereby  we 
understand,  that  the  country  lying  under  the  city,  belonged 
to  the  Church  foimded  in  the  city,  and  was  therefore  cfdled 
•rrapoiKm,  Signifying  that  which  we  now  call  the  diocese,  in 
opposition  to  the  mullier-Church '.  That  \\us  is  the  reason 
of  the  name  irapoiKia  a])[icare,  because  Polycnrp  addresses  his 
epistle  to  the  Philippiansin  this  style:  Tp  ifCKkvfiriarov  B^ov 


'  Chnp.  vi.  .eel.  S, 

^  Coielfi,,  In™,  ti,  p.  25- 


"    IK  torn,  i,  pp,  IJS,  lit. 

'  Se«rrini.(iavcrn.,t:biip.utiecl.l9. 


J 


IN   A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


441 


I 


I 
I 


Tij  frapottcoiHTyj  ^iXXtTTTroiY" :  for  if  the  Cbnrch  of  the  Philip- 
iniiusdwciU  iieiit  Philippi,  iben  the  couutrj  adjoining  belonged 
lu  the  Church  of  that  city. 

^  1 7,  This  reason,  therefore,  was  well  understood  by  him 
that  wrote  the  epistle  to  the  Antiochiaiis  in  Iguutiu^'  name, 
gnDting  it  to  be  of  an  age  much  inferior  to  his ;  for  he  in- 

scribelh  it,  eic/t\i}aiq  t/Ketffi^vtf  Imo  Oeov, trapotKovfTfi  eV 

Svfiiqy  .  .  .  .  Ty  cV  'j^FTin^^e/^'',  signifying  thereby  that  all  the 
Christiaiu  of  Sjrria  belonged  to  the  Church  of  Antiochia;  for 
which  rcasoDf  Ignatius  hiniself,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Romans^ 
rails  biinsplf  Bishop  of  Syria ',  not  of  Antiochia,  because,  being 
Bishop  of  the  head  city  Church,  the  Christians  of  Syria  either 
belonged  to  his  Church  or  the  Churches  that  were  under  it. 
A  thfi^  so  necessary  to  be  bchcved,  that  there  arc  many 
marJis  m  his  epistles  to  shew  that  the  Churches  also  of  Cilicia 
Ixjlonged  to  his  charge,  as  we  saw  they  did  by  their  fouada- 
lion  in  the  AposlW  time^,  and  as  the  reason  of  the  civil 
goTeninient  required;  those  parts  where  Paul  and  Barnabas 
first  {in.^ached  having  continued  longest  in  the  dominion  of 
the  kinjrs  of  Syria,  and  therefore  continuing  under  the  govern- 
ment that  resided  at  Antiochia.  And  thus  are  the  words  of 
Clemena',  in  his  epistle  to  the  CorintJbians,  fulfilled,  where  he 
that  the  .Apostles,  havicig  preached  the  Guspcl  m  cities 
countries,,  constituted  bishops  and  iiiinisters  of  those  that 
should  lielicve;  to  wil,  accordinf;  to  the  cities  and  countries 
adjoining  to  them.  These  marks  come  froni  the  ancientest 
recurdfl  the  Church  bath  after  the  writings  of  the  A]>ostle8 ; 
of  the  ro6t  there  ^^uuld  be  no  end,  if  a  man  would  allege 

{  18.  If  any  man  object  that  it  cannot  be  aiade  to  appear 
how  tliia  rule  was  ever  observed  in  the  Church,  the  extent  of 
rtthednU  churches  being  in  some  countries  so  strait,  in 
others  90  Urge ;  the  answer  is,  that  it  ceascth  not  to  be  a  rule, 
though  the  execution  of  it  was  very  different  in  several 
countries,  cither  because  it  was  not  understood  60  well  as  it 


CHAP. 

tl. 


[Obtcnr. 
anw  of  tl»C 

rule  In  Ihv 
Eosl  and 

llicWist.] 


'  Cctifav^  toin.  ii.  p.  l«-k 

*  /fc,  tvm.  ii.  p.  iOd. 

*'Oti  T&r  'Evt'O'KWcir  Icp^tlii  xa-rvj' 
(^•w  d  (hkf  •^«#^irci  til  ti/vw  iiwh 
kfunKSit    iti*Ta«««i)fri>4«rai,  —  Cap.    U. 

fL  37,  111.  Cvleirl. 


iv  Iirpl!^  'ZuteXijoiat,  ()t>i  Avt"  i^\i 
fuiH^nt  *if  *3i*V  xp^Ttti, — Cnp.  is. 
p.  3fJ,  ih. 

»  Sect.  7. 

'  Scorriin.  Gavrni,,  diap.  irit.a«cC.  0. 


44S 


THE  BiaHT  OF  THE  CHUHCH 


CTIAIV  should  have  been^  or  because  the  condition  of  some  countries 

'■ —  was  not  so  applicable  to  it  as  that  of  others.     For  the  Etet, 

we  have  these  words  of  Walafridus  Strabo,  lib.  de  Rebus  EccU- 
tkutids ;  [cap.  xiii.]  ■"  "  FcrtUT  ^nhf>  in  On&titis  partibua  per 
nngulas  urbea  tt  prcejecturasj  sijigulas  esse  Ephcnpontm  tpiher- 
nationif  .•"  whereby  we  understand  that  cathedral  churches 
stood  very  much  thicker  in  the  eastern  parts  than  in  the  west; 
for  thercupou  it  became  observable  to  WaSafridus,  In  Airica, 
if  we  look  hut  into  the  writings  of  St.  Augustine,  we  shall 
find  hundreds  of  Bishops  resorting  to  one  council.  In  Ireland 
alone  St.  Patrick  is  said  by  Nenniu8%  at  the  first  plantation  of 
Christianity,  to  have  founded  three  hundred  three  score  and 
five  bishoprics,  And  Sozomenus,  vii.  19",  eailli  that  in  Cyprus 
and  Arabia,  it  was  usual  to  consecrate  Bishops  in  villages  j  as  . 
also  among  the  Novatiane  and  3Iontanista  in  Phrygia.  On 
the  other  side,  in  England^  we  see  still  how  many  counties  es 
remain  in  one  diocoac  of  Lincoln)^:  and  yet  if  we  look  iato 
Almain,  and  those  mighty  foundations  of  Charles  the  Great, 
we  may  find  perhaps  larger  than  it 

5  19,  The  rule,  notwithstanding  all  this,  is  the  same,  that 
cathedral  churchos  be  founded  in  cities,  though  cities  are 
iiegiBrt.]  diversely  reckoned  in  several  countries;  nay,  though  perhaps 
some  countries  where  the  Gospel  comes  have  scarce  any  thing 
worth  the  name  of  cities,  where  the  rule  must  he  executed 
according;  to  the  discretion  of  men  that  have  it  in  hand^  and 
ttic  condition  of  limes.  This  we  may  generally  observe,  that 
churches  were  erected  in  greater  number  when  they  were 
erected  without  endowment,  estabhshed  by  temporal  law;  ao 
that  in  one  of  the  African  canons  it  is  questionable  whether  a 
Bishop  have  many  presbyters  under  him  t ;  fewer  still,  wher^^ 

Bibliothec.  Falmni  Max.,  torn.  xv.      tai   Ib  teAuuiv  Mttit^iwoi  Uaovt^rai.   i^\ 
p.  198.  Lugdun,  1077. 

SancCuH  ita^ue  Patriciiu  Evonge- 
[jer 


[KvLI  re 
(uLtlnH 
from  itii 


liuin  Chriftii  ^xtemis  nMionifaus 
&in;iOB  qu&dra^rita  priL>dicabat, 
Scripall  aliegctoria  irec^nU  soxagiiitA 
guicHjue,  .aiit  co  ampliun,  Gccle&ms 
guoqqe  eodecn  miirif^ra  fundavit  trec^cn- 
tii  Kxa^iitA  quinqui^.  Ordinavit 
Spiicofioi  tretcTilDs  acKfL^nnta  (]Liinque, 
aii(  CO  -nnipliuB,  in  r]iiibi|!i  Spintus  l>ci 
CTAL—tliBior.  Uriton.  {  54.  pp.  4+,  +5. 
Londcin  1638, 


xopS  toit  ip  ^pityif,n  JiaoaTiaa»>*t  »aJ 
Kairrai'irTTius.—^p.  73+.  ei  Vales. 

P  TIiecoHntics  Qf  LitK-oln,  Leii'eslel', 
Hllliling^lloi),  Bedford,  Huckiiip^ham.aDd 
pan  (jf  H^erlforclshire,  TUe  bi»hopri« 
cf  Kly,  Oidbrd,  and  Pttefborougli,  were 
fiirmcrly  in  the  bishopnc  of  Lincaln- 

«  PuElumiaiiUH  EifUcopiU  dizil. 
Utuidc  qui  unum  lialiuprit,  nunquid 
riebcl  illi  unii!  presbyter  auftni  f^ 
Can.  \v.  3niite\.  lam.  i.  p.  SS7.  Labhn, 
lorn.  ii.  col  12!13,  ed.  VeneL 


IK  A  cannriAN  state. 


448 


they  were  foundptl  by  princes  professing  Christianity,  upon 
temporal  endowment.  And  upon  this  conBideration,  it  will 
be  no  prejudice  to  this  rule,  that  in  Egypt,  till  the  time  of 
Demetrius,  there  was  no  cathedral  church  but  that  of  Alex- 
andria, if  it  be  fit  to  believe  the  late  &.titiquities  of  that  Church, 
published  out  of  Eiitychius  ',  bccaiise  they  seeta  to  iSgreo  with 
6*  that  which  Sl  Ilicronie  reporteth  of  that  Church  ■ ;  as  to  this 
day,  if  wc  believe  the  Jesuits,  whose  relation  you  may  see  in 
Godignus,  "rf*  Abassinorum  Rebits,"  i.  32 '^  there  is  but  one 
for  all  Prestcr  John*s  dominion,  or  the  country  of  the  Abas- 
sines.  For  though  men  would  not,  or  could  not,  execute  the 
nile  so  as  it  look  place  in  more  civil  countries,  yet  that  such 
a  rule  there  was  ib  easy  to  believe,  when  we  see  Christianity 
suifer  as  it  docs,  in  those  countries  profesaing  Chrial,  by  the 
Defi:lect  of  it. 

^  20.  Before  I  leave  this  point,  I  wit!  touch  one  argument 

to  the  whole  question,  drawn  frnni  common  sense,  presuppoa- 

ing  historical  truth.     For  they  that  place  the  chief  power  in 

congregations,  or  require  at  all  several  presbyteries  for  the 

^^pTcmment  of  several  cot igrcgat ions,  arc  bound  at  least  to 

^Plkew  as  that  congregations   were  distinguished  in  the  times 

of  the  Apostlesj  if  tliey  will  entitle   their  design  to  them. 

Which  I  utterly  deny  that  they  were.     I  do  believe  the  pres- 

byteriacts  have  convinced  those  of  the  con gregnl ions,  that  in 

Sl  Paul's   lime,  the  Churches  to  whom  he  writes  cotltained 

■uch  numbers  as  could  by  no  means  asgemble  at  oncei*;  but 

several  Churches  they  could  not  make,  being  not  distinguished 

inw  several  cutigrcgationsj  but  meeting  together  from  lime  to 

IS  time  according  to  opportunity  and  order  given. 

§  21.  About  St.  Cyprian's  time,  and  not  afore,  I  find  men- 
tion of  congregations  settled  in  the  country  ;  for  in  his  twenty- 
eighth  epistle*,  you  have  mention  of  one  Gains,  presbyter  Did- 

\ine  sippau!!  ticrijiftcfc,.  Icslis  (?M  Jonhties 
ft  Sunttis  Uomimefldi  proTrssor  msliluti 
qiicm  fiapra  Isudavi,  la  inoctavi)  «- 
pile  Ubri  ({tiarli  ciperis  urn  isiU  scrriliit. 
Qui  sBCTorum  est  in  hi*  locia  prarscs, 
Ab  AlexAndnno  inittitur  Pntriorclia. 
PrttUr  Itunr  nrmo  almi  niHnrra  rtvrret 
PoatiflcalM, — p,  I9S,  I.iigduii.  \Q\5, 

e  See  note  t.  seel.  7. 

*  Integre  vX  cum  ili*.HpUiia  fti-ielii, 
fraire*  cflrisHmi,  t|iifiil  rnmiljn  <o!lie- 
garUTn   mfDnim  t]\i\    prvs^nles   mnt, 


CHAP. 

n. 


'  F.utjpeliil,  Ecclcfiis  muv  origines, 

p.3a.««note2IKp.l3fi.I.oo(Jon  10*2, 

•  S«  lYim.  GovtHL.  chAp.  vi,  »ecL  2. 

Uoani  habcnl  AliBiisiTii,rjui  ali^uu 

jo  marht  prweft,  Abuni  dicitur,  id 

iPatcT;  notninealin  MaaitiappoUn- 

P»ti«  A leKKndriuum  PatnarcliiLrn 

•jii  '  iTUtio  est.   MoTt&chii  el 

th  :  • '    ordiiif » ;    rix   prf  lUt 

iij  ipiii  ultiiTi  in  ipiioii   vidipatnr 

h*brf«    pntraUleni.     Pr^TCT   Swricutj* 

frli|pn*04    iTi    ^ttiinpLn    degcnl^A,    ^w 


444 


THE  RIGHT  OP  TUB  CHUftCH 


0  n  A  r. 


f/rBjti>,  wfik'h  was  the  name  of  some  place  near  Catthage,  the 
fhvircli  whcrt'ol'  was  under  the  cure  uf  lliis  Gains  ;  and  m  ibfc 
IHc  of  I'opc  Diouysiiis  about  this  tinie,  it  is  said  that  he  divided 
lilt"  dinct'sp*  into  Churches'';  and  in  Epiphauius  agaiusl  the 
.Mmiichecs'.  *iH'!ikmg  of  the  begmning  of  them  un<lcr  Probus*, 
aliout  till*  time  there  is  mentioQ  of  one  Trypho,  prcsbjter  of 
Dlndori^i,  ti  Yill:igt\  as  it  seems  by  his  relation  thcrc^  under 
AlH-hcliui:^  ihch  Bishop  of  Caschara  in  Jlesopotatnia ;    like- 
wiwf,  in  nn  epistle  of  Dionysius  of  Alexandria,  reponed  by 
Kn."<cMus,  Eivtrx,  UUt.  vii.  24  *,  there  is  mention  of  the  "prra- 
i>j'li're  und  teachers  of  the  brethren  in  the  villages,"     And 
thoic  Churches  of  the  countrr,  called  Mareotes,  hard  by 
Alexiuulrin.  winch  Socrates,  Eccleit.  IFist.  i.  27%  ?aitii  were 
juirihlK'Jii  of  the  Church  of  Alexandria  in  the  lime  of  Constan- 
tiiio,  nnist  ue^nU  be  thought  to  have  been  established  long 
Wfore  lUnl  lime  whereof  he  writes  there.     After  this,  in  the 
eanons  of  Ancyra  and  Neociesarea,  and  those  writings  that 
liillow,  iliore  is  oftentioies  diflercnce  made  between  city  and 
country  presbyters''. 

§  *i*J.  In  cities,  this  must  needs  have  been  be^im  long  afc 
03  we  Bud  mention  of  it  at  Rome,  in  the  life  of  Pope  Caius% 
where  it  is  said  thai  he  divided  tbe  titles  lud  coemetcric? 
among  the  presbyters:  and  the  distribution  of  the  wards  of 
Alexandria,  and  the  Churches  of  them  mentioned  by  £pi- 


Gaio  Diiltlpnu  pTCfthytrTD,  rt  diacona 
t^ftm  {^nsiiislu  non  nutrniuiucwidiiiii : 
— Ep.  ucxtv.  p.  *yj.  «L  Otoa.  Titne- 
liilk'  Duto  is  ■&  fulloirs  :^-— Si  quid  in  re 
inicvrti  diviave  Ikct,  fit  niihi  vcrisi- 
iiiilc,  I>id(tam  pngum  quc'uipria.tn  fui:is« 
in  CBTChajriiiicnn  dioce^j  et  Gjituni 
huiir  fui&se'  tlliu^Ioci  prcsbyteruiu,  id 
«at.  quriii  irnnc  Yocamus  putOTein  i'uf 
ciin;tiim.idque  qiiutdikcoiii  illiut  mcti^ 
tiODem  f»ciL— EiL   Pain.  p.  37,  Vxn&, 

'  Hie  pmbyteiu  ecckwH  divl&it 
el  COBtaieteria,  poivchiatqtic  et  dIiE'c<:s«'s 
constituit. — Labluei,  iom.  i.  coL  B47.  ed. 
Venet. 

i*4ntir,  /f   j)  Tpv^v  Til  i-wtiiKttrrarof 

■tiBi  Tptafiirrtpot. — Hlbm.  Ixti.  cap. 
si  p.  627.  Coldu.  1682. 

*  M.  AuMiu*  f  rpbua,  Aug.  CmmuL 


*  ^vyKoXtirv  Tofei  rptrfftrrifioirf 
ti&att»i\oi'%  -tiir  if  rati  xK-fuuT  ASiK- 

ivti'    Km/uu    Sc    fiat*    i»   aur^   nUol 

TJ^r  airau  wdAi*'  w%  vapbwloi.^-p.  6t. 

•*  See  Ptim.  Govtm.,  chip.  lii- 
sect.  19. 

*  Possibly  A  ini^takE  fur  Diaoj^iiu, 
irbo  is  s*id  to  lisrc  doue  tfail  «lucb  i* 
bcr?  itasi^'vd  to  Coius:  Me  nute  y. 
sect.  21.  In  t^e  HpWtl«  of  C*iitK  btiw. 
ever,  »t  re»d,— Et  »^ion««,  went  is 
\iti:  uihv  re€>iiiit£,  per    ungvlas  urbta 

3UJE  pcpu]<»tc  fuprint,  dUmulHB  dtvt- 
antur.— cap-vL  Lsbfaci,  lOOL. LcflLftge. 
ed,  Venef. 


;>hfloiu$.  Harts,  Ixviii. '  and  Ixlx.s,  seems  to  bavp  been  made 
lonfj  before  ihe  time  whereof  he  speaks.  But  when  Jastin 
JIartjr  says  expressly,  Apol,  \,'^,  that  in  his  time  those  out  of 
the  coitntiy,  and  those  in  the  eity,  assembled  in  one,  far  was 
it  from  distingtiishing  settled  cotigregations  under  the  Apo- 
stlesL  Which  if  it  be  true,  the  position  which  1  have  hitherto 
prored,  must  needs  be  admitted,  that  the  Christians  remain- 
ing in  several  cities,  and  the  territories  of  them,  were  by  the 
Apostles  ordered  to  be  divided  into  several  distinct  bodies  and 
eDciciics»  vhich  the  Scripture  caIIs  Churches,  and  are  now 
ItDovn  by  the  name  of  cathe^lral  Churches,  and  the  dioceses 
of  them  coiistiluiing  one  whole  Church, 

^  23.  This  being  proved,  I  shall  not  much  ibsmk  any  man 

to  quit  me  the  position  tipon  which  the  congregations  arc 

^  grounded,  to   wit,  the   chief  power   of  the    people    in   ihc 

^C'burcb:  tliough  it  seems  they  arc  not  yet  agreed  tbemsctves 

■what   the  p)vrer  of  the    people   should   be.       Moretlus',   in 

IjKthc  French  Churches,  disputed  downright  that  the  state  of 

W  government   in    the    Church   ought   to    be   democratic,   the 

(xroplc  to  be  sovereign  %  wherein  by  Beza's  epistles,  It  appears 

thnt  be  was  supjwrted  by  Ramus'':  for  the  man  whom  Bcza 

calb  o^v'Ap^oSi  and  descril>cs  by  other  c  ire  am  locutions,  who 


HArt 


Thcrefori 
the  penpJl 
is  nut  cTi- 

Wjth  the 
c3iief 

niiy  I 


Tf  4«wAvvM  otnt  KsAoufidyr)  'AXt(<ur~ 

— rantr.  Itdi'twri..  rjifi.  iv.  p,  'lit, 

•  *Otf«  ytfi  tuifXTKritu.  i^(  jfaflflAiJtfli 
i*mX^0imM  hf  'AA«{arSfi«ii^  uiclr  iva  *Ap- 

4*rvrrtrf)t4m     *ifft     wfttrQiir^pm.     Sift 

itr.  Ariui.  L  p.  727.  Colnn. 

Cfe*l  In  R«l.  Aucmbl.,  chap,  vl 

•ML  la 

>  \   Frruch  Ppileium  in  the  ISth 

MnUiry,  fho  rjivp  coo&idcrablc  (rouble 

'  to  tbr  ftr»bytftiAn%.    Jiih&nnri   Mii- 

kUub,  OtUa*.  rnroplrr  libcmn  cdittim 

ill    (|ili>   conti'nuit  Jm    rjrviiimvniraniti 

fntt  prtthfftfrtit  tett  pmrj  Er- 

ft  vMtta  prrtbylcri"  pxc-nrmnu,- 

wt   liber  pollJi'G   ex.uMu^  «c 

'cjut  omnibiu  s^ub  giavi  piCna 

Ctnm  fuiu      t'acit  hire  ila  suut 

R«|iWmb.   Boni    1^lj3,  —  Kniti 

CuiifiFm.    lit>-    i.    pp.   G9,    70. 

iitig  luopi"  iike  then  thai  ss  Mo- 


ri^Uius  iliil  Ic4m  fiotn  llie  ilinciplet  ol* 
Mtiiic^T  hi!)  cci'keiaslic  aiiaf  cliy,  where- 
by hf.  troubled  ti>e  ChHreli  of  France, 
till  by  llejti  anil  SaJael  iii  ihe  gcnera^j 
ahHL-niblite  of  that  kin^ituiii  hv  wu 
cnufuunded,  uid  hii  anibaptiaCic  rollici 
exploded  i  to  ihkt  Brawn  and  nulton 
did  IcBm  in  the  same  nchool  that  very 
ravery  of  MorpUius,  knd  runny  other 
tJie  lilc?,  by  the  which  ibout  the  fHme 
liinPi  »ntl  ever  uncn,  ibey  h*ve  pilifully 
vexed  lliB  Chureh  nf  Engl:«uirL"^Bay- 
Ije'^n  Dissuasive,  p.  IS,  London,  16'kr. 
The  French  P cot eain tits  cDudenined 
bim    in    their    Hynod    nf    Paria,    A.D. 

ludS Qniclt^t  ^ynodlmD,  yoI.   L   p. 

66.  London,  Ifilf2. 

^  QmeuiKjue  Ghri*<iniiiS'le'^bij£  niD- 
rifausque  virit,  ubicunijue  &ic,  nihil  in- 
l«mt,  cipU  Fit  Vhriilianut  ri  ad  pubii- 
c»m  dt  rfgrtula  firilale  Dei  eomHium 
adkibfmlat,  tic  »tl(o]ii.ic  c-i^leai^e  din- 
ci|iliria  (;atlio1ii;a  «it,  UQfxgue  oninilUti 
cum  fcacriii  litLeri*  conienliente  judiiriQ 
acecptAprnbalmiiie, — Itcniii!!,  ilc  Fide, 
CoiiiinenC..  lib,  i.  cup.  xit.  p.  79.  Fntii- 
cofurti,  IJ?4i, 


^m  the  FttnA  rWjrlMi  id  Ac  uwilkk  of  direcs  synods,  to 
wuppam  tUs  poiciany  m  tfaoe  it  ipp"— ,  cmn  be  do  otba 
iJ^Ht  F— — **.  F^sk^s  R^BB^s  CRtfit  m  oar  Uniirenities 
WW  tke  &9l  noBB  m  faring  Aim  ocacdt  io  rcl^ioo  unong 
am:  tor  them  the  oam  thut  he  «■■  iBoat  cried  up  in  them, 
Bfotm  and  Barrow  pabBAed  iL  Ualett  it  be  more  probable 
Io  ttuh  a  frniB  tfae  iimijkiii  of  FnnUan.  For  UMae  that 
would  lake  t^HO.  iken  to  *«*—*■*  eke  povn  of  the  keys  m 
line  catal^  becaoae  Aej  were  a  cmpegaiioa  that  aaBentUed 
togethw  &r  tb«  aerrice  et  God— wlucfc  power  could  not 
stmid,  uolese  recoozae  nugfat  be  had  to  excoouDunic^doa^ — 
did  bj  express  coDseqnence  challei^  the  public  powa  of 
the  Church  to  all  coDgxcgitiocH ;  which  I  hare  shewed  to  be 
otherwise^  And  the  contest  theie  related,  between  ouc  of 
the  people  and  one  of  the  p^tor^  shews  that  they  groimded 
themselves  upon  the  right  of  the  people".  So  true  it  is, 
that  I  said  afore,  that  tbe  praabytEiians  hare  still  held  thefiii 
etimip  to  those  of  the  eopgregations,  to  put  themselves  out  of 
tbe  saddle. 

$  24.  As  now  the  design  of  the  coogregatioDS  ia  refined, 
they  will  not  have  it  said  that  tbej  make  the  people  chief  In 
the  Church :  for  they  give  them  power  which  ihey  will  have 
subject  to  that  authority  which  they  pkce  in  the  pastors  and 
cMers";   which  serves  not  the  turn.     We  have  bq  instance 


'  PacudoilJ>I«cticiu  Sle,  queiD  S^«p 
'Afijoi  junpridf^m  docti  multi  ogtto- 
luinanint,  contentioncm  nan  |iuTun 
exeiUvit  lie  lotM.  tcclfrnudra  (urafff, 
qu&m  ijiquil  di^iuocraticauL  6^&e  cipor- 
tvTC,  iinn  ar'uitoCTaticaTB,  »o]a  trpafittU' 
Ac^fiara  prcnbyimo  TclinqueDs. — Efw 
Sy.  p.  2-IU,  Haiikv.  I5i}7. 

*  *'  There  fell  p  certain  controvcrty 
tilt)  Htli  lUy  of  JaiLuary  *t  puppei, 
l>p<WLi-ii  Mr.  I  fume  tlie  pa&Iar,  and 
Mc-  AiJiloy '.  which  contTaversy  woa 
handlvd  with  lomcwbBrt  more  ihsrp 
wordn  tfitn  wm  meet.  .  ..  ,  Tlio  17in 
of  Jiiniitry,  mtln  tliAt  public  {iraycTa 
WL-ri'  briidiMl^  Ml,  Ai.)j|cy  wm  liy  Uie 
jiHtur  «)id  all  the  plilt^rn  rnlk-ii  into 
the  church,  iiul  iIutp  m  IK'V  dmiir^  of 
Uinn  kl]  It  vra«  tibji'c-lcil  miiIo  lilni,  (li.il 
ha  li«ij  iiiiiVr'H  ....  certMli)  wi)rdn  lonel- 
InK  In  tlto  klwidiT  uf  Ihciu  and  llidr 
mliiiilry.  Aalik'y  nnnirrn'd,  tlml  )lc 
lirnirlvoHl    Mid    ijtid«iUaocl    litAt    tJicy 

«1l      Wprc      ufltllllriL     Am     I])     ihvil     OMLI 

niiiltei,  and  itMi  ilirrcforc  lir  wuiild 


not  ansver  hetore  them  U  COmpeUat 

jud|j<;j  o(  fhe  cause,  but  would  re&r 
the  c&UK  that  he  hud  f^iDst  tb«  fmt- 
tor  and  iliem — seemg  ihej  ibewed 
tlicmbelres  an  aAvrnmij  part  lobim^ 
ta  ffif  tfiiolt  Church  and  ccclesiaslical 
dudpliDL'." — rh<Kiu3,  voL  iL  p.  91. 
Lflodon.  1708. 

"  "  As  C'liriM  httb  for  the  kwpiog 
of  tills  Church  in  holy  uid  orderly 
camnDuniDgii  plac-cd  name  special  men 
over  the  Church,  wlio  by  their  offiot 
at';  to  govtTit,  M'tries,  vUlt,  u>afcA,  Sec, 
>D  likeiif  iue  for  the  beEtec  kevpbi|;  Uiere- 
oT  in  all  plaDBH,  bj/  aSi  the  mrnibfTi,  He 
halh  givea  aulfioriti/  ami  frtid  dufif  wpmi 
tSicm  at!  to  walch  ont  otrr  ^malhtt.'* — 
C>viiti:3U't>ii  of  Fftith  of  cen^ui  EDglish 
pi'ujyW  ii)  the  Low  C'oaiitri«&,  p,  13. 
jinnted  in  the  year  IGQ'i.  BayUe  in 
[ib  Diasuu!tiv«  froDi  the  Brrors  of  the 
Thill'*,  p,  l&,  aayj  C}iat  thik  Cotifcasion 
tnme  from  "Hin  first  settled  :-uEi^e|fa- 
tiou  of  Drawai&ts  ve  read  of." 


IK  A  CBKJ8TIAN  STATE. 


447 


against  it  in  the  state  of  Rome,  after  they  had  driveD  away 
ihe  Tarquios.  Thej  placed  authority  in  the  senate,  and 
power  in  the  people :  and  I  suppose  the  success  of  time 
ibewed  that  wbicb  Bodiae  disputes  against  Polyblus,  De  Re- 
fmhik&y  ii.  ]  *,  to  be  most  true,  that  the  state  %fas  thereby 
made  a  democracy^  So  the  cougreg^ations,  challenging  to 
UiemaelTes  right  to  make  theuiselvee  ChurchesP,  and  hy 
coDsequenee  whom  ihey  please  pastors^  must  needs,  by  con- 
sequence, reduce  the  authority  they  pretend,  to  what  measure 
ibe  people  shall  please,  whom,  by  their  proceedings,  they 
enable  (o  make  and  untnakc  members  and  pastors  at  their 
pleaaorei.  But  1  dispute  not  the  consequence  of  their  design, 
before  they  declare  what  they  are  agreed  upon  in  it.  Besides, 
they  coocrire  ibey  haTt  this  right  in  the  Church  becau&c 
Ch«j  aoK  flaintSF:  as  anabaptists  conceive  that  by  the  same 
tdtJe  tikoy  haTe  right  to  the  floods  of  this  world,  and,  as  Chri^ 
tlans  conceive,  they  have  those  rights  wliich  they  pretend  to 
in  the  viable  Church,  by  lawful  ordination  and  baptism ;  and 


CHAP. 

II. 


*  itttn,  Bodiu  And^tYeasU,  de 
RvpsUin.  ISbri  MX.— Unell.  l60l. 

*  **  Asd  wfane  jau  denianrl  in  thii 
yUn.  hy  nj  of  digreuion,  Aaw  a  ftft 
^■a  famir  •  Church,  we  answer,  in  a 

',1kycatning  onloC  Babylon,  througli 
ode*  oi  Got,  ind  baLlcUsg  ouf- 
I  iolo  »  nrv  tad  holy  teiapfe  unto 

tW   Lard. I   canfeu    indeed 

IW  Chorcha  in  Kn^luid  wert  very 
atniualj  thli  mv.  uid  would  not  lo 
muck  M  {onakt  iiie  Pirpr  a(  Rome  till 
thmr  mam-frimU  went  l>prure  thx-m, 
iriie  btfag  «Olldllu^d  in  their  office. 

did eithci    (btir    p«ri.'ih 

dnndM*   onto  ifmn, Bui 

A0  n^imrf  Chunk*!  mrt  olhervuf 
gtAerni  Hum  hy  papi«A  frinU  rtmtinutel 
Ihfm,  Ikt  propU  Jirat  mrparatiag 
ttpii  fram  idoialrjf,  and  «>  Jeininj; 
m  th»  frttouMkip  t^  the  gatpfl, 
mfifnuarda,  telum  thtt/  kud  fit  wtett, 
te  rafi  t\rm  irttv  tkr  ^flcr  ^tht  mlnUtrf, 
amd  jB  Ihfy  yrnciiard,"  . . . — Robuuon't 
J aaliflc&Xian  at  SRwttticm.p.  181.  Lon- 
dm,  1939.  "Ana  •e«ipg  thu-e  it  dq 
ofdiflUfie  of  Chriii,  but  evtiy 
■tuulrtii  ia  need  Ihcfraf  for 
tud  «di0CBtii>n  in  boky  foUaw- 
•Upwitii  Cbiivi  J»u*— or  el«e  Chri»t 
oidaiMd  Uinn  in  vain — ud  M«iuK 
villul  Chmi  hath  commttlMl  all  Iliii 
pobtte  Itoly  ordiMafn  la  H'u  Churcli, 


•1  wilt  bi  Mf^fyl  for  avrry  good  Chris- 
fidn,  lo  whom  God  giTeLh  opportutiity, 

ta  join  himt€\f  (*  ivmt  om  vr  oihtr 
Chunk  of  Chriii,  ^hvt  to  he  may  nut  de- 
privehiina.e9rDf  the  benefit  &[id  cooifort 
of  any  of  God's  holy  ordinance*,'"- — 
CotlOR'i  W;ty  ofili^  L'iiurclica,  cliAp,  i. 
iicU  i.  p.  2.  Londciin,  16io. 

"*  "  The  multitude  of  bretlircn  arc 
fiuvcmcd  by  tliu  elilerB  ao  lon^  u  they 
rule  nright,  to  wit,  whlbt  th«y  UoM 
forth  the  word  and  vaire  of  Chnsf, 
wliich  the  sheep  of  Christ  arc  wonl  (» 
li?aT.  John  X.  4.  But  iik  co-w  the 
alSc«Tii  do  ^iT^  and  commit  offeftfe, 
they  «h»ll  be  goverH^id  hy  Uie  whale 
body  of  the  brethren,  though  iHbcrwue 
the  bicthren  ftre  bound  to  obey  *nd 
submit  unto  ihcm  in  tJie  Lord,  Heb. 
xiii,  17  " — Cotton's  Way  at  (be 
Cburchca,  chap.  t.  acct  6.  p.  100. 
London,  1^£. 

'  "Bu£  tbia  w<*  bold  iinil  sifirm,  that 
a  compajiy  connstinf!  Umugb  but  of 
two  or  three  sepnratc^J  from  the  world, 
whether  unchrLslJAn  oT  aiitit;liri&liau, 
nnd  ^alh'CTnl  into  the  name  of  Christ 
by  n  dovennnl,  niAde  to  walk  in  all  the 
ways  of  God  known  Uiilo  lliiiim,  ii  x 
Cburcb,  and  ao  hath  the  whole  powicr 
of  ChriaL" — Robitisan'i  JuitificatioD 
of  Separation,  p,  107.  A.D.  16^9. 


450 


THE  EIOHT  OF  THE  CUCRCIl 


CHAP,  Apoatlcs  and  the  Church  with  the  power  of  the  keys — the 
— —^ —  root  of  all  ecclesiastical  power,  as  hath  been  said  " — eUher 
the  Church  must  cb^euge  it  against  the  Apostles,  which  is 
not  but  by  ihcm,  or  it  must  be  undcratood  to  have  been  then 
in  the  Church  because  it  was  in  the  Apostles,  iu  whom  i\ 
was  before  the  Church,  ^rhich  was  founded  by  them ;  ^here- 
upoTi  the  office  of  the  Apostles  ia  called  t-ma-xoTTT},  a  Blsboprii:, 
before  the  Church  was  whereof  they  were  Bishops  ^  to  witj 
iu  Judas,  Acta  i.  20,  a  meaning  easy  to  be  read  in  the  num- 
ber of  them ;  for  the  Church  being  the  spiritual  Israel,  as 
Israel  according  to  the  flesh,  coraiug  of  twelve  patriarchs, 
had  always  twelve  princes  of  their  tribes,  and  seventy  preshy- 
tersj  members  of  the  great  consistory,  to  govern  them  in  the 
greatest  matters  concemiflg  the  stale  of  the  whole  people, 
under  one  king  or  judge,  or  under  God  when  they  had 
neither  king  nor  judge;  so  did  our  Saviour  appoint  twelve 
patriarchs,  as  it  were,  of  His  spiritual  people,  sevcDty 
governors  of  another  rank,  both  under  the  name  of  A{x>5tlea, 
in  whom  should  rest  the  whole  power  of  governing  thai 
people,  whereof  Himself  in  Heaven  remains  always  King. 

§  29h  A  perfect  evidence  hereof  ia  the  derivmg  of  other 
power  from  them,  as  theirs  is  derived  from  Christ.  We  read7i 
in  the  Scriptures  of  evangelists,  and  we  read  of  anollier  sort 
of  apostles,  which  if  we  under&taud  not  to  be  of  the  number 
of  the  seventy,  we  mii9t  needs  conceive  to  be  so  called 
because  they  were  apostles  of  the  Apostles,  that  is,  persons 
Bent  by  the  twelve  Apostles  to  assist  them  in,  the  work  com- 
mitted to  their  trust,  which,  it  ia  plain,  could  not  he  executed 
by  them  iu  person  alone.  And  indeed,  those  whom  the 
Scripture  calls  "false  apostles,"  2  Cor,  li,  13,  and*  "that 
Baid  they  were  apos^tlcs  and  were  not/'  Rev.  ii.  2  ; 
what  can  we  imagine  they  weae,  but  such  as  pretended  to 
be  employed  by  other  Apostles — perhaps  by  St.  Peter  to 
Corinth,  who  had  a  band  in  the  founding  of  that  Church,  as 
we  leam  by  Dionysius  of  Corinth,  in  Eusebius,  £ccles.  JlisL 
iu  25*;  agreeing  with  the  beginning  of  St.  Paul's  first  epistle, 
— but  intended  indeed,  under  their  names  and  authorities, 
to  pull  down  that  which  was  built  by  their  fellow-Apostl 


t  Apostles 

Hllti  BVtin. 


CLtfld 


beCoie  iu 


Prim-   Govern,, 


chkp.  r.  Kct.  3,  note  r. 


n  thb  aeoKt  peiiiaps,  St.  PauJ  calb  AndroDicus  and 
Juaias  eniiaent  among  tbe  spostles,  Rum.  xvi.  7 ;  because, 
it  may  be,  tlicy  were  employed  by  himself  or  by  St  Peter, 
about  the  Gospel  at  Rome. 

4  30.  And  hereby,  wc  may  take  measure  what  evaogeltsts  fEvmge- 
w«Te.     For,  seeing  it  appears  by   tbe   Scripture,  that  they  whoian  of 

Tiwere  the  Apostles'  scholarsi^  deputed  by  them,  and  limited  to  Itiea^''"^ 
ffsch  employment  as  they  found  most  proper  for  their  assist- 
ance; it  is  muiifest,  that  they  could  have  no  authority  but 
derived  from  the  Apostles.  A  thing  perfectly  agreeing;  with 
the  custom  that  bad  always  been  among  (jod's  people.  For, 
aD  prapheis,  whom  God  employed  upon  His  messages,  and 
may  tfacrefbre  properly  be  called  His  Apostles,— as  our  Lord 
Christ  t»  called  the  Apostle  of  our  profession,  lleb.  iil.  1. — 
bad  their  disciples  to  wait  upon  them,  which  is  called  "minis- 
lering  lo  them"  in  the  language  of  the  Scripture.  Thus 
"Josbtia,  tbe  minister  of  Moses,''  Exod.  xxiv.  13.  "Etiscus 
pouivd  iraier  on  the  bands  of  Elias^*^  as  the  chief  of  bis 
acboUrs^  that  expected  a  double  portion  of  his  spirit,  2  Kings 
\L  9;  iii.  11.  Thus  the  Baptist  saich,  "be  is  not  worthy  to 
Jouee,  or  take  away  our  Saviour's  shoes;"  Matt  iii*  11 ;  Mark 
L  7  ;  that  ia»  lo  be  Ills  disciple.  For^  by  Maimonl,  in  the  title 
of  Leaming  tbe  Law,  chap.  v. ',  we  Icaru,  that  the  disciples  of 
the  Jewft*  doctors  were  to  do  that  ficrvice  for  their  masiera. 
Hexvnpon  saith  Chrisi,  Luke  xxii.  27,  "1  am  among  you  as 
be  that  ministerethr  to  wit,  not  as  a.  master,  but  as  a  disciple. 
Thoa  ibo  chief  of  our  Lord^s  disciples,  whom  He  had  chosen 
from  the  banning  to  be  with  Ilim,  receiying  Hts  commis- 
aion,  became  Hia  Apostles,  having  waited  on  His  person,  and, 

7iby  &miliar  conversation,  learned  His  doctrine  better  than 
otbcn;  whereupon  I  said,  in  the  Primitive  Government  of 
ChnrcbeB,  p.  S^  that  to  make  an  Apostle,  it  was  requisite  to 
have  seen  oar  Lord  in  the  flesb,  and,  that  He  appeared  to 
Sl.  Paul  after  death,  to  advance  him  to  that  rank  by  this 
privil^e*  Mutt.  X.  1,  5 ;  Mark  iii.  14. 


•  P<  dodrinn  L«{cit,  csp,  v.  j  *t.  p, 

Orrmt  itn/alda  lk«  TneAiiiiig  of  llie  Bnp- 
li*t*a  wordi*  ihns,  rafernn^  thnn  to  Che 
I  iiijsur7of  tMir  Lord'tlncamAlion;  A'^n 
I       mm  dtgniu  »attrr*  etirrigiam  rakramfttli 

EpjiUiiler  djcftt:   Quid 
og2 



mtrtiiTi  si  nie  mihi  prvlatus  t^C,  qucin 
post  nic  (juiilem  nntum  consulpro,  «ed 
nAlivicatifl  cgus  mjetctlum  nou  #]tpie> 
h«iido  ? — Hnm.  in  Evungcl,  Ub.  i.  Hiitn. 
riL  $  9.  Horn.  *x,  }  1  tORi,  i.  cd.  Ben. 
f  Chap.  I  icct  2. 


4^2 


THE  niaU'T  OF  THE  CHPftCa 


CHAP.       ^31.  And  shall  we  think   that  the  Apostles  did  not,  ob 

their  Lord,  and  all  the  prophets  before  Him  had  done,  cboose 

tbemselreB  scholars,  that;,  by  waiting  on  them,  might  leant 
their  doctrine,  and  become  fit  to  be  employed  under  them^ 
and  after  them?  If  we  do,  we  shall  mis-ken  the  most  remark- 
able circumstances  of  Scripture :  for  we  may  easily  observe, 
that  those  who  are  called  in  the  Scriptures  evangelists,  are 
such  aa  first  waited  upon  the  Apostles,  aa  St.  Mark  upon 
St.  Peter ;  Timothy  and  St.  Luke  upon  Sl  Paul,  Acta  xvi.  1 : 
six.  22;  as  Mark  upon  Paul  and  Barnabasj  Acts  xiii.  5;  and 
Mark  again^ — whether  the  eame  or  another — upon  St.  Paul, 
2  Tim.  iv.  11;  and  therefore  I  easily  grant  both  Timothy 
and  Titus  to  have  been  evangelists,  though  the  Scripture  says 
it  but  of  one>  2  Tim.  iv,  5 ;  because  I  see  them  both  com- 
panions of  St  Paul,  that  is,  his  scholars  and  ministers:  and 
therefore  find  it  very  reasonable  that  he  should  employ  Tiins 
into  Dalmatia,  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  those  parts,  ■where  H 
himself  had  left,  hoping  to  go  further,  and  carry  it  beyond, 
into  Ulyricumj  whereof  Dalmatia  was  o  part,  as  you  may  see 
by  comparing  the  Scriptures:  2  Tim.  iv,  10;  Rom.  xv.  19; 
2  Cor.  X.  16;  Tit.  iii.  12.  For,  thus  also,  of  the  seven 
ministers  to  the  Apostles  at  Jerusalem,  you  sec  Stephen  and 
Philip  employed  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  this  latter  called 
therefore  expressly  an  evangelist;  Acts  vi.  9;  viii,  5, 12;  xxi.  8. 
And  therefore  it  is  not  possible  for  any  man,  out  of  the 
Scriptures,  to  distinguish  between  the  office  of  evangelists,  and 
those  whom  I  shewed  to  have  been  apostles  of  the  Aposdes; 
and  thereby  the  conclusion  remains  firm,  that  all  ecclesiastical 
power  at  that  time  remained,  and,  for  fliturc  times,  is  to  be 
derived  from  the  Apostles,  when  we  see  by  the  Scriptures 
that  the  evangelists  derived  their  office  and  authority  from 
their  appointment. 
IAIIgxxiiI^  ■§■32.  And,  indeed,  how  can  common  sense  endure  to 
pXe7<iri-  apprehend  it  othenvise,  especially  admitting  that  which  hath 
jTirnjiy  tn  T^gen  discoursed  of  the  power  of  the  keys,  in  admitting  into 
•tics.]  the  Church'?  That  men  made  Chrisdans  by  the  Apostles— 
because  by  them  Convinced  to  believe  that  they  were  God's 
nieasengers^ — whom  they  stood  bound  to  obey,  should  never^ 
thelosg,  by  being  Christians,  obtain  the  power  of  regulating 

■   Chnp.  i.  sect.  It. 


m  A  CHRISTIAN  STATS. 


)3 


rand  concluding  the  Apostlea  themselves,  in  matters  concerning 
Uie  coniDiunitv  of  the  Church"— which,  what  it  meant,  or  ihal 
eucfa>  a  society  should  be,  they  could  not  so  much  as  imagine, 
hut  by  thwn— ia  a  thing  no  conamon  sense  can  admit  without 

*  prejudice.  Those  that  purchase  dominion  by  lawful  conquest 
in  the  world,  become  thereby  able  to  dispose  of  all  their  sub* 
je«tt  have,  because  they  give  them  tlieir  lives,  that  is^  them- 
■elwfl.  The  Church  is  a  peop]e»  subdued  to  Christ  by  the 
Apoelks^  not  by  force>  but  by  the  sword  of  the  Spirit^  and 
(hou^  to  freedom,  yet  that  freedom  consists  in  the  state  of 
puticulflT  Christians  towards  God,  not  in  the  public  power  of 
the  Church,  otherwise  than  it  ia  conveyed  lawfully  from  them 
dial  bad  it  before  the  Church.  Indeed,  visible  Chn»tknity 
is  a  cotulitiou  requisite  to  make  a  man  capable  of  ecclesiastical 
power,  and  the  Chnrch  is  then  in  best  estate,  when  that  legal 
pRsmnption  of  invisible  ChristianUy  is  most  reasonable  ^  but 
if  aunts,  because  saints,  have  power  and  right  to  govern  the 
Church,  then  follows  the  position,  imposed  on  Wiclitfe  and 
IJaes  in  the  Council  of  Constance,  and  condemned  by  all 
Christiaxks,  chat  ecclesiastical  power  hold&  and  faik  with  gprace''; 
whkfa  will  not  fail  to  draw  after  it  the  like  consequence  in 
TVMCular  inaltcrs>  pernicious  to  all  civil  societies,  that  the 
interest  of  honest  men  ia  the  interest  of  kingdoms  and  states, 

I  contradicting  the  principle  laid  down  at  the  beginning,  that 
Chrifltiantty  calb  no  man  to  any  advantage  of  this  world,  but 
to  tbe  cross.  Tliereforc  no  Christian  or  saint,  as  saint  or 
Cbritcian.  hath  any  right  or  power  in  the  Churchy  but  that 
which  ciui  be  lawfully  derived  from  the  order  of  the  Apostles. 


IL 


j  33.  Those  of  the  congregations  used  to  allege  St.  Peter's  [nwsoiw 
apology  to  the  Jewish  Christians,  for  conversing  witli  Come-  deijcjiii.." 


tiui  and  his  company,  Acta  xi.  1 — 9%  as  also  that  of  St.  Paul,  '"^'*  1 


ac  inUiLkter«  nitw  run  njiinl  riihcr  for 
•^tU  oi  M\i\boin\ — dill  not  ilms  cn^DM 
til  itiui)is  ijilo  tlirir  own  hniidii,  liut  diil 
ifitemi    Ijjr   pcnplr,  l^tuugb    raw,  anil 
come  to  Uiv   faith,   in    ull    the 
aStin  of  the   ('hurctii  &nd  in 
ilvlibcntiona  a«>ruiie  altout  tlicTn, 
Aad  who  vhould  den  v  thtm  Cu  iTieddIv 
Id  lltMv  tfiiim*  whirl)  cuncrrn  thtm  t 
Buf  if  aity  do,  ihMc  Scriplure*  avow 
tbrir   liWrlf.     Acli   i    IS and 


XV.  3,  +.  .  . .  1  Corinth,  v,  4."'  Sic 

Holiinson'fr  JuBtiGcBtian  of  Separntion, 
p.  187. 

''  See  clittp.  i.  sect.  ♦. 

'  "  In  ea.^e  o(  uFTenct  ^V>ni  by  loy 
elder,  or  by  die  wholt-  eldership  tajtcthtTj 
ilii:  Cliiirt.li  halli  aiitlioriiy  i^'  rctniirp 
naturai^tiun  of  llicm,  ftftd  if  tlioy  do  not 
pvi-  cJiic  HiittfifiiciioTi,  to  proceed  to  ctn- 
•UTC  According  >□  the  qu&lity  a{  Ihr 
oit^ttca.  For  w  tee  when  vniK  of  th« 
CliuTcli    of    Jcnia«k>iti    took.    Dflsnce 


CHAP. 

U. 


lolheApo- 


CoL  ir.  17,  speaking  to  dw  bodj  of  the  Qmrch  at  Col<%s£: 
''a^  to  Archjppas,  look  to  the  ounistrT  which  thoa  bast 
leoeived,  to  fulfil  it* ;"  as  if  Sc  Peter,  «od  Atchippos,  must  be 
afiaicl  cf  exoommanicsdoa  if  ther  rencter  not  a  goul  aocount 
of  (heir  actwiks  lo  the  peopic  Bj  which  it  mav  appear  how 
trulr  I  have  said,  that  the  power  th£j  give  the  people  is  in 
check  to  that  power  which  was  eierdsed  by  the  Apostles, 
Bat  if  we  reaeoa  oot  amisa^  it  would  be  a  great  prejudice  to 
GhiutiaiLity,  that  St.  Peter  coold  not  inform  Christian  people ' 
of  the  leafiDU  of  hh  doiogs^  irbich  they  understood  not,  but 
be  moBt  make  them  his  sovereign.  Or  that  St.  Paul,  coavcj- 
ing  his  commands  to  Arcfaippo^  by  ao  epUttc  directed  to  the '9 
whole  Church,  should  be  thought  to  invest  the  people  in  that 
power  bj  which  he  comnaand^  Archippus.,  They  allege  alsa^ 
the  people  of  the  Church  of  Jerusalem,  preseot  at  the  council 
there,  and  joined  in  the  letter  by  which  the  decree  is  signified 
and  conveyed  to  the  Churches  of  Syria  and  Cilicia,  Acts  it™ 
4,  12,  23*.  % 

§  34.  But  of  this  I  have  spoken  alrendy,  and  am  very 
williug  10  leave  all  men  to  judge  by  the  premises,  whether  it 
is  probable,  that  for  resolution  in  a  doubt,  which  Euch  persons 
as  Paul  and  Barnabas  could  not  determine,  as  to  the  body 
the  Churcb,  it  can  be  thought  that  they  resorted  to  Jcnisale: 


■^ninst  PftcT  tor  cunuuiinsuting  with 
the  G«nril<B,  uid  contended  with  him 
kbout  it;  ruti  cCmiileecfrQdcd  lo  give 
kltlplc  aJid  due  accouul  of  his  acliotts  to 
thc!  KatisfactioiL  uf  tliem  ■!!,  Acts  3^i. 
2— 8."— Cotton's  Way  ttfthc  Churches, 
chap.  T.  sect  Q.  p.  101. 

^  •'  For  they  that  as  a  Church  might 
mimnniKh  Archippui,  Colossi  iv,  17, 
might — in  cue  he  had  not  hrarkencd 
to  their  B<]inonitioit'-~havp  firoei-eilcd 
agUnit  him  to  excommunication.*' — 
CoElon,  chap.  iL  secL  7.  p.  i5. 

"But  in  the  CUttith.  nil  Pn4  every 
ordinance  canccmB  erer^  pcnon,  u  i 

SBit  of  theii  cottuuuiijor.,  wUKuut  the 
iiper)i>ati>0is  of  tti'CBitSity,  Tor  Cheir  tiae 
■nd  edilicAtion,  nil  the  olTleon  Lo  be 
^b04m  by  mllV'age,  ikiid  ronscnt  of  the 
mul^tndcv  the  brc-lhren  are  to  idmoiuili 
Ih^breChrenbfeverj'riolatioD  of  God's 
COiiiiiujtudnicTiL  And  [lliereuu^tu  in 
orikr  lu  ■  Itll  the  CliuTc-h,*  and  to  life 
Uh?  jiarlici  rcrormcd;  to  observe  itnd  lo 
Ukw  notice  of  the  offictra'  ctrringe  and 


cusittratjoo.  and  tc  'tay  to  Axchip, 
■a  tlicre  is  oeed,  '  take  btrd  to  th^ 
tninislry,  that  thou  hiut  received  of  tlw 
Lord,  tbot  thou  iuLfil  iC  CoL  It.  17, 
uid  if  the  ministeis  will  de&l  corrupLlfj 
and  sd  persevere  in  the  »|iint  of  p 
ftuiencsa,  heresy,  idDlnlry.  or  ath 
to  censure^  depose,  reject,  or  avoid 
Olhertriae  ihcy  betray  tbeir  own 
and  KaKntinn." — RobinAcm's  JaatiBca- 
tion  of  Sepairntion.pp.  139.  139.  A.D. 
1639. 

*  "  We  conceive  the  Church  eser- 
Ctaetb  eevera]  acta  of  a.uthoTity  over 
their  elders,  lo  wit.  .  .  ,  ,  In  seadiiig 
them  fortb  upun  the  public  »erric«  6f 
Christ,  M  the  whiile  Church  at  Jeruu- 
Irni  ttnt  tbrlb  4?bDaei]  ministers  with 
JeittTs  of  instruL'tioii  to  Anlioch,  and 
OlJier  ChiLrcbea,  AcH  xv.  22.  No* 
the  ainbss»»i[cii  ia  not  (^renter  than 
lie  that  sent  him,  but  usaally  inferior, 
John  xiii.  16." — Cutton*§  W'*y  of  the 
Churcbce,  obnp,  v.  stt;t,  S.  p.  101. 


:iIRISTIAN 


455 


as  to  the  brethren,  or  as  to  the  AjTOstles^;  whcttier  it  can  be  chap. 
uziAf^iued,  that  thfi  people  of  ihe  Church  at  Jerusalem  could  — -  — 
prencribe,  in  any  way,  either  of  power,  or  of  authority,  or 
QlanuuAtioii^  utjto  the  Church  of  Aniioch,  and  the  public 
pcraons  of  it^.  Lastly,  whether  the  arrow  is  not  shot  beyond 
the  mark;,  whoa  it  is  pjgued,  that  this  decree  is  the  act  of  the 
people'',  be«iuse  h  appears  that  they  assent  to  it,  seeing  we 


'  "Thu  dlMmnou  and  cllspuuiion 
hilPWu  P<m]  and  BunuitMu,  nnd  tome 
«f  dtt  bdierine  Jewa  wbo  tnughl  ihe 
btrtkttn  iIkt  beho'eil  la  he  eircum- 
o*«^wi»  •Chnreh  MdtmvcTny:  Paul 
BamabM  did  hotil  llie  ucjj^tu-i^, 
Itfrfewlrd  IfarCliurch  of  the  tirethr^^n 
.  tmbnoMg  luch  wicktd  opmioca, 
wfara  Antiuch  could,  iiot  ^IcEeriDiDe 
tlw  ^uaithwi.  PauI  bhiI  BariiiJibdE  had 
RC«iirM  to  I  *yao<i,  a.»  onlin^ry  <hep' 
btrda,  win  wbro  tlic-y  could  not  p^r- 
'  ih*  bnthrrib  o(  ilir  falnctiood.  ot 
I^DCtrine.  vmC  to  9v«k  hctp  a^ain^t 
■t^n  ryf  ■oul>,  14  thcj"  are  c-hlled, 
■  ■  .  «uMiJii«E  jmlicatures 
>1  rMxltng",  fnr  when 
I  ^rtai  uiiii(  cautint  prevail,  Ul^ugU 
I  raooirieu,  ba  tlrscenideOi  ti>  tiiAt 
wbich  ordinary  paj^lora  b;  the 
1  <of  ranm  kJionlii  do,  ir*  neck  help 
I  a  coUagt  of  Church  guiclei  -,  ffgo. 
did  not  thia  mfKly  U,  an  Apir- 
'— •ftDlherfiud'a  Duo  Right  nt 
byurkt,   pp.   SJST,    358,    l-oiidgu, 

"The  derma  are  toid  to  be  ardDJued 
•a  <*vll  Ir/  ihe  ciders,  a«  by  the  Apu- 
wdtt  Bl  Jcniialeni,  Acta  xvi.  4.  m  that 
|boai  this  wUoie  lynodal  trajL»ac- 
'  ridrra  are  declared  in  llit-  text 
in  a  full  authentic  pqutpa^jc 
»tOi  iha  Afioatlee.  TrQiin  [vouiC  lit  [lOint. 
Aad  ihwrvfora  m  lliia  Kjnud  ttie  Apo- 
Mla  avtod  aa  ordinary  cldcn,  not  at 
UiraMilliurj  oJGcm." — J  un  I>i  win.  Mc- 
KccI*MAatic.  chap,  xiv.  p.  '^ffi. 
10«. 
''**  TTiia  trtMp  of  proof*,  that  Icnawn 
aoil  luitablv  |)lasc.  Acta  nv.,  ahall  abut 
(10  1  In  «h<ch  i>p  haft-'  (li«  people's 
llMfty  tai  the  Cburchra  hocli  nC  .An- 
iioch and  JarUaaJetn  p^ULlifiil!}'  c-on- 
Mid  ctHninoMled  by  ApD«tolic 
to  oiiuiiLg;  Ckmrrhi;a  and 
.  .  .  .  Aa  Ril.Lia  and  Jiida*  wt-rc 
vilh  Paul  and  Baniabta  b?  the 
Je«  and  e-ldirrs  with  the  whole 
ch  «ntj>  Antiix-h,  vrr.  52,  m  were 
'lettn*  wriUcn    back  in    the  name 


of  them  nil  to  the  brvthiQH  st  Antiocli, 
ver.  23.  And  Alcliiiugh  the  decre»  Uf 
he  ob*erveci  by  the  Churches  oF  thn 
G-entilei — whereof  no  cine  FXCC-pLiDif 
Antioch  had  any  delcgntes  prcBent — 
w5iich  were  also  (jart  of  Iht  wurd  of 
God  and  holy  canon,  coutd  come  from 
noiiG  other  than  the  .^pcutlea,  tminedi- 
atcly  insjiircd  bj  the  Hcly  Ukust,  irhey, 
nol withstand infii  >n  publiKhLng  of  the 
wiitiL'  did  not  disdain  iht  consenting 
«ufrrft{tc  cf  the  bri^thr^n  of  thai  purti- 
cular  CbuTDh  of  JeiiiBoJc-m  wliere  ih^ 
Mitmbly  WBs."^ Robinson**  Apoloj^ 
of  the  BrDwiiiats,  pp.  iH,  3S.  A.D. 
lUii.  See  alto  CuttMJi'B  Way  uf  Clie 
Clnirtfiesi  chap.  v.  tevt  iv.  p^  107- 

*  "  I  pray  uke  H'Otice  of  the  rciolu* 
(ion  or  this  t^ynod.  ver.  22,  '  then 
pleased  it  the  Apoxtles  and  eldcra  with 
the  whole  Church  ; '  with  the  irhg-lt 
Clmrch,  what  i»  that  ?  The  btrsied 
.^politics  and  thfirfellDW-laboiircrs  did 
nut  eitgroM — ajid  aa  our  tburthmeri 
ajfcct  to  do^ — usurp,  aiid  inunctpolize 
the  won)  Church,  as  proper  cinly  to 
Chtirchmcn.  No.  you  &Lali  find  it 
even  in  the  'Epigraphe  of  tiie  cauoni 
niid  deorcc-B  of  this  true,  holy,  and 
Kncred  jiynod,  that  the  despised  latty 
aro  in  lh«fle  cations  con/olried  with  \he 
blpMcd  Apostle«,  ,  , .  tliey  that  were 
pneunt  had  voice,  they  who  voiced  the 
canons  jaini:tl  in  the  decTW,  and  Heud- 
itig  the  decree  u.nto  Antioch.  The 
words  are  thus;  "The  Apo&tlea  and 
elder"  uid  bMlliTcn  wnd  greeting  to 
thi-  bfL'thren  w-ldch  an.'  in  Ai)tii>chia, 
&c/  H^re  the  brethren  at  Jenisalem 
are-^with  the  Apostles  and  eideri — 
acton  in,  and  authota  of,  th?'  csjioqb 
ill  thiit  council  agrettd.  There  ta  no 
evasion,  no  eUmion  to  lie  hud,  iiiLleaa 
yoTj  con  prove  that  all  tlie  brethren  in 
Antiocb,  to  whom  ihcu  brethnm  in 
Jerusalem  did,  write,  were  oi^ly  clergy- 
mEH." — Sir  Eilward  Decriiig'a  Con- 
sideration upon  t1iL'  tatc^  Catiima,  pp. 
113,  17.  Union,  IthU. 


456 


THE  RIGHT  07  THE  CHCRCH 


CliAi'.   know  by  the  premises^  that  tbcy  were  bonnd  to  conecot  to  the 

'■ —  acta  of  the  Apostles,     So,  in  the  power  of  the  keys  and  ei- 

coiDiuunication,  what  can  be  so  plain,  as  that  St.  Paul  gives 
fiontence  upon  the  incestuous  person  at  Corinth,  and  ohligeasu 
the  Church  (here  to  execate  his  decree,  as  he  calls  it  in  cx- 
presB  terms,  1  Cor.  v.  3,  4  ?  I  conceive  I  have  read  an  answer 
to  this  in  some  of  their  writings,  that  this  epistle  is  Scripture, 
and  therefore  the  matter  of  it  commanded  hy  God'. 
[Instanced  ^  35,  But  let  me  instance  in  the  result  of  the  council 
t-niincii  of  Jenisalem :  the  Church  of  Jerusalem  was  tied  by  virtue  of  the 
ltni!T'  decree,  for  to  them  there  was  no  epistle  sent ;  therefore  the 
Church  of  Antiochia,  and  the  rest  of  the  Churches  to  whom 
that  epistle  waa  sent,  which  we  have  Acts  xv^  23,  were  tied  by 
virtue  of  the  decree,  not  by  virtue  of  the  epistle,  by  which 
they  knew  themselves  tied^.  And  let  me  put  the  case  here : 
had  St.  Paul  been  at  Corhith,  and  decreed  that  which  be 
decreeth  by  this  epistle,  had  not  the  Church  been  tied,  unless 
he  had  sent  tbem  an  epistle,  or  otherwise  made  it  appear  to 
them,  that  he  had  a  revelatiofi  from  God  on  purpose,  having 
made  appearance  to  them  that  he  was  the  Apostle  of  Christ  ? 
Believe  himself  in  that  ceisc,  when  he  says,  he  will  do  as  much 
absent  as  present,  1  Cor.  v.  3.  And  again,  ''  When  I  come  I 
shall  bewail  divers,  2  Cor.  xii.  20,  21 ;  that  is,  excommunicate 
them,  or  put  thcui  to  penance,  as  I  have  said^.     Remember 


'  "  New  the  fourth  Scripture,  which 
U  I  Cor.  v.,  doiti  directly  oppose  ihAt 
for  which  it  !»  brou^lil.  It  vtu  the 
Chnrcirit  fault  not  Co  hjive  piirge-d  <>Mt 
tiiu  sour  Inven,  the  incetCTiDUB  pi^rsoit, 
befoK'  thejr  cither  fai'sn!  from  Paiil,  ur 
ho  of  that  evil  aniotigsl  them,  and  fcr 
their  ur^ligence  ^leniti  Elie  ApoBtlc' 
reprovcth  thcni,  (is  aii  men  see  iTint  are 
ItoC  vrilliiigly  blind,  tlattfor  Pnul,  V  4» 
gfti€Tal  at  a  /krum^iH  ^  (Ar  tfol^  Gkint 
tetvie  SniptuTf*  for  thr  dircctha  uj  the 
Corinfliiatu,  and  all  ollitr  Churches  to 
Uit  waijd's  eaAf  uid  iu  sji^cinl  m  ii  chief 
officer  of  thai  hy  d^MermlDliLg  for  biin^ 
aelf  diftrhnrifOd  hi»  nwn  duly,  but  ditt 
mfrithrr  h'ei"!  goifTrr,  nor  compatt  the 
«r(jfn*,  iKvng  »i  Philippi.  or  rather  nt 
Ephceui  for  the  pivacul,  from  whence 
hti  «rolr  ihp  rliintlc  to  the  ChuTtb. 
unto  whiL-Ji  hp  comniendtti  die  hiisi- 
ncu  in  hand,  boil)  for  the  hr^iiiiinir 
■ud  mding  of  it  " — Robinson's  Jti»lill- 


caticm  nf  Separation,  p.  118.  A.S.  1 

i  ''  For  the  detrce  wA»  merely  Apo- 
Btoltcnl.  to  spealc  prt:>pt;Tly.  ajid  frajaed 
by  iitlallible  dirieii'jn  of  iho  Holy 
Ghost^which  the  eidcta  in  Llienitdm 
I'Otisldered  bad  not— ns  appearctb,  rw- 
iJi,  and  WAS,  uid  is.  in  the  lighl  end  axud 
L'quily  of  it  a  pAii  at  the  caJMniul 
Scriptures,  in  penning  whereof  ths 
(elders  bad  tio  butd :  ttm  to  la  impoMd 
upoD  the  Churchei  of  the  G«iitflH 
evL'ry  wlitre,  ver,  23,  inlJi  nhom  the 
riders  of  Jenualeui  had  nothiiiB  to  do^ 
but  only  the  Aponlo,  nhich  were 
geueml  men,  to  tut  oeither  breihien 
nor  elderft  more  ihau  eonsenl  to  the 
ifeeree  itarlf,  iind  that  necejaarily  U' 
unto  a  Diriae  Onck/' — Robinsou's 
JualJiiriiliun  of  Sc{uihitlon.  p.  lefi.  A.D. 
I631>. 

*  Sec  Prim,  Govern,  chap.  xi. 
fcecu  t^ 


iper     j 


IN  A   CBRISTIAN  STATE. 


457 


the  miraculous  effect  of  excomtnunicaticn  in  the  ApostJcs* 
tilDC,  wbcD;,  by  visible  punishmeDts  iuflictcd  on  the  excotu- 
nunirate  hy  cril  angels,  it  appeared  that  they  were  cast  out 
of  ibe  shadutT  of  Gocl's  tiibemacle,  and  it  wLU  &eem  as  pro- 
bable, that  this  is  the  rod  which  St.  Paul  tlireatcns  the  Gorin- 
tbuuis  with,  1  Cor.  iv,  31 ;  2  Cor.  x.  1,  8,  as,  "  that  many  were 
fidi  there,''  because  they  abused  tbe  Eucharist,  1  Cor.  xi.  30. 
Thcrefbre,  if  this  effect  of  the  sentence  came  from  the  Apostles, 
the  sentence  also  came. 

^  36.  Here  appears  a  necessary  argument  from  the  legisla- 
tive power  of  the  Apostles  to  the  whole  Church.  For  as  no 
Chruban  can  deny  that  the  Constitutions  of  the  ApoBtles 
oblige  the  Church,  so  it  is  manifest  tbat  tliey  do  not  oblige 
it  becauie  the}'  are  written  in  the  Scripture,  for  tliey  were 
all  io  force  in  the  Church  before  the  Scriptures  were  written 
in  which  they  arc  related  ;  neither  dulh  it  evidence  tliat  they 
itere  firet  delivered  to  the  Church  with  assurance  th&t  ihey 
were,  by  express  revelation,  commanded  to  he  delivered  to 
the  Church,  or  because  they  were  passed  by  votes  of  the 
people;  but  bj  virtue  of  the  general  commission  of  the  Apa- 
ttlea,  beiDg  received  in  that  tjuality  by  those  that  became 
Christiana,  and  so  n^ade  a  C^hurch.  So  in  matter  of  ordina- 
tions, It  is:  well  known  who  they  arc  that  have  made  the 
people  believe  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  ordained  presbytera 
83  in  the  Churches  of  their  founding  by  voices  of  the  people, 
■ignified  by  tlie  word  ^etpoTopfjtTiitn-e^,  Acts  xiv.  23^;  which 
being  admitted,  it  is  but  an  easy  consequence  to  infer  that 
all  cuDgn^gattuI]s  are  absolute,  because,  making  their  prcshy- 
tCTB,  they  must  needs  first  nmkc  themselves  Churches.  But 
he  tliat  rrails  the  text  without  prejudice,  easily  sees  that  the 
act  uronlaifimj;  is  here  attributed  to  the  Apostles,  not  to  the 
people.  "  They*"  the  Apostles,  *'  ordained  them,"  to  wit,  the 
Chufvh  or  people^  *'  presbyters ; "  therefore  this  Scripture 
•peaks  not  of  election  by  holding  up  of  the  people's  hands, 
but  of  onlinntion,  by  laying  on  the  hands  of  ibe  Apostles. 
And  iJieruforc  in  the  choice  of  the  seven  deacons,  it  is  niani- 
6st  that  the  Apostles,  though  tlicy  gave  way  to  the  people 
to  nominalc,  yet  reserved  themselves  ihc  approving  of  the 
pcnKMU,  otherwise  the  people  might  have  sinned,  and  the 

>  &tt  riiin.  Ciovem.,  chap.  xiL  tOCt.  12.  notv  o. 


cnAt». 


[GroundB 
oftheolili- 
grUion  nf 

precKpti.] 


4€S 


CHAR 
II. 


[Of  the 

titntis 


[IrilercHt 
oriUe 

|H.>i}[ile-J 


TM£  moHT  01*  THE  CHtiftClI 


Apostlea  borne  the  blaitie  for  it.  For  when  St.  Paul  syiih. 
"Lay  hrinds  suddenly  on  no  man,  nor  participate  of  otlier 
men^s  sins,"  1  Tim.  t.  22,  It  ie  manifest  lUat  he  who  imposes 
hands  ought  to  have  power  not  lo  impose,  because  he  Bim 
imposing  amiss. 

§  37.  I^ast  of  all,  let  ua  consider  how  liberally  the  Church 
of  Jerusalem  parted  with  whole  estates;  the  Church  of 
Corinth  maintained  their  feasts  of  love^  whereof  we  readSJ 
1  Cor.  xi.  17 ;  the  same  Corinthiana,  with  other  Churehej, 
offered  to  the  support  of  the  Churches  in  Judca,  2  Cor,  viiL  1 ; 
the  Philippians  sent  to  supply  St.  Paul,  Phil.  ii.  25, 30 ;  iv*  15; 
and  all  the  rest  which  we  liud  recorded  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment of  the  oblatious  uf  the  faithful  to  the  maintenance 
of  God's  service :  whence  it  shall  appear,  in  due  time,  that 
the  endowment  of  the  Church  ia  estated  upon  it;  and  then 
let  common  sense  judge  whether  this  came  from  the  under' 
siandingj  and  motion,  and  proper  devotion  of  the  people,  or 
from  their  Christianity,  obliging  them  to  follow  that  order 
which  the  authority  and  doctrine  of  the  Apostles  should  shew 
them  to  be  requisite  for  their  profession,  and  the  support  of 
the  Church  at  that  time. 

§  38.  By  all  this,  as  it  will  easily  appear  that  the  chief 
interest  and  right  in  disposing  of  Church  matters  cuuld  not 
belong  to  the  people,  under  the  Apostlea,  bo  is  it  not  my 
piupose  to  say  that  at  any  time  llie  people  ought  to  have  nu 
manner  of  right  or  iuEcrcst  in  the  same.  For  if  the  practice 
under  the  Apostles  be  the  host  evidence  that  we  can  ground 
law  upon  to  the  Chureli,  then  it  is  requisite  to  the  good 
estate  of  the  Church,  and  necessary  for  those  that  can  disposes^* 
of  the  public  order  of  it,  to  procure  that  it  he  such  as  may 
give  the  people  reasonable  satisfactiop  in  those  thluf^  where- 
in they  are  concerned:  which,  what  it  requires,  and  how  far 
It  extends,  I  will  say  somewhat  in  general  when  we  come  to 
give  hounds  lo  the  several  interests  in  the  public  jK>wer  of 
the  Church"'.  In  the  meantime,  as  no  water  can  ascend 
higher  than  it  descended  afore,  so  can  no  people  have  any 
further  right  and  power  in  Church  matters  than  that  which 
the  people  had  under  the  Apostles,  because  that  is  all  the 
evidence  upon  which  their  interests  can   be  grounded  and 

■■  la  elisp.  iv. 


IN  A  CBAIS-TIAN  STATE. 


459 


acknowledged, 
not  require. 


Lcse  IB  not  to  be  granted;  more  tliey  must  chap. 

m. 


CHAPTER  m. 


■    TSAT  TBB  CHIEr   rOWER  OF  EVEKT   CBUBCA  SBSTETn  IS  TBB  BI&HOP   AUD 

I       rKcanTTMBs,  attb>d£d  dt  ran  usacokb.     tbat  osl\  the  power  or 

W  Zm    KZIS   U   COSVEaT[Bi.K   WITH   THE   omCE   OF   COKSECHAIING   TU13 

I  BCCBABIST.     A.KD  TUCRErORE,  THAT  TKEBE  ABE  NO  LAt  ELDERS.      THE 

miCBT  or  TKE  BISHOP,  FBESBTTEBS,  AKB  PSdPUS,  U   CBCRCB  MATl-EBB. 

TttBSE  diings   premised,  I  shall   here   Bupprae   that   theiiutthe 

naaoaa  heretofore  advanced,  arc  sulHciGnt  to  provc^  that  by  Ji^.'^Jrrf 

ardiuaace  of  the  Apostles,  the  government  of  eveiy  such  V.'^^ . 

Cbtircht  consisting  of  the  body  of  Christians  in  a  city  and  the  rostcth  in 

_     teititory  thereof,  is  to  rest  in  a  Bishop,  and  a  company  or  ahii  [,res- 

I    college  of  presbyters,  his  council  and  assistanls  in  the  exercise  ,^^j|rji,'" 

H  of  the  chief  power  thereof,  to  whom  are  added  the  deacoDS  to  ^^^  '^*^" 

B  It-  *^'"'*- 

p  Bllcnd  them  in  executing  tbeir  uummands :  adding  on!}-  fur  tlie 

present  in  confirmation  of  those  reasons,  as  foUoweth. 

§  2.   First,  that   there   La  an  ordinary  power,  of  governing  [Dinvr- 

Cburriics  of  their  own  planting,  in  the  Apostles,  easily  to  be  tweenthe 

cbstHngtusbed   from  the    power  of  other  Apostles,    because,  ^^,^^'^1*' 

Mwbems  the  general  commission  extends  the  power  of  every  siioi)*.] 

Apoptlc  to  the  whole  Church :  those  things  which  we  Bad  re- 

conted,  cither  in  the  Scriptures,  or  in  other  monnnieiits  of 

I    biwtoricitt  truth,  which  common  sense  cannot  refuse  to  credit, 

"    do  «bew  nmuifcst  arguments  of  the  s^>ccial  C]i.ereisc  thereof,  dc 

/aet»f  in  special  places,  either  by  contract,  when  a  Chriatiau 

nuj  tlwnlt  that  an  agreement  might  bo  recguisite  among  such 

holj  pciBuns  as  we  sec  GaL  ii.  J),  or  otherwise,  by  occupation 

Bad  ufte.     And  this  ordinary  power  of  the  Apostles  is  as  easy 

to  be  dJ!i^lingui.shed  from  the  power  of  Biahops.  by  the  extent 

of  it,  this  of  Bishops  reaching  only   to  the  Church  whereof 

dicy  arc  made  Bishops. 

§  3.   Now,  to  make  good  the  proof  that  James,  Bishop  of  TThc  suc- 

Jenisalcm,  was  one  of  the  Apostles,  I  must  here  auswcr  two  j^n.'^  "' 

qnestions,  which  seem  to  make  this  opinion  hard  to  beheve,  '*'^'l 

The  first,  because  Megesippus  iu  Eusebius,  oftentimes  men- 


460 


THE   EIGHT  OF  THE  CRTRCH 


CHAP,  tioning  Simeon  the  son  of  Cleopas,  and  that  he  succeeded 

— ■  this  Jnines  in  the  government  of  that  Church*  never  mentions 

in  one  syllable^  any  relation  of  his  to  this  James  whom  he 
succeeded ;  which,  if  they  had  heen  bo  near  as  brothers,  it 
seems  he  would  have  done.  The  second  is  this ;  because 
KXetwra?  is  manifestly  a  Greek  name,  being  the  diminutive  of 
jKXcoiTOTpo?,  and  therefore  nothing  to  Alphseus,  which  hathr 
auother,  both  original  and  significatiun  in  the  Hebrew.  The 
first  makes  no  proof,  because  we  have  not  Hegesippus,  and 
therefore  cannot  presume  that  he  nowhere  said  this,  because 
wo  find  it  not  in  those  shreds  which  Eusoblua  hath  related 
out  of  him :  neither  ate  we  bound  to  presume  that  either  he 
would  write,  or  Eusebius  relate  out  of  him,  that  which  we  at 
this  present  conceive  to  be  most  necessary  to  be  related, 
because  of  the  dispute  presently  on  foot,  which  to  them, 
perhaps,  was  no  dispute.  In  fine,  fi-om  that  Avhich  be  says 
not,  we  cannot  conclude  the  negative,  but  from  that  which 
he  says,  we  may  conclude  the  tantamount  of  the  affirmative. 

§  4.  For  when  Hegesippus,  in  Ensebius,  Eccles.  Hist.  iv.22\ 
says,  that  Simeon  was  the  second  of  otir  Lord's  cousins  that 
was  made  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  to  thera  that  knew  by  the      i 
Gospel,  that  the  cousins  of  our  Lord,  which  it  calls  brothers, 
were  Janica  and  Joscs,  Sioioa  and  Judas,  Malt.  xiiL  55,  he 
says  in  effect,  that  James  and  Simon  were  brothers;  especially 
Euscbius,  making  the  same  Simeon  the  son  of  Cleopas  and 
Mary,  Ecclvs.  Hist.  iii.   32 '',  which  he  seems  to  have   froi^^J 
llcgcsippua.     For  seeing  Mary  Cleopas,  John  xix.  2d>  is,  il^H 
all  probability,  "Mary  the  mother  of  James  the  less,  and      ' 
Joses,"  Mark  xv.  40,  Matt,  xsvii.  56 — because  we  read  bat«9 
of  two  Maries  in  the  Gospel  that  foUowed  our  Lord,  beside 
the  Blessed  Virgin  p.  Matt,  xxvii.  61 — and  seeing  St  Jude 


thv  ^Itumaf,  iff  Ka\  i  KiJ'piDi  iw\  t^  a?rr^ 
fiSytii,  iriiAi,-  A  iK  Sttoi  aoritu  Zu^cdjt-  6 
Toil    KA'Uira    fcaSliTTaToi    iirirrK6wris'    i/J 

Kipiau  ifiTfpey.^-~p.  I42.  eA.  Vali?a. 

TipOf  HBTtKTT^yOi  rfli  ip  'ItpcftoKiifnuis 
tKKXttiriai  iirlaKowov  iihtlKuaafttr '  .  •  - 
Nol  Toirau  fiaprvt  .  .  ,  .  'HY't^i^"'t- — 
fi.  103  cd.  VhIl-8. 

p  A  rrugliirnt  of  Taji'ia.!,  in  die  OdiI- 
1t'««  L'\htiiry,  Cntl.  MSS.  iat»7,  spenks 


of  four    Mnrie*.     Il   h   publishFil   liy 

Gratic,   Spjcilcg.,  SEeeut.  i,  lam,  5.  pp. 

3^-,  35.  Oxon.  Iffpp,  * 

Maria  Ti)ik(i?r  Domini;   M&tu  C] 

;1ia',  nivi'  AlpliM,  uxor,  qns  fuit  niJI 
aciibiF>piHi['upi  et  AjxjBtoli,  d  Symfinit 
tt  Thflriti,  w  cHJusdam  Joseph;  Muii 
Sfllome,  uxor  Zchidei,  m&tei  Johatmii 
evnngL'llKtii!,  H  JaraHi;  Maria  Ma^s- 
lene.  lnx>  ijuotupr  ni  pvanydio  wpe- 
riuntuT.  Jacobtift  tt  Judxs  et  Joseph, 
lilii  eranl  Tnal*!TteTft  Dcmiini.     Jacrvhux 


"J 


IN   A  CDRISTIAN  STATE, 


461 


calls  bimsoLf  the  brother  of  James,  Jude  1,  and  seeing  James  CH  ak 

anil  Simeon,  Bishops  of  Jerusalena,  are  both  cousins  to  our ^— 

Lord — that  i^  brothers  in  the  language  of  the  Scripture — 
according  to  Ilegesippus,  it  is  to  be  thought  that  ho  intended 
there  to  signify,  that  SimeoD^  llie  son  of  Ct'eopas,  and  James 
Bi&faop  of  Jerusalem,  were  brothers:  the  age  of  Simeon,  suf- 
fering a  hundred  and  twenty  y<?ars  old,  Eu&ebius,  Eccles.  HiH. 
iii.  32  S  being  so  great  lliat  he  might  well  succeed  his  brother 
in  the  chaige. 

^  5-  Now  Jnmos  the  soti  of  Alphs&us,  might  well  be  alao 
Mm  of  CIcopHf,  and  the  same  man's  name  Alphaeus  and 
Cleopas;  because  of  the  custom  which  we  Hud  to  have  been 
AQMX^  the  Jews,  of  calling  themselves  by  one  name  among 
tiwir  own  conntrymen,  and  by  another,  oftentimes  near  the 
oClier  in  sound,  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans ;  for  if  Jason,  in 
the  Maccabees,  were  called  Jesus  among  the  Jews,  as  it 
spfwan  by  Jcsepbus,  Antifj.  idu  G^',  if  Saul  and  Paul  were 
one  Apostle;  if  the  first  Bishop  of  Alexandria^  who  is  called 
Ananias  in  the  Antiquities  of  that  Church  out  of  Eutychius', 
be  called  Anntanus  in  Eusebius*;  if  Silas  be  nothing  else  but 
Sjlranus;  Luke,  Jjucius;  as  learned  men  cannot  choose  but 
believe  t  why  shall  wc  not  believe  thai  the  same  man  was 
cafled  ^Sn,  in  the  Mebrew  then  used,  as  his  name  is  now 
written  in  the  Syriac  Testament,  and  KXfoira?  in  the  Greek, 
being  the  diminutive  of  KXeoTrorpo?,  an  ordinary  proper 
nam«  nt  thai  time?  And  thus  it  cannot  be  contradicted,  chat 
the  Church  of  Jerusalem  had  one  of  the  Apostles  for  the  first 
Bishop  of  ii  ". 

§  6.   Now,  whereas  it  is  said  that  Timothy  and  Titus  had  [ofttw 
iliAt  power  which  the  Scripture  witnesseth,  as  ovangeliste  %  it  «c.i.  (;i\en 

loTimiitliy 
dii     Jirrot    iirh     JlafiiS   kei]    XiiKTrivnir.  anil  TiLiU.] 


Dumtni  furrunl  fllit.  Maria  Jacohi 
adiMiiia.ct  Joacpti,  RiAtrr,  uKiir  Alphei, 
lorar  Ailt  Mah»  nutrii  Domim  i^uam 
CImbIi*  Jithannc*.  \t\  a  piiET«,  Tet  a 
fltBtUiUtu  (Wilis,  vcl  dia  cauH. 
Ifuia  Siloiiu  Tri  «  riru,  vcl  «  vjco 
4Udvi  tuncFUidcln  Clvnphie  ijuidam 
4tMM  9flO(l  tliicn  ririK  habuirHl.  Maria, 
4tdtBr  i))iiniin»trix  live  "iclla  mam; 
gawlE  mtm  lutnMt  inundi;  s«miun« 
JMtaD  Rf  rn  Uomina  nitncupatur,  qiua 
nsKil  boininmn-'^Printeo  alao  in 
Xe«L  BcUo,  Saer.,  lom.  i.  p.  10. 


gal  athm  fiaprvptj  iritiy  &v  iKaror  fT- 
jfOff*f.— p.  104.  fU- Vales, 

'  'O  ^^J*  otv  'ifJtfD't'i  'iditmva  iatnhv 
iJ.f:Tarv6iiaa*v. — ^Ca[i,  v.  p.  J3I.  edi 
Hiid'Hin. 

*  Eut)>cbu  Ongmc»,  p.  3S.  ed.  Sal- 
dcn.  Lirndin.  UH2. 

'  Ei-ckiL  Hist,  lib.  ii^  cap.  x»t, 
p.  66.  ed.  Vales. 

*  See  Prim.  QOTem.,  cliap^  Si.  aaCL 
2,  3. 

*  "  Timoiby  and  Tilm  were  not  left 
to  ordaiM  ridtri  an  DUkop*,  bat  eu  rvan-' 
ffrlitttt   whose  ofllPtF   wna    alike   cxtia- 


'■ft A f',  tit  %f,  '.0t  '>aidcc0£  'zyK  -vim  Sayore  it  can  ^pear  that 

msat^^issx,  m  erai«s^s,  had  anr  povrr  in  sdt  Chmdi? 

lluu  thfj  wen  ccv  in  mk  and  esteem  to  tlie  AposUea,  I 

f^MiU  \itcauat  of  the  Sui^jtuna,  1  Cor.  xii.  28,  Eph.  iv.  11  ; 

f  Ifkt  'J*it»t  wa»  ao  eran^I^  a§  well  as  Hmothr,  2  Tun.  iv.  5, 

I  *\'}  Mifrre;  becaose  St.  Panl  san  there,  that  be  was  gooe 

irit/f  Dalrriatia;  whidi being  port  of  IllTricam,  whither  SlPwI 

lifwl  piirfHiHcd  toadrance  the  Go^icl,  as  tod  saw  afore  %  there  ia 

Kfc'it  iiiifMrarancc  that,  being  in  durance,  be  employed  TltoB 

lo  prcfirh  the  Gfwpcl  and  plant  Churches  there,  as  well  «b  to 

K"vrn)  tlu!  Churches  already  settled  in  Crete;  and  that  bj 

I  III'  mwxw.  rciiKon  ait  himself  governed  all  the  Churches  of  hii 

(■linrKc,     lluL  having  shewed  t  such  probabilities,  to  think  th^tt 

I'vitngcliptiN  wore  no  more  than  a  secondary  rank  of  Apostlei^ 

lliitt   in.  inrn  oinploycd  by  the  Apostles   upon  any  work;  it 

rnttnul    ho  Hiiid  (hat  by  the  quality  of  evangelists  they  had 

pimiM'  fo  ptvorn  any  Church;  unless  it  can  be  shewed  that 

llio  Hitvk  OH  which  tliey  were  employed  was  the  governing  of 

•iM  I  li'il  \  'huivhoM ;  which  cannot  he  shewed  of  any  but  Timothy 

mill   TihiK,  bv  iho  cplstlos  to  them,  which  shew  that  they  two 

\^('i^t  np|vvtnUHl  in  dial  quality  at  Ephesus  and  in  Crete.    For 

!•  prtphmn,  ihrti  i*»  K|>MphnKlitus,  for  the  names  are  both  one, 

\\\M   wrt»  oHtploM^l  by  ihc  Philippians  to  St  Paul,  PhiL  it 

^\  '\y\  wft*  tA*<\  otnpIoYod — no  doubt  by  St  Paul,  or  by  some 

t»ih»'i   *M  iho    V|Hwios,  unto!!S  we  will  say  that  he  depended 

»i»»(  iMt  ili,^«v  ^>^nti«r>    to  thai  which  hath  been  proved — to 

\s\>m\\  \\w  1*ax|v1  (o  the  l\>lossians,  i.  7;  and  therefisre  as 

» \'«»)hO*»i  h>  0»on>»  Imu  «o  Ai^)varance  of  any  commission  to 

M<^^t-ti^  \\\M  ^^hoivh :  his  ohar^  to  the  Colossians  not  hinder- 

*um    ht»  vm^O,^>  «>,H«  M  St  l>a«l  ftwn  the  Philippians.     On 

\W  \^\\\\\is\\^  \\w  y\sw\T^Tfisi^^\t»  pvcty  "nmothv  and  Titus,  by 

il\.  i>i\(m)v\  1)n^^^^s)  ro  th«NnvM>r  so  &r  from  being  temporary, 

y*\'i\   hi    \\^-»v   nt>  **n\->x   w»ai>  Th«i  wotild  g^ve  them  to  him 

>\l\»^"»  iti'^xv'''  ^>'**  "ihMS^Ni  n>  <v««r  t*>-TOO(rPow ■. 

4tn      Timo:t^y  i*  cx}treashr  ootfmuBded 
r^  Ar  thr  vrtL  a:  an  fVTLpplirt.  1  Tim. 
\   .\  ■     A"ottnr.'»  War  of  thr  Chnrebes, 
o^nh  >'  ^Ct":.  ^  n.  4fi.  LnndoL  1M5l 
^  .~^IH^    i>   *K">.  SI.  Piim.  Goran-, 

!*-im   I'-tn-t-n...  riikii.  xii.  wet.  16. 

N  'iio    ^^.TviS;..  .-)t«ii.  ».  fwcl.  Sfi.  Si. 

>i<    1.   fu:  KB.-  !^ul  fram  Killing 


-     ». 

l\ 

fV , 

, 

> . 

.  1.    ..    .»... 

."*: 

V. 

<' 

.. 

..„ 

t 

.-    > 

.».     \ 

■  t. 

it.. 

:.      « 

>.v 

t' 

■» 

' 

■V  »      V 

\  •*.N>  i 

>.*. 

<     f    ■ 

f  ■ 

.. 

.  I 

*v.  \ 

-t.^.( 

'N 

1     .1 

"1  , 

... 

,  1 

'.-,." 

!•< 

■■,\ 

•> 

IN  A  CHRISTFAN  STATE. 


463 


{  7.  Ilencp  we  hove  a  competent  rcflson  why  the  name  of 
Bishops  shoutd  be  common  tu  Bishops  and  presbyters  in  the 
New  Testamppt,  though  the  thing,  which  is  the  power,  never 
wn&.     Because  the  chief  Bishops  of  that  time  bore  another 

IquaUtjr,  of  Aposilcs,  evaiigclists  or  apostles  of  the  Apostles : 
b;  which,  while  they  were  called,  it  is  reasonable  to  think 
that  other  Bishops  and  presbyters — between  -whom  there  wag 
Dot  that  dhitance  as  bctncen  the  ppreatest  of  them,  aud  Apo- 
atlca  or  evangelists — should  he  called  by  the  common  nftme  of 
Bishops.     An  inetauce  yoa  have  in  the  syni^uguc :  fur  the 
bodiea  of  Jews  residing  in  the  several  cities  of  their  <Us[^)er- 
noDft  bcinf;  governed  by  colleges  or  consistories  of  preshylcrs, 
both  the  heads  and  the  members  of  those  colleges  arc  called 
a  common   name   in   the  plurtd    ntimbcr^  a^orres  t% 
r^»  Acts  xviii*  8,  17,  or  apj(i(ruifarfaiyoi,  xiii.  15,  which, 
"TiTllic  Gospels,  seems  to  be  the  same  with  ap;^oiTc?  absolutely, 

ILukc  xiv.  t :  which  notwithstanding  we  find  expressly  iti 
£piphBnJu8>  that  the  chief  of  them  was  called  also  Archi- 
ajoagqgus,  kot  i^ox^v,  hts  inferiors,  presbyters,  the  deacons 
'A^iuKnu  in  Epiphanius'  Greek",  as  in  the  Jews'  writings 
min.  So  that  we  are  to  think,  th&t  In  those  times  alao, 
n  whereof  the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Tesinment  speak,  there 
was  oDC  set  over  the  rest,  though  all  go  by  one  name; 
bccauM  we  know  that  in  the  great  consistory,  whether  at 
Jeniailein  or  in  tlieir  dispersions,  so  it  wa*?  always.  By  this 
Gonvapondence — having  shewed  afore  That  the  power  of  the 
coMMCoricg  is  that  which  tlic  Church  succeeds  the  synagogue 
in — it  JB  manifest  lliat  all  the  seeming  diihculty  of  this  little 
otncctioD  it  rt^muved. 

^  8.  To  the  argument  drawn  from  the  angels  of  the  8cven 

Churches  of  Asia,  I  add  only  a  reply  lo  the  answer  that  is 

brought,  thai   angels   stand   there  for  presbyteries   or 


CHAP. 

II  I- 


[Wliy  the 
nRini;  of 

wa*  once 

C<.i'|]|[Ili>ll 

lo  Did  hop* 
and  pr^f^ 
byicrs.] 


gelt  of  tt^o 

■even 

CtiurL-tiD* 

wprc 

fiis1in]is.] 


hj  ianiitrdri  in  E[i')icsiis,  that  he 
MlMt  omiiflluiUjr  t«ncl«  tiim  up  and 

iwmn  ■pen  *n  Ch  uicU  urv  i  ares, , 

MlhM  11  apfW*  l)iat  Timnthy  was  no 
BuIiDv.  bui  a  □imioter.  hh  evsngeUft, 

a  r< '  ruftlie  Apwtles 

XTi,  f  in  SpripUire  concern- 

'Wfc    '■  i^i   PauI,  m  it  U  con- 

Mjf .  <1  m^D,  iliil  first  4MiiLme 

bUA  Ujf  it'ii'HBoip  af  im  luboura  in  the 
flmt  of  Jolin,  and  naic  Mm  hia  coni- 


paninn,  ....  from    Cilii-ia    he  pasi^Ui 

to  Crete be  k-fr  Tilua  thero  Sot  a 

Khilc  '  (0  *el  in  onltr  titiiijfa  ikal  re- 
main.'  Vrt.,  it  wriji  im.t  /or  a  uibitf,  for 
in  hif  cpt»tle  whirh  lie  wrote  to  bim, 
not  many  ytnit  nftei,  Ke  ciijaids  Uim 
to  come  to  him  lo  Niiapulia,"  .  ,^ 
Snw Ply  111(111  us,  secL  siii, 

'  Sue  I'rim.  Covem.,  chap.  kii.  aeet 
lii.  lUtig.  AHeiubL,  chap,  iii,  s«ct  18, 
note  x-,  and  wet.  \0. 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CHU&CQ 


CBAV:  «g|h|{W  of  pTH^Vtcrs. ''.     For  now  it  appean  too  ^ross  lo 

MfjCb  ft""  Churches  in  that  place,  because  the  Scripture  sail 

capitnlT,  Rev.  i.  20.  that  the  Churches  are  there  signiiiecl  hy 
QMldfasdckti;  mid  it  appears  now  an  inconvenience  to  takt 
cfct  candlestick  for  the  candle  =.  But  no  less  inconvenience 
win  be  $sL<cn  in  tliis  answer,  if  we  consider  that  it  must  be 
provwi  to  signify  so  cither  by  some  reason  of  grammar  or  of 
Tbctoric.  That  an  angel  ia  put  for  a  presbjter,  or  Bishop^  is  a 
mttaplior  very  reasonable,  because  of  the  correspondence 
betvecu  ihctn;  but  an  angel  cannot  stand  for  presbyters,  br 
nman  of  gmmmar,  unless  either  the  word  be  a  collcGtiTe, 
ngnifying  a  multitude  in  the  singular  number,  or  else  tbe^i 
consUuctJon  shew  that  the  singular  stands  for  the  plural ;  nor 
by  reason  of  rlietoric,  unless  somebody  can  shew  us  how  au 
luigcl  is  like  a  college ;  none  of  which  reasons  is  to  be  Bee^H 
either  in  tho  text  or  in  the  nature  of  the  subject.  ^^ 

§  9.  To  the  premises  1  add  now  this  argument,  drawn  from 
UlKt  obsorvntion  which  I  have  advanced,  in  the  book  of  the 
Apoatolical  Form  of  Divine  Service,  p.  71  "^^  out  of  the  Apo- 
stolical Consititutiuns,  Igntitius,  Dionysiua  Arcopagtta,  and  the 
Jews'  conctilutions  that^  in  the  primitive  Church,  the  p; 
bytcnt  were  wont  tu  sit  by  thcmselvcB,  in  a  half  circle,  at 
Mkat  «tid  of  the  church,  with  ihoir  faces  turned  to  the  feces 
the  jH'ople,  the  deacons  stjinding  behind  tbcm,  as  waiting  on 
them,  but  the  Bkhop  on  a  throne  by  himself,  in  the  midst  of 
thi'  presbyters'  seats.  For  if  this  form  were  in  use  under  the  ^ 
A]KUilU^  tlien  was  the  dilferencc  of  Bishops  and  pro&bytelfH 
lm>u^ht  in  by  omlinance  of  the  Apostles;  and  that  It  wag  in 
use  uudiT  the  A(Kwtles  may  ap]>ear  by  ihe  representation  of 
the  Church  triumphant,  Rev.  iv.  and  v. ;  for  be  that  knows  the 
pn'tuij««^  Jind  fiwU  there  twcnty-fonr  elders,  equal  in  number 
to  lUe  twelve  hcatli   of  llie  tribes  of  Israel,  and  the  twelve 


IHMl 


I  the  J 
)res-fl 

HI 


<  ^'Tw  which  WW  aniDriT,  Iiri>i,  ihjii 
.j^,iuu(  i>.  ili..«  .  |i».i1r«  ia  |itit  roJfrrftiWp 

II,.  k|>pt«r>L    by    :]>c 

yjL.  .  I     .  ...  U'hal  cnii  \iv 

n\Mv  fM>kiil.  Ii'  ittovi'.lhat  liy  Anjirl  U 

lllMttt,  IK'I  '»HV  MUflHlu   |U-niUII,  hut  tho 

mIioIv  iH«j»]Wiiv  nf  nre«hylpr«  tlwt  wrrr 
|ii'i'liVAlir«.">-Stiii,v*yii»)uiis,4tv(.  %'ul 

*  •' W«  •!■>  iwi  c«ftA>niitl  ibff  Anfrb 


anil  th«  Churchef — we  know  Utttt  h 
Ck  dlstinrCian  Ww-»n  thp'  aUn  and  tite 
iMUiillfstk>k&— but  me  affirm.  UlAl  ihr 
Tpislk's  are  writtcTi  tu  tb«  Churcht» 
u  well  aa  lo  Ihe  .\ll(^ls,  and  to  all  tht 
Angels  aa  well  as  to  any  anc" — Vlnclj. 
cation  or  ihe  Ausivcr  to  th«  Humble 
Rcnioitatnuitt,  secL  xHL  )».  147,  Lon- 
dou  Itiil. 
*  Chap,  iv,  wet,  .1-^. 


1 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


405 


.^lostles,  suTToundnl  witli  ntini^termg  epirils  standing  about 
diem — as  the  deacona  in  the  cburcli  stood  about  the  pres- 
bjrters — the  congregation  standing  with  their  faces  turned  to 
the  presbj-wrs,  as  the  people  in  the  church  al  Divine  sen'ice; 
bow  can  he  doubt  that  ihe  throne  of  God^  in  the  midst  of 
the  tbroocs  of  the  twenty-four  presbjters,  is  correspondent  to 
iHe  Bishop's  chair  in  the  Church  miHtant,  under  the  AptHtles, 
Jctiowing  tliai  bu  $oon  after  the  Apostles  just  &o  it  was 
taitd? 

§  10,  Tbcy  that  expound  this  vision  to  resemble  the  camp 
of  Israel  in  the  desert.  Numb,  ii,'— where,  about  the  ark  were 
four  sundanls,  answenible  to  the  four  creatures  about  the 
throDe,  then  the  tribe  of  L.eri  cjiTirouing  the  sanctuary,  and 
the  camp  of  Israel  that — do  make  the  four  creatures  as  far 
distADl  frotu  the  throne  as  the  standards  of  the  four  leadiug 
tlibcs  were  from  the  tabernacle,  and  ihe  presbyters'  seats  to 
CQpip— s  the  tlirone,  iK-hind,  before,  and  on  both  sides: 
wfacWiM,  in  the  rision  of  Isaiah,  vi.  1 ,  and  Ezckiel,  )■  1,  which  all 
agree  that  this  is  borrowed  from,  the  four  creatures  stand  close 
lo  the  throne,  a£  attending  peculiarly  upon  God's  immediate 
cOainHUuls.  Besides,  the  four  creatures  arc  said  to  stand 
^  tUff^  ToO  0p6voVf  iced  fcvicK^  rov  6p6i>ouj  Rev.  Iv.  6,  that  is, 
two  At  lite  two  fore<;orners,  and  two  al  the  two  hind-comers 
of  the  throne  :  for  otherwise  it  cannot  be  understood  how  they 
can  bo  said  to  stand  both  round  about  the  throne  and  in  the 
maddJeof  the  throne,  which  the  text  snjs  expressly — that  Is, 
in  the  distance,  beti%*ecn  the  throne  and  the  presbyters'  scats 
-^which  wonls  can  have  no  sense  if  we  conceive  the  four 
cteaiurcs  to  stand  where  the  four  standards  of  the  camp  etood. 
Bcaidea,  the  Lamb  ia  said  to  stand  dva  fjAtrovTov  Opovav,  vii.  17, 
which  ifi  more  expressly  said,  iv.  6,  to  be  in  the  midst  of  the 
ifanxie,  creatures,  and  ciders:  which  words  expressly  describe 
thai  compass  of  a  half  circle,  which  the  throne,  environed  with 
the  fonr  creatures  and  the  twenty-fonr  presbyters' seats,  makes, 
in  which  compass  the  Lamb  is  properly  dcscribetl  to  stand 
brfoTf  the  throne. 


[Tlie 

SI.  JchI 

i>j  us  thl 
Church 
imhEimt 


*  ACi^ue  tU,  ul  jam  Lnndem  ftniam, 
Thronum     in    NUitiiito    \mc    con^msu. 

LrfllU    •!    «HcerdMi)iu>,   rjualnor  ani- 
ma!b   qiialcior  <.-ai>tTlk    [>iTn«lilicLa   riv 

THOaitPlKK.  II 


npnnJpTe ;     id    ■est,    toMiTH     etiiifCMuni 
priHriP  illlll^  ruslramplaHonin  in  tpemo 

niilii  viiipor. — Mrdic,  Comtti.  Apcw.,  Ptir. 
]'nvn.  ill-  XigiliM,  p.  ^^Ci^  Lunnlou  ]ni33. 

h 


466 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CHUBCH 


CHAP.       §  11.  Again,  the  mullitudc  that  stands  before  the  throne 

'■ —  and  the  Liimbj  vii.  9,  are  manifestly  the  same  that  arc  called 

the  aouls  under  the  altar,  vi.  9,  though  commonly  thej  are 
conceived  to  lie  under  the  altar,  and  from  thence  to  cry  for 
vengeance  ^  For  the  altar  there  mentioned  is  nol  the  aliar  of 
burnt  sacrificcsj  but  the  altar  of  incense  before  the  veil :  which 
Incense,  lu  this  case,  ia  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  which  the 
elders  offer,  v.  8,  and.  the  nngel  puts  incense  to,  viii,  3  ;  where- 
upon follows  the  vengeance  which  the  soula  under  the  alt&rM 
desired,  who  having  while  robes  granted  them,  instead  of  that 
present  jnstice  which  their  prayera  solicited,  are  afterwards 
described  standing  with  their  faces  toward  the  throne,  the 
Lamb,  and  the  eldei-a;  as  the  people  in  the  churchy  at  Divine 
service,  towards  the  Bishop  and  presbyters :  which  partici^acs, 
too  long  here  to  be  deduced,  ate  easy  to  be  observed  by  com- 
paring Rev.  V,  8;  vi.  9,  10,  11;  vii.  12,  14;  vlii.  3,  4,  5. 
Add  hereunto  the  saying  of  Ignatius  »,  that  the  Bishop  in  his 
church  bears  the  figure  of  the  Tather  of  all,  to  wit,  in  the 
whole  Church  triumphant;  and  unto  that  the  ordinary  ei- 
presfiion  of  the  Jews,  when  they  use  the  term  of  "  Goil  aud  His 
hou.se  of  judgment,"  li*":  n'21  nws  that  is.  His  court  or  consis- 
tory, to  represent  the  majeety  of  God  sitting  in  council,  or  in 
judgment  upon  the  world,  with  the  ann:els  about  liJm^  In  the 
Old  Testament™ hut  the  saints  in  the  New,  attended  by  the 
angels.  Matt  six.  28;  Luc.  xxii.  30;  1  Cor.  vi.  2  ;  Rey.  xi.  4. 
wliich  ospresffiion  of  theirs  is  manifestly  borrowed  from  t 
Scriptures  of  (he  Old  Testament,  everywhere  representing  the 
majesty  of  God  in  this  posture,  Pb,  Ixxxix^  7;  Dan.  vii.  9; 
Ps.  cxlii.  1 ;  Deut.  Kxxiii.  2;  and  you  have  not  only  a  com- 
mentary upon  this  whole  passage,  but  also  a  conAnnation  ofsi 
all  that  hath  been  or  shall  be  said,  that  the  Bishops  and  prcs- 


th^j 
tlW 


'  Si^if!c&ri  hie  duplex  aUftnt,  in- 
Hcet,  altare  ha]iH?nu!itoniTn,  c)uad  ent 
in  atrio;  el  altar?  ihyiitiamnlis,  quod 
eral  in  sjjnclo.  In  \\]d  enim  quasi 
immolnta,  el  nub  eo  qiiAM  sepulla  sunt 
corporis  martvTuni  :  in  hoc  vcro  pnat 
mortem  tranalalx  anime  eonim  ;  titiasi 
reqiiicBCUiit  jugo  thynimmn  imtdi*  Deo 
fXhalnnteB.  Diro  ergo  priniff,  alliidi 
<:l  noUri  hie  «)uro  holoc&tifilOnim.  Id 
palel,  quia  ?ub  mi  lalenl  ammsr  inter. 


fi^clDTuai^    id     e^l,     immolntorum 
alUri  :    et  quix   tlutisnt,  po^uUn 
viiidictam  bus  lltiiriDlBtiDiii.'i.^ComeC 
a  Lnpide,  CcmTn,  in  Ajinc.  ti.  9, 

Xpittrbr  'lijaouf  01/  tpihtucti  rliirii  tov 
r6wDu-  iii  (toJ  &  "^EwliTKOwos  tdE  tloT^r 

•rSfySXttvTvirotl^dfx*'' — Epist,  iaterf. 
ad  Trsll.  cnp.  iii.  p.  6+.  ed.  Coteler. 
The  poKimgie  Is  corrupt  in  ihp  grnuinc- 


I 


bytprs  arc  ihe  same  id  the  Church,  as  the  Sanhedrin  and  the  cii  a1 
bead  of  them  in  the  synagogue.  — ^ 

§  12,  All  this  is  jet  more  fortified  by  the  testimony  of  [Chatmof 
Tertullian,  De  Prescript,  c&p,  xxxvL^j  that  the  very  chairs  si'i^.]^^ 
in  which  the  Apostles  sat,  in  their  churches,  were  extant  in 
hia  time:  "as,"  gaith  he,  "were  also  the  very  originals  of 
their  cpistleSj  in  the  Churches  to  whom  they  were  sent;" 
and  ail  the  chair  of  St,  James,  at  Jerosalcm,  was  extant  m 
Euaebius's  time,  Eccks.  Hist,  vii,  10',  add  further,  "The 
iqipemiost  eeais  in  the  Eytiagogue&,  which  the  scribes  nud 
Fharificca  desired/'  Luke  xi.  43 :  add  the  Apostle,  1  Cor, 
xvt.  29,  30,  distinguishing  hetwccn  the  seate  of  private  per- 
aorts  and  prophets,  which  the  supposed  St.  Ambrose  expounds 
by  tl»c  ciistum  of  silting  in  the  synagogue,  as  I  have  shewed 
in  the  same  place'';  add,  "The  chair  of  Moses,  on  wliich 
ibe  i«crihes  and  Pharisees  sat,"  Matt,  xxiii.  2;  in  Bucfcs- 
«OD  to  him,  who  taught  the  people  in  that  pc^tiiro,  with 
the  priestd  sitting  about  him,  as  Philo'  expaimdcth  the  text, 
Nutah.  XV.  33;  and  I  suppose  we  have  not  only  evidenced 
to  common  eense  the  superiority  of  the  Bishop  above  the 
prcsbytcra,.  by  his  place  in  the  Church,  but  also  the  distinc- 
of  the  cloi^y  from  the  people  by  the  same"'. 

5  13.  Which  point  that  I  may  deduce  with  that  care  which  [Prosby- 
dio  consequence  of  il  requires,  it  will  be  worth  the  inquiry,  ..'"^^f^J^^ 
fimt,  by  what  title  of  right  the  celebration  and  consecration  [|^^^[^i"'''"^ 
of  the   Eucharist  belongs  only  to  presbyters:    which,  ns  it 
leeau  lu  Iw  agreed  upon  ou  all  sides,  so  let  the  reason  alsu 
once  be  agreed  upon,  why  it  belongs  only  to  theni,  and 
thereby  it  will  appear  that  it  is  convertible  with  the  power 
of  the  keys;  that  is,  thai  ibe  power  uf  the  keys  also  belongs 
only   to   presbylere,  whereas   the   offices   of  preaching   and 


ritod  \»t{on   ill    Rtllg.  AM«mlj., 
hr.  vKL  5. 

itWKawiip  wp^t  utrriiS  rati  Z«rr^fKi(  leai 

f«W    'Avotfr^Xvr    MDiffa^iVoiU' 

tit   laifw    w^Karffdifof  al   TTJSt   xarit 

rtiit  wi^m  tniitirnvvrTai.'^i'.  265.  ed. 

^  H<Ii^.  Awetnb ,  chap.  iii.  >c-cl.  1 3- 


waptiaritHti  5i   airffwa«fa  if  wTtHt^lt  Itphi 
ijcpiiiai¥' — Dv    VitA     Mosis,     [i.    6HS. 

»  "NeLtlieriJu  wpti'kiiawlMlg'C ruling 
HiWrs  in  tlie  Ctiurt;!!  <io  be  Iny  rkltria 
pr(ft>i?fly  ;  *iii  to  wiy  wtibiinf  qf  the 
ftiilim-iitin  Itelreren  liui  virr^if  and  iaitjf, 
wliU'li  U  'i/ »  lrti¥T  ri}ition  lliaii  Apo*tolie 
titan," — CotHni'*  Way  orchcCLurchm, 
dliflp.  ii,  leul.  2,  |>.  24. 


ub2 


4€S 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CUUECH 


CHAP,  baptizing  are  communicable  to  their  inferiors,  and  tlial  it 

' —  l>elongs  also  to  all  presbyters,  and.  so  by  consequence  that 

there  is  no  giich  thing  as  lay  elders. 
[Dpfeciof  §  14.  The  presbyteriana% staling  their  pastors  "ministers  of 
byicfLati  the  word  and  Sacraments,"  in  opposition  to  their  lay  elders^ 
^^•i  seem  to  ground  this  right  upon  the  coramisaion  of  our 
Lord  to  His  Apostles,  **  Go  preach  and  make  disciples  all 
nations,  baptizing  them,"  as  if  this  were  the  oftiicc  wherein 
presbyters  succeed  the  Apostles,  though  of  the  Eucharist 
there  is  here  never  a  word.  But  if  they  consider  what  it  is 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  unbelievers,,  or  rather  what  it  was 
before  the  Gospel  wsis  received  anywhere,  it  will  easily  99 
appear,  that  unless  ihcy  be  niadtncn  that  go  about  it,  it  is 
necessary  that  they  be  endowed  with  abilities  to  make  it 
appear,  even  to  the  enemies  of  the  Gospel^  that  they  are  sent 
by  God  to  preach  it-  Therefore  no  man  succeeds  the  Apo- 
stles in.  the  office  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  natioi 
And  therefore,  if  they  will  take  notice,  they  shall 
observe  that  tlie  titles  of  "  minister  of  the  Gospel,"  "  minister 
of  the  word  of  the  New  Testament,"  "  minister  of  the 
Churchj"  and  others  equivalent,  are  never  giveti  to  auy  but 
the  Apostles  in  the  St^ri ptiires,  unless  it  be  to  their  scholars 
and  substitutes,  the  evangelists;  because  they  were  to  the 
Apostles  as  the  Apostles  to  Christ,  and  Christ  to  God;  that 
is,  they  were  ministers  of  the  Apostles,  assumed  by  them  to 
the  work  which  Christ  Lad  trusted  them  in  person  with,  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  and  planting  Christiauity :  and  therefore, 


Apo-     ^ 
ation^^j 

■  itier-ar        I 


°  Hinc  diitramuH  Apotiiulatuiii  nun 
eBse  inancin  honoris  tituluni,  Bcd  npe- 
rofum  niunuii.idfuqiif  nihil  mngts  esac 
■  bfiUTduni  <rel  tniniis  lulciabLli.-  qtiain 
ut  libi  Isrvnli  homines  UBurpciit  fauiic 
lioiioreLTi  qm  oiiost  n^iiuitcs,  doccndl 
niliQliK  a  f^e  rpjiciunt.  A  Papa  Rocnimo 
cjusque  co-hurtt  superbe  fiTJcecssii)  hsti 
jictatiir,  qUEui  cotninuiiein  ctini  Pctro 
Bt  »jud  coll^gin  |i«niotmm  BUBltoeiiTit : 
....  hoc  uiwi  verbo  satis  v«.1ide  pron- 
leniitur  fmilia  corunn  literarchia.  71*0^ 

Hutliu  jipattchrum  sHCfntff'  rtif  potest 
tiiaj  9111  tuam  in  Er'tngfiii  fir/rdimHoHr 
ifwmm  CkrUto  itnpfndil.-  de>iii]W  imU- 
9KM  Jwlorii  pnTfrn  ntitt  iwpSrtf  pfrperam 
nomen  Apatliili  nwiiftVur.— -Culriii.  Hap- 
mon.  EwttiigtS,  in  S.  Mj^tth.  xxvUi,  19, 
"  WhosOEvef  bj  (lib  oflice  may  teacli, 


by  liU  DfTico  may  ailministfT  the  Si< 
mcnti,  for  C]in*(  gLvclh  one  and  the 
iBiTit  roy&l  p&tont  ami  comniiMion  foi 
bolh.^tallli.*Exi-iii,  IT." — Kiithcrfurd's 
Due  Right  of  Prcsliylerics,  p.  I(>7-  Lwo- 
don.  I6U. 

'''  t'nlo  the  pnslorfi  appertains  llu 
lea'chin^  of  L}ie  vkorii  of  UocI,  irt  kmho 
and  out  of  season,  puMicly  kitdl  pri- 
WAlely,  Hlways  travelling  Co  edify,  Wid 
discharge  his-  conscim^e,  as  O  "~ 
Tdrd  prc«L-Tibc<s  to  him.  Unto 
fiASloni  only  appertains  tlie  adminis: 
tton  of  llic-  ^acraintnU,  in  li1c«  iq]#ii'qe7 
fls  ihe  sdrninidrnlJtm  of  tW  word." — 
The  Secund  Uook  uf  DL&ciplme,  c-hap. 
til,  in  the  Doctrine  and  DtseipHnc  oC 
ihc  Uhurch  lOf  Scotland.  K  " ' 
10(1. 


T»  A  CQStSftAK  STATE. 


111. 


When  n^cd  was,  were  able  to  muke  their  commtssion  appear  cilAPl 
hv  ihe  trorks  thev  Uidj  tliuuf^h  in  an  inferior  degree,  because  ■ 
ibev  proceeded  upon  thai  stock  of  reputation  which  the  Apo- 
stles had  won  the  Gospel  by  their  preaching  and  miracles. 

5  15.  Such  titles  you  shall  find  attributed  to  the  Apostles, 
and  tbeir  fbllowcrs  and  substitutes,  1  Cor.  iii.  5  ;  2  Cor.  Ui.  6  ; 
w.  4  ;  «i  £3 ;  Col.  i.  23,  25  ;  Eph.  iiL  T  ;  vi.  21  ;  1  Thess, 
iii.  2;  Col.  iv.  7;  L  7;  Acts  i.  17:  vi.  4;  xx.  34;  xxi.  19  ; 
but  nowhere  to  presbj'lerB,  For  the  nfimc  of  prpsbyters,  aa 
■Iso  c^  Bishops,  js  relative  tu  the  people  of  those  Churches 
whereof  they  are  Bishops  and  presbyters,  signifying  theiu  to 
be  ibe  best  cpialifietl  of  all  the  body  of  those  Cluirches, 
dwecji  and  constitute  to  conduct  the  rest  in  ChrUlianity. 
And  therefore  the  Ajwstles  also  fire  presbyters,  as  St.  Peter 
and  St.  John  style  tbcuisclTcs,  1  Pet.  v,  1 ;  2  Johu  1 ; 
3  John  I ;  because  the  greater  includes  the  less,  and  because 
lb«y  bad  power  in  all  Churches,  as  presbyters  in  one:  but 
preibytere  ore  never  called  Afiostlosj  because  the  greater  is 
Dot  included  in  the  lees,  and  because  presbyters  never  bad 
comniiasiun  "to  preach  the  word  or  the  (lospcl,"  lu  the  sense 
whereof  I  speak  here,  that  is,  to  publish  the  Gospel  to  un* 
believers. 

I  16.  And  whereas  Uiere  is  the  same  difference  between  [Diat 
€varfy«>J^0(u  and  tcfpiHjireiv  on  the  one  part,  and  Bt.Bd<Tic£iv  '^^l^^*^' 
on  tJhcolher,  as  ihetc  is  belweeu  "pubhshinc  the  Gospel  to  fi'iaihing 

.1-  1    ■  .         .->i     ■     ■  1  t-        ■       ■      11  wkI  leach. 

unbciicvcTS,  and  instructing  Christian  assemblies  in  it:  we  lug.  1 
never  find  the  former  attributed  to  any  presbyter  in  the 
ScripiurcB,  but  we  find  both  attributed  to  tlie  Aposlk's,  be- 
cause their  commission  was  tu  "publish  the  Gospel  to  all 
and  to  make  them  disciples,  by  baptizing  them:' 
ig  such,  to  "teach  them,"  further,  ''Co  observe  all 
that  our  Lord  coromandeth,"  Matt  xxviii.  19,  20;  Mark 
iri.  15.  llius  the  Apostles,  Acts  v.  42,  "ceased  not  to  teach 
and  preach  Jc$u$  Christ,  m  bouses  and  in  the  temple:"  "to 
leach"  the  Chiurcfa  in  those  houses  where  the  Christians 
aoaembled  to  serve  God  as  Christians,  and  "to  preach"  to 
the  Jews  iu  the  temple,  whither  llicy  resorted  for  that  seis 
lice,  Acts  Vu  42,  46  ;  so.  Acts  xv.  35,  Paul  and  Baniabaa 
cuntiuued  at  Anliochia,  "  tcacluiig,"  that  is,  the  Cbiirch,  and 
"preaching  the  Gospeb"  to  wJT,  to  utibelicvers. 


470 


THB  SIGHT  or  TUB  CHUI 


CHAP, 
111. 

[Mcenln 
till!  C<>i- 


[Am 
ttwl 


:  And  In 
UfM- 

•tfllMP 


f  17,  And  wilh  the  same  difference  it  is  said  uf  oiir  Lord 
in  the  GoHpela,  Matt.  iv.  23 ;  ix.  35 ;  xi.  1 ;  that  He  '*  taught," 
to  wit,  as  a  prophet — who  had  alwajs  the  privilege  of  teach- 
ing in  the  synagogues,  as  Ilia  disciples  also  by  the  same  title 
— and  "preached  the  Gospel,"  as  sent  by  God  for  that  oitra- 
ordinary  purpose.  But  though  the  Apostles  being  sent  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  were  by  consequence  to  teach  the  Cburcht 
yet  ia  it  never  said  that  presbytere,  being  appointed  to  teach 
the  Church,  were  also  called  to  preach  the  Gospel.  For  their 
relation  hoing  to  Churches  as  much  persuaded  of  the  truth 
of  Christ'tatiUy  as  themselves,  they  needed  no  such  qualities 
RB  might  make  evidence  thnt  they  were  sent  immediately 
firom  God,  to  convince  the  world  of  the  truth  of  it;  but  only  loi 
Buch  understanding  m  it  above  the  people  of  their  respective 
t'hurehcs,  as  might  enable  tbcm  to  conduct  the  people  there- 
of in  it.  And  therefore  whnt  hindereth  their  inferiors  also 
to  bo  employed  in  teaching  the  Church,  which  now  we  call 
pjenehhig?  For  if  onr  Lord  and  His  Apostles  employed 
their  respective  ministers  in  teaching  those  whom  they  could 
not  attend  tipon  themselves ;  and  in  all  Churches,  af^er  the 
example  of  the  first  at  Jerusnlem^  dencons  or  ministers  were 
ordained  to  wait  upon  the  Bishops  and  presbyters  of  the 
same,  in  tlie  execution  of  iheir  office,  is  it  not  the  same 
tiling  fur  BIsEiops  and  prcsbytei^  to  employ  their  deacons  in 
prrnehihg  to  those  of  their  own  Church,  as  ic  ia  for  the 
Apo*tlos  at  JtM'Ufititem  to  employ  St.  Stephen,  and  St,  Phi1i[i, 
St.  Pnul,  Timothy,  or  Krastus,  or  Tychiciis,  or  Epaphroditus, 
ID  prvachuig  to  unbelievers?  fbr  there  remains  as  much 
dilferrncc  in  tlieir  charges  i^  in  their  cbie&  ^m  whom  they 
arc  employed. 

$  IK  Besides,  who  i»  able  to  prore  by  the  Scriplarcs  th«l 
dioM  wlu)  an  called  doctors,  1  Cor.  xu.  £8;  Eph.  iv.  11, 
miv  idl  of  tiwm  men  ordained  by  impositton  of  bands  as 
prasbytrfs?  liccwmi  vhom  and  evangelists  there  eectna  to 
bft  the  0IUIW  difference  «t  between  twayytXt^Eo^mi  and  xigpvr-ta 
0t»9t  on  tbo  one  put,  and  it&irwar  on  tbe  other;  this 
ivlMing  to  ttoenbliMi  of  Cbrisciais,  and  imparting  the  in- 
itnictiii([  nf  them  in  th«  right  Bpdwstmdiog  of  (hat  Chris- 
tiamitr.  viudt  they  alreoilY  believe  and  fvofctt;  that,  to  tfawc 
who  art  noi  ('br««iwn»  as  uudntalnng  to  redbce  them  to 


IM  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


471 


iriatlanttv,  wMch  supposeth  comtnissiun  and  abilities  answer-  c!l  A  P. 
sbk.  Further,  the  supposed  Su  Ambrose,  upon  Eph.  jv.  11",  — ~- 
cotnparing  evangelists  with  deacons,  says  that  deacons  also 
lAught  vrlthoul  a  chiLir :  the  custom  of  the  Churcli  then 
admitting  them  to  preach  upon  occasions,  but  not  sitting, 
as  tlie  Bishop  and  presbyters  did:  because  thej  did  iiot  flit, 
but  stand,  in  the  church — as  the  angels  tn  tlie  Revelation, 
aboul  the  presbyters'  chnirs^ — as  attendiug  upon  llieir  com- 
mandsL  And  what  is  this  but  the  same  which  you  5nd  in 
use  in  the  synagogue.  Acts  xiii.  16,  where  Paul  "stands  up" 
to  preach,  whereas  our  Lord  "sits  down,"  like  a  doctor,  when 
He  goes  In  preach  in  the  synagogue,  Lute  iv.  20?  by  which 
ic  Appears,  that  it  was  of  custom,  drawn  from  the  synagogue, 
for  deacons  to  preach  in  the  Church. 

(  ly.  And  indeed,  in  the  last  place>  the  practice  of  the  ^^ltri^(■■l 
nyDagogne,  together  with  the  reason  oi  tt,  and  the  primitive  ^ym- 
i practice  of  the  Church,  agreeable  to  the  same,  seem  lo  make  ^'^^'^■^ 
sa  full  proof  as  a  reasonable  man  can  desire  in  a  matter  uf 
this  nature.  For  in  the  synagogue  it  is  so  manifest  that 
jurisdiction  is  above  doctrines,  and  the  power  of  governing 
■boTc  the  office  of  leaching^  that  (he  prophets  themselves, 
who  were  doctors  of  the  law,  immediately  sent  by  God,  were 
subject  lo  the  power  and  jurisdiction  of  the  consistoryj  settled 
the  Uw,  Dcut.  xvli.  8 — L2;  so  that  though  by  the  law  uf 
;L  xviii,  18,  the  whole  synagogue  are  subject  to  God's 
rmsc,  if  they  obey  not  the  prophet  by  whom  God  speaks, 
yet  because  it  was  possible  that  fabe  prophets  might  pretend 
to  be  sent  from  God,  therefore  in  the  next  words  of  the  law, 
ft  mark  in  given  to  discern  who  was  sent  by  God,  and  who 
was  nut ;  and  he  that  pretended  to  be  sent  by  God  and  waa 
oot,  being  tried  by  this  mark,  became  liable  to  capital  puinsh- 
mcntt  by  the  law  of  Deut.  xvii.  8 — 12,  for  teaching  contrary 
to  that  which  the  consistory  taught.  So  that  by  this  law  the 
consiniory  hath  power  of  lite  and  death  even  over  prophets, 
whom  tliey  judged  to  teach  things  destructive  to  the  law. 
And  by  this  power,  not  usurped,  but  abused,  our  Lord  also 


«: 


*  T,r»ameli*t*,  dUconi  wnt,  sieut 
rbi1ii>|fu>t.      UujrnviK    noil    tuiit 

:IoU«.  FTii])]ir[i/.iir    EuiiK'ii   |iiiH-iUllt 


.  Ambro*.  Opp..  (om.  ii,  col.  24].  eil, 
Ben. 


472 


TSC  MOBT  OP  TBK  CBCkCll 


CHAP. 
UL 


tQualMa. 
dncUtn 
Jtm,.} 


IJiiriMllr. 
ticiii  l». 

pUkIm 


■uflered  ondcr  Pihtt,  sccovdii^  to  ihu  which  He  bad 
io  reject  of  this  power,  "  Ic  h  impgawihk  ib«t  a  prophet 
perish  Qot  of  Jemnlem,*  Ldw  xiiL  33;   that  is.  not  cou-toi 
dctttned  by  the  conmtcu^. 

4  20.  The  nicoeflsocs  of  ihe  pmpbets,  after  the  spirit  of 
prophecy  ceased,  that  is,  their  scribes  and  wise  men  and 
doctors,  received  the  privilege  of  teaching  the  law  trom  their 
masters.  For  whosoever  had  learned  in  ibe  school  of  a 
doctor,  till  forty  yenTB  of  age,  was  theaccforth  counted  a 
doctor,  as  tlie  Talmud  doctors  detenninc,  and  thereby  privi- 
Jei^ud  to  decide  matters  of  conscience  in  the  law,  provided 
that  he  did  it  not  while  his  master  livedo  and  where  he  was: 
K  ♦Solomuti  upun  the  title  Sanedrin^  x.  2  P;  Maimoiii  m 
tlic  title  of  learning  the  Law,  chap,  v.''  But  if  I  mistake 
not,  in  our  Lord's  time  they  were  counted  so  at  thirty  years 
of  age.  For  Ircnceus,  ii.  39',  says  tliat  our  Lord  began  to 
preach  at  the  same  age  at  which  men  were  counted  doctors, 
manitcftlly  rcfcrrinf^  to  tliia  rule  of  the  synjigogue.  And  this 
U  the  reason  whicli  the  Cliurch  afterwards  followed',  in  all 
llkoue  canonH  hy  which  it  is  forbidden  that  any  Tiian  be  made 
prcflbylcr,  being  less  than  thirty  years  of  age ;  because  at 
tliose  years  our  Lord  and  St.  John  Baptist  began  to  preach* 
tlioii^h  Ijy  an  cxtrjionlinary  commission,  yet  according  to 
cu»[o[ii  of  the  synagogue  tti  their  time,  saitli  IreuBeua. 

§  21.  But  by  imposition  of  hands  they  wore  further  qualified  IW 
to  sit  iitul  JiulfEc  iu  their  consistuHe^.  Whereby  we  see  how 
jiiriHliction  hichidcs  do<'trine,  but  is  not  included  in  it ;  so 
llitti,.  the  nictnphorieai  jurisdiction  of  the  Church  by  the  power 
ot  tlio  keys,  belonging,  as  all  sides  agree,  to  presbyters,  it  ia 
UfCrieiiblc  to  die  pcqielunl  custom  of  God's  j>cople  that  the 
oftlce  of  teaching  be  communicable  to  their  inferiors.  Bll^| 
with  such  dependence  nyfou  the  Bishop  and  presbyters  as 
may  be  correspondent  to  the  rule  of  the  synagogue;  in  which 
ho  thai  taughl  anything  as  of  God's  law,  contrary  to  the  cou- 


'  Srt.  V.wU'i  Uuo  T^luli  Tfclamdipt, 
S*»hwlrm  M  Macr»l1i.  p,  HI  ArMtvm- 
rfmii.  leXQ. 

»  l>»  thxiriuB  l^h,  ran.  T.  t  X 
"■^  *■*•  a»Wit  dWipohMi,  u  uw 


dwwtHit  T  QuoaiodA  mtein.  docrbkl, 
tnkgtBlti  VUlem  iton  habrns  I — Ad- 
»Mv  Hem.  Uh.  il  cap.  xxii.  I  4.  5. 
«ol.  I  IT,  148  Fd.  B#D. 

'    S«     ThotiMsain.     Vet.     «     Nt 
Eocl.  Diu-ipi  par.  (.  Kb.  iL  <mp.  67- 


IN  A   CHRISTIAN  ,STATE. 


473 


sialory,  &tid  persisted  m  ilj  was  liable  to  capital  punishment,  chap. 
by  liie  law,  so  often  quoted,  of  Deut.  xvii.  8.      iianedrin  it.  2  j =- 

limoni  in  the  tide  of  Rebels,  ebap.  iii.  And  therefore  he 
thut  teaches  contrary  to  the  Church,  it  behoveth  that  he  be 
Ua.bll^  to  excom  no  unitization  frorn  it, 

i^  22.  And  upon  these  teruis,  I  suppose,  those  of  the  con-  [Laymen 
ioDB  will  give  mc  no  great  thanks  for  saving  that  It  is  "It-Lh.] 
i^aiast  God's  hiw  that  those  who  are  not  In  holj  orders 
do  preach.     For  that  which  I  Lave  alleged  for  this,  in  the 
Apostolical    Form   of  Divine  Service,  p.  420',  out  of  thai 
notable  epistle  iri  Eiisebiusj  Ecdiri,  IlhL  vi.  19,  in  bchulf  of 
Origen,  who,   before   he   was   presbyter,  was   employed   in 
tT  preaching   by    the    Bishop  of  Caesarea,   consists,    in   divers 
ioslaaccs,  of  other  persons  of  Qrigeu^a  rank,  which  prenched 
iiMlced,  but  all  by  commission  from  their  respective  Bisht>ps, 
who  were  tliemgclves,  by  their  places,  the  doctors  in  chief  of 
ibeir  respective  Churches.     And  if  this  be  aj^aiust  Divine 
ri^t — Bs  we  agree  it  is  for  any  under  the  rauk  of  a  preebyter 
to  celebrate  the  Eucharist— -how  shall  .iny  Church  allow  men 
4b  preach   for  trial  of  their  abilities,  before  they  attain  that 
ill  which  ibey  arc  ordinarily  to  do  it"? 

§  23.  That  which  hath  been  said  of  preaching,  is  to  be  [Atnti  bap. 
said  uiucti  more,  in  my  opinion,  of  baptism.  If  the  charge 
of  baplirini^,  given  the  Apostles,  had  been  meant  of  the  office 
of  ministering,  not  of  the  power  of  granting  it,  what  reason 
could  there  lie  that  Sl  Peter,  having  converted  Conieiins 
and  his  company,  should  not  bapLi^e  them  in  person,  but 
command  tbom  to  be  baptized,  Acts  3(,  48  ?  and  if  the  Apo- 
rtlc«  employ  their  deacon,  Sl.  Philip,  to  preach  and  to  bap- 
tize, is  it  not  by  consequence  that  the  governors  i»f  particular 
Cbiirches  employ  their  deacons  about  the  same  ?  In  the 
lyoagogue  it  cannot  be  said  that  the  office  of  circumclsitig 
ever  reqtiircd  any  higher  quality  than  that  of  a  person  eir- 
cumcised :  and  therefore  in  the  Church  if  there  can  be  any 


llZlJ.] 


«  rfinp,  si.  •rT(.  ♦. 

•  ri.^of  lirtlii  iKp  rnu' *orl 

AnJ  '  rririi  in  privatr,  lirfure 

tW  |]i'->u^iii;i ,  unil  hnw  «'Hjn  iliey  are 
boM  JH  \o  runic  ill  )iiiiMir,  llifv  -iirrr 
upon  Ch*  «erci*«  or  prnpliury  wiili  tlit? 
mlniaten  of  the  Mrr4)i)'tcry,  untl  at  Mime 


prach  before  th^  people ;  by  which 
laein  ihelr  liifta  xaA  DbilUte«  ■>»  kacran 
111  the  [triple,  as  their  maiinen  kre 
mmitrcpi  hy  (hdr  conveTHiui;  wnong 
lliem." — The  Govcrnmeiit  »iifl  Order 
otf  \{\f  Clitirch  of  Scuiltuid,  )  2.  ]i.  H. 
i:diiibUJ'g]i.  1641. 


474 


TUE   RICaT  OF  THE  CHUUCEE 


CHAR 
111. 


CThp 
Khool. 
th«oiy  of 
I  he  riri- 


«l  HWNklo.  1 


question  whether  a  person  is  to  be  admitted  to  baptism  orjoa 
notj  it  is  the  chief  power  of  the  Church  that  must  determine 
it.     Or  if  the  occasion  reqmre  eolomnity,  which  may  n^ue 
him  that  officiates  it  to  be  the  chief  in  the  Chtirch,  no  deacon 
nor  presbyter  must  presume  to  do  it  before  the  Bishop.     But 
because  baptism  is  the  gate,  as  well  of  the  invisible  Church 
as  of  the  visible,  and  because  the  occasions  are  many  and 
divers  which  endanger  the   preventing  of  so  necessary  an 
office  by  death,,  in  this  regard  the  practice  of  the  primitive 
Church,   alleged   by    TertuUian,  De   Bapti&may    cap.    xvii.', 
must  not  be  condemned,  whereby  bnptisDi,  given  by  him  that 
is  only  baptised;  is  not  only  vaUd,  but  well  done.    Though  my 
intent  hereby  is  not  to  say  that  it  may  not  be  restrained  to 
presbyters  and  deacons,  when  the  Church  is  so  provided  of 
thenif  that  there  is  no  i^ipearance  that  baptism  can  be  pre- 
vented for  want  of  one. 

§  24.  But  though  I  do,  for  these  causes,  refuse  the 
that  presbyterians  can  give,  why  only  pre^yters  may 
bratc  the  Eucharist,  I  am  not  therefore  much  more  in  love 
with  that  which  the  school -doc  tors  give,  when  they  conceive     j 
that  the  Apostles  were  made  priests  by  our  Lord,  at  His  last     ' 
supper,  when  He  said,  "Do  ihis^."     For  we  do  not  find  tbisiell 
exposition  of  these  wonls  authorijed  by  the  fitst  ages  of  the     i 
Churchy  or  any  writers  of  that  lime.     And  where  the  school- 
doctors  speak  not  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  primitive  Church. 
I  malie  no  ilifficnUy  to  take  them  for  none  of  my  auibore. 
And  truly,  in  thb  case,  the  text  of  the  Scriptupea  seems  to 
Ik-  plain  enough ;  for  the  command  of  our  Lord,  «  Do  this  in 
rcmcmbx-ance  of  Me^  must  needs  speak  to  the  »me  per^opa    ' 
«  the  itrst   that  goes  afore,  "Take,  cat,  drink,  divide   this 
•moug  yon;-   ^hich.  belonging  to  the  whole' Church,  it  la 
wmifiwt,  the  prwpi  .-  Do  this,"  belor^ing  ako  to  ihc  whole    I 

.or'  ^"'""**  **"*''''  "*>■  ^•fl^'^ncc  of  qualities  in  it. 

anchor*  **  "^^"^'^^  *^*^  it  ^U  be  hard  to  6nd  an,    I 

anchor   «  ™^   ^   ^^at   of  Tcmdli.„,   D.    Cor^   miitl    ' 


n. 


•piribMlem     ritagt 


««J  «  Kk  It.  SeutcnL  Comm.  Dirt. 


I«1fi. 


part,  ii_  p.  H.  Dti*d, 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  8TATK. 


475 


^■ao^y.',  wlicrc,  making  a  catalogue  of  orders  and  rules  crapT 
^BHIMfed  in  ihe  Churchy  which  are  not  found  delivered  In  —  •' 
tenns  of  precept  in  the  ScripUircs^  be  prosccutetb  it  thus: 
feicAtfrur/ur  Saeramentitm  et  in  tempore  rictvy,  et  oinmhus  man- 
datum  A  Dmnino,  etiam  antetucanis  cfj^t'thus^  iu'c  de  alioTum 
meoiu  fwun  prasidnitiam  sumimut.  "  The  Sacrament  of  the 
Ettcharin  was  commended  to  the  Church  at  meat,"  saith 
TcftuUian.  Is  not  this  the  express  word  of  our  Lord?  for 
when  lie  suitth,  "Do  this,**  is  it  not  manifest  that  He  corn- 
it  nundfth  to  celebrate  the  Eucharist  at  the  end  of  supper  as 
Uimsclf  presently  bad  done  ?  Sure  enough  the  priinltivo 
Ufaurch  uriderstood  ii  bo,  for  "the  ministry  of  tables"  in  the 
Acts  of  the  AjHrnlles,  for  which  the  Apostles  provide  them- 
•cItw  deacons,  and  the  feasts  of  love  which  St.  Paul  regu- 
lates nt  Corinth,  are  enough  to  shew  us  that  the  Eucharist 
ome  u  the  cod  of  them.  And  so  TertulHan  shews  that  it 
was  in  his  time,  when  he  savs  that  they  received  the  Eucha- 
rist "at  their  assemblies  before  day  also;"  that  is  to  Bay, 
as  well  as  at  their  feasts  of  love,  at  which  our  Lord  or- 
dained ii< 

^  26.  But  though  there  be  no  precept  extant  in  tbe  Scrip- 
ture, that  the  Kuclinrist  be  used  at  those  osgembLies  of  the 
Church  which  arc  held  merely  for  the  service  of  God,  beside 
tboec  feasts  of  love,  yet  if  my  reasons  propounded  in  tlie 
Apostolical  Form  of  Divine  Service,  p.  291 »,  have  not  failed, 
which  hitherto,  so  far  as  I  know,  are  not  contradicted,  it  doth 
appear  by  the  Scripture  that  it  was  bo  under  the  Ajjostlcs, 
And  therefore,  that  only  presbyters  are  to  celebrate  the 
Euchariftt,  the  Church  will  }:e  confidently  assured  ;  because 
if  appears  by  these  words  of  Tcrtullinn,  that  this  was  the 
primitiTc  practice  of  the  Church.  E^iiccially  if  by  any  cir- 
cuiBftance  of  Scripture  it  may  appear  to  have  l>ecn  derived 
from  (he  Apostles,  which,  perhaps,  comparing  the  premises 

illvith  the  nature  of  the  Eucharist,  will  not  fail  ns.  

\  27.  To  shew  that  (hose  who  did  eat  of  the  Baeriilces  of  [Nature  r>r 
ttir  Gentiles  were  accessory  to  their  idolatries,  the  Apostle,  t\ti.] 
I  Cor.  X,  Ifi — ^21,  insiaiiceth  in   the  Jews,  who,  by  eating 
of  ibcir  aacrificcBj  "did  cominntiicalc  with  the  iiltir,"  tliat 

■  nw   m   Ilfliij.  A-ortnK,         *  rhop.  viii.  lert,  *J. 


476 


tar  aiGBT  op  tbe  cevrch 


IJHap.   is,  with  God,  to  whom   that  which  was  consumed  upon  the 

III 
' —  altar  beloDgeiL      And  because   Chrislianitj  supposclb    that 

the  Gentilea''  eacrifices  were  ofieretl  to  devils,  therefore — the 

Gentiles  communicating  with  devils,  by  eating  the  remaitw 

of  their  sacrifices,  as  the  Jews  with  God — that  it  was  not 

kwiiil  to  eat  of  their  sacriliceS)  for  them  that  comtuuni- 

cated  with  God  in  the  Eucharist,  as  the  Jews  did  with  the 

same  true  God,  and  the  Gentiles  with  the  devils  hj  their 

Bacrifices.     Thus  the  Apostle's  argument  supposcth,  that  in 

the  Eucharist  Christians  do  participate  of  the  eacrifice  of  the 

cross,  as  Jews  and  Gentiles  tlo  of  their  sacrificeSj  and  so,  that 

the  purpose  thereof  is,  that  b_y  it  we  may  pnrticipate  of  the 

sacrJliee  offered  to  God  upon  the  cross.     Which  being  carried 

by  our  Lord  within  the  veil,  into  the  most  holy  place  of  the 

heavens,  to  be  presented  to  God^  as  it  is  declared  at  lar^ 

Hcb.  ix.  11 — 26,  is  notwithstanding  no   lesa  participated  by 

Christiflns,  tlian  die  Jews  do  pariicipsle  of  theirjieace  oSerings.ti 

Which  the  Apostle  teaches  aguin,  when  he  tells  the  IJebrews 

xiii.  10,  that "  we  have  an  altar,"  that  isj  a  sacrifice,  "  of  which 

they  that  scr^c  the  tabernacle  have  no  right  to  cat;"  that  is, 

no  Jews.     For,  seeing   the   priests  only   eat  the  remains  of 

bunit  sacrificeB,  whereas  the  remains  of  peace  offerings  are 

cttten  also  by  the  sacrificers,  that  which  the  priests  touch  not, 

it  is  manifest  that  no  Jew  can  have  right  to  touch.      And,  that 

the  sacrifice  of  the  cross  is  snch,  he  proceedeth   to    prover 

because,  as  he  had  declared  in  the  premises,  it  is  of  thai  kind 

that  was  carried  wtthiii  the  veil ;  and  again,  because  in  car- 

nspondence  to  the   burning  of  the  rest  of  those   saciifices 

without  the  camp,  which  the  law  enjoined,  Lev.  iv.  12,  20; 

Tj.  3(1;  xvi.  21,  our  Lord  suffered  without  Jerusalem. 

§  128.  Now,  bccAitse  it  concerned  the  dJflcoiiEK  propounded 

t.]  by  th«  Apostle,  to  shew  how  Christtans  paitxcipate  of  that 

MCfific«,  whrmif  he  bath  proved  that  Jews  do  DM:  he  uddeth, 

**  Let  us  iherefore  go  funh  to  IGm  out  of  the  nunp.  heant^ 

Hit  repruarti,  (or  wc  have  l»ere  no  abiding  city,  but  seek  ooe 

b)  come ;  let  m  ihenfore   by  Uim  oficr  the  sacrifice  of  pnbo 

coaiinually  to  God,  cvieu  the  (hiit  of  oai  lips,  gi^ii^  tbanks 

to  UiB  naaic'     SVhich,  if  «•  »iU  have  to  be  peniuent  to  cbe 

P*"J**%  (Bust  all  be  sMiant  of  tbe  Eochaiist^  in  which  the  HI 

*«ifir*  of  ibe  cmaa  m  cowMwiiicted  to  CfarisdaBs.     Not  m 


IN  A  CHlllGTJAN  STATE. 


477 


I 


I 


if  thereby  ihc  Apo&tle  did  establish  that  strange  prodigious 
conceit  of  repealing  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross,  and  eacrificing 
Christ  anew  in  every  Mass,  Inasmuch  as  the  Apostle  clearly 
decl;iretb,  thut  the  some  one  individual  sacnHcc,  which  Christ 
rarricii  into  ibo  holy  uf  lidics^  through  the  veil,  to  present  to 
God,  is  that  which  all  Christians  participate  of,  in  the  Eucha- 
rist nlwayc.  And  therefore  the  Eucharist  is  a  sacrifice,  no 
othcrwiH:  than  as  all  Eucharists,  that  have  been,  or  shall  be  to 
ihe  worid's  end,  can  be  understood  to  be  the  same  one  indivi> 
dual  sacrifice  of  Christ  tipon  the  cross:  which  bow  it  is  to  be 
understood,  this  is  not  the  place  to  dispute  \ 

§  29.  Here  is  further  to  he  remembered,  that  which  I  have 
proTctl  in  the  Apostoliral  Form  of  Divine  Service,  pp.  34.1, 
373',.  tlmt  it  is  ordained  by  the  Apostles,  which  hath  been 
pmrti^ed  by  the  Church  after  them  in  all  ages,  that  at  the 
celebration  of  the  Eucharist,  supplications  and  prnyers  be 
tDsde  for  all  estates  and  ranks  in  the  Church,  for  alt  tiling 
coQceming  the  common  necessities  of  it.  The  reason  and 
bilent  whereof,  is  still  more  manifest  by  the  premises.  For, 
if  the  pmyera  of  the  Churc-h  be  accepted  of  God,  in  considera- 
tion of  tho  sacrifice  of  the  cross,  appearing  always  before  the 
throne  of  God,  within  the  veil,  to  intercede  for  us;  is  it  not 
ftU  reaoon^  that  llic  Church  when  it  celebrateth  the  remcm- 
bnuKS  ibrreof  upon  earth,  should  oHer  and  present  it  to  God, 
af  ilie  ofdy  powerful  means  to  comiuend  the  prayers  of  tlie 
Cbutrh  unto  God,  and  to  obtain  our  necessities  at  His  bands  ? 

§  So.  If  these  things  then  be  so,  let  us  call  to  miud  the  pro* 
pbctical  Tision,  represented  to  St.  John  in  die  Apocalypse,  of 
the  ihrwie  of  Gfid,  and  of  the  Church  triumphant,  divided  into 
tircnty-rour  presbyters,  sitting  about  the  throne  of  God,  and 
the  pcojile  of  the  Church,  standing  and  beholding  the  throne 
■nd  llic  ciders,  in  the  very  same  manner  as  they  did  at  the 
■■cmblicaof  tbfcCbnrch  militant,  at  Divine  service.  Where\jy 
it  i«  rautiifcst  that  Gmt  granteth  the  decrees,  which  are  fore- 
told in  that  prophecy,  at  the  prayers  of  Ihc  Chiu-cb  trium- 
pbsnt,  presented  to  His  throiLc.  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
pnycn  of  the  Church  militant  here  upon  earth.  And  upon 
tbeae  pRmises,  I  suppose,  it  will  ho  no  hard  thing  to  malEe 

L         *  5w  the    Kpiioiru?.    bk.  iii,  chnp.  '  Chii]i.  t.  nectl.  31,  nnd  flO. 

t    


CHAP/ 

IIL 


[Antltolie 
ctlebralcil 
Hi  til 


[Tlip 
vision  of 
SL  John 

tlivCtaurch 

militant.] 


CHRiaTIAN   STATE. 


479 


of  Bacrificing,  seeing  no  man  can  be  said  to  be  without  the  Cft 

■Jtsr,  because  not  within  it,  ' — 

$  32,  Neither  is  it  any  marvel,  that  in  the  representation  of  [The  eu- 
the  triumphant  Church,  in  this  prophetical  vision,  by  corre-  jiccuiiar 
spondcnce  with  the  assembly  of  the  Church  upon  earth,  reg;anl  cwlh  i 
is  had  chiefly  to  the  celebration  of  tbe  Eucharist.     Because 
as  it  w  that  part  of  the  eerviee  of  God,  which  is  altogether 
pecuUv  to  the  Church,  as  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross  is  peculiar 
to  ChiistiiiDity,  whereas  other  offices  of  Divine  service,  prayer, 
tlie  praises  of  God,  and  teaching  of  the  |>eopIe,  are  common, 
not  ODly  to  Judaism,  but  iu  some  sort,  to  other  religions  never 
ordained  by  God;  bo  is  it  the  chief  and  principal  part  of  it: 
though  in  this  age,  where  so  much  hatli  been  said  of  re- 

117  forming  the   Church,  we  bear  not  a  word  of  restoring  the 
frequent  celebration  and  communion  of  It. 

$  33.  It  is  to  be  wished,  indeed,  that  continual  preachin^[orprGacii. 
be  maintained  in  all  churches,  as  it  is  to  be  wished  that  all'"^"-' 
God's  people  were  prophets;  and  it  is  to  be  commended  that 
the  abuse  of  [irivate  masses  le  taken  away.  But  if  order  be 
not  taken  that  those  which  arc  set  up  to  preacli,  may  preach 
no  more  than  they  have  learned  out  of  the  Scriptures,  it  will 
be  e»Bj  to  drive  a  worse  trade  of  preaching,  than  ever  priests 
did  of  piivaie  masses :  the  one  tending  only  to  feed  them* 
selvr«,  the  other  to  turn  the  gooJ  order  of  the  world,  which  is 
the  harbour  of  the  Church,  into  public  confusion,  to  feed 
ibcniseh'ea ;  the  protiining  of  God's  ordinance  being  common 

_Ao  holli.     A.nd  if  the  taking  away  of  private  masses  must  be 
^^ly  turning  the  Eucharist  out  of  doors,  saving  twice  or  thrice 
ft  year,  for  fashion'^  salcc^  it  is  but  Lycurgus's**  reformation,  to 
■sock  up  the  vines,  for  fear  men  be  drunk  with  the  wine, 

$  34.  Tbe  Church  of  England  is  dear  in  this  businciis.  [Tlie  j»- 
Tbo  order  whereof,  f&  it  earnestly  sighs  and  groans  toward  ppnanco 
the  rcatoring  of  public  penance',  the  only  mean  estabUshed  by  *"^^* 


At  ngtO  nigmvit,  qutm  cum  ne^nrct 
t>nna  mm,  vinsmijue  bibiuet,  ?l  cbriUH 
BMtVfSn  (Uftia  tidIxxp  voLitisMt,  tutiC 
*ttn  a'^'l'Tv  Ml  (wnalus,  quod  dicirreC 
WmA  nulnm  metlicuneotiim  etsf,  quod 
OMam  inimtttarcL. —  IlyfTin.  Fahiil, 
in.  ^^aS  yiylhop,  Latin,  p.  200.  Am- 


'  "Tlio  Cburch  of  £n^Land,  tn  (he 
Cmmninatiim  again*t  tumtri,  hath  de> 
clorcd  a  grcBl  tta\  for  the  renewing 
of  thai  McieDl  disctpUne  of  pmuice, 
which  WM  in  fntcc  in  tW  priTiiitive 
Churrb.  Alffl  ctnoinly  the  Church  of 
KngUnd  jft  riuT  lh«  Cliurfh  of  EngUnd 
hut  in  name  till  ih^  power  of  exeorri' 
uunirsiion  be  r»torcd  uutr  it,  which 


■iSO 


THE  B.10UT  OF  THE  CUDRCH 


m. 

celebw- 
tions  the 
only  truB 
reforma- 
lion.] 


That  only 
the  power 

pf  tliL'Xcyi 
Is  ODfU'i'rt- 
jble  witli 
the  nlWce 
of  conse- 

£uch8riiit. 


the  Apostles  to  tnaintain  the  Chnrch  in  estate  to  communieat* 
coDtiotially,  so  it  rcconiniemlelh  the  continual  celebration  of 
the  Euchanst  at  all  the  more  solemn  assemblies  of  Lords  I 
days  and  festivals.  As  for  the  sermon,  it  is  to  be  when  it  can 
be  had;  and  were  it  now  abated,  when  such  sermons  cannot 
be  bad  as  were  fitting,  it  is  easy  to  undertake  that  there 
would  be  room  enough  left  for  the  celebration  of  the  Eucharist. 
In  the  meantime,  the  reformers  of  this  age,  had  they  con- 
sidered so  well  OS  it  behoved  them  what  they  undertook, 
should  easily  have  found  that  the  continual  celebrntion  of  the 
Eucharist  at  all  the  more  solemn  assemblies  of  the  Church, 
and  the  discipline  of  penance  to  maintain  the  people  in  a 
disposition  fit  to  commimicate  in  it,  Is  such  a  point  of  reforma- 
tion in  the  Church,  that  without  restoring  it,  all  the  rest  is 
but  mere  noise  and  pretence,  if  not  mischief^. 

§  35.  Now,  the  reason  why  the  celebration  of  tlie  Eucha- 
rist is  reserved  to  presbyters  alone,  in  consequence  to  the 
premises,  is  very  reasonable,  aud  will  be  effectual  to  shew 
that  it  is  common  to  all  presbyters,  and  therefore  that  there  is 
no  such  thing  as  lay  elders.  For  seeing  a!!  agree  that  pres- 
byters have  their  share  in  the  power  of  the  keys»  though  the 
chief  interest  in  it  bo  the  Bishop's,  according  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  Church,  and  seeing  the  work  of  this  power  is  to  admit 
to  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  as  St.  John  shewctb,  when  hel 
describeth  cxcomttiuui cation  by  not  praying  for  the  sins  of 
the  excommunicate^;  and  seeing  it  appcareth  by  St.  James, 
that  the  prayers  of  the  Chureb  for  the  sins  of  ihcm  whom  the 
Church  prayelh  for,  are  the  prayers  of  the  presbyteXB,  what 
can  we  conceive  more  reasonable  and  consequent  to  the 
premises,  than  that  the  power  of  the  keys  is  convertible  with 
the  office  of  cek-brating  the  Eiurharist,  belonging  to  the 
Bishop  and  presbyters  by  virtue  of  it?  Hot  what  can  be  more 
agreeable  than  that  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  which  the 
Eucharist  is  celebrated  with,  be  offered  by  those  that  are 
to  discern  who  is  to  be  admitted,  who  excluded^  from  the 
same? 


Ihere  wns  not,  nor  cvbt  can  b&  »iiHi- 
Cltnt  cauit  lo  take  from  any  Cliurc-li." 
— ThrtrndiVe's  Due  Way  of  competing 
the  DiffcrencH  on  f(rtiL 


>  Sec    Reiig.    AuemVi., 
Beet  ++. 

"  See  chap.  i.  spct  21. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


481 


This  is  the  meaning  of  Josephus  the  Jew,  in  Epi-  CHAP, 
against  llie  Ebionitcs',  where,  bein^  baptized  by  the 


III. 


Bishop  of  Tiberias,  at  his  parting  he  gives  him  money,  aay- sioodutba 
iag,  "  Offer  for  me,  for  it  is  written,  'Whose  sins  ye  remit,  ^"j^^^t  ' 
ihey  are  rcmilted ;  and  whose  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  re- 
tuned,*"  Expressing  thereby  the  sense  of  primitive  Chris- 
"iMMj^wb"  when  thcj  were  admitted  to  the  prayers  of  the 
finSfa,  nhich  the  Eucharist  is  offered  to  God  with,  made 
■ccouat  thereby  that  the  prawer  of  the  keys  waa  passed,,  and 
oontitiuitny  did  pass  upon  then],  to  the  remission  of  dns. 
'WbcrcuiKin  we  see  that  it  is  an  ordinary  censure  of  the 
iDCicnt  canons,  that  he  whieh  did  so  or  so,  **  his  oblations 
be  not  received"',"  that  is,  tliat  he  be  o«t  of  the  mmibcr  of 
tbuac  for  whom  the  prayers  of  the  Church  are  made,  which  the 
Eocbniist  is  offered  wjth^  Therefore  Ignatins  thus  prosecuteth 
ibc  wordti  last  quoted":  "  He  that  is  without  tlie  sanctuary," 
aailh  he,  *^comc9  short  of  the  bre.id  of  God.  For  if  the  prayer 
of  one  or  two  be  so  forcible  with  Gud,  what  shall  wc  think  of 
the  prayer  of  tlie  Bishop  and  llic  whole  Church  T*  For  the  effi- 
cacy of  the  prayers  of  the  Church  dcpendeth  upon  the  unity 
of  the  Church ;  and  the  power  of  the  keys  is  thiit  which  con* 
tainetb  that  unity.  It  is  therefore  agreeable  that  those  prayers, 
which  arc  of  this  efficacy,  be  the  prayere  of  them  whom  this 
niuly,  wad  the  jM]wer  which  preserves  it,  is  trusted  with. 
And  fijT  this  reason*  though  all  Christians  be  priests,  as  the 

iptuTG  aays,  1  Pet.  ii.  5 ;  Kev.  i.  6,  by  a  far  better  title 
Moees  promises  the  IsracUtes^  Exod.  xix^  6,  the  saerifico 
of  prayer  bein^  the  act  of  the  whole  Church :  yet  notwith- 
MBEuUligy  it  is  by  good  right  that  Bishops  and  presbyters  arc 
edied  $aetTdotf9  or  sacrificcrs,  in  regard  of  the  same  sacriticc 
of  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  for  which  all  Christians  arc  called 
ncTiBcers:  that  is  to  say,  by  way  of  excellence,  because  that 

ich  isi  the, act  uf  all,  is  by  ordinance  of  the  Apostles— 
upon  Uie  whole   Church — reaerved  to  be  executed 


4ma    T^f    X*'p*-    twiiiaHt    r$ 
inai.  yiypcurrat  yAp,  3t&  ratv  UfitiV  fsv 

lUfm  ic   TV    o&Mu^— Contr.    Ebioii., 
taf.  ri.  p.  1SI>.  C«lon.  1 062. 

TnoaxMKi^  J  i 


"  Oblalianefl  liieni  dentil  mi  Irfttruin 
neque  in  S«criirio,  neque  in  ((anojiliy- 
licio  Tecipiwslur. — Cotif.  CitTtti.  Iv. 
k.T>.  3S8.  can.  Jiciii.  Labbri,  Icini.  ii. 
col.  14tt.  cd- ViirieL 

n  Sect.  31.  cited  b^rure  in  rriiii. 
Oavem.,  clup.  x.  ircL  2.  nal<;  d. 


CRAP,  md  BHiHlaanl  hj  Atom,  wham  AiA  fowt,  wfak^  fR«n-rtli 


CnMtcd  with. 
|mM«.  i  37.  Be  Am  kAmA  Av  hmm  «  hmk  wpom  come- 
]  qoeooci  that  cooriBce  as^  ^^  t^'  coaaniH^Ke  ■cknow^ 
k^pv  tte  ^  celebndoo  of  ifae  FoAtii  is  pecolor  m 
pmbjFflcni)  nwrrilj  ii]f  mncDHt  ■mi  pnpdiHt  pncuoc  oi  tnt 
Cwmnip  oeiiicu  froai  ine  aran*  huIuI  dt  dk  ApoweL 
lliliicb,  whether  thoae  of  the  ytegbyterieB  wS  admit,  I  Iom 
lo  tfaenadves  to  advisfc.  For  m  fijr  chcir  preteneg*  ihiA  d« 
nunitiy  of  Doln  Sacnunents  b  oomuwae  wiu  Hue  once  of 
preachttigi  opera  wluch  ifaej  mlc  their  pflscoc^  or  fwthfliiig 
eUen,  **  nuauten  of  tbe  wovd  and  Suammcnts,'^  it  *ppe«s 
(o  be  M  Toid  of  anv  gromid  from  the  Soiptores,  as  it  is  wide 
(rom  the  origitial  and  itntreisal  pnetice  of  the  CboFclL  IV 
**  ministry  of  the  void''  being  the  office  of  Apoolles  and 
eraagKliats,  according  to  the  Scriptures :  the  mhustxj  oT  ha^ 
dan  and  preaching,  commtinicable  lo  deamw,  aiid  ponUf 
CO  lajmed,  only  the  celcbraxioo  of  the  Eucharist,  proper  lo 
the  power  of  the  keys,  in  Biehops  and  pnsbvters.  Bat 
putting  all  the  reasons  that  here  are  adraoced  to  conipioiMBt^M 
yet  out  of  the  premises  we  bare  two  eBectoal  argnments  lo 
convince  the  nullity  of  lay  elders. 
AndHui*-  §  58.  The  Ai^t,  from  the  manner  of  sitting  m  the  church: 
thcTCHc  inasmuch  as  it  hath  been  shewed  that  the  onler  and  cuaCoa 
^^j^  of  it  is  to  be  derived  firom  the  Apostles  themselves,  as  beii^ 
in  use  in  their  limc^.  For  if  the  manner  of  iheir  sitting  in  the 
church  were  so  distinguished,  that  alJ  the  presbyters  sat  in 
one  rank,  in  the  uppermost  room,  with  the  Bishop  in  the 
midst,  tbat  is^  in  the  head  of  them,  his  scat  advanced  abore 
theirs,  as  St  Ilierome^  wiinesseth  of  the  Bishops  of  Alexan- 
diia  from  St.  Mark ;  from  which  manner  of  sitting  they  an 
called  by  the  Greek  fathers  Trp6f£po£,  as  in  the  Seriptnna 
TTpoetrraiTtv,  and  in  Tertullian  preesidentea*  \  how  can  comnuHi 
sense  dcairc  better  evidence  that  there  are  but  two  qualities 
generally  distinguishable  in  the  Church,  the  one  of  pres- 
byters— sometimes  called  -n-pofo-nwrf?,  1  Tim.  v,  17,  irpoioTa- 

*  Se«  rrim.  'Qovem.,  clup.  vt,  secL         ^  SeePriiu.  GArem.,  ehit).«lM<>Ll. 
&  BOO  f.  *  $mf^iiii.Owen:u,ch«p,T/i.t«et>i 

'  »t  mhl  0— la. 


IN  A  CHAleX'tAN  UTATE. 


4«3 


s.  V.  12;  sometimes  7/yovfi.epoi.,  Hcb.  xiii.  7,  17, 
t7ri'cr(«>7roii,  1  Tim.  iii.  2 ;  Tit,  i,  5,  7,  compre- 
idtng  Bisbop  aod  presbyters  for  tbc  reasuns  alleged,  for 
these  the  deacons,  as  iheir  ministers,  ore  lo  be  referred — 
I  other  of  the  people?  the  same  that  in  Tertullian'  are 
leti  Ordo  et  Plcbs;  in  all  ages  of  the  Church  since  the  Apo- 
Bs,  the  clergy  and  people. 

§  39.  Seeondlj,  seeing  it  is  manifest  that  the  power  of  tbe 
m  19  above  the  office  of  preaching  to  a  Christian  Church — 
cctl  equal  to  that  of  celebrating  tbc  Eucharist — it  followcth, 
ic  it  is  af^mns^t  the  order  declared  bj  the  Scripture,  that 
)  ponrer  of  the  keys  should  be  in  any  man  that  is  not 
>weii  to  preach  and  celebrate  the  Eucharist ;  and  therefore 
It  b^  having  the  power  of  the  keys,  a  man  is  by  riglit 
lUfictl  to  do  iL  And  truly>  I  do  much  niarrel  how  this 
iseiiucuce  can  be  refused  as  to  the  office  of  preaching, 
en  St.  Paul  requires,  both  of  Timothy  and  Titus,  that 
[  presbyters  which  they  ordaiu  be  hihaicnKol,  that  is,  fit  to 
Hk  For  no  common  sense  can  allovv  that  the  word  eirir- 
BKl,  having  the  si  {unification  not  from  preaching,  but  from 
reming,  is  not  to  cornprebcnd  governing  elders  as  well  as 
indicrs.  Therefore  the  ScripCiu-es  make  those  preac^heri, 
om  ibe  presbyteries  make  governing  eldeis. 
•^  4tJL  Here  follows  a  thinl  argument,  drawn  from  that  only 
Kt  of  ibe  Apostle  upon  which  their  lay  elders  are  grounded 
til  any  appearance,  1  Tim.  v.  17:  "Let  the  eiders  that 
r  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour>  especially 
IK  thmt  iMboitr  ID  the  vord  and  doctrine;"  for  by  the 
DStle^s  discourse  it  is  manifest,  and,  so  far  as  I  perceive, 
eed  on  all  bands,  that  tlic  wonl  honour  here  spoken  of 
maifilruance.  Sl  Paufa  insitrtiction  supposing  the  order 
tlcU  by  the  Apoatles  to  be  tliis,  that  there  should  he  in  all 
lurches,  settled  in  cities,  as  aforesaid,  a  common  stock,  at 
I  diiajiosing  of  Bishop  and  jiresbytem,  rising  from  the  obla- 
faithful,  out  of  wliich,  first,  tlitjse  that  attended 
government  of  the  Church,  and  the  offices  of 
rinc  BCTvice ;  then,  those  that  could  not  attend  the  service 
God  without  maintenance  from  the  public,  might  find  sub- 
ence.  For  herenpon  it  is  that  St.  Paul  chaiTjeth  Tituothy 
'  CIImI  b«ran  in  Prim.  <iav«>n.,  chiip,  ix.  *«t.  S.  &ott  U 
li  % 


CHAP. 


[The 
powci'  of 
Ihe  keys 
\»on'.  Ihan 
rhcuflk-c 
(jf  preach- 
ing.] 


[The  prM- 
fayterijin 

in  agtirlnit 
tlicm.] 


CBAF, 


»;  1 


1.21. 


r»" 


1  Tm.  t.  J^  9,  !«;,     Let  it 

;*-    For  how  caa  ife 

br  the  ^ifMnl-i 

ofii?   aodtbaciii^ 

t     Pet.  T.  3,  C^  MR*- 

the  pcofde,  bathe  men 
he  an  thai 


CBflrofIhe 
HwfT 
Ann  the 
people.] 


be  Aorc  etprcaJT 
tkift  k  ilswed  fir  the 
St  POtr  tAMpj  tfhe 

Twv  cXj|pM%  Ik  Bca 
dw  Mne  with  CItmam'  n 

St  Mb  ra  watt  to  g|o  abraad  fina  Epheiw  to  fiireign 
Cbocfae^  oo  piapiMr,  «Xyy  &«  7^  tdk  xXjipmamt^  rmr  vn 
■nv  IlKviuaTBs  ai|»Ha^pa«r,  tbid  i^  lo  onlaii  some  decgf- 
nna,  that  riioaU  be  oignified  bj  the  Spirh:  for  in  bodi 
fiaca  lA^pof  u  taken  fiir  idk^piXK,  And  so  Sl  Fetor's  pncept 

wotfanov,  coodsts  of  two  mcmbeis^  not  to  donuncer  over  tlir 
clergT  that  were  under  tbetDT  ihat  is,  the  deacoos,  widon^ 
and  deacoDcsses,  uid  to  be  &  pettem  to  the  flock, 

^  4L  In  this  dtscourec  of  St.  Paul,  we  have  a  ftmber 
rcasoa  of  difference  between  the  clergy  and  people^  froto  thil 
rule  of  life  and  caDversatioD  lo  which  the  cleigj  was  sut^ct 
by  the  primitive  didcipliue  of  the  Church.  For  if  the  Church 
allowed  widowa  an  appoiorment,  in  consideration  of  their 
daily  attendance  upon  the  eervice  of  God,  much  more  arc 
we  bound  to  conceive  that  prcsUvters,  whom  the  Aposde 
allows  a  double  appuintment,  are  tied  to  double  attendance 
on  the  same  eervice;  a  thing  which  cannot  be  expected  ofill 
those  who  are  tied  to  the  world ;  and  therefore  TertuIlianS 


*  CatL-d  bnhrt  Id.  I'rim.  Govern., 
c1h«p.  it,  wtl.  13. 

■  Urdlnatioiwa  conun  lemeraruBt 
IfVM.  ii)<;uiiiiUuil«,  nunc  necphytoa 
ccriilwaiil,     ijiiiiie     «wi;ula     obilrictos. 


Run<?  apnstaCu  nostros,  ti|  gktrm  tf 
obligent,  quvA  veritkte  Don  poMnnL 
NusqUATn  taciliuE  Jirofirntur,  quam  in 
caalris  r^be-lliiun,  ubi  ipiuiri  ta^e  UliCi 
)»romcreTi  tut.  It&que  alius  bottie  tpl- 
sropua,  cru  bIIus  :  hodie  disrooaB,  ^Bl 


IX  A  CHSISTtAN  STATE. 


De  J^rttteripL  cap.  xli.,  condemneth    the    heretics,  because  CHAP. 

their  &shion  was  to  make  secular  men  presbyters.     Seeing ^^— 

then  that  the  Apo9tJc  allowcth  the  same  double  appointment 
to  the  whole  order  of  presbyters,  let  them  that  set  up  lay 
ciders  mk  their  own  consciences  whether  they  can  be  con- 
tent to  allow  them  the  same  mamtenance  from  the  Church  as 
thefBtelres  receive?  otherwise  let  them  not  imagine  that  they 
eao  art  them  up  by  this  Scripture.  For  that  some  presbyters 
riHMild  labour  in  preaching,  tliough  all  are  required  "  to  be 
ipC  to  preach,"  is  no  inconvenience  in  that  state  when  con- 
gregations were  not  distinguished,  but  the  whole  oSicc  rested 
in  the  whole  order  of  the  clergy,  in  relation  to  the  whole 
Uxly  of  the  people  of  a  Church.  You  see  by  St.  Paul, 
I  Cor.  siv.,  that  one  nssembly,  ivhcreof  he  speaks  there^ 
fisniish«<]  with  a  great  number  of  prophets,  whether  presby- 
ten*  or  [not],  over  and  above  them.  In  the  records  of  the 
Cbnrch,  wc  6nd  divers  times  a  whole  bench  of  presbyters 
pfcstding  al  one  assembly^.  Is  any  man  so  insatiable  of 
preaching  as  to  think  the  Church  unpruvidcd  of  it,  unless 
•U  iboee  preached  at  all  times  ?  Is  it  not  eDoi]|!;h  that 
'ninmothy  is  required  to  count  them  especially  worthy  of 
double  honour  that  labour  in  it?  For  by  this  means  those 
thai  laboured  not  in  It,  when  and  how  Timothy  finds  it 
requisite,  must  know  that  their  maintenance  aiuat  come. 
harder  from  hia  hands. 

^  42.  For  the  last  argument,  I  must  not  forget  the  per-  [Tiieprac- 
pvtiud  practice  of  the  Church,  though  I  name,  for  the  present,  ciuiTuh.']^ 
b<tt  the  words  of  Clemens  %  dtsciple  to  the  Apostles,  who  in 
his  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  to  compose  a  difFeretice  among 
the  prabytera  of  that  Church,  pjjtly  about  the  celebration  of 
the  Eucbar^t,  advises  them  to  ajip^e  and  take  their  turns  in  iL 
If  all  the  presbyters  might  take  their  turns  in  it,  then  all 
tniglit  celebrate  the  Eucharitil.  If  in  that  Church,  then  in  all 
Churches. 

\  4^  I  know  many  Church  writers  are  quoted  to  prove  lay  tl^nKt^ 
elders;  for  that  also  is  grown  a  point  of  learning  to  load  the  Sf  writer* 

by  l1i>! 
PuritBTK,] 

BM  Urtnr,  liiMlie  pmb>lirr,  qui  eras 
hiMU.  Mnn  <t  Ijuoi  wcn-doUlU  mti- 
•■al^jaairanic.— P.  ASP,  «d.  Pam.  R4- 


f  Sc«  Rclig.  Aurnib.,  clkKp,v.a»t.30. 
«  Cited    twfort   in    Prim.   Govtrrn,, 


486 


5Ht  ok  the 


CHAP. 

111. 


iihcvfi 


margin  with  texts  of  Scripture  and  allegations  of  autliors,  m 
hope  no  man  will  take  the  pains  (o  compare  them^  because,  if 
he  do,  he  slmU  easily  find  ihem  nothing  to  the  purpose.  Far 
instance;  myself  have  the  honour  to  be  alleged  for  one  tlial 
approve  lay  ciders",  even  in  that  place,  of  that  very  discourse 
where  I  answer  the  best  argmnentstbal  ever  I  beard  made  for 
them,  only  bccatise  I  said  then,  as  now,  tliat  we  are  not  bound 
to  think  that  all  presbyters  preached  during  the  Apostles' U 
times.  What  reason  then  can  any  reader  have  to  presume 
that  any  of  their  dead  -witnesses  make  more  for  their  purpose 
than  I  who  am  alive,  anil  atiiiid  to  sec  myself  alleged  poiai 
bhmk  Jigaiust  the  position  whieli  I  intended  to  prove,  because, 
forsooth,  in  their  understandino;,  the  premises  which  I  use, 
stand  not  with  tbc  conclusion  which  I  intended  to  prove?  But 
to  speak  plain  English  for  the  future,  if  any  nian  can  shew  b^ 
any  writing  of  uny  Christian,  from  the  Apostles  to  this  inno- 
vation, any  man  cndo-.vcd  with  the  power  of  ihe  keys,  that 
was  not  also  qunlificd  to  preach  and  to  celebrate  the  Euchartstj  I 
am  content  to  be  of  the  presbyteries  the  next  morning,  though 
I  am  so  well  satis^ed  that  it  will  never  be  sheivtjj  that  I  saj 
confidently,  it  will  always  be  to-morrow. 

§  44»  Now  because  the  power  of  the  keys,  that  is,  ibo 
whole  power  of  tbc  Church,  whereof  that  power  is  the  root 
and  source,  is  common  to  Bjshop  and  presbyters,  it  is  here 
demanded,  what  act  we  can  shew  peculiar  to  the  Bishop,  by 
precept  of  God's  word,  for  whicli  that  order  may  be  said  to 
be  superior  to  that  of  presbyters^  A  demand  suitable  to  the 
definition  of  the  School ',  wherein  an  order  iB  s^d  to  be,,  » 
power  to  do  some  special  act:  but  extremely  wide  of  ihelS 


«  T!«9  was  done  hl  a  pamphlet 
puhlished  liy  the  LondHJti  Hinistrr»  in 
KHfi.  iiililled,  "Jiu  Ulvinum  Hegimi- 
nifl  ErclcHiBntici,  Tti-e  Divine  RigJit  of 
Clinrcli  Gfiveminent  asserted  autl  t-vi- 
'leiicd  hy  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  p.  174'. 
— The  iNtStilgeB  quoted  nre  in  Rel. 
AAaemh.,  ehap.  ]v,,  the  Isttcr  giarl  of 
««,  38.  (inct  tW  fir?it  pari  of  *ecu  40. 

*  "  Now  here  we  would  ^Udly  know, 
nlLal  lliesi'mcnmiike  itii.'fli'.linct  office 
of  A  Kiijjini,  Is  it  tardily  Uie Church 
by  WH>rd  Ui&  aaaTumpniA  t  Is  iC  lo 
onJaiii  olher^  to  tlint  work  f  Ia  h  to 
rule,  [ogovcm,  by«dmomiii^n  iinEt  other 


Densurcftl  If  Jiny  of  tlieu,  if  all  thfte 
tinks  up  the  profKT  wnrk  of  a  Biihop, 
wi^cati  |>ruvc  frnin  Scripture  ihat  thcM 
beloMR  unto  (he  presbytery,  whirh  W 
DO  more  thnti  wnj  (trnnttd  by  k  coau- 
cil." — Sjuvciymciuus,  sect,  v, 

"  Bi  MuCem  quwrilur  r]ul(t  »ir,  qnod 
voi^atur  ordo?  San«  did  potest  ugnt- 
culurii  Mfle,  id  ej>:,  ueruin  qucKlilani, 
quo  spiritualiB  poteatiu  tradilur  ordi- 
natoci  nfUcium.  ChamcUT  ergo  t.pirilvi- 
a\ii,  ubi  fit  proiiioiio  po^tcMnti^,  ortto 
vd  gradua  vocalur.^M agist,  SvnU  H^ 
\v.  disl,  2*. 


IN  A  C&RISTIAN  BTAfB. 


487 


terms  (hat  hare  been  held  heretofore.  HaTO  we  been  tolJ  all 
this  while,  that  the  presbyteries  arc  llie  ihrune  anil  sceptre  of 
CIms!,  the  force  and  power  of  His  kingdom ;  hatli  so  much 
Christian  blood  been  drawn  for  tlie  cause ;  and  now,  instead 
of  shewing  that  they  are  either  commundeJ;,  or  consistent  with 
the  word  of  God,  is  it  demanded,  that  the  government  in 
prnifminn  in  the  Church,  fi"om  the  Apostles,  ehew  reason  why 
it  cannot  he  abolished^  thoiigli  instituted  by  the  Apostles? 
Sumly,  though  this  is  possihto  to  be  shewed,  yet  though  it 
could  not  lie  ehcwed,  it  iniglit  be  beyond  any  power  on  earth 
to  abolish  the  order  of  Bishops'^, 

{  45.  For  my  part,  I  conceive  1  have  shewed  heretofore, 
that  the  power  of  every  respective  Church  was  deposited  by 
the  Apostles  with  ihe  respective  Bishop  and  presbyters'*;  and 
that  thereibrc  in  the  agen  next  to  the  Apostles^  the  advice 
and  ODCificnt  of  the  presbyters  did  concur  with  the  Bishop  in 
onlering  of  ccclcsiaslical  matters ;  whereas  congregations  were 
not  vet  distinct,  hut  a  Bishop  and  presbytore  over  the  com- 
mon body  of  each  Church.  Over  and  above  what  hath  been 
said,  the  condemning  of  Mnrcion  at  Home,  and  of  Noetus 


CHAP, 
IIL 


[Bishops 
&nd  fjric£ti 
not  Hlwnji 

tipukr 


*  "'WTitflliK  thff  EBXt  age  iinmedi- 

UAy  ^ncctv4^ng  tSe  ApoilLes,  be  not 
ft  fluftckiDt  warrant  tur  ]irrUtk3l  Jiin»- 
_£ctbn.  M#i»K  it  iiiiiy  lie  ptov«d,  &ay 
f,  ttui  then  were  i\\en  llishops. 
■■The  unrcr  iv  nf-gative;  fimt,  lie- 
k  ■MfKnti'Ul  WArtAiit  ti> 
BCTil  i^r  tlir  CliurcJi 
exatTTple,  wlik-h  hnlli 
■■I  ncpWM  wmrrAfit  fr'mi  Oud'a  wmrd. 
Stcwiohr,  tKfitWP  itiiwt!  «lin  T/vn  tLiffre 
fldbd  BltbotM  cxmi'it  be  [kraTcd  iq 
Wr*  bwB  DtorrKAn  Binlia]>A.  nr  to  hive 
hkd  or  exrvcicrd  tncli  B  Jtiriulic'tion  as 
ovr  prfl»[«  iiMirtt.  Tlimtly,  coTild 
thai  Br  prnrrHl,  yrt  lit'ing  tm(  nccoTiliiig 
■iMk  b*H  dirrctly  ^pwinil  lHeS<Tipturc, 
|lil  cirtl  to  rfn»trrl  iL"'— Chriit  on 
,PM»ii.jpp  7,  8.  A.D.  Ilj-W. 
ihe  MHiCutm  iiiNis(ed  dji, 
ihi.*  alwlififlH  nrppincopary.  we 
it  lr-av<*  ti>  uiv,  it  in  nul  tSic  apfltiio- 
Jliibnp  which  iht  tiill  rlcsircrt  of 
"'■JMljf  intriidn  lo  remove,  bui 

_       Dparjr    whipli    wm   fnriiirrJy 

«MsbHlh«4l  by  Uw  in  thw  kinKtlrrrn, 
fraaa  np  to  ■  heieht  tit  'Hulwa.rd  pomp 
tni  gmUieM.  aixl  tnaiui  t>v  FxptTii'ncp 
Hte  ■iXltovttiC'r  t"  ii*r  ■iilij{f{'t|  A  liiTt- 
Ht  fitly,  an  WL-rowhiiient  upon 


llie  pavrpr  at  tlic  cirjl  magistra.tp,  anil 
BO  a  burden  to  the  perBons,  puraes,  and 
coinscknce"  of  me».  Whereupon  the 
PsrlituneM,  fin^lini^  ic  to  be  ht  the 
hrmour  «f  ynur  Majesty,  onA  profit  of 
the  Hiilijcci,  to  take  it  Kvuy.  iPHiTe  this 
bill  rorthnt  )jiir|iCESt-,  ti<jt  riLi'ddltii)^  wilh 
ihc  ap(tNli)li''nl  Hiitliop.  nor  deteniHuing 
wbac  Ihnt  Bixhop  if  wliotn  th«  .^pirntUs 
mention  in  Scripture,  but  onl^'  tu  put 
liilii  ^^vvl^^  by  n  Iflw  wlio  WHS  let  up  hy 
■  ]»w.  NtPlbing  CUM  be  miirc  proper 
far  Pari uu nil! DtK  than  lo  alter,  r^wnl, 
or  rnnWe  laws,  as  L-spcrkncc  t^arlirtli 
to  bv  for  iffUKi  of  the  cc!intiifinwi.'al[li! 
but  admitliriK  th^it  a^HiHlulit'al  IlUhopa 
were  will^in  the  ijurptirt  nf  Ihiiii  (n'll,  we 
humbly  coticiflve  it  dotli  not  follow 
that  therpfDn!  Id  cAnsripnce  it  mu&l  not 
be  prt»a4^d|  Tur  we  may  eigI  ^raul  thiit 
no  tKcaimi  ran  make  that  alt«Tabl«', 
whirh  in-  found  tu  have  Kure  foundatiDTi 
ottly  in  tbt  (irnclice  nf  tlie  Aposillcs: 
we  Hunpooe  tl)»l  «i>nie  ihitij^i  hare  b««ii 
Allereu  which  the  ApiMllt^n  practised/' 
-^Tbe  CotnintsKiuikcri'  H^pty  )o  llta 
M&jeaty'a  Answer,  Hov.  '2(1,  16^S. 
Itiishwuith'ti  CVUii'lloLiB,  rol.  ij,  piut 
iv.  p.  I»3,?. 
'  JMm.  Govenu,  chip.  Ui. 


TBR  RIOBT  OF  THE  CHURCH 

CRAP,  at  Ephcsos,  are  expteselr  said  bj  Epiphanius,  HtBrt*.  x\L' 

'■ — num.  L  and  iL',  Harts.  Ivii.  num.  i.R,  to  have  been  dune 

and  pasBcd  by  the  aci  of  the  presbyteis  of  thode  Churches.      lu 
[Pristo         §  46-   1^    dijSYTpncc    between  Alexander    Bishop,    anJ 
toS^"**^  Arius  pv^hner,  of  Alcxandr'to,  is  said  to  have   ri&ea  at  a 
^••^^P-J    meeting  and  debate  of  that  Bishop  and  his  presbyters,  in  the 
letter  of  Constandne  lo   those  two,  reported  by  Eusebiiis, 
Df   Vitd  Constantinif  ii,  69*,  and  Epipbanius,  Ileeres.  Uit 
Dom.  iii.';   and^  which  is  of  a  later  date,  the  excoromunj- 
cation   of  Andronicus,  in   Svnesios's  fifty-eighth   epistle  S  I      j 
fmd  reported  to  have  passed  in  the  same  sort;  and  all  this  agree-     ' 
able  to  the  practice  recorded  in  the  Scriptures.     For  when 
St.  Paid  instnicteth  Timothy  saying;.  1  Tim.  v.  19, 20,  *'  Agaiiist     i 
a  presbytet  receive  not  an  accusation,  but  under  two  or  three     > 
witnesses.     Them  that  sin  rebuke  openly,  that  the  rest  m&y 
fear," — is  it  not  easy  to  gather  Ironi  hence,  that  he  comm&ndeth 
Fuch  accusations  to  be  brought  and  proved  before  Timothj 
with  the  rest  of  his  presbyters;  but  the  compelent  censure  lo 
be  executed  before  the  whole  congregation  of  the  Church? 
And   b  it  not   manifest  that  St.  James  ftr&t  joves  Sl  Paul 
audience  in  a  constslory  of  the  presbyters,  to   advise    what 
couiw  to  take,  before  the  con^ii?gation  be  acquainted  witli 
the  business.  Acts  xxi.  18?    The  same  being  the  practice  af 
St  Cyprian's  lime,  when  Cornelius  of  Rome  writelb  lo  btffl'Jl 
Epist.  ilvi.'  " plaeuit  eontrahi  presti^terium  ;"  as  also  expressed 


'  Kal  T*if  iri  wpttrfivratt  w^pto-So'i 
.....  iVt«  nva,xfin>^  >™1  oUth  mn^ 
mr/tttx^^^K*    .  -  .  ,  ,  fair    *vr'    iwti^ 

tXffn  tS  fti)  ii9tXiiitvti  ft*  6watt(a<Tiai-. 
imr  Si  Xryirritr,  irt  on  Surd/iifia  £r«v 

TQuro   woivrat. — Coiitr.    MaicioD.    fp. 
3D2,  303.  Caloii,  1^82. 

ftttoi,  .....  wi  oly  if  toeraif  (f/nytf. 
i(4trirajt  alrrbv  ttji  'Eie«Air<r/ai''— ^Conlr. 

Nnct   p.  *fiO,  C(.l..n.  leH'L 

*■  MwO^rw  Ttrlrvr  iK*2Stv  innpia» 
TOW  wapAnat  ijT|T^|^uiTai  rijf  «BTgi3uA4r. 


Bvripmw    i^lrTfa'   ri    Hf    wwrc    atmrn 

riji^  ft  jj»iiji^«'iiwi  -  ^  .  .  av  T9  i  'A^n*, 

Ml,  ....  Arpw^tfTOi  irrittuas. — ^ 
474.  475- ed.  V»lr«. 

fiimf    i  'AXilofipor    Jcal    JlAAoirf     Ti«4l 

'BjcKX-riaiat,  jtoJ  ^KK^jiMrTcir  t«i<T  Jr  rj 
vJA«i.— Contr.  Aiian,  jl  729,  Colon. 

^  'E^tiTToi  yif  brip  mirw  nvroifUrm 

Si  All  tI  ai'i>^$|Ma»'  ur^AA*  rir  'Ar- 
Kfwr(««v  ^Mrfor,  iMuroTc. — Svnn. 
Opp,]!.  201.  P<m^144l>. 

'    Sm     Prim.    Go^-«ni..     clui)i.    xil 
MTl.  to. 


IN  A  CBSISTIAN  STATE^ 


4B9 


III. 


die  ."Hpostolicnl  ConstitutionG,  ii.  47"",  by  the  name  of  CHAP, 
ucatrr^pia^  or  consistories  appointed  there  to  be  bold  every 
Wvak,  for  composing  all  difffrences,  ogains^t  the  Lonl'a  day : 
ind  therefore,  as  for  my  part,  the  lenrcied  BlonJell"  might 
uvc  spanrd  all  his  exact  diligence,  to  shew  that  presbyters  did 
PfKW!«r  wiih  the  Bishop  in  acta  of  this  nature.  The  cuntimg 
Would  be  in  proving  the  consequence,  that  therefore  Bishop 
■nd  presbyters  are  flII  one,  which  all  common  sense  disavows. 

1^  47.  For  be  it  granted,  which  he  insisteth  upon  so  much**,  pi'*^^«i". 
that — «a  the  commentary  upon  St.  Paul's  Epistles  itndcr  nmrperB, 
5l  AmljTOse's  name  relateth,  Eph.  iv.  U.P — at  the  6rat  the  ^J^^i^ 
KMest  of  the  presbyters  was  wont  lo  be  taken  into  the  place 
»f  the  Bishop :  for  it  is  probable  that  this  course  was  kept  in 
totae  phiceSt  though  hla  conjectures  will  not  serve  to  prove 
it  was  a  general  rule :  what  will  this  enable  htm  to  infer 
for  the  power  of  the  Bishop  being  once  received  into  the 
rs»  pliice  :  who  knows  very  well  the  gallant  speech  of  Valen- 
nian^  recorded  by  Ammianus,  lib.  xjsvi.S  to  the  very  army 
had  chosen  him  emperor,  and  at  the  instant  of  his  in- 
lion  began  lo  mutiny  about  retracting  their  choice ; 
it  was  in  their  power  to  choose  an  emperor  before  they 
done  it ;  intcmating,  that  being  chosen,  it  was  not  in  their 
to  withdraw  their  obedience.  For,  by  the  same  reason, 
whatsoever  be  the  means  tliat  promoted  the  Bishop>  the 
mcjwijre  of  the  power  to  which  he  was  promoted  muat  be 
ta&en  (nm  the  law  given  the  Church  by  the  Apostles,  ex- 

Ed  by  the  practice  of  it ;  as  there  is  no  doubt  but  the 
n  emperors  were  advanced  to  an  absolute  power,  though 
i  choice  of  their  soldiers. 
f  48.  It  is  not  my  purpose  to  say  that  the  power  of  the 


•  9tm  RcL  Aiumt),.  cJuld.  ir.tect.  IS. 

•  III  hln  honfc,  tnlilJed  •'  Apolugin 
WnltrntU  Hitfranjmi  dp  EptKOpI* 
~      "    lerii" — prioted   K   AiiiiUr^ 

L^ii-uniup  priTTiuni  nascn>te 
:liuiii«tiii(j  |iT«b>'tertiniln  Hp(^«)^i 
Ml*ipti"i  ''■T'''^  knU({uiBsiTTiiim  int«r 
Mbiru  {iriinalMs  cimtigji^  nt  oan«es- 
■H   tctiua   mpuc   rTatruimtLue   tandeni 

Irrd:    iH  suri-iii, — nr  ab  Hiluil  tmina 
rif«(r   [iGiuUn;  vl(t{<Ai!iur — ex  in- 
lO     rfiiivillKiiinaF     aiiliqiiitatts     umii 


dum. — Blonddl.  ApaT..  wet.  ij.  {  21, 
p.  52. 

'  Cited  before  in  Prim.  Oovc-m., 
uhap.  xii.  «ct.  +. 

q  Nee  ■perAtiti  dcc  Ajipetc^nti  mode. 
rAtnina  orbis  UaniniuTiiilii,  ut  potiaAiitiu 
uriiiiimriF  veHtiiifl  dcTuliu^  virltit^s, 
UuDid  erat  igiliu  in  inAtlll  poaltum 
res  tr*,nomlumt!l<'CtoiMi  peril  fonimlore, 
ntUittr  et  gloriotte  ccmpl^ftin^  nd^cilu 
in  bonaruru  vcrLicfin  k<y,  (juciii  ab  ill-' 
eunio  AdolcsL-tiitin  ad  Imnt  iis-ijiic 
RUlia  matitricatcm  aplcndJde  iisWgri^- 
<)ue  vixlf««  GK|M;riiindo  Ca^osciliR^-— 
Pip.  2.  p.  -Hft.  IVi».  HiBl. 


k 


1  my  purpose 
common  sense  and  Uaity  experience,  and  to  Uemani 
ence  be-  whether,  in  those  societies  or  bodies,  which  consist  of  a  standi 
epu-ofja*  ^^g  council  and  a  head  thereof,  endowed  with  the  privilege  ol 
*'ui  "ww  1  **  "C:g''tivc,  the  power  of  the  head,  and  of  the  several  member^ 
be  one  and  the  same?  If  notj  then  is  there  the  same  diffei> 
ence  between  the  Bishop  ami  the  presbyters,  by  the  Scrip- 
tures, interpreted  by  the  orij^inal  practice  of  the  Cbiirch,  

The  instructions  addressed  to  Timothy  and  Titua,  I  suppose,  fl 
obhged  not  them  aloue^  but  all  tliat  ^^ere  concerned,  to  yield 
obedience  to  what  thereby  ihey  are  commanded  to   do.     ]f 
any  thing  concerning  the  subject  of  those  instnictioas  could 
have  passed  without  Timothy  and  Titus,  they  were  all  a  mere  131 
nulhtj.     For  instance,  if,  by  the  presbyters'  votes,  ordlnatiou 
might  have  been  tnadc  without  Timothy,  they  might  commit 
sin,  and  the  blame  thereof  lie  on  Timothy's  score  :   to  which 
St,  Paul,  if  he  lay  hands  suddenly  oti  any  man,  makes  him 
liable.     So   the   angels  of  the  seven   Churches,  as   they  arc 
commended  for  the  good,  so  arc  they  charged  with  the  sina  of 
their  Churches '.     WTiich,  how  can  it  he  reasonable,  but  for 
the  eminent  power  in  them,  without  which  no  public  thing      , 
could  pass?  ^M 

§  49.  I  do  here  wilHngly  mention  Ignatius,  because  of  the^^ 
injustice  of  that  exception  that  is  made  against  him.  Surely,  i 
had  we  none  but  the  old  copy,  which  for  my  part  is  lrcely^| 
confessed  to  be  interpolated,  and  mixed  with  passages  ofa^i 
later  hand;  I  would  confidently  appeal  to  the  eommon  seme 
of  any  man  not  fascinated  with  prejudice,  how  thai  can  be 
imagined  to  be  always  foisted  in  which  is  the  perpetual  sub- 
ject of  all  hia  epistles:  dwelling  only  upon  the  avoiding  of 
heresy  and  schism ;  and  the  avoiding  of  schism  everywhere 


[Of  tine 
te*Hmnny 
of  SL  Ig. 
Dntius.  ] 


I 


'  "  And  far  ihe  mge]  to  be  niea.n[ 
of  qni?  miirIc  mnn  dotli  imjily  many 
Il1>!su^l3itic'^;  as  that  Coilfiliouhl  dcsiroy 
B  wliole  t'liurch  fur  ctni^  tnim'h  sakt :  fuT 
God  thretttefii-th  Uie  nnirel  «f  Kphesus 
if  he  repent  tint,  Id  remove  liii  C4tidle- 
Htick  uul  of  liiB  pirtce,  lo  wit,  1  hat  whole 
ChuT(-li.  But  Ond  it^vcr  diith  so ; 
there  is.  not  in  alE  the  whole  Scripture 
ATiy  nne  PKumpk',  ihat  Go«l  ever  rooteil 
OTii  a  whole  stale  or  fliiiTchi  Eeneral  nr 
piirticiitAr,  for  one  iiitui'fl  Bin,  be  he 
niHgislflkle  ur  governor.     And  if  dad. 


for  one  prelfnded  Prclkte'i  nn,  vhouEd 
remove  ar  drsmiy  ■  n-hnle  Chtmh 
....  then  wliBl  nccuricy  or  Mfelj'  can 
the  whale  ChiiTcli  or  State  of  Ettiland 
lonft  prumiK  to  iUelf , . .  ?"— Chnul  on 
Hit  Throne,  ease  i.  pp.4,  S,  Smecirni' 
iiuus  likewise  repeats  ihe  nhjeetion':— 
"  Kow  we  hBTe  no  wjirrant  in  the  word 
to  think  that  ChriM  wmiltl  remove  Hu 
Go^lK■l  frrnn  a  f'hiirph  for  the  tin  of 
ore  Jlislion,  when  nil  the  other  minis- 
ten  and  the  Churches  iheniBelves  nrt 
free  from  tho^e  si tit/'^Sc-ct  Mi. 


i 


i 


tX  A  CBRTSTIAS-  STATK, 

:)CtiToatec]  to  coasiet  m  tbb,  that  without  the  Bishop  nothing  CHAP. 
jtf  done,  and  all  with  atlvice  of  the  presbjters?  But  it  seems  — iHi. 
4j>  me  a  dpeciul  act  of  providctice,  that  the  true  copy  of  these 
firc«  from  all  siich  mixture,  is  published  during  this 
ite  nmoti^  us.  Which  the  Lord  Ffimatc  of  Ireland 
lumng  first  smelt  out  by  the  Latin  translntion  which  be 
pabliabfd,  Isaac  Vosslus^  according  as  he  presumed^  hath 
now  ftiund  and  pubhshtd,  otit  of  the  bhrarj  at  Florence,  fffl" 
otioagh  from  suspicion  of  partiality  in  this  cause. 

&  50l  Nor  is  the  learned  Blondell  to  be  recarded,  pre- fHeasoti  of 

*.  .  .  ,  1   r      i-  I        T  eifiii.lclla 

flinnng  to  stigmatize  so  clear  a  record  lor  lorj^cl.     It  seems  rejpciinr 

that  his  book  wiia  iTriitcu  before  he  saw  this  copy;  and  had  ^^(^,''- 1* 
be  DOC  condemned  it  in  bis  preface,  he  must  have  suppressed 
■Dd  condemned  his  own  work.  But  trbcn  it  appears  that  this 
•vcord  ta  admitted,  as  true  and  native^  of  all  that  arc  able  to 
Judge  of  letters,  it  mtist  appear,  by  consequence,  that  he  halh 
ipven  sentence  j^ainst  liis  own  book.  In  the  meantime  it  is  to 
be  lamented^  that  by  the  force  of  prejudice  so  learned  a  mau 
had  rather  that  the  adTantan;e  of  so  many  pregnant  autho- 
nticsi  of  a  companion  of  llic  Apostles  agiiinst  the  Socinians', 
afaould  be  lost  to  the  Church,  than  part  with  his  own,  whether 
optnion  or  interest^  condemned  by  the  same  evidence.  Cer- 
tainly those  weak  exceptions  from  the  style  of  I^nat'msS  have 
mure  in  Uicm  of  will  than  of  reason,  to  all  that  have  reHshcd 
that  rimplicity  of  language,  which,  called  E>y  St.  Paul  tfiwu- 
ITuaM  X^w",  is  to  be  seen  iti  the  writings  of  Apostolical  per- 
wrts — lrcn»uF,  Justin,  Clemens  Romanus,  and  after  them 
£piphaniu$,  ant)  the  Apostolical  Constitutions:  and  he  was 
very  forward  to  find  exceptions,  that  could  imagine  that 
Ignatius   callctli   the   order   of  Bishops    p^ampiKJiP  rd^v'-. 


IlCiuiTJi  EpiMtolM  nan  sunr  liWrnp  a 
cwne  ilrpntv*liotiu  el  ailiiUiniitH 
roiqa*  iu|iipo*ttio»iii,  >&i  tocuii  iJte 
«b  wJvcTtanu  citktUB  in  K.pUt  ml 
Pliilipp.  in  l^tina  cdihuiic,  dc  ctyiH 
d«pr»vAli»iic  iiunus  <|Uiikm  tie  Grxcie 
Luwl,  llA  l«^tur,  ut  uiiinino 
im  icntnitis  e]it»  Scripta- 
r^ngn'CnU^^F.  Socin.  Re- 
ipona.  ad  Jicah.  Wokik.,  enf.  ix.  p.  It  IS. 
tnunfoL  1050. 

■  Sed  pMtqujiin  jttlcnUore  Miinio, 
MU|tml«ruin  [epiitolirutii  {  i>l  [lUnutm 
M  BMlvri^ni  cl  nrijincni  ciprTirJi,  hlan- 


cdactiis,  bonie  pnCritm  ikiei  tinpiiijriiter 
iltiuiiin  dolui.  Quit  ctiim  Apoktotcf 
nini  discipuln,  tina-^si  Chry^DKlorTiuni 
■iJiili;iT»u» — AiMwloIu  iu  viripulis  nifir- 
tyriuin  tiihelaii'ij  ilkiionts  gtniia  uffec- 
tutuni  pulriijue  epithf  t'oriim  ad  poiiipam 
[■oini>o.!iiormn  rtrmnilii  tiifK^ns  «ileo 
placuisije  crcdnL^JMoiiilclt  Prtcfjit,  p. 
■W. 

"  EJ  Si  mI  flli^t  T^  hiy^. — 2  Cor. 
xi.  6. 

*  Sed   Qpportuni?   nahix — licrt   Tarte 


402 


la 


of  Dfemas,  Bbhop  of 

■  wfcm  be  was  orda'med 

Tikntkuans*  heresy*  in 

B  wi  agmin,   that  tbe 

tn  the  writii^  of  the 


tutiiii  fcei»i 

lb*  MumwM^tM 

Ifi4!fn,  be  hfltk  ben 
M?(^li  rif  it  m  txtan 

f  •M.  But  «  to  mf  pnaat  pvpoK,  be  chit  connders  oT 

what  coriiwr[tunc«  the  anitf'  of  Ae  Cbvdi  m  to  the  advance- 
iwitl  (if  I.Uiriiiti«nitj,  sod  of  wbsl  cafiaH)oeDce  not  odIj 
]|{nutiii>t,  hilt  Nt.  ('yprian,  St.  Hienxoe,  and  all  men  of  judg- 
iu«<iil,  [irufi'M  till!  power  of  Bbbope  to  be  to  the  preserTa- 
lUm  ul'  unity  ill  the  Church,  wiD  not  beg  the  qaesdoD  with 
Hh^iulvH.  hv  nitttlcmning  ^natius's  epistles,  because  the  one 
^U  ill'  i\w  vuhk'i't  of  ihcm  is  this  oae  rule — notlaing  to  be 
ikkikW  vsithmit  thv  lli^liup^  all  ihiDga  to  be  done  by  ailvice  of 
Ifv  (MW^yWr*'.  That  to  the  Philadelphians"  is  remarkable 
ftK'Yv  \iw  xx^^L  "vtXwn-  hu  nifTirmcth,  that  having  do  intelligence 
ll^>tu  Aiw  u>H»  i^'  iIh*  divisions  that  were  among  thorn,  the 
\\A\  i^luwH  ivviNiliikg  it  to  him»  said  within  him,  for  the  ill 
itK-uU'*  »»f  v^MtilKwJti^  them.  *•  Without  the  Bishop  let  motbing 
t>v  tU'tit\''  It  ti  Iv  Mxd  thnt  this  rule  is  ineffectual,  hindering 
IniltuM-  *h*ti  ri^H^litu^  the  course  of  business :  the  answer  Is, 
thftl  U  t*  C4UH^>  ttiMl  ihiu  much  is  determined  by  the  Apu- 
iiIms  tW  iv<il  iiYUwiiuitf;  u*  t>e  turthcr  limited  by  human  righ^ 
M  Ihv  kiibliv  v^thr  l^hun'h  ihaHl  require.  ^M 

^  ^3t.  Au\)4\h)m  to  (hu  rulc»  it  is  justly  s^d  that  bapdsm 
U  uul  giwu  Uti  bv  «  Uubo|>^  as  it  is  given  only  by  those 


K^'l>*luiU.   l'«Wt4|M(4l'  V^U>  T«t«l    ait  W 


4 


tui^  ■)■■«  uth 
.■iv\  uuutUb*- 

4bHftiMti— atw 

•  vtua  tlU-  iwt 


Htt  n  EpLBc<rpi  presbyieria  m^C 
OtriMikBis  plebil'us  desint,  mt  sb  : 
4«a  minna  cokulur! — BloudcU.  Tim^i 

Wf«  T**  ^t^i>a-^djr  TifBil>.  ArTfui  ravTV' 

IHi    hv»ll'?<lr    A.C7Lr»>   Td8«'    x^P^'    ^o* 
fcwwJwK  firUv  nicrTc.- — cap.  riL  a 

*^  OrHinariiif  Daptiami  rainliUr  iflH^| 
priluis  r^l  E|iisrapLu^  Unqium  popnlT 
aihi  nuriiiiiis.M  )mr»Briiu  ct  ardinarinf 
FiKlM.  Alter  quoljii);  TeniUliao,  St. 
JtrOMMv  «ntl  ihf  pighth  canon  of  the 
WfatA  ot  Vi:rn— synodus  Venj^nsu— 
•Vtl  7iS,  he  concludn:   Hiuc  ^liiai 


(N  A  chuistian  state. 


493 


vhora  the  order  of  any  Church  which  was  never  put  id  force  chap, 

without  the  Bishop,  onahlcth  to  give  il;  a  thing  tnanifeatly  '— 

seen  by  confimiatioii.  What  rcasou  can  wc  imagine  that 
Philip  the  deELCon,  being  enabled  to  do  miracles  for  the  con- 
version of  the  Samaritans,  was  not  enabled  to  give  the  Holy 
Ghost,  but  the  Apostles  must  come  down  to  do  it?  was  it 
not  to  shew  that  all  graces  of  that  kind  were  suhjcct  to  the 
gxvoea  of  the  Aposdes  in  the  visible  Church,  whereof  they 
were  then  chief  governors?  So  ihatt  as  then,  those  that 
received  the  Holy  Ghost  were  thereby  demonstrated  to  be 
members  of  the  visible  Church,  in  which  God  evidenced  Ills 
presence  by  that  grace ;  60  was  it  always  found  requisite  that 
Chriatians  be  acknowledged  members  of  the  visible  Church 
f  by  the  prayers  and  blessing  of  their  successors.  Which  order, 
as  it  serves  to  demonstrate  this  succession  to  all  that  are  void 
of  prejudice,  so  had  tt  been  improved  to  this  Apostolical 
iuteiit,  what  time  as  all  Christians  began  to  be  baptized  in 
tttfaiicy — renewing  the  contract  of  Christianity,  that  is,  the 
promise  of  baptism,  and  the  chief  pastor's  acknowledgment  of 
ibcni  for  members  of  the  Church  upon  that  coutractj  by 
ble^ing  rhem  with  imposition  of  hands — without  doubt  it 
and  were  the  most  effectual  means  to  retain  and 
the  ancient  discipline  of  the  Church,  Avhcn  men 
see  themselves,  by  their  own  solemn  profession, 
to  forfeit  the  communion  of  the  Church,  by  forfeiting 
oa  which  they  were  adniittcd  to  it.  If  it  can  thus 
be  said  thnt  baptism  is  not  given  without  the  Bishop,  much. 
more  will  the  same  be  said  of  other  acts,  of  the  power  of  the 
keys,  whereof  that  is  the  first  Prcsbytera  have  an  interest 
in  it,  limitable  by  canonical  right ;  but  as  to  the  visible 
Church,  that  any  man  be  encoinmunicated  without  a  Bishop, 
is  against  this  rule  of  the  Apostles. 

§  53.  About  ordlnittions,  divers  matters  of  fact  are  in  vain  [luBianwt 
alleged  by  Dtondell  and  othcra,  from  the  ancient  records  ofjlf  „„[!- 
the  Church,  tending  to  degrade  Bishops  into  the  rank  of"*"""^] 
presbyters^.     If  the  Goths,  firom  the  time  of  Valerian  to  tile 


jun   proprio    et   Drdinarifi    comrctcre  '  The  Alexandrian  BTicceaiion  as  Ae- 

tnlUbOheriL    BBptiinii.— Van     Hipciu  icribcd  hy  St.  Jcrom?.  ■»<)  tlie  firdiap- 

Jur.  KccL  Univ.  ifr  Saplittno,  u&|).  iii.  Cicin    of    r(?lid»amia«    by    N^tvaIub,    i 

I  I.  torn.  L  p.  57(i.  Lovan.  l7o3.  CnrUingiuinn  priest. 


4^4 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CUtJECB 


111 


CHAP,  council  of  Nice,  fur  some  seventy  years — as  he  coujectu; 

out  of  PhilostorgiuSj  lu  5'^ — if  the  Scols  before  Palladius,  as 
Fordun,  iii.  8%  and  John  Major,  li.  2*,  relate,  retained  Chris- 
tianity under  presb3'ters  alone,  wiilioLit  Bisliops,  they  had  not 
in   that  estate   the   power  of  governing  their  own   Churche^i 
in  themselves,  but  depended  on  their  nelglibuurs  that  o^H 
daincd  them  those  presb^'ters;    and  the  f^overnuicnt  of  tb*^^ 
Church  among  theit  then  must  be  as  now  nmonp  the  Aba9^_ 
shies,  where  their  one  Bishop  docs  nothing  but  ordam  llie^H 

TiTOshvfprs.     nn    frnHiciri^iifl      uli!    sunf/rf     rr'lnt^fl  ■     fltid     mi    fViii^i 


presbyters,  as  Godlgnus,  ubi  supra^,  relates :  and  a5  the 
CatlioJic  Christians  of  Antiochia  lived  for  some  thirty-foi 
years  after  the  bfialshmcnt  of  Euatathiua.  Theodoret,  Ec\ 
siast  Hist,  i.  21''.  But  if  the  Goths  had  Bishops  before 
Uirdasi,  at  the  couneil  of  Nice,  as  he  shews  out  of  the  Eccle- 
siastical Histories',  is  any  man  so  mad  as  to  grant  hitU)  who 
never  endeavours  lo  prove  it,  that  thej'  were  made  bv  their 
own  prcsbytersj  rather  than  by  the  neigiibour-Bishoi>s  of  the 
Roman  empire,  from  wlience  they  received  Clirislianitj? 
The  head  of  a  nionastei'y  in  E[i;ypt  being  a  presbyter,  is  said 
by  Cassian"^,  CoUat.  iv.  1,  to  have  promoted  a  monk  whom 


ore     1 


"  '0  Taivtiy  Ou^fAoT  oi'ra^  icttfhjyi^- 
vara  ri^s  i^&Zov  rOiv  tvat&iiv^  tiriana- 
iror  n^toJ'  wpirai  ttararrit. — p.  11, 
Otnev.  1641 

•  Fapo.  CelcstiniiB  primiiiii  Epjieo- 

Sixm  in  ScDtiA  misic   asmcruiti   PoJIa- 
jum AntL'  cujtis  adientum  ha-r 

bcbHtit  Scati  fiilci  doctorea,  ac  9wT*' 
mentoruTn  minUtr^t^rca,  presliywros 
BolummftiJo  vel  m(tua{:hoi;  ritutn  se- 
qucnles  EcHesJK  priniltivit, — ^Aputl 
Gikle,  Dncaii.  SuHpt.,  lom.  i.  p.  Q'2&, 
Oxnn.  ICi9l. 

'  Anno  Domini  CCCCXXIX.  iaii<^- 
tu&i  Palladium  CL'IcatiiJUH  I'aps  Epi* 
■CDpiuD  concccral  :  ni.  iid  Scntlqm 
Tnittit.  I^am  ptr  facerdcttci  et  moiin- 
cliU'S  itilte  Epiacupis  Scnti  lu  fide  eruilii?- 
bBTilur.— foi.  2J.  Parift.  152J,  PliiUis- 
torjciu!,  FH^rdtiR,  iind  Ma^or,  are  riled 
bj'  Bliiiulcll,  MM;t.  iii.  de  Ordiiialioniliu, 
l>p,  313—315. 

■  Chpp.  ii.  wet.  IP. 

0fiv  wpitaipouniyeff,  Kal  twv  ltpaifi.ivciiv. 
Ka\  Twv  -rdhKaf  Tabs  iitKWtia<mtsovs 
Ha-Ta\t\anr6rfs  rruW6yBv%  irpht  laurouj 
ax-nt^poiioi/To. — Tom.  iti.  p.  iifin,  enl. 
feimiHod.  Prn-is.  Ifi42. 

'   Utcunqut  sil,  cum  clrrici  ciplhi 


Gdlthicas  Eccleiiai;  fundavcnnl,  »i- 
demijuc  per  annos  fert  70  ati  anil-fi 
circilcT  260  »d  327  quo  *«icm  Nico' 
luediL'Tijj^ni  reciipcravit  I'lphil*  jni- 
niarius  nrdiiinlor  Euspltiua,  pleno  juie 
BdTuii]i^lTa.reriT)t  i  peii(--a  pir^byWrw 
ELcK>.sifirum  illamii)  itctores  untv 
ordiuationiiin  e\  ^iirisilicrionis  potc 
maDiLit,  ncc  ullus— *)  Philo*Cu 
audiaaius — fuil  intei  eo£  Ante  V 
Inm  PriBsul ;  si  vero  ex  cancilii  Ni 
BubacriplLonibus  TlieophUlua  G' 
Metropolcos  Episccrpum  L^lpliila — 
qnem  Socntcs  lib.  [y,  c.  27,  Theodo- 
rctus  lib,  iv.  e.  S2.  SozolneiiUK  lib.  vi. 
V.  Si},  sub  VaScnte  rnllncant — priorem 
flediise  KlsluBiiius,  ratidicre  tdo  annad 
in  caiisam  incuinbetiiils;  i|Uibufi  enita 
Slip E.-ri ore m  sibimct — qiiMtiii  Tlieophilut 
(ait — Epit^copDiri  preeficrre  iLcuiupm- 
bytLTciruni,  id  est,  o'qLia.liuni  ordiilali- 
dorurn  Jim  quls  dETiP|[nrc  aiidoit  t^ 
lilondcli  Apotog.,  »ecL  iii  j|  de  OrJiii*- 
lioaifiaji,  p.  ^1^, 

"   IiiltT  c:Eteroa  Chri^linn^x  philiua- 
phi»  virus  AlibatcET   quoquc  ii-idimiit 

iJuiiDlrin qui  mCrilii  piirilnt!*  U 

inari'«i|i?tiidinis  !>iiu?  a  Ilcnin  Pap^nutio 
suliiudtiiis  ejasdem  pr«&by1m) , , . .  ui 
diacQuii  est   prflalua   afficium.      la- 


■1 

llW 

CO.  I 


IN  A  CnniSTIAN  6TAt£. 


495 


I 


lovctl  to  the  priesthood.  Is  not  this  done  by  recommending 
him  to  his  Bishop  for  th-it  purposCj  though  he  orduiiicd  him. 
not  himself?  The  Bishops  of  Durham  and  Liiidisfarne  are 
Mid  bj  HedCi  Eccle^,  JihL  Am/f.  iii.  3,  5'",  to  come  from  the 
monastery  of  Hy,  governed  hy  a  prie&t.  And  it  is  true  that 
Oic  monks  of  that  monastery,  having  great  reputation  of  hoH- 
Dcss  swaved  the  Church  there.  But  wilhal,  Bede  mentions 
expressly  the  synod  of  tJjc  province,  and  thcrcfurc  we  need 
agk  no  further  who  ordained  ihem  Bishops^  knowing  that 
by  the  primitive  rules  of  the  Chureli  it  is  the  aet  of  a  svuod. 

§  54.  Some  seem  lo  conceive  this  to  be  the  meaning  of  the 
tnip|N.isecl  St.  Ambrose  upon  Eph.  iv.  11";  where  he  saith,  that 
first  the  eldest  of  the  presbyters  succeeded  the  Bishop,  but 
iC  aitcrwards  the  course  was  changed,  ut  fwn  ordo  sed  m^ri- 
tum  crearct  cjmrojmm ;  which  they  understand  thus":  that 
his  merit,  and  not  the  bench  of  presbyters,  should  make  the 
Uiabop  thenceforth  i  and  therefore  that  formerly  the  pres- 
byters did  it.  But  this  is  nothing:  for  it  is  plain  ihal  ordo 
here  signifies  not  the  bench  of  presbyters,  but  a  man^s  ratik 
in  it,  acLonling  to  the  time  of  his  promotion  to  it.  These 
and  others  of  hia  slight  objections  are  easily  wiped  away;  but 


[The  tnj 
AmliTua^ 


I 


Unhim  mim  Jlr4lu«  Pap^uucLiiiR  vir- 

lutihtiN  ipMun   AdgAudcl'iii ap- 

lAitujite  nbinu'C  •un.'t'eMureui  di^iiiAM- 

konofv  prov«xiL — p.  R70.  Atrebat. 

'  Such  ta  lh>e'  provUion  inaite  in  thp 
Rnic  of  Sl  Beapdict — Si  ^uif  Abbas 
•Ai  |KV«bjt«njni  vd  iliaciiTiuin  antiiiArp 
fVtkrit.  de  Mri»  eli^l  qui  liiffnus  Mt 
tmtwtAatM  fungi.— -Reg.  S.  Binned.,  cap. 
laii  nmd  UaUirn,  Cod,  Ht'd:-,  torn,  i- 
f.  \SS.  Au{ri>i>l.  ViiKlriii'.  l'o9. 

*  lifva  prgn  Osuald  mux  uhi  rrfcrium 
•tuorpil  ....  mlslt  id  niii^or«ft  natu 
lS«MIonuu.  . .  .  pdcnt  ul  tibi  mitle-- 
VHltr  AnliMra.  cii}ii*  rlnptiina  ac  minti- 
ttciv  (cot.  qnam  rcffcbat,  An);;1omin. 
I>gaihlill*  lidci  cl  liuiLit  diKCC-n-t.  Pt 
■  anTunriita.  Neijiie  ali- 
Urdiiu,  ^tuod  piciit,  LrniH-trdvit: 
It  n«mi|Ui!  puniil'liBm  Vlvtiuniim, 
Vftiienti  igimr  ad  te  Eptwojin, 
HX  loenni  Mtlia  EpincopBlis.  in  miiuU 
IJadiabntBisL,  abi  ipse  pH^hslftribuit, 
•  ...biibaebuiturpiv^rploribu*  ScuiHs 
pamtii  Angloram  uiu  -cuni  (najonlfUK 
MMbi<  rl  obicrvi'iidiie'  diKcipUntv  regu* 
Itdk*     Nam   tnonkchi  erutt   mkxime. 


qui  ad  predi^anduRi  venpranL  MoriA- 
chuj  ipse  Episcopua  Adjin.  utpote  de 
insula,  qufe  rocstuT  Hi),  dtsliuatuK  ;-^ 
Cap.  iii.  pp^  15'J  — IfiL 

At  illi.  Ill  pcrltilitnr,  iracTflium  niag- 
nuin  in  coiidtici,  cjuid  cuel  agMidiim, 
iialii-re  (?(i?p*riiiil;  . .  ,  ,  (ujit  ait  ^duB. 
uam  «[  ipiH^  coiK-ilio  iulerei'sl ....  iiuo 
auiLitu,  unbiiiujn,  (|ui  cDnnedcbsnt,  ad 
ipauiu  era  ft  ociiti  coiivcrsi,  dilif^nter 
quid  diccrrt,  diiiHi'iitipb.-tiit,  et  ipsurn 
CMC  di^num  lipiscopum.  tpsum  ad 
cruflk'iiliu*  iiKTedulos  tt  IndoL'tus  niiici 
dJEbc-rr,  d-cceniuiil,  ....  Hiiiiiue  illiun 
ordiimnlfs  ad  pra^dicanduiii.  iiiiMrtuit. 
— Cap.  V.  {>.  lliF.  LomdiiL  19dS. 

"  Oitedi  before  in  Priiu.  OoveriL, 
chnp.  sdL  »ect  4. 

•  "And  this  tectorship  or  prEorily 
wan  drvutvcd  at  first  from  one  c-lder  lo 
anotber  by  succfMion,  when  he  wJio 
WBi  in  tiie  pla.i:c  vna  rrniDVed,  ibc-  ne^nl 
iti  rtnlcr  among  tbp  cldm  Biiofredc'i). 
liut  thb  was  Afterwank  chatif^d,  niid 
titat  luiwortby  men  nit>i;ht  tim  be  prt- 
frrtMl.it  WB*  Trri'li-  n  mat  (it  iif  rli-ction, 
and  nitt  a  matter  pf  »ucc«Hon."  — 
flmrctj^mnuui.  mcl  ri, 


406 


TIIE  KIGIIT  OF  THE  CUORCH 


CUAp.  there  are  two  which  seem  to  most  men  to  create  some  diffi- 

—  cuJtj.     The  one  is.  the  thirteenth  canon  of  the  cuuncil  of 

Aneyra,  which^ — if  the  rending  be  true  which  he  produces'',  I* 
and  Wato  Messidinus  presses'^ — intimates  plnin  enough  that 
city  presbyters  might  ordain  presbyters  at  that  time  when  it 
was  made :  the  other  is  the  Antiquities  of  the  Church  of 
Alcj^nndria,  published  not  loug  sinceS  out  of  Eutycbius's 
history,  who  was  patriarch  there  in  his  time,  and  athnriB  that 
from  St.  Mark  to  Demetrius,  the  Bishop  there  was  not  only 
chosen,  but  ordained  by  imposition  of  the  hands  of  twcl« 
presbyters  of  that  Church.  To  the  canon  of  AncjTa  I 
acknowledge  that  the  reading  which  they  follow  is,  beside  the 
copiciS  whicli  they  allege,  found  in  a  very  ancient  written  on£ 
of  ihe  hbrary  at  Oxford «,  as  well  as  in  the  old  Latin  transla- 
tion of  DionysiuB  Exiguus*,  XtapeTriaKOTroK  fiij  i^eivai  7rp€ff- 
^■uriftQVi  1}  hiaKovovt  j^itpoTovelu,  uWa  /i*)y  /^■(jSe  Trpeaj^urepcK 
wdXcMT,  X^P''*  "^^^^  €TrtTpa.7rrjvai  irrro  rov  eTrltrKVirov  fi/cra  ypofir 
tmriov  eV  U^^ttj  irapQiKia^  "That  it  be  not  lawful  for 
country  Bishops  to  ordain  presbyters  or  deueons:  nor  for  tlie 
city  presbyters,  without  leave  granted  fromi  the  Bishop,  (>> 


'  filcindell.  Apol.,  secL  lit.  p>.  95. 

'  Walunis  Messaliin  <le  EiJisoopiis  et 

pTMbyterin,  cap,  v,  pp,  50fl,  311.  Lug> 

duT).   BktAV.   IIJJ:!. 

'  Ttiira  book  wns  j>ub1Uhed  ti^  Scldcn 
for  the  purpose'  of  helping  the  Piinlans 
against  the  Cliutch — upon  which  He- 

8«ne  est  lilxralo  homini  vcniiM  uni|iiJim 
in  mentem,  mrk  ««  unius^  auton^  bar- 
liori,  (jui  derimo  sn^culo  $crib?ba(,  te^ti- 
tnuiiio  evcrterp  fiutiquiFaimJim,  et  Ec- 
cl^tt  coeVahi  dp  EpisrapiK  aer  tm 
kIum  Epiocapof  oidinsnilia  ira-illtidncn), 
aut  inmidilum  alibi  qu^ni  apud  ha^K'ii- 
cflfi  vemes,  ft  quidcm  pnuciasuniDri, 
dogjiia  rle  puritAte  Epistaporum  H 
pratpytcTorum  gUbilirc.  Vnde  expto< 
was,  buc  Uiique  ab  onmibus  Seldenus 
fuit,  CDHteiitUN  jnfelici  ilia  laude,  et 
cujua  bmnini  dvcm  pudcit,  qiiim  Lpud 
FarlametiUrioti  ^uriuJ^Ds  pl  parrk-idium 
■nbelanle»,  quud  post  ojmoN  a^lit)Lint 
perpetnvenini,  con&ccutus  est.— Iliat. 
Pfetrivcb.  Aleundr.,  pp.  7,  &.  Paris. 
KIS. 

'  Ste  below,  uote  u. 

*  J,BliUci,  torn.  i.  coL  1+87  ;    her*  il 


\t  nnon  xii.    Tli?  Creek  veriiori 
Labbc  diHers    (rnm   ibal    111    the<  Kit. 

and  19   ns   fLiltowB  :    XenipFwifrK^wvuf  }A 

Tovf  IV,  &AAi^  (tr\i*  wpttr^vrifiovt  wi\tmt, 
Xft'P'f  'roiJ  iwirpawiifai  dith  roS  'E'l- 
trK&irtiu  fitriL  ■ypafit*iT<iii'  iv  Irt^  vo^i- 
leii^ — Code.  AjicVlnn.  A.U.  314^  ein. 
xiii,  IPRi-  i-  co],  Hi)i.  ed.  Venet 

"  JoAnuis  Antiocheni  Collect.  C'ul 
Tit.  x\l  apvd  justelt.  Bibl  JuT,.  twru 
].  p.  £45. 

Solus,  quad  iciani,  *rp«<rJ9trr(pwii 
habi?t  Jo|iaiine9  Anticichciiiift  jrii  dr- 
Bomim  Digrsto.  ncijuc  eikim  divcisi  esse 
aiicluris  puto  PKeiiiplur  UiodWiADum 
5771.  ainc  Alibi  commenioialuni,  n«(ijr 
alio  |>«rtiriGr«  vid^tur  codex  iUr  retiu- 
tisslniUK  a  vtru  doctiBBitiio  Hcrbcrto 
ThGmdiciti  in  tractatu  Anglica  ling;TL» 
coiificriptD,  Oi'  Jarf  Etttftiit  in  Cifitati 
Clirialiaun,  CB.p.  iii,  p.  IV).  ID  BU>1io^ 
thcca  exiaie^  Bodleinjin  dicliu,  qncn 
credidcriin  ipiiun  cste  ejiitdem  ease 
Joannia.  MStUm  iiuiucro  h6  dciiatatuiD. 
— Routh-  ReLiq,  Sacr.,  torn.  liL  n«(,  t» 
tiMyrani  CoHcHii  CaBonei,  p.  MS.  Ozcra. 
l«lfl. 


IK  A  rnniKii  i\  htatk. 


4fl7 


^  55.  Bill  1  I'lintiul  (jrriuit  lliiK  rending  tu  he  true,  whidi  so 
many  circimiBttinccfl  rciulcr  questionable-  First,  in  ati  Arabic 
[wruphrusc  nutv  cxtnnt  in  the  same  library,  there  is  nothing 
utlo  be  found  of  that  clause,  aWa  /ltjh  ftijBi  np^(r0vT€poi<t 
ToXaw-  Secondly,  Isidore  Mercator's*  Inui  slat  ion — which 
wema  tu  be  tbdt  which  wati  anciently  received  in  tbc  Spanish. 
Churches  before  Diony*ius  Esiguiis,  wherewith  that  copy 
■grc«tl(  which  Hervetii£ '  translated,  as  also  FulgenLiu^'td 
Bivvijite,  Can.  xcil.',  and  the  copy  of  Dionjslus  KxigiiuA, 
whieb  Po])e  Adrian  the  First"  followed — hath  only  this: 
ficarui  Episcopftruiu^  quos  Grtpci  chorepiscopas  vacant,  non 
ticere  prttfit/teroa  irl  diacoaos  ordinare,  Sed  nee  presh/tcrtu 
cicUatUy  sine  rpwnpi  pri^rrpto,  am/ziins  aHqitid  iniprnirc,  ivY 
sine  aHettiiilntf-  lUtntrum  rjits,  m  HJtntptmpie  parochid,  aliquid 
offere.  Thirdly^  can  the  reading  of  the  last  words,  jutra  ypafi- 
/td-nnf  ev  tttaintj  ifapoiKia,  seem  probable  to  reasonable  iwr- 
suna?  what  consequence  of  sense  is  there  in  sayings  '^unlcs? 
Hcence  be  granted  by  lettcra  in  every  parish?"  which  is  plain 
in  this  reading  when  it  is  said,  "that  the  city  presbyters  do 
nothing  in  tlie  parish/*  that  is„  in  the  country  or  diocese, 
"without  authority  by  tlic  Bishop's  letters."  Fourthly*  seeing 
libis  is  that  which  is  afterwards  provided  for  by  the  council 
of  Loodicea,  Can.  lvl^.^  in  the  same  subject,  it  seems  very 
probable  Uut  ibl^  should  be  the  pruviiiiion  wliicb  the  council 
of  Ancyra  Intended,  as  all  Ignatius's  epistles  and  other  canons, 
ApotU  xxiEviii/,  Arclat.  xviii/',  express  it. 

^  £6.  Though  for  my  part  I  do  not  believe  that  we  have 
tbe  true  roa<ling  of  this  canon  in  any  copy  that  I  ha^c  heard 


(  tt  \  V 

ItL 

[Of  f  111'- 


Uniu    k.    roL     1^3.    eil. 
BTT  tlif  wfjTil  [irralivti'raa  is  in 
ani)  not  iii  th«  \tXL 

>|ia«  nan   Uik^u   |irt>by* 
iius  uritinarL>,  tiriL  iiRiue 
■  .\^i>iK,  tiui  rum  Ittrri*  ah 
EfiMapv   piTuiisauin   funit   in   t)4eilft 

•d-Vtwl. 

■  t/t  pmbjlFri  ciriUIiB  nn«  JUMU 
Bpbnfa  ni'^il  julu^'nt.  lu'c  in  iiiiAi|ua- 
mnt  panrcia  aliqiiid  kgdnC^JiiMffll, 
Bi^l    J'> t    i.  p.  Mi\.  \'».m.  iJilJl. 

£d  .  iinliit«nC,  nee  pre*hjfli'-r 

»\^  ui  pjtnichia  a'liie  {iDocvpCO' 
—  Hultinn.  K|iii.  C'aiiiJii.  nfjui/ 
TItVklitilEt.  K 


Labbei.  torn.  vili.  col.  .568,  vA.  Venet. 

*  ,  .  .  u-ira^o')  3*  Kill  loin  ^piv&vii' 
pOPt  fitjflJv  ■wpi.-rr^t.v  4wv  t^*  •rtMi^^^^^l 
To5  'EwfffKirflv,— Cciiic-  Ljuidiroi,  rin. 
A.IX  SH-t.  Lablxi.  lam.  I.  col,  154D. 
c(i  VctwL 

'  OI  -rjJiffS^Ttpflj  KoJ  qI  Ji^KH'm  inv 

-r«4rar.  —  LAfalwi,   torn.   L  col.  S3,    id. 
Vtner. 

'  Dc  iliRcohibii*  urbicJA,  ul  non  pilii 
tliDlUtn  prtL'»umsnt;  vnl  boili^re  ftrti- 
byterU  rcwrvcm,  lit  «inc  cnnadcalui 
i|iiK>niin  niliil  C*l«  fkxHaot.  —  Cmcil, 
Arvbl.  \.D.  SH.  Lnblwi.  Inin.  r.  col. 
M'.S.  Ml.  Vfiirt- 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE   CHIRCII 


CHAP. 
111. 


ehluft  of 
no  autho- 
rity.] 


[Of  the 
F.g)'f  titan 
Cliurclj.] 


of  or  seen:  because  the  Arabic  purapLrase  aforesaid  dedui 
the  cliiuse  of  the  country  Bishops  al  large,  that  it  is  not 
granted  thetn,  Ut  fadant  prcsbyteros  neque  dittcouM,  omnino, 
netjtts  in  villa  neque  in  urhe,  ahgqne  mmtdntn  Epixcopi :  nisi 
Togatus  fuerit  Episcopits  kac  de  re,  et  permisfrit  eis  ut  Jactant 
eoSf  necnon  scripsei-it  eis  scriptitm,  quod  authorttatetn  dahtt  eis 
eadem  de  re.  Wlicrciipon  I  do  believe  that  the  cacon  is 
abridged  ond  curtailed  in  all  copies,  and  that  the  true  in- 
tent of  it  consists  in  two  clauses :  the  fint,  tb&t  country 
BisLops  ordain  neither  presbyters  nor  deacons  witbuiit  leave 
under  the  Bishop's  hand :  the  second,  that  the  city  pres- 
byters do  nothing  iu  the  diocese  without  the  like  leave: 
though  I  undertake  not  to  give  you  the  words  of  mine  own 
head. 

4  57.  As  for  Eutycliius,  I  cannot  admit  his  relation  to  be 
historical  truth,  having  forfeited  his  credit  in  that  part  of  it 
where  he  says  that  there  were  no  Bishops  in  Efjj-pt,  beside 
him  of  Alexandria,  before  Demctriua".  The  contrary  where- 
of appears  by  Eusebius,  Evcles.  Hist.  v\.  2,  where  be  say*  of 
Egypt,  rutv  Ze  airroBi  irapoiKimv  rr^v  "^EiriffKOTTrji'  i*cawTi  Tore 
fiera  ^lovXtavbv  At}fit]TpLO^  uire(X»;i^ft.  **  That  then  lately 
Demetrius,  after  Julian,  had  undertook  the  Bishopric  of  thettJ 
dioceses  ibere."  For  where  there  were  dioceses  there  were 
Bishops;  aud  if  Demetrius  after  .Tuliau  governed  the  dioccMI 
of  Egypt,  because  Bishop  of  Alcxandriaj  then  were  there 
other  episcopal  Churcbes  in  that  province  beside  Alciao- 
dria,  before  Demetrius.  Indeed^  if  there  had  been  no  Bishops 
under  Alexandria,  it  could  not  reasonably  be  avoided  that 
the  Bishop  should  be  ordained  by  the  presbyters :  otherwise 
foreign  Bishops^  that  should  be  called  to  ordain  them  a 
Bisho]!^  musty  by  so  doing,  purcbaae  a  power  over  that 
Church,  which  never  any  can  be  said  to  have  had  over  those 
capital  Churches  of  Antiocbia,  Rome,  Alexandria,  or  Cou- 
stantinople. 

§  58.  But  supposirg  that  there  were  Bishops  under  him  of 
Alexandria,  it  is  a  greater  inconvenience  to  f^rant  thai  t 
chief  should  l>e  made  without  their  consent — which  ordinal 
implies,  by  the  often-quoted  rule  of  St.  Paul,  I  Tim,  v.  2: 
by  the  presbyters  of  Alexandria.     And  therefore  when 

*  Eutych.  Origeit.  t-d.  Scldwi.  p.  S2,  Londin.  ]fit2. 


IN   A   CHRISTIAN  8TATK. 


409 


TOfn«?  says,  Ejfisf.  Ixxxv.',  that  Bisliops  were  set  over  the    chap. 

bytcrs  hy  custom  ol'  the  Church,  to  avoid  schism,  bccou&e '■ — 

titat^  Al^xandrut  a  Marco  evatiffi'lista  nsfjue  ad  Heraclam  et 
Ditmt/sium  Ejiiscopoi,  preshyteri  seinprr  imuiu  ex  se  elecfrmif  in 
exceUiori  gradu  co/iocatam,  l£phcoptint  noiiUHubant ;  "At  Alcx- 
1(4  aiidria,  from  Mark  the  ovangeltst  till  lleraclas  and  DionysiUfl 
were  Hiflhops,  the  jufsliytcrs  were  wont  to  choose  one  of 
their  nunibcr.  and  placitig  him  in  a  higher  degree,  named 
htm  ihcir  Bishop  i"^I  am  not  to  grant  that  he  intends  by 
these   words  fhat  he  wna  ordained  also  by  Oie  preshyters* 

I  For  instance,  Eusebius,  Eccles.  UlsL  \u  20,  relating,  that  at 
the  onliuation  of  Fabianus  at  llumc,  a  dove  lighting  upou  his 
bend,  tb«  peoj>le  crying  out*  a/teWi/rw?  cttI  tov  0p6vov  t^i 
ArwiWTrf}?  Xa^otn-afi  avrbv  eirtOtu'ai'  "toulc  liitn  presently,  and 
set  him  in  the  Bishop's  throne:"  and  yet  it  cannot  be  said 
thai  iherefotx'  the  people  ordained  him  Bishop.  So  likewise 
the  presbyters  of  Alexandria  seated  one  of  their  number  in 
(be  Diuliop's  cbaii*,  aaitb  Su  Hieronie.  This  installing  must 
needs  have  the  force  of  a  nomination  by  the  presbyters,  and 
9u  BWiiy  and  prejudice  the  consent  of  the  Bishopa  assembled 
Id  (he  onlination — which  regularly  was  to  he  done  by  a 
pjxkhI  of  Bishops — that  tbeir  choice  was  never  kno^n  to  have 
been  Toid  lieforo  the  time  of  Dionysius  and  Heraclas,  which 
was  enough  to  ground  St.  Uicrome  an  argun^enl^  thou<£li 
ineffectua). 

f  59.  But  seciay  Cusebiua  shews  iia  that  there  were  other 
Btaboptf  in  Kjiypt ;  seeing  the  life  of  St.  Mark  in  Photius 
sajtli  dint  he  planted  Churches  ia  PcntapoUs'— which  seem  to 
be  those  over  which  the  aulhuTity  of  the  Bishop  of  Alexan- 
dria 19  established  by  the  coiuicil  of  Nice,  Can.  vi,  ^, — ^I  must 
Do(  grant  that  they  received  their  chief  from  the  preabytore 
of   Alexandria   without    their    own    consent,   expressed    by 


'  CUm)    bnfbfe    ill    Prim.    G4^v>i>ni,, 

r  t>r.  lluniunti'li  nuikci  incnilon 
tmitm  at  till*  life  at  SC  Mnrk  ill  hit 
IHurrtalimv  ifuatuor,  Difts.  iji.  cnp-  X. 
47,  Audiur  ctl  «il»  fjun  scriplor  «poil 
FhRtiuiTL  Again,  DiAvir.  cjip  ii.  I  111, 
ViUb  niEua  ■pud  Phoiium  Sc-iiplnt 
IBpejninit.  Tbf  pT«««nt  ^idilcir  ba*  not 
»Iilt  lo  TCTify  llie  referciipp,  nor 
mention  of  this  life  claewhcrc. 


Pttttvius  <|iiowi  (rom  a  life  of  St.  Murk 
wriltPii  ill  Atalfic  a  pasugv  likf  ituLt 
alUidcd  to  in  ihe  t^st.  l>e  Ecdta. 
Ilirr-ircli.,  lib.  v.  cap.  ir.  §  5.— PcUT. 
Thcnl,  Pugm,  torn.  iv.  p.  lol.  Aiitvorp. 
1700. 

••  To  Afix"^"  '^l  K^T«iT#s,  tA  if  M- 
yinrrv  no]  Aj^inj  Kal  nia^sirtiA'ti,  £tfT( 
ri^  'AAi{w9pf Ja)  'EiriaKoicoif  wJifrvf 
Tui'Ttn'  fx*'"  '^^*'  Hoo<rl»r, — Lablwit 
I'liTi,  a.  col.  iG.  ed.  VeiieT. 

k  2 


500 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CIlLKClI 


[Meaning 
nf  tbiiL- 
cs.aciu  of 
Ancynu] 


CHAP,  imposition  of  hands.     This  Is  my  opinion  of  tlie  i-redit  which 

vfQ  are  to  y;}ve  to  these  two  passages  Id  point  of  historical 

truth.  But  supposing,  not  granting  them  both,  1  cannot  sec 
what  can  be  inferred  from  cither  of  them  prejudicial  to  the 
order  of  Bisliops,  and  the  nccessjtj  thereof  above  presljjlcrs. 
For  seeing  it  is  acknowledged  that  St,  Mark  ordained  a 
Bishop  always  to  be  head  of  that  Church,  and  that  I>j  virtue 
of  this  ordinance  the  presbyters  find  ihenigelrcs  obliged  lo 
proceed  to  create  one — which  thej  did  sooner  at  Alexandria 
than  in  olbcr  CbunheSj  after  the  vacancy,  saith  Epiphaniiis, 
I/fEres.  Ixix.  11', — it  is  manifest  that  the  authorilj-  of  a 
Bishop  is  necessary  to  the  validity  of  all  acts  of  the  Church, 
bv  Sti  Markka  ordinance  ;  when  they  acknowledge  ibeinselvcs 
necessitated  to  make  one,  in  the  first  jilace,  that  the  acW^ 
thereof  may  be  valid. 

§  60.  Again,  as  to  the  canon  of  Ancyra :  suppose  pres-' 
bytors  were  ordained  by  presbyters,  upon  commission  from 
the  Bishop^  is  this  any  prejudice  to  the  rulcj  that  nothing 
be  done  without  the  Bishop?  or  is;  it  any  advantage  to  tliem'W 
that  would  have  no  Bishops,  and  so  do  all  tigainst  the  Bishop? 
To  my  reason  it  seems  necessary  to  distinguish  between  the 
fiolemnity  which  an  act  is  executed  with,  and  the  power  and 
authority  by  ^vhich  it  is  done.  And  that  it  cannot  be  pre- 
judicial to  any  power,  to  do  thai  by  another  which  seemetli 
not  fit  to  be  immediately  and  personally  executed  by  it:  the 
dependence  of  the  Church  being  safe  by  the  commission 
aeltnowledged,  and  the  unity  of  the  Church  by  that  depend- 
ence. Some  acts  of  the  primitive  Church  seem  to  require 
this  distinction,  aa  the  making  of  presbyters  by  the  chor- 
episcopi,  or  country  Bishops,  mentioned  in  the  ancient  Greek 
canons:  which,  by  all  likelihood,  were  not  properly  Bishoi^, 
because  not  heads  of  a  city  Church,  which  is  the  Aposlolicnl 
rule  for  episcopal  Churches.  For  the  aforesaid  Arabic  para- 
phrase of  the  canon  of  Ancyra  describes  them  thus:  Inler- 
pretatio  ejus  est  Ejiiscopi  viUantm,  hoc  est,  vicarii  Episcopi  ptr 
viilas  habitata*,  tju^J'uerint  in  umversa  operations,  id  est  fliaeeii. 
"The  meaning  of  country  Bishops  Is,  that  they  are  Bishops 

ViffTSfiVrot,,,  4^A*  ifia  yivtcOoi  tt(>ffyvt      tw^Bi  t<1v8».— j-.  7S6.  Colon.  1682. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  4TATB, 


I 
I 

I 

I 


of  villages,  that  Is,  the  Bishop'a  vicars  In  the  best  mhahiled 
villagca  uf  all  tbe  diocese," 

^  61.  So  it  aeems  that  they  were  set  over  the  greater 
villAges,  tir  bcxiif^s  of  villages,  which,  in  regard,  of  some 
secular  right,  resort  to  some  one  village  lying  within  the 
territory  t>f  some  episcopal  city.  Therefore  the  council  of 
Anliocbia  ^th  expressly.  Can*  x.  ^,  that  they,  and  the 
countries  which  they  govern,  arc  both  subject  to  the  Bishop 
of  the  city:  whereujxin  it  seems  they  were  ordained  by  that 
one  Bishop— and  so  not  properly  Bishops  which  are  ordained 
bj  a  synod,  or  the  representatives  of  U — and  that  this  is  the 
j(ttpo0e<ria  hnaKonrwtv,  which  the  canon  there  raentions.  And 
this  is  the  reason  why  they  w>2  called  vkam  Episcop^rutn, 
Bi8iio]>s'  deputies,  in  the  ancient  translation  of  the  canons, 
09  you  have  seen.  So  if  the  canon  of  Ancyra  enable  them 
to  urdain  presbyters  within  their  own  precinct — for  that  nuiat 
be  the  meaning  of  it  when  it  aays  ci*  €fed<rrr}  TrapotKla,  signify- 
ing part  of  the  territory  of  the  city  assigned  to  their  peculiar 
COT — it  seems  to  delegate  this  power  uf  the  Bciibop  not  to 
be  exercised  without  letters  under  his  hand  and  seal,  a&  the 
cunon  cxprcsscth. 

ij  H2.  Apain,  I  suppose,  no  man  will  deny  that  all  ordtnar 
tions  in  schism  are  mere  nullities,  though  made  by  persons 
rightly  ordulned ;  because  Dgaiiist  the  unity  of  the  Church. 
And  yet  wc  find  such  unlinatious  made  valid  by  the  mere 
decree  of  the  Churchy  without  ordaining  anew.  As  the 
Meleliaiia  In  Ei^ypt^  by  the  council  of  Nice,  in  Epiphauiua 
and  the  Lcclesiaslical  Histories':  and  as  Pope  Molchiades, 
niucb  conmieaded  for  it  by  Hl  Auguatinc™,  offered  to  receive 


CHAP. 

ill. 


[Juriinlic- 
iLon  of  ihe 


[Ordinu 
tiDh  in 
M'hi<irti 
uull.] 


*  Tiki  iw  nit  K^fMuf,  %  ToTf  x&fiv,if-, 
•si  j[«yifttftai'  icff*!  'EniTiriwaiii  tlXi}- 

ftirfiA,  aai  imiKf.'f  rctt  vroKti- 

^rdttfi'Tcu  alrrit  Ti  null !(  xt^jw-^Conc. 
AniiiM-liirii.  A.II.  311.  call.  X.  LuMwi. 
tom.  ii-  'L'u'-  ^^i'-  «<!'  Vend, 

•  Epiphjji.  Hx-m.  IxtiiL    SwjnitfSi 
,.£mIh.  Hue  i.  !■,  reoiteftilie  itynodicAl 

Sm  ftlka  I^R,bb«n,  torn,  tl  cui. 
«L  Vfilet 

V,t  Uint-H  c|UaIU  ipuiu  b«nu  M<1- 


HiiBdii    ultima   e«t    prolnta    Mriitenlin, 
quam  inniK<^ns,  quatn  intcgra,   q^UKin 

fhruvida  nti|Ui^  p'ttcitica,  ijiia  nfquu  cul- 
pfti'i^  in  q^iiihun  nihil  I'lriiHtiicrHT,  de 
cullej^D  iKO  BUS111  cit  miiovGrp,  ct 
Uaiiato  solo,  (jucm  tolius  maSi  priii- 
cippin  iiivL'jiKrat,  inaxiiui;  mlpAlo,  suii- 
UiCiK  reiL^upi'rati'l^  nptiimrm  libt-raia 
crutcm  fui'ili  jiaraiim  coiniiiaiiiciitjjrijui 
Litieras  niilti.'rf^  <.'t»n]  cia  quoi  «  Ma- 
jiiirinO  urdtniitoa  cvae  COostArct :  iU  ul 
<juibuiL-uj]que  loirUduuetscnl  Kpi^copi 
qiiuft  dUH-nsia  grmiouBHl,  euoi.  uun- 
ftniiari  rellL't,  ijui  fiiiasct  nrcUiiuCiu 
prior,  nlteL'L  autcriii  corum  pleba  iilla 
rcgonJa  proviilcrclur,     CJ  vij-uin  ugiii- 


502 


CHAP,  all  the  DonatislB  in  their  own  ranks,  hcaido  divera  others 
— ^ —  that  might  be  produced.  Among  which  that  expressed  iti 
the  canons,  AnUoch,  xiii,",  Apnst,  sxxiv.*,  deseirca  to  be  re- 
membered, whereby  orcltnationa  made  in  nnother  Bishop's 
diocese  sro  made  void.  For  the  only  reason  why  some 
things^  though  ibey  be  ill  done,  yet  are  to  stand  good,  is, 
because  the  power  that  doch  them  extendeih  to  ihcm,  but 
is  ill  used.  So  when  the  |K>wer  is  usurped,  as  in  all  schism, 
or  when  that  is  done  which  the  law  makes  void,  it  can  be  to 
no  effecL  Therefore  when  the  act  of  schism  is  made  valid, 
it  is  manifest  that  the  order  of  Bishop  and  presbyter  U  con- 
ferred in  point  of  right  by  the  mere  consent  of  the  Churchy 
whlch^  by  the  precedent  ordination,  was  conferred  only  in 
point  of  fact,  being  a  mere  nullity  ui  point  of  rijjht.  Add 
hereunto  that  of  the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  viiL  27'',  that 
A  Bishop  may  be  ordained  hy  one  Bishop,  being  enabled  bjr 
an  order  of  the  rest  of  the  province,  when  they  cannot 
assemble^  in  case  of  persecution,  or  (he  like.  For  here  ihe 
power  is  derived  from  all,  though  the  solemnity  be  executed 
by  one.  ill 

§  63.  By  the  eamc  reason  it  is  that  confu'mation  tn  ^ypt 
was  done  by  (he  presbyters ;  as  the  supposed  St,  Ambrose, 
upon  Eph.  iv.*! — i^rceing  with  the  author  of  the  Qaepsfianr» 
in  Fchifi  ft  Novjim  TestamtittuTiu  Quipst,  ci."",  amoug  St.  Au- 
gustine's works — witnesseth:  for  that  is  it  which  the  one  of 
them  means  by  cofiisii/Tiaiftt  the  other  by  cotiseeratf  because 


[Ppesby- 
lere  con> 
Brmed  ia. 


mnin.O  filium  ChrisHauae  paciset  pa- 
tretn  CVirijiiijinre  pictiift. — Eptst  iJiii. 
tmm.  ii.  ool.  fl.^.  cil.  lieti. 

fflt  ii^inaiTo  liia  ypa^tfiArait'  rair  r*  fii]- 
■rf«wo\hov,  ool  tS>¥  irio  airr^  't-uMKi- 
WWi*.  &*  «u  T^c  x<ifM¥  ■wapt'pxoiTa.  <J 
9i  t^^frirt  as^di^i^af  iv^XAiii  artiirrwz 
M  x'^po^fi^  rwif.  Kai  KaTairri<toi 
tAt  '«i[Ai|.0-ia«TMrwt-  irpayfiiT'on'  fii;  wpo- 

WfWtMrr/iLiira    Tvyj(ifi,y.    xaJ    ourir    ii 

Iwixt'v  tSi    4r«{iaT   •ut«" Labhd, 

lom.  ii,  („!,  fiii^  ^,[   Vfuct, 

CviOKOVoi.  ^i,  ToX^i^**  ^i.'"  ™*'  '*"" 

r«f  ii-»¥   xt*t»TT»i«j   ro(»7cfftit  fit  Til 


ii  TBI  X^P'*^  f¥&)i,tif,  Ka9atp<i«^  imI 
avriis,  Mai  oOi  ^xdporirjjffr*', — L&bbs.. 
IoT)5,  i,  col,  .12.  ^A.  Vrnet. 

P  'Ear  5(  Ofci^Ki;  troraAajSi)'  ^h  jiis 
XCifHToi^^iit-iu     Aid     tI    fij}     V^Wavte 

iV(T*w  r^t  V^irjwBr^r  vKtUanm  'Enm^ 
^vf. — Labbci,  tocn.  i.  oul.  491..  «d. 
Venet 

*  Denique  mpvd  ^Cgyptam  prr^by- 
teri  cuiiFignkot,  si  pnnebs  dob  ail  Ejri- 
«irnpus,~-S.  AmWoc  0pp.  loin.  iL  OoL 
2H.  e<t  Bmj. 

*  N'oiTi  in  A1«x«n<lm  •!  per  totzin 
i'Egi'fitiiin,  n  itatt  Episcopui.  cooap' 
4-rat  presbvter.' — Append.  lom.  !ii  mL 
flJ.  eil.  Ilea. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  8TATK. 


503 


r  assertion  that  it  was  oiilj  done  in  the  absence 
le  Bishop*;  wbich  cannot  be  snpposccl  at  ordinations, 
036  they  were  regularly  to  be  made  at  a  bj'hckI  of 
aps.  Fur  seemg  it  was  done  only  in.  the  absence  of  the 
i>p,  by  conse(|uencc'  it  was  done  by  order  and  comtiiia- 
frotn  tlje  Bishop,  by  which  the  custom  was  estabUshed, 
therefore  cannot  be  prejudicial  to  that  power  by  virtue 
■cof  it  was  done,  as  by  authority  derived  from  iL  And, 
ij  untie  rs  tan  ding,  tbia  is  the  reason  of  that  which  we 
done,  Acts  xiii.  1 — 4»  where  Paul  and  Barnabas,  bcinji 
incd  by  the  immediate  act  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  preach 
le  Gentiles,  the  solemnity  thereof  is  performed  by  those 
bom  we  cannot  imagine  the  power  of  sending  them  to 
.  In  which  opinion  I  am  much  confirmed  by  the  prac- 
of  the  synagogue.  For  though  It  is  manifest  that  the 
>oi  of  promoting  judges  by  imposition  of  hands  came 
(lie  example  of  Moses,  and  the  ordaining  of  the  seventy 
%i  taxd  Joshua,  yet  we  nm&t  believe  their  reconls,  com- 
l  by  Maimoni,  Tif.  dc  Sr/ji^drioy  cap.  iv.",  when  they  tell 
tiat  iu  process  of  time  it  was  done  without  that  aolem- 
by  an  iEistrunient,  or  bo,  and  yet,  still  called,  neveriHe- 
n5*00,  that  is,  imj^Mdition  of  huuds. 

154.  And  now  let  (licm  that  demand"  what  is  that  special 
ffbJch  Bishops  arc  able  to  do,  and  |tresbyicrs  not,  lake 
'dioice.  If  ihey  be  content  that  the  Bishop*s  acting  with 
interei^t,  that  without  Uini  nothing  l>o  dune,  he  counted 
ecial  ufl,  they  have  the  special  act  wbich  they  demand 

k things  that  are  done  in  the  Church.  If  they  be  not, 
R  an  llir»r  plvea  pr^tv;;  that 
p«  ill  iKc!  priiikilive  tune  ciniikl 
rd«tij  alone  willmul  l)ir-  jirenby- 
w  tbun  art  thai  i;ivt?  iis  ligM 
iilcnUntl  Uiat  (Iif  pres1i>ter« 
finikin  williiiiil  llic  HwhgiJft. 
lUtSxir  of  ihc  cotiiiiiciit  upoo  tlic 
liuia,  itut  gt)c«  uiiJcr  llic  tiniiu- 
ntmwe.  with,  ^jpuW  jflg^ptum 
]leTi  cnulffHont,  ri  prateru  iton  »il 
ijua,  "  In  Egyiit  the  piribylpra 
I  lX  the  BikIiou  In.*  tkol  jiiciteiil:" 
ill  Angustinr  m  tlie  Jiuno  wojkIk 
he  cboreplMMpui,  wba  iraa  but  a 
rttr,  had  po«rr  tr>  jnipokc  hniti^*, 
oid^tn  wicbin  \m  ihcl iiLci>,  wiiEi 
I  lkw>M." — SiiLti-lymniiiu, 


CHAP. 
HI. 


[The  right 
..rUiL' 

Bislin^Ji, 

lets,  .ind 
I>eri|,ile,  in 
Cliumh 
ma  Iters.  J 


sect  Tiii, 

'  Ste  Prim.  Govern.,  chap.  v.  sect.  I, 

Q  Sse  Ileli^>  Aaseinb.,  chap,  lii, 
«c(,  IP. 

■  "  Nqw  here  vg  would  gladJ;  know 
wIibI  lliese  men  make  the  diHtiiLBt  office 
of  0  llwliop, 

"  Is  it  to  wlify  the  Church  hy  word 
aiiJ  >4aiTaiiiFi(l .'  Is  it  to  ordoir)  othun 
Co  thnt  work  ?  Is  il  to  mlp,  to  govvm. 
by  aduiotiilion  .tiid  olhor  ptnaures  i  If 
any  nt  Ibfic,  if  all  tlif^e  make  up  the 

f  roper  »i>rk  of*  lllsliop.  wc  cmi  prove 
toiii  Hi^riplurc  that  these  htUiug  iirila 
III?  jtreibytrry,  wliich  U  nu  more  Huii 
wa^  granlcA  by  a,  council." — SinGc- 
[ymtiuuii,  »ti:t.  v. 


i(H 


THE   RIGHT  OP  THE  CHUBf  IT 


^H 


liL 


A  P. 


ihoiif^h  it  is  eusy  enough  to  dispute  it  everliuitingly,  yet  I 
not  contend  with  them  ahout  it,  seeing  it  is  eriuiigh  that 
nothing  is  done  without  him,  to  make  him  a  fair  step  alxive 
hia  preabyteru.  And  yet,  I  conceive,  tliere  is  an  act  to  be 
named  pccnliar  to  Bishops,  wliich  is,  to  sit  in  a  counciL 
Which  consisting  of  the  repre&cntatWea  of  all  Churches, 
and  not  capable  of  all  presbyters,  and  the  Bishop's  right 
being,  that  without  him  nothing  be  done  in  his  Church, 
it  follows,  that  by  the  right  by  which  he  is  a  Bishop,  he 
is  a  loeraber  of  hia  synod,  which  no  priest  can  be  but  by 
privilege,  seeing  the  whole  order  cannot.  And  this  accord- IS] 
ing  to  the  Scriptures.  Fur  by  the  premises  the  Apostles  had 
place  in  the  council  at  Jerusalem,  as  ordinary  governors  of 
the  Churches  concerned  in  it,  which  Chnrches  had  there  no 
other  representatives  but  Paul  and  Barnabas — as  heads  of  the 
Churches  which  they  had  founded  so  lately.  Acta  xiii.  liv.— 
as  it  appears,  when  by  them  the  decree  is  delivered  to  execu- 
tion in  the  Churches^  Acts  xvi.  4.  '  As  for  the  presbyters 
mentioned  in  it,  the  same  evidence  which  assures  us  tluC 
they  were  presbyters,  assures  us  also  that  they  were  pres- 
byters of  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  and  none  else?. 

§  65.  This  I  conceive  the  fittest  to  be  thought  the  special  act 
of  a  Bishop.  For  the  unity  of  the  whole  Church  arises  from  the 
power  deposited  in  eacii  Church :  by  virtue  whereof,  he  that 
communicates  with  any  one  Church,  in  any  rank  of  it,  com- 
municates with  all  Churches  in  the  same.  Which  was  in.  the 
primitive  €hurch  the  effect  of  the  lUerafi/nnatts*,  or  "letters 
of  mark,*'  by  which  this  unity  of  the  ancient  Church  was 
maintained,  inasmuch  as  he  that  travelled  with  such  a  teati^ 
mony  of  his  rank  in  any  one  Church,  by  virtue  of  the  same 
was  received  in  all  Churches  where  he  caoie.  And  therefore 
Syncsiusj  iu  the  sentence  of  excommunication  against  Andro-ii 
tiictis,  which,  by  his  nt'ty-eighth  epistle,  he  published  to  the 


'  "There  i»  no  Teason  thM  they  were 
Alt  elder!!  ot'  JrruEiulciii,  far  how  can 
ciders  u{  one  vistL'r  CtmrcH  impose 
tiwB,  bitrdpna,  vcr.  28,  and  S^fj.ata, 
decrees,  clioji.  XvL  4,  u^oit  ^isler 
("Inirphrfl?  .  .  ,  Tlicrefore  tlmse  cJJer;* 
bfliovcd  to  he  ilitr  elikrft  <r(  Aittcoch, 
I'jT,  Avl*  )iv.  2,  iUhfr  (.-iiiitini-inioncrv 
mvn  sent  (tmu  Atititn  li  []tati  I'aul  aiid 


DarnfiW  ;  I  think  uXm  the  Chnrche* 
of  SyrU  and  Cilicia  hid  Uieir  «ldm 
t](t:r<;  3»  wciE  h  Aniiocb,  uid  He  jvt, 
Ai  \iKax  their  elders  «liout>d  hkve  cwvn 

tlfere." — Rutherfurd's  Due  tUgcht  of 
I'rinhytcricK,  y.  Ztl.  London,  IGM^ 

'  Sec  [Vim.  Gov.,  rhnp.  xiv-  vevL  S. 
'^K  H-lso  Reginoi;.  i\v  Ecclt*,  Disinpt, 
III),  j.  c,  i2\.  Id  the  end. 


505 


Cbiircbcs,  qcMfib,  (hat  if  any  Church,  conlemnmg  the  sen-  chap. 

_   teiicc  of  his  Church  as  a  smalt  and  a  poor  one,  ghuuld  receive 

m  Andronicus  to  cotniiiuniun>  vithoiit  satisfaction  given  to  him 
ftiid  his  Church,  thereby  it  shall  become  guHty  of  schtsm*. 
This  hokb,  as  such  acts  are  Dot  questioned  by  any  greater 
part  of  the  Church,  as  not  concerning  the  stale  of  other 
Churches.  Which  if  they  be^  then  as  no  Church  can  be 
coochided  but  by  the  act  to  which  theraselres  concur — 
vhcreby  all  cxcommunicatioQs  and  ordinutions,  as  well  as 
injtkin^  of  canons,  are  (he  subject  of  synods— so  the  chief 
L    power  must  needs  be  most  seen  in  tliat  act  which  coiicludes 

■  all  Churches  concerned,  which  is  the  act  of  a  synod. 

■  §  66.  As  concerning  the  objection,  that  there  is  no  precept 
I  in  the  Scripture,  that  Bi«hop&  guverti  all  Churches,  and  that 
H  uuiny  things  ordained  by  the  Apasttcs  arc  abolished  in  the 

■  Church'';  it  is  a  question  whether  it  come  from  less  skill  ov 
'      prorred  to  worse  consequence;  for  unless  we  will  betr.iy  the 

ndvuntnge^  of  the  Church  lo  very  many,  and  perhape  to  all 

■  heresies  and  schisms  that  ever  were,  we  must  confess,  tlint  as 
there  arc  precepts  iu  tlie  Scripture  that  oblige  not,  so  there 

nare  many  tilings  not  set  down  in  the  Scriptiu-c  in  the  form  of 
precepts  tliat  oblige.  What  can  be  delivered  in  a  more  ex- 
press form  of  precept,  than  that  of  St.  Paul,  [I  Cor.  xi.  5 — 8,] 
tluLt  wunien  pray  with  thctr  heads  covered,  men  with  tlieirs  im- 
covcred  ?  and  yet  where  is  it  iu  force  ?  The  sanre  is  lo  be  said 
of  (he  decree  of  Jerusalem,  against  eating  things  strangled,  and 
blood.     On  the  other  side,  we  find  by  the  Scriptures  tliat  the 


*  Bl  U  Tit  ^  iiiHfomXtr^i'  twoffinf 
0tJJwn  rlfir  TKKXTfvtatrf  msI  tJl^trtu  roitj 

wir^t  nftffiT^i'  TiTTEB  ax^fi^  ^*'  '^t- 
m\^tiam,  \i/  ttiaf  A  X^«T&<  tlvat  Ptiv\t~ 
rat. — Bfjwu.  (tpp.  p.  '21)6.  Paris.  !(»+(►. 
^  All  t|iiarlam  tftd  a.rguinpntum 
mill  fui  TCKipandtHiil,  Ecclevii?  nucto- 
titalciD  UDUin  cue.  Jt  ijiixdajn  eti^m 
4»  Scriiplum  tacns  inuiuiLarit  Hujua 
inmem  cxctnpl*  pnnuDt,  SAbbatum. 
amm  ^utTocaXi,  et  tanguuii*,  Diptirma 
JM  nmrtinr  Jpsu,  ct  quod  CliriNtuK  cc^- 
fuiij  lUdit  EachnrittUm,  Bcc|e«ia  je- 

Junji. Mill!  i(a<]iie   aliud   tv- 

•fanuiim  niulto  et  il'K'liii^  »iii]p(iir  tt 

uixum     cut.       L'liii    c»t     tiiguKniodi  -, 


Scriptane  prxcepta  qucdiun  tempo- 
rarin  urant,  id  vsl,  ad  teniplls.  ck  Wi, 
tcmpuris,  [iprfKitiarum  aliarunive  rcnim 
ex  cnit^nTum  raiinue  ticrvuidn,  Attiue 
liiiju-iniodi  ipsa  ex  i>p  in  pni'fliiitn  teiii- 
por?  aoiimiibaiitiiT,  null*  ctiam  Kccli- 
i\K  inUTvemenic  auctanUte>.  "  Uuod" 
eoiin  "[iro  neccssilate  U?mj>ari«  sUlu- 
turn  est  «:<!S)iaiit«  iiecesisilnte,  t!cbi'(  cen- 
sure parilt-r  qui9<l  uci^ctial,"  L  ii,  t.  Qrwd 
pro  nreruitate.  EJim  generis  fuit  Sxb- 
ball*mu«,  el  reliqtia  oiiinift,  qii^i;  pro- 
prie  nd  legL-in  vtlctenl  ptrttfiebailt. 
T^lii  etwm  lex  ilLu  Tuit  An  iiniiLi)ljiUv, 
Mii(n>>iii!^BC  snSbcatn. — Melchior.  Vnwl, 
Lw.  TIjeol.  lib.  Ei.  eaji-xviii.  f{)]L81,B2, 
'-■'■I'ln.  Agriiipin.  I5S^ 


oOG 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CHUECB 


CHAP.   ApMtles  kept  the  Lord's  Day,  but  do  not  find  ibere  tlial 
tliej-  commanded  it  to  be  kept.     As  for  tbe  fourth  coin- 
tnandment,  I  suppose   it  13  one  thing  to  rest  on  the  day 
that  God  ceased  IJis  work,  and  another  on  tbe  day  that 
began  JL 

^  67.  And  if  there  be  precepts  in  the  Scripture  that  now 
oblige  not%  why  may  not  Socinns"^  dispute  iliat  the  precept 
of  baptism  was  temporary  for  thorn  that  had  beca  enemies  to 
the  faith  afore  ?  and  though  I  say  not  that  he  shall  have  tbe 
better  hand^for  the  truth  cannot  be  contrary  to  the  truth— 
yet  it  shall  not  be  possible  for  every  Christian  to  discern 
whether  he  hath  it  or  no,  unless  there  be  some  more  sensible 
ballast  than  nice  consequencea  from  the  test  of  tbe  Scripture. 
If  it  be  thus  of  baptism,  much  more  of  tbe  Eucharist,  which, 
as  you  saw,  is  not  need  any  more  in  the  Cliurcb  as  it  was 
instituted.  As  for  tbe  power  of  the  keys,  it  is  absolutely,  by 
tbia  answer,  betrayed  to  the  Socinians',  who  would  have  itlH 
peculiar  to  the  Apostles;   for  it  is  nowhere  delivered  as  a 


*  "Tiiese  be  but  words  of  coHise  la 
no  purpose.  Fnr  fir«l.  you  slioulrl  liave 
proveil  that  the  oflict'  of  j'o<ir  seniors 
10  cDnimaitded,  wliiclt  I  uiterlj  tleiij-. 
Tlien  sboiilti  you  liave  ikdareil  tKiit 
the  «Ame  comniaiiilineiil  is  pfrpetnal; 
Jar  manif  things  are  coMiuandrd  in  the 
Nnf  TnliimFHt  itliieh  he  rtol  perpetuHl, 
as  i^ie  WftBhing  of  feet,  John  xiii,.  lo 
abstain  a  tungnine  et  tiiffhrafo,  Acts  St., 
to  elect  and  clicase  widows  to  minister 
in  the  Church,  1  Tim.  v.,  »|4  sucll 
like.  ■■  So  thai  yon  have  craftily  paired 
over  two  principal  poltlls,  and  tho<<ie 
which  ought  lo  be  the  ^roundr'  of  your 
cause.  First,  therefute,  I  dcnv  tlint 
(hi  s  ofB  ce  of  seniors  is  coni  nin  nile  A 
any  'whcTe  in  the  Mew  TcsUmcnt ;  tlieti 
I  Bay  that  if  it  were  FOiiimiaidfd,  t/e.l  u 
U  but  a  lemporai  eaminarrdment.  Tliasc 
two  i>oiuts  not  being  by  you  ]>rovGd,  tlic 
Words  ynu  UttcC  are  but  in  vain." — 
Wliilgift's  Defence  of  the  .^iswer  to 
ttic  AdmoniiLoci,  trnvt  17.  chap,  ii,  j  la. 
p.  G-H.  Ldndon.  Ia74% 

'  De  aquo!  haptiimo  ego  ita  o^ntio, 
eucn  EcdoMir  in  perpetuuin  prjEScrip- 
tum  tiun  rui«ae,  nee  iiaqu^m,  ut  iLlutn 
acciperent,  Jis  pnpftptuin,  nwjue  a 
ClLnsto,  nequc  ab  Apufttoli*  fuisse^  qui 
j«m  ipw  Cliristo  alia  cjuacuntiue  mtioBe 
nonien  dcdiAHi-nl,  vel  a  pninifi  aiinis  in 
Cnrifitiann  diaciplinti  ^dii'?nti  alqnc  in^ 


stituti  &»ent 

CR-di^erim  tamen,  m  is  hodieque 
propter  eo4  qui  ab  Aliis  reli(;iouihiu  wi 
Cliristi  nli^OLK^m  convertuntur  potjt- 
■sirne  rcliiiendum  cbsp. — F.  Socin.  ds 
EeelesiB,  ichd.  i.pp-  550,  351.  Inuopal. 
Hi56. 

'  tliiare  hmc  UtLtumindJo  brcriSo' 
nQiicfatilUi^T  E  eel's  siasticos  pastora  De- 
quaqiutii  In  ipso  ApofvtolifO'  munere 
Apnslolonim  nuiwe'SscE'n:  e«.<c  ;  poTes- 
tuttm  veto  rptiue'iidi  ft  remittcndi  pre 
CAta  AiUDistolis  datim.  ad  iptmm  Apo- 
•lolicum  munui  pcrliner^,  .  .  .  tanCUtn 
Tero  at)es»e,  ul  EccU^i^rum  psNtom  in 
ipno  Apostolk'D  cminerv,  .^po»Icili«  qui>> 
rum  TDunua  nb  ipiomm  murnfrc  aper- 
tissimt:  in  Si^riptura  dielin^ftur,  ulla 
tJilionL''  Euccesseriut,  ut  nulla  pacti 
liccnt  alTirmari;,  Apos talis,  nt  Apo- 
Etolis,  ullos  sncci?s5oreB  dikCos  ei»^ 
Fuit  euini  Omtlino  mlinua  Apostoli> 
cum  i]uiilda.in  Mngularc  et  propiiniri 
nascenlis  Chnsti  Eccl&tiiE.  Tunc 
eiiim  opns  ent  ejutiULcidi  hotninibuft' 
que,  Npiritu  Kanelo  pleni, .  <  .  ,  nmniM 
suum  exequerentur.  - .  . 

ProjiicTea  ipsis  cUvet  rfgui  ciclanun 
data'  (uhm  djcuntur, ......  qi|s  ftliis, 

qui  iniinediat£,  ut  loquuntiir,  a1>  ipM) 
Chri^lo  edocli  «t  mi<raJ  nun  fuemtit, 
revera  non  c»t  data. — ^F.  Sncjni.  Opp., 
toni.  i.  3+L  ircnapoL  Ifi.iS. 


131  A  CAaiSTIAV  STATE. 


50? 


CHAP. 
JIL 


pt,  but  only  as  a  privilege.     What  means  is  there  (hen 

I      to  cikI  cvcrhisliiig  ditticullics  ?    surely  the  same  that  there 

■  is  to  iindcntAiid  all  positive  laws  that  erer  were.     For  if  the 

ancient   iniLTniptioii  of  the  practice  of  any  law  secure  the 

Cbordif  that  it  was  nut  given  to  all  times  and  places^  sure 

I  that  which  is  not  mentioned  as  a  precept,  and  yet  has  been 
Always  in  practice  without  interruption,  as  it  was  in  force 
afore  it  was  mentioned,  so  was  intended  to  oblige,  not  by  the 
tncntJOD,  but  by  the  net  that  firat  establiahed  it,  evidcDced  by 
practice.  Wiitii  If  it  be  eo^  then  ia  there  no  power  on  earth 
able  to  abolish  the  order  of  Bishops,  having  been  in  force  in 
all  Churches  ever  since  llie  Apostles. 

^  68.  I  must  not  puss  this  place  of  limiling  all  interests,  [Oriho 
without  a  word  or  two  of  the  otKce  of  deacons  in  the  Church,  '^^^'^^'J 
In  regard  of  two  extreme  opinions;  one  of  Geneva"^,  that 
makes  them  mere  laymen,  collectors  of  alms^  by  nccc&sary 
Consequence,  because  under  their  lay  elders;  the  other?  of 
•omc  thut  would  have  them  understood  to  be  presbyters  as 
ofl  08  St,  Paul  mentions  but  t\vo  onlers  of  Bishops  and 
deacons,  Phil.  i.  1 ;  1  Tim.  iii.  2,  8.  But  as  the  Apostles  were 
(at  first  their  own  deacons^  before  the  Church  allowed  them 
aotne  to  wait  on  them,  and  yet  their  whole  function  was  then 
holy,  though  some  parts  of  it  noflrcr  to  the  end  of  the  soul's 


'  Cms  )i«i[j>rruin  diiicc^r^b  iriuiiiliitii 

AiJt Tjtji«i*i   «utam    iioiiLifii 

•num  Icatarfm  latiun  puirt,  hn*  Rjicc'i- 
Altifi  Umrti  diAconni  Scri()tura  iiiun- 


VOftl 


t|uij>    RlL-^inoNvaii    rtiiipcnsdncli& 

Ivrjili'   pftuperuin    cunt'  ]ira.'re(.'it 

tin,    ^1   ^rlut   puMLci    pau|i«ruin 

.)*  »)(iKirtiiii;    (|uoruin 

Jic  Tunctio  A  Lufw  in 

ir.  —  Catkin.    InstiluL, 

,  9. 

iii-r  of  p^r»oii«  ihp  del- 
mi«  mi^nl  la  i>r.  ihr  8i:rip(uri>  ia  jilun. 
....  TS^ir  tiiiin  »5i]tjr  \m  io  collpti.  n- 
rti"  i^uto,  ]iot  only  th«  ilin* 

fct  I    tlie  wholr  PcclrM**- 

lic»i  »:-■.;-,  "..I  -■  ■  '■•■-'  ■■"ijTi'ffi  ttixi 
apborntnl  fai  (ii-  i  ■-  nf  jMTti. 

mUr  prnont.     I  .  ,      .  tlicy  iiiunt 

prr^nii  il  [h«  iliH-nrtiou  And  by  the 
•pp^ntTTf^t  of  ilitt  piikiiir  Biid  trliknt, 
m   '  -.  Btiil  iwil   I'lK  (fflveni- 

»n>  IO   I*    i>r<^>pm   at  the 

tfdi  _•»  <»f  ihir  ^l■tJ^■^!^!li|l.*■ — 

Til'  i:t    itii.l    Oritur    nf    Che 

Chof''  "l^init,  p,  31,  E<liiiburgli, 


IGll. 

V  Potto  (jiinitikm  Ai)(i.^ti>lun  liiu  liii 
Lnqiiilur  lie  >liscoiii<i  hivp  iiitiiistri".  cnl- 
Itl^'^rG  licet,  quod  niini^Lti,  mvu  ttinoptu. 
t'wif  prpsbjlMi,  bIj  Kpi»-opU  insUtiiCi. 

i»  «luoB  qraiiies  difLtin^iebautur 

opiu  ttU  alios  fjuoqUf  tubnlitueiw, 
piirtini  F.piis?opo»,  partim  iuudtvof  c|iu 
jniiiislerinverlii  ot  "BcrBrrttilirum  nuo- 
ijut^  (tiajNfnsaliuiii  intMtiVTfnt,  «l  nos 
qimdrm  Kin!iriipi«  pnres,  niM  cfund  or- 
(tinimili  nlina  ]iolcfttAlem  ixiii  Iinhtrbant. 
...  In  ^plnFriliFi  (pin.*  Ipi&iii>  ji&cnbun- 
nir  dicitur  Stcphnnum  TuIrsc  dUconuia 
Jacobi,  Tim Dth film  ct  Linum  PauU, 
Au't'^etum  ct  (-'Irnnentem  Petri,  Ac 
prnclanim  exciiiplum  illud  t>«t,  ut 
nunc  ()itni;iit>  tjitia  ratjo  in  P.ot-lc&LBm 
rcvfu'ctiu,  juvtiiM  irtoncos  in  Mcrin 
Uti^ri!!  InslitijFiiili,  i]iti  ICct.-lc;siU  pcMUA 
pnefidantUT.  Av  primiim  An  hii,  qui 
uifi>niiAn<ar  ad  uiibtrnnrKla'i  KodMias, 
ijii1  iuctU  lilltrh  initLituiimui,  Ut  v«rl)i 
L't  RorrariieiLlomm  di?daiitiir  riirniiit'Fridi, 
— An*1r.  Ilyperii.  CoTnniPul.  iti  I  Tim. 
til.  13.  pp.  81,  »2.  Tigtir.  XAS'i. 


508 


THE  RIGDT  OP  THE  CHVttCB 


CHAP. 
IIL 


health ;  su  when  deacoiia  were  tiiade,  reason  enforces  tt; 
they  should  otteud  on  the  meanest  part  of  the  office  of  the 
Apostles,  but  always  on  holy  duties.  For  the  tables  which 
the  Apostles  saw  first  furnished  tbemselvcs,  but  were  attended 
by  the  deacons  in  doing  it,  when  they  were  made,  were  the 
same  which  Sl  Paul  speaks  of,  1  Cor.  xi,  20,  which  the 
Kucharist  was  celebrated  at,  as  the  custom  was  daily  to  do  et 
Jerusalem^  Acts  ii.  43,  46 ;  and  therefore  their  office  by  this 
was  the  same  then,  as  always  it  hath  been  since,  to  wait  upou 
the  celebration  of  the  Eucharist. 

§  69.  Secondly,  I  have  shewed  afore'',  that  even  the  A 
sties,  and  their  Ibllowcrs  the  evangelists,  were  also  deacons, 
with  as  much  dltferonce  as  there  is  between  the  persons 
whom  they  served — that  is,  between  our  Lord  and  £lis  Apo- 
sllea  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Bishop  and  presbyters  of  a 
Chitreh  on  the  other.  Whereupon  the  ministers  of  Blsbupa 
and  presbyters  are  called  deacons  absolutely;  and  the  word 
StaKovelu,  without  any  addition,  signifies  to  execute  a  deacon's 
oQiee,  1  Tim.  lii.  10.  But  the  Apostles  and  evangelists  are 
called  deacons,  with  additions  signifying  whose  ministers,  ona 
to  whiit  s^wcitil  purpose,  as  hath  been  said.  Thirdly,  when 
St.  Paul  says,  "  They  that  do  the  office  qf  a  deacou  well, 
purchase  thecnselves  a  good  step,"  1  Tim-  iJi.  13,  Clemens 
Alexandiinns*,  and  the  practice  of  the  Church,  interpret  this 
Btep  to  be  the  rank  of  presbyiera.  Therefore  they  were  in 
the  next  degree  to  it  afure.  ^H 

§  70,  Fonrthly,  it  hath  been  shewed^  that  they  sat  nJfa 
but  stood  In.  the  Church,  as  attending  the  Bishop  and  pres- 
byters sitting,  and  yet  were  employed  in  the  offices  of 
preaching  and  baptizing.  And  acconUngly,  in  the  primitive 
Church,  a  great  part  of  the  service^  reading  lessons,  singing 
psalms,  and  some  part  of  the  prayers,  were  ministered  by 
them,  as  I  have  shewed  in  the  Apostolical  Form  of  Divine 
Service,  ehnp.  x.,  whtcb  held,  correspondcnily  in  the  syna- 
gogue. For  the  ministers  and  apparitors  of  their  consistories 
were  also  their  deacons,  and  ininistL-rcd  Divine  Service  in  the 
eynagogue.     Whereby  it  appears  to  be  the  ordinance  of  the 


^  Priin,  Govettv,  rhnp.  nii,  hecL,  Ifi; 

ami  Rolin-  AhsciuK,  cJiBp.  i»,  ipft-  37. 

I  StromiLt,.  ItL.  vi.  ca|i.  xili.  p.  T&S; 


lili.  vii.  I'ftp.  I  p.  H'Ht.  cd.  VeiicL  ViT. 
*  Rclig.  A«>eiiib.,  etiAp.  iv.  tect.  4. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


509 


I 


Apostles,  llidt  the  younger  sort  of  those  that  dedicated  them-  cTtAp. 

selves  tu  llie  service  of  (he  Church,  fihould  be  trftiiicd  up  in  — 

the  service  of  the  BisKup  and  presbylcra,  as  well  to  the 
underaCatntinfr  uf  ChristiaDity,  as  to  the  ri^ht  exercise  ot 
'ecclenasticul  offices  j  that  in  tbctr  time,  such  ns  proved 
capable  nii}i;ht  come  to  govern  in  the  Church  themselves. 

71.  That  which  renmins,  concerning  the  interest  of  the  rf>f""' 
»k  in  the  Church,  will  be  easily  discharged,  if  we  re-  oi  i\\e 
member  that  it  roust  be  such  as  may  not  prejudice  either  the  fJ^X'^ 
(U'pendcnee  of  Churches,  or  the  chief  po^vcr  of  the  Bishop  Clmriii.] 
with  the  presbyters  in  CRcb  particular  Church.  The  law  of 
the  twelve  tables',  Safue  populi  suprnna  hx  exto,  though  it 
wrrc  mnde  for  a  popidiu-  state,  not  for  a  kingdom,  yet  ndmits 
A  (UflTerencc  between  pnpuUis  and  ph-hs,  and  requires  the  chief 
nde  to  bo  the  good  both  of  senate  and  commoOB,  not  of  one 
p«rt  idoDC.  So  lilicwisc  that  which  is  said  in  the  Scriptures 
tu  b«ve  been  done  by  [lie  Church,  muflt  not  therefore  be 
inugined  to  be  done  by  the  people,  because  the  Church  con- 
siMs  of  two  parts,  called  by  Tcrlullian  ordo  and  pkbs^ ;  in 
tlio  terms  of  latter  times,  the  clergy  and  people,  but  pre- 
WTTitig  the  respective  interests  of  clergy  and  people.  In  the 
choice  of  ^tatthtas  it  is  said,  "they  set  two;"  Acts  i.  23: 
"lliey,"  but  the  Church?  in  which  the  people  were 
belter  Christians  than  to  abridge  tlic  Aj^jostlcs;  but, 
mably,  tbcy  arc  always  to  respect  the  Bishop  and 
flers,  if  they  will  obey  the  Apostles  that  commantl  it. 
I  TbesB.  V.  12,  13;  Ileb.  xiii.  7,  17.  So  when  St.  Paul  says, 
**•  Do  not  ye  judge  thow  that  arc  within,"  1  Con  v.  12»  speaks 
ho  to  the  people  or  to  the  Church,  that  ib^  to  the  bench  of 
jircubytcrs  and  the  (leoplc  in  their  several  interests,  and  that 
not  wiUiout  dependence  upon  the  Apostles  ?  The  woriU  of 
our  Lord,  Die  Ecclcsue,  Matt,  xviii,  1",  make  much  noise. 

§  72.  At  the  end  of  my  book  of  the  Apostolical  Furiii  of 
r>ivin«  Service,  p.  428%  yon  have  a  passage  of  St,  Augustine, 
C<mim  Kpi»t.  i'armen,  ill.  2,  that  excommunication  is  the 
seatencc  uf  the  Church.     And  yet,  I  suppose,  no  man  hath 


'  Daodeeim  Tahiilaruin  rrsE^ieiLla, 
4i  rfMi  Cmntlit,  ad  cjik.  C^rp.  Jur. 
CML  AmMrloihin.  1063. 

*  Sc«  Prim.  Quvvm.,  clmp.  ix.  wcL 


8.  iiarc  L 

■■  Mni^^i)  im  (his  edilian  in  the  body 
of  Um  text,  chap.  ir.  lecL  13.  p.  87  «f 


510 


»!«IITOr 


cmvMcu 


CHAP. 

nt 


ibe  cdofidetwe  to  dwpaic,  thm  m  Sl  Aognedne's  time  it  whs 
(be  aentaux  at  the  peopfe*.  Si>  the  excouLtnualcation  of 
AndroQicus,  in  Syneiiii^s  c^t-awl-fiftiedi  epistle,  iis  intilled 
to  the  Church  »,  vet  do  man  iiiMgiutt  ifait  die  people  then  did 
excommitnicate.  Is  DOt  ibe  oac  tlis  anne  in  the  synagogue? 
Moses  is  comtoandMi  to  sfteak  to  the  congregatioa  of  tbe 
cbiUlreQ  ofiaraeU  and  heipcnki  to  tbe  eUexs ;  Exod  xii.  3, 21: 
docs  Moses  dimbej  God  in  w  doiagf  or  docs  he  ouderstand 
the  command  of  God  belter  than  this  opinion  woold  have 
him,  in  Hpc-akinp;  to  the  eltler^  wbo>  he  knew,  were  to  act  ou 
behiiif  of  llie  people?  The  taw  connnaDds  "the  congregation 
to  oifcr  for  ignorance.**  Lev*  it.  13,  14  j  Numb.  iv.  22,  24. 
ilow  shall  all  the  congregation  offer?  Maimoni  answere,  in 
the  litle  of  Errors,  cap.  sij.  and  xiii.'',  that  the  great  con- 
sistory oders  as  often  as  lliey  ocoasion  the  breach  of  the  law  IM 
by  leiicbing,  thdt  ia,  interpreting  it  erroneously.  In  the  law 
of  tlw  v'n\v»  of  refuge,  it  is  said,  "  tlie  congregation  shall 
jwlge^*  and  "the  (■onjj:rcf;ation  shall  deliver  the  man-slayer." 
Nundi.  xixv.  24,  25.  Tlic  elders  of  the  ciiy  of  refuse  were  to 
judiffo,  in  presence  and  in  behalf  of  the  people,  whether  the 
iimn-dlaver  ivtis  oijmhlc  of  ibe  privilege  of  the  city  of  refuge 
or  not.  Its  yon  reaii,  Joshua  xx.  4,  6. 

^  72.  Seeing:  then  thiit  these  things  being  done  by  the 
chlent  Hrc  snid  to  be  done  by  the  synagogue,  or  assembly  of 
the  p«»plp,  in  l>chalf  of  whom,  they  arc  done.  Is  it  a  wrong  to 
ihr  STipturi'M.  when  we  siiy,  that  which  they  rejwrt  to  be 
dom>  bv  the  Churvh  was  acted  by  the  chief  power  t>f  the 
A|xwlU*«  «id  presbyters,  witli  consent  of  the  people  ? 
II  in  umiiitV'Al  In  the  Scripture^  that  in  the  Apu^tles*  tJ 


■  "ISi  viKli  xUf»  Oxe  JtiiltipiiMtt  unl 


|tr«vtU 


■A    lit!'    Hiiiri- 


Miririit     tiEiii-a, 
•   or  ii4irtKniLiir 

^      -."..id 
.  Ill- 

irf  ttt- 

•  in 

■  Sl« 

I  ho 


worthy  or  unirurtli;  miniiten,  thu 
wliich  n'lial  pnXi'er  is  lister  f  of  An- 
puiitme',  lliat  UiidIlH  it  hHps  ntuch  to 
lite  Ehamiog  of  the-  p^ny  clul  tic  he 
t'^cmDnLi^iiicalc^d  liy  Uie  whole  Chiircli, 
YiK  ii'u  rniilr.  l^pisL  PanneniaiL*' — 
Ki'-bi nail's  JListififncioTi  at  Stpuitkni, 
pp.  171,  172. 

rla  T(W*  rpiif  xAr  awgifTax^v  y^s  iiuniit 
UtA^^  2iar^TTrrai. — Synee,  0|ij).,  p. 
i03.  Fkhs.  ll>4a. 

«  IV  ctTorr  prr  i^notuiruni,  or  u 
df  \r{\   rciiJen  it,  De  tiozits  unpia- 


the     I 


IS  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


511 


all  piitilic  acts  of  the  Church  were  passed  at  the  public  assem- 
blies uf  the  same ;  as  ordinations.  Acts  i.  23  ;  vi.3,  G;  escom- 
monicalions,  MatL  iviiL  18 — 20;  1  Cor.  v.  4;  2  Cor.  ii.  10; 
cotmciUt  Acts  xv.  4,  22;  other  acts,  2  Cor,  viti.  19,  And. 
herewith  af5Tee&  the  primitive  custom  of  the  Church  for 
l&odivera  i^^,  to  be  seen  in  a  Little  discom^e  of  the  learned 
Rloodell;  "Of  the  Right  of  the  People  in  the  Church," 
pubUahed  of  lat^!^  And  can  this  be  thought  to  no  purpose, 
unless  it  dissolve  the  iitiity  of  the  Church,  or  tiiat  obcdkucc 
to  the  clei^y  which  God  comraandeth?    la  it  nothing  to  give 

Isatisi&ction  to  tlic  people  of  the  integrity  of  the  proceedlugs 
of  the  Church,  and  by  the  Bame  means  to  oblige  superiors  to 
that  integrity,  by  making  the  proceedings  nianifi?st,  and  so  to 
preserve  the  tinity  of  the  Church? 
f  74.  I  say  nut  that  these  times  are  capable  of  such  satia- 
faciton*  upon  the  like  terms,  as  thea :  but  from  this  practice 
under  the  Apostles,  I  shall  easily  grant  the  people  an  interest 
in  njch  things  as  may  concern  their  particular  con gregttt ions, 
of  excepting  ^ain^t  such  proceedings  as  can  appear  to  them 
lu  be  against  any  rule  of  the  Scripture,  or  of  the  whole 
Church,  For  this  interest  it  is  upon  which  the  people  is 
dcnuuulcd,  in  the  Church  of  England,  what  they  h^re  to  say 
isl  onlinatioua  and  marriaj^es  to  be  matle'.  And  if  their 
faction  in  matter  of  penance  were  to  be  returned,  it 
wtiuld  be  no  more  than  the  same  reason  infers.  Especially 
bocatuc  it  hath  been  shcwed\  tlmt  the  prflyers  of  the  people, 
lor  of  the  Church,  is  one  part  of  the  means  to  take  away  slu  by 
tlie  keys  of  tlic  Church ;  the  other  being  the  humtliation  of 
the  ]X'niicnt,  according  to  that  order  and  measure  which  the 
libhop  and  presbyters  shall  preseriljc,  Jamca  v.  14,  15 ; 
2  Cor.  xii.  UiU  21 ;  Matt,  xviii.  20;  I  John  v.  16. 

$  75.  And  if  this  interest  were  nmde  eflFectual  by  the  laws 
of  Christian  states  and  kingdoms,,  to  the  hiuderunce  of  such 
proceedings  wherciu  the  power  of  the  Church  may  be  abused. 


CHAP. 

III. 


tloH  of  the 
inlerc*r,] 


*  At  the  end  of  GroHiiR't  book.  De 
imnturum  roU'kUtum  ciicii 

ttrtYn,  if  lh>rrc  hr  arty  of  jrau 
wIm  kacnrvUi  unj  int^icilimenc,  oc 
*Ol*hl>  Clime,  in  juiv  of  lliMc  prranni 
fcmat>d  to  he  oracnd  xli-tironb,  iac 
Ibc  vbidi  lu  ought  QOC  to  ba  atlniltu-d 


tn  that  office,  let  him  CQme  forth  in  the 
luine  orGfxl,  uid  iheK  what  tbf  nime 
or  itiipediriirnt  ia." 

"  If  anjr  rain  can  »hrw  wiy  juil  rftUM 
vhy  tltcy  tuity  not  U«>fu9ly  Im  joined 
toj;4;lhtr,  Icl  him  now  sp«kk,  ot  cIm 
Iiereflfter  Tut  trr«T  hold  lii*  peace." 

'  Piiin.  Govfini.,  chap.  \i.  ■e'CL  ^ 


512 


THE  KIOHT  or  THK  CBTRt^H 


CHAP. 

rn. 


[Eldera  of 


(be  Church  shall  hare  no  cause  to  compl^uiii.  But  that  lie 
power  sbuuld  be  taken  from  the  Church,  because  the  laws 
of  the  state  are  not  so  goml  as.  they  mi^ht  he,  is  as  unjust  and 
pernicious  a  medicine,  as  to  put  the  chief  power  m  the  bands 
of  the  people.  For  seeing  it  hath  been  demonstrated*  that 
as  it  was  the  custom  to  pass  such  acts  at  the  assemblies  of  tliff 
whole  CbuTch,  so  was  it  also  to  adrise  and  resolve  upon  them 
at  the  consistories  of  the  clergy,  it  is  manifest  that  tlie 
sufirage  of  the  people,  often  mentioned  in  Chtu-ch  writers", 
was  not  to  resolve^  but  to  pass  what  was  resolved  afure,  be- 
cause nothing  appeared  in  bar  to  it.  For  the  interest  of  the 
people  extending  no  further  than  their  own  Churchy  and  Ic 
being  impossible  that  all  the  Christians  within  the  tcrritoriw 
of  cilic^  belonging  to  the  respective  Churches,  ehould  all 
araemble  at  once,  it  Is  manifest  none  of  these  matters  could  il 
be  resolved  hy  number  of  votes,  and  therefore  that  the  power 
was  not  in  fbc  people,  but  a  rigbt,  to  be  satisfied  of  the  right 
use  of  the  power  by  thc^e  that  had  it :  which,  bow  it  may  Ik 
made  effectual  to  the  benefit  of  the  people  in  a  Christian 
Church  and  state,  is  not  for  me  to  determine. 

^  7fi.  But  bj  virtue  of  this  right  it  \s,  that — as  Justellus' 
in  his  notes  upon  the  Greek  and  African  canons,  hatb 
observed  to  us,  especially  out  of  the  records  of  the  Chnrcbce 
of  AInca  and  of  the  west — for  divers  ages  the  best  of  the 
people,  who,  as  he  shews,  were  called  seniorcs  ct  prcsbyteri 
J^ccksiarum,  were  admitted  to  assist  at  the  passing  of  the 


w  Prim.  Govern.,  cjiap,  KJ.  sectL 
13-1.1. 

■  Cfrtinn  itaqiie  est,  E^iiscopas  utile 
concilium  Nicffiiiutn  eleclon  fnisse  cleri 
■c  pUhis  Ruffraj^n,  ul  loquitur  Cypiia- 
nuH.  ......  CliTuiii  AC  populuiii  suf- 

frapa  «ua  i;oiiri.Tre  cunsueviBS?,  Episto- 
poaqiie  eodeiii  tetnpore  ju<lidiitn  auutn 
tulinRC,  («elis  est  Cy[>rlanu!i,  de  Sabinu 
£piiC0ipa:  Ut  dr  untrertri  Jrttlrnil(ilU 
Mi^^tOftia,  ft  dt  KpiMtopi/rrtaitijui  ia  pr*- 
frnfia  conveneriiHt,  jarlirio  ephcapatni  ri 
lie/i-rrrlHr.  Quo  in  loco  Cypriani  id 
Bccurflte  cai>sideruiduni  i?iit,  cuiti  di^- 
linguGic  ju£  ^ufffagrii.  quod  f^steniiUiti 
CiJinpeEjt,  id  c»t,  cLcrm  el  populo,  a 
jiidino  quod  Episropis  Iribuit,  id  est, 
cTBitiine  deccioiiift  cl  cDniirmetbne. — 
(.'jrpriwi.  Ep.  76.  Uaum  Butem  ilium 
il«  Tnuliliune  dirinn  e\  Apngtolica  ob- 
Hcrvntiiiiir       ilparrndtBVf       pronuntint. 


Qu£ri^  iiiitir[Uus  nuelor  conititutionuin 
Apostolicarum  prxcipil,  ut  is  qui  dtc- 
tu»  flicrit  a  populci^  Epiecopis  ytvaea- 
tctui.  ct  Ut  is,  qui  primus  r.it  inter  ft, 
dili^iiter  iaquirat  d?  muuibua  ii»,  qus 
npcifssariB  sunt,  iit  ci  inaiiuji  iinpoaaa- 
liir. — ApOBL  Comt,  viii.  *. 

Quod  altiuct  nd  KcdesUfi  CkddculU. 
diulms  illre  jus  elcctionum  p^rmitfrr 
cl*ro  et  Intci-j,  ai'jue  ipsi  oliiun  ple*ie- 
tulae.  «t  luiii  «ii«.m  Uregorii  VII.  tem- 
porilms,  it)  est,  sm;b1o  luiilecima,  nl 
patc-I  «x  igus  cplstaliHt,  Srrd  fine  c^uli 
duod^cimi  clcrua  et  populus  |i&uliitim 
jun  cktlionum  (rarisniiKC-ruiiit  &d  Ca- 
^lonicos  Ecclesinrura  Cailit'd r«li lun. — 
I'ctr.  de  Marca.  de  Concord.  Saccrd.  A 
llAper.,  lili.  vi.  Cap.  ii. 

t  Se'!^  Hf  lig.  AaEtcmb.,  rhan.  ir.  weA, 
IB,  'ill. 


IK  A  CBB18TIAN   STATE, 


513 


» 


public  acts  of  those  Charclics.  In  all  wliiclt,  as  there  is 
nothing  lo  be  found  like  the  iwwer  of  the  keys,  which  lay 
elders  are  created  to  niauage";  eo  he  that  will  consider  the 
intereat.  In  which  it  apiJcara  they  did  intervene,  comparing 
it  with  the  intolcmblu  trouble  which  the  coacurrcncc  of  the 
people  was  found  to  breed  when  the  number  of  Christians 
WM  increased  by  the  emperors  professing  Christianity,  will 
easily  jud^  that  it  was  nothing  else  but  the  interest  of  the 
people  which,  in  succeeding  ages,  was  rclerred  to  some  per- 
laoDS  chosen  out  of  them  to  man^^^c  in  the  public  acta  of  the 
Cliurch.  And  this  custom  is  suituble  enough  with  the  office 
ofchuich-wardcns  in  the  Church  of  England*,  if  it  had  been 
cvtablishcd,  as  well  in  the  mother  and  cathedral,  as  in  the 
churches. 


CHAP. 

ItL 


CHAPTER  rV. 


tCCVLAB  r»IWOTt«,   AS    srCH,  ilArE    KO    BCCIstSlASTICAI.   POWEB,  BIFT    MAY 
WATB  SUt'BBBIO?!  ruWKB    ID     ECCI.K»l4BTICAt.  MATTBH9. — TUG  RI011T  or 

otnwi  LAwa  TO  Till  ciiencH;  and  tub  RitiiiT  or  tithes,  oblations, 

AMD    ALL    COM  SEC  RATIO  It  a,    nOW    OBKilMAL,    tlOW    ACCR^SOBY    TO    TIIB 
rilt'tCU, — TtlR   IHTBSE8T   OF   «BCyLAR    POWKBfi    IK    M.I.   PARTfi   <IP  THC 

rowKH  or  the  ciiubch. 


These  things  thus  determined^  and  the  whole  power  of  the 
(*hurch  thus  limited  in  Bishope  and  presbyters,  with  reservit- 
tion  of  the  interest  of  the  people  specified:  it  follows  nccos- 
nrily,  that  tw  secular  person  whatsoever,  endowed  with  sove- 
reign or  Bubordiuatc  power  in  any  state,  \»  thereby  endowed 
with  mny  pnxt  of  this  ecclesiastical  power  hitherto  described. 
Because  It  hath  been  premised  for  a  principle^  here  to  be  re- 


HA  si  I  I'll, 
linvc  wi 

cal  J^kMUT, 


*  OiibCTiutor«*ftiiiMai(tim«?etiiDre< 
t  pTctM  i^lrct'i*  c)ti)  rcnvtmr  mffnini  rt 
rmfTonidw  dimrifflim*  tiii*  c-iim  F.|ii- 
wmb  jlWVMftil.  .  .  Ilnlvnit  iKiCiir  ah 
Wno  iai«qtt«4{»e  KivlPKia  ^uum  wua- 
tanii •oturriplum  rxvln*  ^ii*  t>rHiiitiiiK 
■(  MBC^:  jtrtiro  qlK'iii  rrtH  ilia,  <ic 
^O*  ^OtUa  lo-imciniir.  jurnrliclin  in 
rorngandta  vitirV  —  C^lviii,  InMttuL, 
tib.  it.  cap.  iii-  }  8, 

"Til*  *lit«T*  "lo  atiniil  with  tlie  pim- 
tor  in  cat«chi»ifi^  t)io  ^r(*|ile  , 

TDoaiitXBt. 


But  a  principal  part  of  their  duty  i»  to 
jnii)  h^Ikajc-^  with  the  pwicor  in  tlte  pbrti- 
viilarHilership,  aiul  m  tfif  olhcMissera- 
SiJirs  yf  the  Church,  a?  iliey  shall  he 
callnl,  {tit  e^etchmg  at  <3isCT])1i[i>r,  and 
>CavT?rniii)j-  ijie  wliole  cnn,t{TPgiitiwn."'-^ 
Tlvc  Cinvrmnit'iil  and  Drtler  nt  Ihe 
L'lurTili  of  Scotbiiil,  p.  30.  £d!)ib^JTgh, 

■  Set   Rt^'g.  A^aeinb.,  elittp.  iv.  s<.-i;t- 
20. 

*■  Chap.  i.  *mL  2,  S, 

lI 


511 


THE  RIOaT  OF  THE  CBCBCH 


C  II  A  P. 
IV. 


[Eccl  fi- 
ll Last  iCBl 
power, 
and  |Kiw[T 
In  crok-- 
sJHstica] 
rnuiCeiT!;  ] 


asBumed,  that  no  state,  by  professing  Christianity:,  and  the 
protection  thereof,  can  purchase  to  itself  or  defeat  the  Church 
of  any  part  of  the  right  whereof  it  stands  possessed  hy  llielM 
onginid  mstitution  of  our  Lord  and  His  Aposilcs;  and  there- 
fore no  person  endowed  with  any  quality^  subsisting  by  the 
cotistitution  of  any  state,  can  ehallengc  nny  right  that  Bub- 
sisteth  by  the  constitution  of  the  Church,  and  therefore 
belongeth  to  some  person  qunUfied  by  the  same.  For  ecclesi- 
astical power  I  understand  here  to  be  only  that  which  8iib- 
sistcth  by  the  constitution  of  the  Church ;  and  therefore  all 
hy  Divine  right,  to  all  that  acknowledge  no  human  authority 
capable  of  fouiuUng  the  Church :  and  therefore  by  Divine 
right  investcti  in  the  persons  of  them  that  have  received  it, 
mediately  or  immediately,  from  the  Apostles — seeing  it  is  no 
ways  imaginable  how  any  roan  can  stand  lawfully  possessed 
of  iliat  power,  which  h  efFcclunlly  in  somebody  else,  from 
whom  he  claimeth  not^ — and  therefore  not  to  be  propagated 
but  by  the  free  act  of  them  that  so  have  it 

^  2.  But  I  intend  not  hereby  to  exclude  secular  powers 
from  their  right  in  Church  matters,  bnt  intend  to  disiinguiah 
between  ecclesiastical  power  and  power  in  ecclesiastical  mat- 
ters; and  these  to  distniguish  hy  the  original  from  wheuce 
they  both  proceed,  bccauac  so  we  shall  be  best  able  to  make 
an  estimate  of  the  effect  winch  both  of  them  are  able  to  pro- 
duce, according  to  the  saying  observed  afore*",  that  the  water  i8 
rises  no  higher  than  it  descended  afore.  For  if  by  ecclesias- 
tical power  wo  mean  that  which  arises  from  the  constitution 
of  the  Church,  it  Is  oot  possible  that  hy  any  quality  not 
depending  on  the  same,  any  man  should  be  enabled  to  any 
act  that  dotb.  But  if  power  in  matters  of  religion  be  &  power 
necessary  to  the  subsistence  of  all  states,  then  have  Christian 
states  that  power  in  the  disposing  of  Christianity,  which  all 
states  in  general  have  in  the  disposing  of  those  things  which 
concern  that  religion  which  they  suppose  and  profess.  And 
this  to  prove,  1  will  not  be  much  beholden  to  the  rcconls  of 
histories,  or  to  the  opinions  and  reasons  of  philosophers; 
seeing  common  sense  alone  is  able  to  shew  ua  that  there 
is  not  any  Btate  professing  any  religion,  that  does  not  exer- 
cise an  interest  in  disposing  of  matters  of  religion,  as  they 

'  CIm}).  ii.  icct.  38. 


I.\   A  CHRISTIAN'  STATE. 


515 


^^ 


CHAP, 
IV. 


%t99  i»Ution  to  ihe  public  peace,  tranquiliUy>  and  happinees 
oflliat  [Jcople.  Tiie  power  of  disposing  in  matters  of  religion 
ia  one  part,  and  ihat  a  very  considerable  oncj  of  that  public 
power  wherein  sovereignty  eonsiats,  wbich  subordinate  powers 
enjoy  not  by  any  title  but  as  derived  from  the  sovereign. 

^  S.   W  herefore,  having  premised  fur  a  principle   in   the  But  may 
ibcgmnlng;  that  Christianity  makes  no  akeratiuu  m  the  state  rcig^*'"* 
of  ciril  societies,  but  establishes  all  in  the  same  riEht,  whereof ''"^^'','" 
ibcy  stAnd   possessed  when  they  come  to  embrace   Chris-  "^'i^^ai 
tknity,   I   must   infer  that   the  public  powers  of  Christian 
itales  have  as  good  right  to  the  dispuslng  of  mutters  of 
Cbriatianily — so  that,  according  to  the  institution  of  Christ, 
nothing  done  by  the  Church  may  prove  prejudicial  to  the 
Btatc — 08  any  sovereign  power  tliat  is  not  Christian  hath  in 
the  di^posiag  of  tnatten  of  that  religtuu  which  they  profcs^s. 
For  Bccing  it  is  part  of  the  profession  of  Christianity  to  con- 
firm and  establish,  not  to  question  or  unsettle^,  any  thing  which 
18  done  by  civil  juBiice  in  any  state,  whatsoever  secular  powers 
shall  ilo  cowards  maJnlaining  the  slate  of  this  world  in  tran- 
quilliiy>  cannot  be  prejudicial  to  Christianity,  rightly  under- 
stood.    Neither  can   it  be  true  Christianity  which  cannot 
ftAnd  with  ihe  coui^  of  tn]c  civil  justice. 

§  4.  It  hath  been  effectually  proved  by  Church  writers'^  [ofrHi- 
against  the  Gentiles,  that  supposing  them  not  to  believe  the  general.] 
Christian  faith,  notwithstanding,  tliey  cannot  with  civil  justice 
pCfKCUtc  the  Christians;  and  all  upon  this  score i  that  Chns- 
tiiuiity  cuntaincth  nothing  prejudicial  to  civil  society,  but  all 
adTantageous,  For  thoujjh  the  Christian  religion  be  grounded 
opon  inith  indeed  revealed  from  God;  yet  religion,  in  general, 

«.  moral  virtuc>  and  part  of  die  profession  of  all  civil  nations; 
uch  as  that  people  which  should  profess  to  feur  no  God, 
Id  thereby  put  themselves  out  of  the  protection  of  the 
of  nations,  and  give  all  civil  people  a  right  and  title  to 
■eek  to  fubtiue  them  for  their  good,  and  to  constrain  them  to 
that  which  the  light  of  nature  is  able  to  demonstrate  to  be 
both  true  and  due-  For  how  can  any  of  them  CJtpect  faith 
■od  troth  in  civil  commerce  from  them  that  acknowledge  no 


^S.  Jaitin.   Martyr,   Apol.  i.  cap, 
it,  rd-  B«ii.  A  tWn.tgrir.  LrgdU 

1.1-2 


Trrtullinm  A|iolo<|7et.  rap.  xxxvi,  xxkvli 
p,  ii6.  FiL  Pain.  RuthoiTiag.  Ifl^Z. 


516 


THE   KIGHT  OF  THE  CHUBCH 


powvw.] 


c  HA  P.  reason  for  it  ?  or  how  can  they  be  thought  to  acknowlefke 
—  any  reason  for  it,  that  acknowledge  no  God  to  punish  the  cod- 
trarr?  or  how  can  they  be  but  enemies  of  maDkind,  from 
whom  that  cannot  be  expected  ? 
[T>e  i»-  §0.  But  in  Christianity  there  is  that  particularity,  which  I 
btf  nwin.  declared  atbre*,  that  Grod  hath  declared  His  will  and  pleasure 
St^'*''  ***  ^*  ^^^  ''  ^  received  into  the  protection  of  all  kingdoms 
and  commonwealths.  Wherefore  it  is  further  the  will  of  God, 
that  secular  powers  that  are  Christian  act  in  the  protection  of 
Christianity,  not  only  as  secular  powers,  but  as  Christians^; 
and  by  conset^uence  that  they  hold  themselves  obliged  to  the 
maintenance  of  all  parts  of  Christianity; — that  is,  whatsoever  m 
i$  of  Divine  right  in  the  profession  and  exercise  of  it.  But 
it  is  very  well  said  otherwise',  that  this  whole  right  of  secular 
[vwcrs  in  ecclesiastical  matters  is  not  destructive  but  cumula- 
tive :  that  is  that  it  is  not  able  to  defeat  or  abolish  any  part 
of  that  power,  which,  by  the  constitution  of  the  Church,  is 
!>>cttKxl  uiK>n  ecclesiastical  persons;  but  stands  obliged  to  the 
inatncciiduce  and  jHrotection  of  it  For  seeing  this  power 
in  the  (lersons  endowed  with  it  by  the  constitution  of  the 
i'hurch  i$  a  very  coa$4derable  part  of  that  right  which  God 
liath  established  in  Hb  Church,  it  follows  necessarily,  thai 


'  N^>tlJu<.n  «utvtu  4(Cvbatar.  quod 
LvtiiU'  ^>»t  itt  txsiv-tii  pMLhno  dioitur, 
f.":  ■••».•  'V|(»<  iiii iVfxt.v.  &0.  Qw*- 
i«t>,>«U>  tfi^  wyv*  lK>iHi«o  »*rriunt  in 
l;i)iv>ti\  ut)j  «N»  tfuw  LVnira  jussa  IKKuini 
Khmi.  ivlisiv**  **'\  i.'rit»ttf  prphilwndo 
•it^uv-  ^»l^^•lrtKU»  *  Aliiur  ifniiM  ttn'it 
^^^^\.\  h%>tii<,>  vst.  kUtcY  ^uU  «ti«m  irx 
iwt,  vluu  h«.mu»  wi.  <■(  «Tvii  TiTeodo 
tiiU'lrtvr,  tfui*  ^rt\»  rtutm  re\  <est,  wtrii 

l»t\>h its- 1 >»*■«,  wm v-ttivttti  *^J^l^p  sanci- 
^tutv-. lu    h\V    ftp*   MTTlUnt 

«>tii«)  iM  t*v-iit)\i  ail  srr\t«rnttui»  illi.qu* 
Mi'n    |s\mk))i    i;«vw  wi«i  K«v«.  .  — S. 

ivitiliriit    .ttb    v^hnitMUit    in«)):i*trmtu 
>iu.tin  »ut>  »sh»tv\*,  «.v  miiiui  »«*  »u- 

*lit>n     lvivlt-«(.ir,   H%»u    u-xM^Vrtwr    in 


camulativa  non  priratiTa-  Potest 
igitur  ipse  convocare,  potent  potcs- 
tatem  collatam  Eccleti»  appnbare, 
sed  potestate  collata  ejnsre  ezerdtio 
privare  non  potest  Sunt  igitnr  di- 
veres  potestates,  non  tamen  djvisc, 
nisi  quando  magi  stratus  se  diviiRit 
ad  Ecclesia. — Didoclav.  Altaic  Da- 
maswn.,  p.  15.  A.D.  1623. 

"  Ditliuguitb  bfttcftn  a  namktki 
amd  a  privative  authority.  The  magis- 
trate hath  indeed  an  authoritatJTe  in- 
fluence into  matters  of  reli^on  and 
Church  goTemment,  bat  it  is  cumnla- 
tire, ....  But  that  which  belongs  to 
thn  ntagistrate  is  not  privatiTe,  in  te&r^ 
mce  to  the  ecclesiastical  goremment. 
It  is  understood  laJvojvn  eccieiiatfit», 
.  .  .  This  provito  tiierefore  is  justly 
made,  that  whaterer  power  the  magis- 
trate hath  in  matten  of  religion,  it 
is  not  to  hinder  the  free  exercise  of 
Church  discipline  and  censures  against 
scandalous  and  obstinate  sinnen." — 
Gillespie's  Aaron's  Rod  Blosaomliy, 
p.  265.  London,  1646. 


IS  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


517 


power  ord&iaed  to  the  maintenance  of  all  piirts  thereof  ell  A  P. 
extinguish  tliis.  Ami  truly,  he  (Imt  ailvises  but  with  — — ^ — 
bis  own  common  geiise>  shdl  easily  perceive  that  ecclcsiag- 
deal  power  mav  be  able  to  presen-e  order  and  diseiplaie  iu 
ihe  CUurch^  by  itself,  so  long  as  tho  world,  that  Isj  the  stale, 
profeaees  not  ChristinnityT  as  we  see  it  was  before  tho  Roman 
ompire  was  Christian,  But  when  the  state  professes  Chria- 
liuiitr.  it  cannot  be  imagined  thai  persons  qualified  by  the 
atMtc  will  ever  willingly  submit  to  acknowledge  and  ratify  the 
power  of  llie  Church,  in  all  the  acts  and  proceedings  thereof, 
unless  the  coactivc  power  of  the  sovereign  enforce  it 

{  6.  All  states,  therefore,  have  sovereign  power,  as  well  in[Th<riiiriiij 
matters  of  Christian  religion,  as  in  other  points  of  save-  ^ciiw 
rvignty;  that  is,  they  are  able  to  do  all  acts  of  sovereign  ^^J^i^j*^ 
puw<^r  in  Church  matters :  to  eivc  luws,  as  well  concernino;  'm'Hc*' 
UAtters  of  rehgtortj  as  civu  affairs :  to  exercise  jurisdiction 
about  ecclcsiadtieal  causes :  to  comnifind  in  the  same,  which 
•eems  lu  be  the  most  eminent  act  of  sovereignty,  seeing  that 
giving  of  laws  and  jurisdiction  are  but  particulars  of  that 
■ral,  the  one,  that  h^  giving  laws  iu  generals,  the  othcr» 
is,  jurisdiction  in  particular  causes,  and  both  of  theta 
lending  to  Uiuit  that  power  of  command  or  empire,  whicli 
otherwise  is  ubiwjtute  in  the  disposition  and  wUl  of  the  sove- 
reign ;  an<l  therefore,  tho  most  civil  people  that  ever  was,  the 
Itomans,  have  denominated  sovereigtity  by  this  act  of  cotn- 
msnil,  Imperium,  or  empire.  But  all  these  acts  of  sovereign 
power  in  Church  matters  being  distinguished  from  the  like 
■cts  of  ecclesiastical  power,  not  by  their  material  but  formal 
ob^l« ;  that  is,  not  by  the  things,  persons,  or  causes  in 
wbicli^  but  by  the  reasons  upon  which,  and  the  intents  to 
which  ihey  are  exercised,  must  needs  leave  the  powers  of  the 
Church  entire  to  all  purposes,  as  It  finds  the  same  in  those 
that  have  it,  by  the  constituli<m  of  the  Church''. 

§  1.  Here  are  two  pjints  of  the  power  of  the  Church  to  bo 


^  Cfo  KarloniAnnus  Dux  et  Princeps 

franrorum cum   ponBllio  »er¥ci* 

rvm  Dpi  rl  optimalam  rueonim  Epi- 
•cafKM  qui  \n  iii«<i  r«gno  «unl.  cum 
ytwnrlrii'   •■!   coiiL-iUMni  et   aynarluiii 

pro  tftnoR*  C'tidui  mni^fgavi, 

Kl  niilii  fnndlhtdi  dedliniLtikl  i]tjntiiiK)o 
In  Dri  ri  KclrttaMica  rcligiu  irrtifK- 


Kliir,  qiue  in  dkbui  Prinnpum  (tiul- 
pkta,  CDiTuit,  cl  qnalikr  populuN  Chri*- 
|]it|ius  ad  sahitvin  luinnn?  (ii^rviMiirc 
posnit,  el  per  /iIbob  Mcfrd-'lfs  tlc'crplui 
non  pciraL — CapitulAr.  R^pK-  FthH*"., 
loiii.  i.  ccH.  U.')..  I'Ki.  Pktis.  Ili77.  Sii: 
nl<io  the  PrcfjBce  tit  llie  CouniTil  of  Afx* 
U  Ctiaptllc,  ib.  rdL  2U.n,  2lO. 


THE  RICHT  OP  THE  CI 


C11AK 
IV. 

TlwrUtbt 


MtUed,  before  we  go  any  furtlier ;  not  because  of  any  aftinity 
or  dependence  between  ihem,  but  bccauso  the  reason  is  tlie 
same  which  causes  the  difficulty  in  both.  Wliethcr  there  be 
Ml  onginal  power  in  the  Church  to  give  laws  as  to  the 
BwieEy  yf  (he  Church :  whether  there  be  an  original  right 
in  the  Church  to  tithes,  oblations,  first-fruits,  and,  generally, 
to  all  oonsccrale  things,  seem  to  most  men  more  than  dia- 
putublc,  because  the  accessory  acts  of  secular  powers — which 
IQ  alt  Chrisiiun  states  have  made  the  laws  by  which  Chris- 
tiwiity  is  exercised,  the  lawg  of  those  several  states  have 
■Mablishcd  the  endowment  of  the  Church  upon  it,  by  tfaat 
coactive  power  which  they  only  in  eliief  are  eudowed  with— 
being  moet  visible  to  common  sense,  seem  to  have  obscured 
iiw  ori^nnl  right  of  the  Church  In  both  particulars. 

§  t*.  CVer  and  beside  all  this,  those  of  the  congregations 
deny  the  Church  all  power  of  giving  laws,  rules,  cniioos,  uf 
however  you  please  to  call  them,  to  tlie  Church ;  for  to  this 
(Hirposc  they  make  all  congregations  absohtte  and  sovereign, 
(bat  tiothing  be  dooc  id  the  Church  without  the  consenl  of 
pvcry  meml>er  of  it ;  not  acknowledging  so  much  as  that 
rule,  ivhich  all  human  society  besides  acknowledges,  thelJt 
whole  to  be  bound  by  the  act  of  the  greater  part ;  but 
requiring  that  every  man's  conscience  be  satisfied  in  every 
(bing  that  the  Church  docs,  unless  some  happily  appear 
wilful,  whom,  by  way  of  penalty,  they  neglect  for  that  time'. 


'  "  1 II  ftll  ihpsc^  tranBAcdoDS  of  Church. 
proi-eedii))j«.  ynhva  we  n;  ve  do  this  or 
thjit  trilli  cciiiiman  auutat,  our  nuin- 
iiig  in,  we  ilo  ni>t  carry  on  mstten 
cilhrr  I'J-  llir  ovemiliiic  power  of  the 
ptnbytvry,  or  bjr  the  c«ii«*-»t  of  the 
nutjor  part  of  the  Chmcb,  but  by  chc 
gmcnl  aiid  juiitl  r<>nM-nl  of  nil  the 
raomlicn  at  cho  Chuivh ;  for  «•?  rest) 
b  tiiB  Ai*b  uf  ihr  ApoAtlfM,  the  )*rimt- 
livt-  rhiirch.  which  is  «  patleni  fur  stie^ 
fvtMjinjf  »nn.  ctrriMl  iaII  ihcir  AdtninU* 
tmrinnn.  ifMe»t*mil>p,  tliat  in.  with  oiu> 
ifcunl.  A<i»  ii-  ♦'i.  «■  Iwcoiripili  iht- 
(iiHn'h  ■>■  (i^kI  i  whU-h  ouxht  to  \k  o( 
tiiiv  hrort,  bkiI  utir  sutiE,  uf  uhv  iiiiiiil, 
Ntwl  uKi-  juJ^niitni,  aii't  »\l  lu  sjtenl; 
Ow  •*\uf  ihiHK.  Attn  iv.  Si;  I  Cor. 
)  Mil  Dill.  il.  J.  3.  hut  i{  9l  »i  M\ 
I  itnil  iiiij-  ilifli'mm'f  di>  Jiriae — «■ 
I  iiir  ilioif  "Iwtl*  (hniimh  Tlie  ro- 
ll! i>ii.np<||  ilotltMrM  i>r  our  initid*.  =cci»fr 


we  aII  know  but  m  par! — thm  mrh  sf 
do  di9«eut  from  thi'ir  brpthren;,  arc  re- 
quired To  pti^pnund  the  groiinilA  of  iheit 
dIsiPTil;  which  if  they  be  weij^hlr  kiA 
hell)  furlh  from  \he  light  of  tht  wurd, 
all  tlie  rt?sl  do  subuiii  xdiI  yield  ibm- 
uiitD,  not  Bi  [D  the  ?aic'e  of  thdr 
brethri.-n  aii)^,  but  sa  to  iiiv  rn-r-  -i^ 

Christi B«l  ifllK-  (Tivi. 

fluch  it  do  dissent,  ilo  uputh  dur 
sideration  appear  to  havg-  lilt]^  iti  no 
weight  in  thetn,  ihc  utticeni  of  lh« 
Chutch,  oriome  otlift  of  the  bn  ilir^  <i 
do  dedare  iin!o  thetn  the  ini  i  ■  i 
thiTruf:  if  they  be  sncklied.  the  iJ>riL:>-t 
in  bund  dath  then  proccvd  with  th« 
fotiinicin  tiHiidit  of  all.  If  they  Ik  not 
■atiilieil  yel,  it  is  either  tiirougb  trtnl 
of  li){hl— and  so  tiaaugh  H'ejLknfn  n! 
judpneni — or  throu)fli  ^Irengtb  uffiti'lir. 
ind  M  thmtifrh  htitfiit^n  of  w  ill.  1 1  i  U-- 
fonneT  he-  liir    J^-l,    [lin    lake    rurl}.ii 


terics,  1  caunot 
^nt  the  Church  this  power;   but  it  seems  upon  con-  _ 

I  that  it  may  rest  in  tLetnselves :   for  to  the  laws  of  this  ^ieiS^ 
in  which  they  received  and  profes&od  Christianity,  fi'^L^J' 
the  saying  of  the  Apostle,  that  it  stands  nt>t  with  ^Jves.] 
ty  for  the  Church  to  enjoin  any  thing  which  weak  con- 
ns may  be  offended  at'';    and  that  of  our  Lord,  that 
rovid  be  will-worship  and  sen-Jng  of  God  according  to 
n  (iBdJtioQS ;  which  are  all  the  arguments  which  those 
I  congregations  allege  for  their  opinion,  so  far  as  I  can 
I     It  will  be  therefore  worth  the  while  to  consider  the 
which  the  Apostle  decides  upon  that  principle,  though 
!  done  it  in  part  ab-oady  in  my  larger  Dispouree,  p.  309'"; 

long  03  tJio  case  is  not  understood  in  which  the  Apostle 
8  it,  no  marvel  if  it  be  brought  to  prove  that  which  he 

intended  by  it.    We  know  he  rcaolvea  both  the  Romans 
[le  Corinthians  by  this  sentence. 

0.  VViib  the  Corinthians,  the  case  was  concerning  theiTh^rAia 
[  of  things  sacrificed  to  idols ;  which  the  Apostle  mani-  rin'iilj'aS!] 


ovfngly  to  infcrm  them,  unti 
J  tiut  wtth  them,  tiLI  niAttcrs 
lirr  rlrafcd;  V)  Ihat  at  length 
mc  rither  to  cotumt  to  |jO  ^long 
kcii  breltiren,  or  At  lenal  tu  be 
l4  rrfrr  lli-c  roBltcr  to  th?  j^iifli;- 
Bf  their  ijtviiiTva  -,  uid  tbr  tlieir 
■il  ■ttU,  aitd  to  iJiulcG  no  further 
R  with  the  Churrli'y  (iroctvd- 
Wl  if  llirough  p&itialitr  or  pre- 
;i|ia«Fnt  Ao  apprrnr  In  rijiriiig^ 
pf  will,  or  fToiii  n  apirtl 
fiiiti  —  wEiLch  ytrt  FnUHh  out 
•tnsojimcb  iliai  fSify  will 
I— 1>)'  loviiigamlbrotticriy 
-to  cbc  wfly  In  tlir  iuttvr 
rthcfrbmlipon,  the  t'huirh 
viih  cominoii  cuniitnt  la 
ih  Ibrm  af  Itirir  ]iricii>  aixi  u<lf. 
m,  And  >o  leave,  ihctn  iiit>ier 
More  at  ulmanilion  (  Khcreliy 
ttj  of  lh*iT  voKt  i»  iflkfii  {roiri 
III  thffy  h«v*  mnovcd  ibis  of- 
oai  iJic  ijiirit  ofihi'irbrpllin-ii." 
in"!  Way  nf  the  C'hiiri.-Iii*&tcliit{). 
itL  pp.  9V,  Oi.  t.>i>iidi>ii,  i6iS, 
■  -  uiii]  thLii|i(«  iial  iir- 
W'lrihip  fall  A^ain*t 
J  );tirviiu»     crime    of 


ik'c  of  Ihiiig)  iiidLffitrdiil, 


nml  not  necessurr,  i.*  lh?n  unlawful, 
when  fruiii  theui^e  uriseth  tLt  ni-sitiidnl 
or  aceafcion  nf  the  niin  oF  our  brolher. 

"'But  from  tbe  practice  of  ceremoiiLfia 
nni)  ChiiigSi  nut  ai-ce»^ary  ariaclh  »'%iifiii] 
mill  [>ce3siun  rif  tlie  rtijii  of  oiirbrolht^r. 
Ergo,  ihd  prActicp  of  such  is  unlaw- 
ful. Observe,  oiir  orguitient  Icari^lh 
on  a  ^oujid  gireq.  bu(  not  frrnnted, 
ih&L  the  t:ereniDitii«ft  he  ia%US'enii\, 
lhcim(>h  to  us  they  he  evil.  I  prove 
the  [iropositioH,  Rom.  xiv.  14, '  1  Icnow 
jiiid  Eim  iJtTBuatlvd'  .  .  ■  ■  'for  utrnt  ilr- 
str^vy  not  the  -wurlt  of  Uonl.'  Thctt  for 
cro!i«iiit;,  kneeling,  holy  ilaya,  ilestroy 
nut  liiuL  fur  irhoni  Cltriat  died,  1  Cnr, 
viii.  I);  X.  28," — A  DtapntD  luurbing 
ScniKlnl  mid  Chrialhn  Liberty,  ]>ji. 
I,  2,  vMeil  to  The  Diiioe  iii\;la  of 
I'htirpli  (joTrniiMfiit  And  Excnnimuni'- 
'catiarv,  by  Sam.  Rathsrfurd,  Lo[idti<i], 
Iti  t». 

•  "  Th«rc  li  not  a  case  in  the  whole 
Bililr  more  eleAr  lliaii  thiil  the  tlii[i)(a 
rnllrd  inJitttfrrnt  niay  mid  ouglit  In  lio 
fuibcTue  for  the  wt'BK  rontc-itnce  of  n 
brtithet.  Ruin.  \\r.  15.  L'O,  21. "_ 
Jtoliinson'<iJiJstifi{-ftlinii  of  SqwtBtton, 

p.  3i.  A,tx  iiisy. 

"  Rrlig.    A«irii]b.,    chup.   l».   wet. 

i.»~ai. 


520 


THE  RIOBT  OP  Tile!  CfU'RCH 


CHAP,  fesdy  Jistingiushes  tbat  it  may  he  done  two  ways,  matpriallv, 

' —  and  formally:  materhUly,  when  a  man  euls  it  *'a£  a  erviilun; 

of  CJocl,  giving  llim  tbanks  for  It,"  [1  Tim.  iv,  4.]  which  the 

Apoalle  therefore  determines  to  be  ngreeablc  lo  Christianitj; 

1  Cor.  viii.  7,  J'urmally,  whpn  a  man  eats  It  "with  con^ence  of 

the  idol  a&  a  thing  sacrificed  to  it>^as  the  Apostle  expresses  it, 

that  is,  with  a  religions  respect  to  it,  which  therefore  he  shews 

at  large  to  he  idolatry,  I  Cor.  s.  7,  14.     Wherefore,  tboiigb 

things  sacrificed  to  idols  be  as  free  for  Christians  to  eat  as 

ttny  men  else,  yet  in  some  cases  and  circumstances  it  M  fell 

out»  ihnt  a  Christian  eating  with  a  Gentile  of  their  sacriJicee — 

the  remains  whereof  were  the  cheer  which  they  feasted  upon, 

and  their  feftsts  part  of  the  religion  which  they  served  iheit 

idols  with — miglil  be  thought  by  a  weak  Christian  lo  hold 

their  sacrificing  as  indttfei'ent  as  their  tticRt,  and  he  that  ihus 

thought  he.  induced  to  cat   them  formally,  as   things  offered 

to  idols :  as  eating  ibem  in  the  temples  uf  idols,  or  at  a  feasl 

tnade  by  a  Gentile  upon  occasion  of  son.ie  sacrifices,  1  C^or. 

viii.  10;    x.  27.     In  this  cose  the  Aj>ostle  detcnnincs  thil 

chartty  requires  a  Christian  to  forbear  the  use  of  his  fireedooi,  IT; 

when  tbc  use  of  it  may  occjision  a  weak  Christian  to  fall  into 

misprigjon  of  idolatry. 

•§11.  iiut  among;  the  Romans,  the  case  which  Su  PaiJ 
speaks  to  was  between  Chriytians  converted  from  Jews  and 
from  Gentiles;  as  appears  by  the  particulars  which  he  men- 
tions to  be  scrupled  at,  to  wit,  *'daya  and  meats,"  Roia 
xiv-  2 — 5;  and  the  offence  likely  thereby  to  come  to  pass, 
this,  tbtit  Jewish  Christians,  seeing  the  heathenish  eat  things 
forbidden  by  the  law — and  perhaps,  among  tlie  rest,  things 
sacrificed  to  idols,  forbidden  not  by  the  letter  of  the  law,  hut 
by  the  interpretation  and  detcrminntiun.  of  it  iu  force  by  the 
authority  of  the  synagogue  or  consistory— might  imagine  that 
Christians  renounced  the  law  of  God,  and,  by  consequence,  | 
the  God  of  the  law ;  and  so  out  of  zeal  to  the  true  God, 
tiiU  from  Ctirislianity  and  pcri&b :  tor  this  is  manifestly  the 
offence,  and  stumbling,  which  the  Apostle  speaks  off  Horn, 
xiv.  13,  15,  20,  fls  I  haic  shewed  out  of  Origen,  in  the  place  , 
nfore  (piotcil".  ^M 

§  12,  Here  is  then  the  sentence  of  the  Aposllc,  that  whOTl 

'  Iti-li^.  A«i>cmb..  ch*i>,  ii.  *ecl.  IB, 


[Thecsue 
of  the 
ftomBM.] 


ihc  USO  of  those  things  whercm  Christians  lire  not  limitetl  by 
tJie  Inw  of  God,  becomes  an  ocfasion  of  falling  iqto  sin  to 
lho«e  tbnl  under^land  nut  the  reason  ol'  the  freedom  of  Cliris- 
VmXiSy  ch&ritj  recjuiree  a  Christian  tu  forbear  th?  use  of  this 
'ifreeduDi.  From  whence  wlioso  infers  that  therefore  no  cc- 
c\«uaatical  law  can  be  of  force,  wHen  it  meets  ^itb  a  weak 
coiiSL-icnce — and  therefore  never,  because  it  may  always  meet 
with  siit'b — will  conclude  the  contrary  of  the  Apostle'g  mean- 
ing. For  when  Christianity  makes  all  things  free  to  a  Chris- 
tiao  that  are  not  limited  by  God's  law,  it  makes  not  the  use 
of  this  fivedom  nccessarj-  to  Christianity;  the  Apostle  saying 
exprcflslyj  that  "  the  kin}jfdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink," 
Ram.  xiv.  17 — ^by  consequence  not  the  observing,  or  not 
obacrring  of  days — thai  is,  conslBts  no  more  in  not  eating, 
or  not  ohserring  days,  than  in  eating,  and  in  observbif^  ihem. 
_  So  thfU.  as  he  that  submits  unto  the  law  of  charity,  must  for- 
^^Hkr  his  freedom  once  and  as  often  as  the  use  of  it  ministcrctU 
mboce,  so  for  the  game  reason  must  he  always  furbeur  the 
u*e  of  it  whensoever  the  use  of  it  comes  to  be  restraitied, 
ihoufch  not  by  God's  law,  yet  by  the  law  of  the  Cbnrch: 
because  the  greatest  offence,  the  greatest  breach  of  charity,  is, 
10  ndl  m  que!<ltou  the  order  cstabtiijhcd  in  the  Church,  in  the 
pffcacrvation  whereof  the  unity  of  the  Church  cousiatcth. 
Wltercunlo  thus  much  may  be  added,  that,  as  the  things  that 
arc  dctcriiiined  by  tlie  canons  of  the  CImrcli,  are  not  deter- 
mined by  Gotl't;  law,  as  to  tlie  species  of  the  matter  and  sub- 
ject of  tbein,  yet,  as  to  the  authority  from  whence  the  deter- 
miiiiitinn  of  llicm  may  proceed,  they  may  be  said  to  be  deter- 
;  mined  by  God's  law,  inasmuch  as  by  God's  law  that  authority 
is  established^  hy  which  tlioso  things  are  determinable,  wbich 
the  good  order  and  unily  of  the  Cliurch  ret^uirci^  to  be  deter- 
mmvd.  The  evidence  of  which  authority  is  as  express  in 
G(id*H  lxK>k  as  it  can  he  in  any  IxKik  inspired  by  God. 

j  13.  Those  of  the  congregations  indeed  betake  them' 
■eirea  hero  to  a  fort  which  they  think  csnnot  he  approached, 
wbrn  ihcy  say  that  what  is  written  in  the  Scr)|)turc  is  re- 
vealed from  above,  and  therefore,  the  laws  that  are  there  re- 
cunlcd  are  no  ]»recedenls  to  the  Church  to  use  the  like  right**. 


[Of  Clirls. 
LiAn  li- 
berty, J 


[Thi-lndc- 

ri'fiiM)  nil 
coiifctilu- 
tioiift  not 
fflrmitlly  in 
ScripliiTe.'l 


o  "  But  iliU  ad  pf  ihc  Apotllrft  h  no 
frM«lcnlor^tTtTiift>rtiu«c«ding  ■((<«■ 


Thf  rnud)  U  Ami.  bcvauae  Iht  Apn- 


522 


THE   aiGHT  Ol'  THE   CHUUCH 


CHAP.  For  it  is  manifest  bj  the  Scriplures  of  the  Old  Testament,' 
that   there    were   many   laws,   Drdinancc?,   constitutions,   or 


IV. 


[Ceremo- 
ulM  or- 
dained by 
the  sycm- 


9 


v?bat  you  picaso  to  call  thein^  in  force  at  that  time,  which  Qd^l 
Scripture  can  show  to  have  been  commanded  by  rCTclalioci^^ 
from  Gad^aa  the  law  uf  God.  Daniel  [i.  8.]  forbore  the  king's 
meat,  because  a  portion  of  it  was  Bacrificed  to  their  idoL^ 
dedicating  the  whole  to  the  honour  of  the  same :  that  is,  be 
Ibrbore  to  cat  things  sacrificed  to  idols  materially.  Therefore, 
that  order  which  we  Bee  was  afterwords  in  force  among  the 
Jews,  was  then  in  use  and  practice:  not  by  the  written  lawiis 
of  God;  therefore  by  the  tleterniination  of  those  whom  tl 
law  gave  power  to  determine  such  matters. 

§  14.  The  prophet  Joel  reckons  up  many  circumstances 
and  ceremonies  of  the  Jews'  public  fasts  and  humiliations 
Joel  ii.  15 — 17  ;  which  are  so  fsir  from  being  commanded  bj 
the  law,  that  the  Jews'  doctors  confess,  there  is  no  further 
order  for  any  fasts  in  the  law  than  that  which  they  draw,  b«^^ 
a  consequence  far  enough  fetched,  out  of  Numb.  x.  2,  wher^H 
order  is  given  for  making  the  trumpets,  which  they  say,  and 
the  prophet  supposes,  that  their  fasta  were  proclaimed  with. 
Maimoni,  Tit  TaanhilK  cap,  i,p     In  another  prophet,  Zac. 
vii.  5 ;  ¥iii.  19,  it  appears  that  there  were  set  fasts  which  they 
were  bound  to  solemnize  every  year,  on  the  fourth,  fifth, 
seventh,  and  tenth  monlliB;   as  also  it  appears  by  the  words  of 
the  Pharisee,  Luke  xviii.  12,  that  the  Moadays  and  Thursdays 
were  then,  and  before  then,  observed  by  the  Jews,  as  siuoe 
ibcy  have  been"^ :  ntid^  as  you  sec  the  like  done  in  the  feast  of 
lots,  ordained  in  Esther's  time,  [Esth.  ix.  20^ — 39] »  and  that 
of  the  dedication  in  Judas  Maccabeus's,  [1  Maccah.  iv.  59;] 
and,  in  the  same  prophet,  Zac.  xii.  12^14,  you  have  a  mani-^j 
fedt  allusion  to  the  Jews'  ceremonies  at  their  iunerals,  rei^H 
corded  by  Maimoni  in  the  title  of  Mourners,  cap.  ix.,  clearly  i75 
shewing  that  they  were  in  force  in  that  prophet's  time  r   aa. 


Ghost,  whLirL  wliully  ^ided  tticni  in 
all  itiattvrs  of  tbe  Cburclt;  go  as  UiaL 
ih  llieir  dettrmiiintiun  ilu*y  nay  ex- 
pressly *  It  a«eiTie()  j^nod  in  ihe  Holy 
Ghost  RHi'J  tfl  ys  til  lay  iipim  yoii  nd 
(greater  burden.'  Now  what  Synod  in 
any  ngr?  afle-r  the  ApuhtltHi  c^Jiiid  «vlt 
Mty  Ihst  tbry  wrrt  infnllilily  iikspircri 
■nd  iiisislcd  hy  ilic  lInTy  UliLfBi  J    Jf 


any  mnii  caxi  \aisi\\\i\y  ai'siirr  me  hmof'] 
that  a  Syti;i<I  after  the  Apo)ill«t.  cmiROC/ 
err,  bul  Mint  ihty  can   tciily  say,  ■  " 
plfastil  ihe  Hnly  GIlosl  uid  \\%  :"   iXv 
I  will  til)cy  all  tlicir  decree *."-^Clni« 
(HI  llinTlniiiip,  casip  xi.  n.  57. 

''  See  Kcl,  AasiNiibl,,  i-liap.  viii,  kcU' 
•Id, 

'>  Sci;nicl.Aueinb.,cli«]i.riii.»tvL3a. 


IN   A  CHRISTIAN  ST,l.TE. 


523 


it  is  in.inirr>s(  ihat  they  began  before  the  law  itself,  not  only 
by  llmt  which  we  read  of  the  funeral  of  Jacob  In  Genesia, 
p.  4,  to,]  but  chiefly  because  it  required  an  express  law  of 
Qod,  to  derc^tc  frum  it,  as  to  tlic  priests,  In  the  case  of 
Aaron's  eons.  Lev.  x.  6;  xxi,  l,  10,  H,  12. 

^  15.  Manj  more  there  are  to  be  observed  in  the  Old 
Tefltimentj  if  these  were  not  enough  to  evidence  ihat  which 
rauiiot  be  denied,  that  it  appears  indeed  by  Scripture,  that 
there  were  such  laws  in  force ;  but  that  they  were  commanded 
by  rcTclations  from  God,  ts  qaite  another  thing:  though  men 
of  learning  sometimes  uiiike  tliciuselvcs  ridiculous  by  mis- 
taking^ as  if  all  that  ia  recorded  in  the  Scriptures  were  com- 
manded by  God,  when,  all  that  comes  from  God  is  the  record 
of  tbetu  &d  true,  not  the  authority  of  them  as  Divine.  The 
case  tg  not  much  otherwise  in  the  New  Testament,  where  it 
it  nmnirest  that  many  constitutions,  ordinances,  or  traditions 
•^■•ii  the  Apostle  sometimes  calla  them,  1  Cor.  si.  2- — are  re- 
cofdcd,  which  no  man  can  say  that  ihey  oblij^cd  not  the 
Church ;  and  yet  this  force  of  binding  the  Church  comes 
nol  from  the  mention  of  Uiem,  which  we  find  in  several 
TSplacea  of  Scripture— for  they  must  needs  be  in  fgrce  before 
they  could  be  mentioned  as  such  in  the  Scriptures — but  from 
thai  power  which  God  hod  appointed,  to  order  and  determine 
•Dch  things  in  His  Church. 

^  Ifi.  This  difference  indeed  there  is  between  the  Old  and 
New  Teslainent,  that  tliis,  bcinj^  all  written  in  the  Apostles' 
tinac,  c*n  mention  nothing  of  thnt  nature,  but  that  which, 
coming  from  the  A|>OBtlc9,  might  come  by  immediate  revela- 
tion from  God,  wtiich  of  the  Old  cannot  be  said.  For  though 
there  were  prophets  in  all  jigcs  of  Jtj  and  those  prophets  en- 
dowed with  such  trust,  that  if  they  commanded  to  dispense 
with  any  of  Gotl's  own  positive  laws  they  were  to  he  obeyed, 
ai  appean  by  Eliae  coitjuiaiidinj^  to  sacrilicc  in  Mount  Carmeh 
contrary  to  llie  law  of  Lev.  ivii.  3,  ■t',=-and  this  by  virtue  of 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[  Til  e  ail- 
UiDrity  Jif 
SedjJtiire.J 


[nirrtT- 

vtKv  hv- 

|WL<ei1l  CIlD 

OI<l  am) 
New  Ti'stn. 
raent.  ] 


*  QmrMur,  ui  pM-carmi  EUift  vcl 
aantt  nmtn  Wg«t9i.  olTrrrnilo  •«prill' 
num.  BapOfutcTidan],  quod  KIiiSr 
ladvluM  lilc-  cmitn  lcf;cni  prind|ia)lt(T 
ia  (ItwEiua.  Ptiinn,  qiiin  non  <en.l 
'  ■■  ■■  '  '  '■■ii«,  ..... 
I  >' iuni  <]uo(l 
,    ..:j\iAt    Num. 


c«u.  itLcl  xriii.  Et  M  quinnon  saccrdok 
*Hirt  miiiislrane,  occidebntur  a  Dm; 
Num.  cup.  svu  Sec'urLilo  cg^t  cnntra 
K'Bicint  i|uia  oUulgt  sacriiiciiim  exln 
Siirii  liiiiriinri,  Nam  in  solo  Saiictiurio 
rfTercilJoni  cmI.  in  altari  huIniiKUNlo- 

r.lifli  (lufciii  iihtulit  Itir  ill  nioiily  C«t- 


524 


THE  RIGHT  OP  THE  CBUItCH 


CM  AT. 
IV. 


tin'sl  coti- 

are  tint 
BililjUnns 
tti  God'i 
law,] 


the  law,  Deut.  sviii.  18,  19,  because  He  that  gave  the  law 
Moses,  tniglit  by  another  as  well  dispense  with  it — yet  it  is 
manifestly  certain,  that  nevertheless  they  bad  not  the  power 
of  mjiking  those  constitutions  which  were  to  bind  the  people 
in  the  exercise  of  their  religion  according  to  the  law.  I'oj^t 
whon  the  law  laaltes  them  subject  to  be  judged  by  the  coDa|^H 
lory,  whether  true  prophets  or  not — whereupon,  wc  see,  tha^^ 
they  were  many  times  persecuted,  and  our  Lord  at  last  put  to 
death  by  them  that  would  not  acknowledge  them,  because  171 
tbey  bru.1  nut  the  grace  to  obey  theni,  as  you  saw  afore* — it 
cannot  be  imagined  that  they  were  enabled  to  any  such  act  of 
govemment,  as  ;g:iving  those  laws  to  the  synagogue.  Espe^ 
cially,  seeing  by  the  law  of  Deut,  xvii.  8 — ^12,  this  power  and 
this  right  is  manifestly  settled  upon  tlie  consistory.  For 
seeing  lbat»  by  the  law,  nil  cjueslions  arising  about  the  law 
are  remitted  to  the  place  of  God's  worship,  where  the  con- 
sistory sat  in  all  ages;  and  the  dctcrcniniiliun  of  a  case, 
doubtful  in  hiw,  to  be  obeyed  imder  pain  of  death,  is  mani- 
lesily  a  law  which  all  arc  obliged  to  live  by  j  of  nccestiily, 
therefore,  those  who  have  power  to  detennine  what  the 
written  la^v  had  not  deicrtnincd,  do  give  law  to  the  j>cople. 

§  17.  And  this  right  our  Lord  lllm&elf,  who,  as  a  prophet, 
had  right  to  reprove  even  the  public  government  where  it  was 
amiss,  establishes,  as  ready  to  maintain  them  in  it,  had  they 
submitted  to  tlie  Gospel,  when  lie  says.  Matt  xxiii.  0,  3,  "The 
Scribes  and  Pharisees  sit  in  Moses'  chair;  all  therefore  that 
they  teach  you,  observe  and  do."  The  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
being  either  liciihs  and  members,  or  nppendences  of  the  cod- 
sistory,  who,  under  pain  of  death,  were  not  to  teach  any  thing, 
lo  determine  any  thing  that  the  la%¥  had  not  detenniued,  con- 
trary to  that  which  the  consistory  had  first  agreed.  Whereby  IW 
it  is  manifest,  that  all  those  laws  and  ordinances  aforenamed, 
and  all  others  of  like  nature,  which  all  common  sense  must 
allow  to  have  been  more  than  the  Scripture  any  where  men- 
tions, arc  the  productions  of  this  right  and  power  placed  by 
God  in  the  consistory,  on  purpose  to  avoid  schism  and  keep 


ntrlo,  l>uTntium  tAinen,  quod  in>ii 
pccLdvit.  'jiiiii  fiiil  liie  dUpMtbaiio,  imn 
j'»"iiilMuin  Dei  ijiixil  «<■  rBiiTtt.— ."Vhii- 
"'""'*•  *''omtii.  in  iii.  Rrg.  cap.  xvifi. 


QuieM.   Jtxxiv.     See    Rclig.   Anemb., 

chiKp.  ii.  aecb.  ]5, 
*  L'haip,  iii.  ftecL  10. 


IN   A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


523 


tlic  body  of  ibc  people  in  unitv^  by  shewing  them  what  to 
slatid  to,  when  the  law  had  iiuL  determined.  Su  diat  this  is 
DoUuDg  contrary  to  the  law  of  Dcut.  iv.  2 ;  xii.  32,  which 
forbiddrth  "to  add  to,  or  take  from  God's  hiw\"  the  law 
remaining  entire,  when  it  ia  supplied  by  the  power  whicii 

If  appolntclh. 

{  18*  And  be  that  will  see  the  truth  of  this  with  bis  eyes, 
let  h/m  look  upon  tlic  Jews'  (.'onsiitiuiouaj  compiled  into  the 
body  of  iheir  Talmutl  Which,  though  they  are  now  written, 
and  in  our  Suviour'a  lime  were  tanght  from  Itnnd  to  hand; 
iboogih,  by  succession  of  lime  and  chancre  in  the  state  of  diat 
people,  they  cannot  continue  in  all  pointa  the  same  as  they 
were  in  oiir  Suviotir's  time,  yet  it  h  tnaiitfest  that  the  siih- 
flUncc  of  liiem  was  then  in  force,  because  whatsoever  the 
Gospel  mentions  of  them,  is  found  to  ^rce  with  that  which 
ifaey  have  now  in  writing;  and  arc  all  munifcstty  the  effect  of 
1  the  lawful  |Kiwer  of  the  consistory  ".  Nor  let  any  man  object 
thai  they  arc  the  doctrines  of  the  Pharisees,  which  ihcy  pre- 
tended tliat  Moses  received  from  God  in  Mount  Sinai,  and 
delivered  by  word  of  ttiouitb  to  bis  successors ;  and  that  the 
Sndduceca  were  of  another  opinion,  who  never  acknowledged 
luiy  such  unwritten  law,  but  tied  themselves  to  the  letter;  as 

h,  at  this  day,  one  part  of  the  Jews,  which  renounce  the 

muil,  Hud  rest  in  the  letter  of  the  law,  who  arc  therefore 
rutted  KarahAf  that  is,  Scripturarics'.     For  though  all  lliis  l>e 


CHAR 

iV. 


fOfthi- 
T.sihijuil 


n«ni»li"m  ilclTmiiniinlcri  le- 

roonlrm  'juoail  rDltntn,  kk-iiC  ii)tl> 

iMouira  Ju'Iffi       Ail  hBiuncfCCin 

Bt  SfcTTwiriintii,  i-t  ponnn  riliu 

■,   quoruni   niviiiiitin  rt-rirri   nov 

M  jum  NBiuru?,   K^   ml   wiilun- 

Clin»U  dctcnninatinrimi.     hejp 

nunlali  Judttoruni  noii  liccbat  ho- 

ja«dtlMVauli!cCralirivi|ni<'<|uiLiTi. 

fmm  '■>—••-■■'■  fiKiu^ ;  lit  a4ii'I' 
W,  amr  .1  •■     Drill.  iciL  <12. 

LwfUltUt  •'  I   IhiminiiK.     Nun 

miDD*  pviliiiii  r*(  Wx  c«rviiH)j>ia]h  tub 
'nat*>  r|ii«.ni  aiili  Irgv  vvlfri.  Kt^ 
:.-ihcJT  Ikel.— Di- 
■-■n.  ji.  50"i- 
I'Ri.„  '.■  .itb.,ctiip.  vji.  sect. 
23. 

*  Eunvt  ^f*  Kinitft com* 

nads   npanantui    Tt^tHaltt,    Bibtiri, 
iTh^I'iI'H  '  .....  |mrni>  lernfiaribuK 


Knrrn'i  iilniie  iidem  furrc,  (jui  Sad- 
dunrt.  Poatps  vpro  cuin  rcsiirroctio- 
nrm  Jittcr  Ju(I[?ds  jmhUc^  nczarc  nun 
licvrrt,  <i!cf>!C(!runl  h  S»ilducs)>  iiiutti, 
«]wi  resurrect Rmem  prwroinrnfiiie  m 
{><i.'i]ii!>  (lo.'^t  monem  d&ri  AjjfinoACL'ljiiiil 
atqtii^  pruli(i(?bdnluc  cttntra  SaiIcIiicm?!!- 
nim  scntentiBrn:  cwrtera  ta.inuii  mrum 
do)i[mjt»,  inprimh  i]lii4  de  S.  S^npiurw 
Ructoriliitf,  HpprobAbiint.  Uiiilc  ctrlii 
evn«il  Njicriea  leclct  Snctduca-ieie,  Kar- 
TEtonim  tlicta,  .  .  ,  .  -  Talitim  KnrniU> 
ninL  r|iii  TniHtjis  Tnlmuilk'is  nugja,  ci 
rtaliliiriicis  roTniikt'Tidit,  solos  libros 
SftfiTj-fildrTDM  pro  Ed^i  noniifi  •gnus- 
I'unl,  bri(li(-Tni)m  iiilrc  Judu'oe  ilipcnunt 
mulli.  Ill  Molit  I'obiiita  i^aruin  luitnr- 
imniur  uUm  duo  mitlio,  miiUo  plum 
dRHlur  in  OrinnW,  Tuwicii  ncnipc  a 
PcrMcia  illtii^iuibHs.  —  Sa.ubrrt.  d* 
.Skrpri!.  Ili-br.  cup.  sxiii.  apiiii  tj'soKii. 
TJift.  Aeititi.  Sftor.  tcini.  xii.  ceil.  «. 
WiifU  17SI. 


526 


THE  B.1GHT  Of  TUE  CHmCIf 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[Ofmnt- 

tCTS  of 

failh,  and 

of  iil*f.\- 
pLlnv.] 


orriitii.j 


tmo,  yet  neither  Phariseca  nor  Hadilucees  then,  neither 
mudi&ts  nor  Sodpturaries  now,  did,  or  doj  make  question  of 
actnowledging  such  laws  and  constitutions  as  are  necessary 
to  determine  that  which  growg  questionable  in  the  practice 
of  the  law;  but  are  both  in  the  wrong,  when,  to  giun  credit 
to  those  ordei'3  and  constitutions  which  both  bodies  respec- 
tively acknowledge,  the  one  will  have  them  delivered  by  God 
to  Moees;  the  other  will  needs  draw  tliom,  by  consequence, 
out  of  the  letter  of  the  Scripture :  and  so  entitle  thetn  to  God 
otherwise  than  He  appointed,  which  is  only  ns  the  results  and 
protluclions  of  that  power  which  lie  ordatned  to  end  all 
matter  of  difference,  by  limiting  that  which  the  law  had  not 

I  19.  The  Bame  reason  neceasmly  takes  place  under  (he 
New  Testament,  saving  the  difference  betweeu  the  law  and  n 
the  Gospel.  For,  under  the  law,  this  power  took  place  in  the 
prnctice  of  all  ceremonial  &nd  judicld  laws  proper  to  the 
syn^ogue,  as  well  as  in  determining  the  circumstances  and 
ceremonies  of  the  worship  of  God,  which  still  remains  under 
the  Gospel,  saving  the  difference  thereof  from  the  law.  For 
under  the  Gospel,  there  belong  to  Christianity  two  sorts  of 
things;  the  first  whereof  are  of  the  substance  of  Christianity, 
as  concerning  immediately  the  salvation  of  particular  Chris- 
tians. And  this  kind  is  further  to  be  distinguished  into 
matter  of  faith,  and  matter  of  life,  or  manners.  The  second 
concerns  indeed  the  salvation  of  particular  Christians — as 
containing  the  unity  of  the  Church,  and  the  due  exercise 
of  all  those  ordinances  which  God  will  be  served  with  in 
the  unity  of  the  Church- — but  mediately,  as  they  arc  mcaes 
to  beget  and  preserve  in  all  Christians  those  things  of  the 
former  sort  that  concern  faith  or  good  manners.  For  if  it 
were  morally  possible  to  imagine  that  a  man,  btamelestilT 
deprived  of  all  means  of  communion  with  the  Church,  could 
be  nevertheless  endowed  with  all  parts  of  a  Christian  in  faith 
and  good  manners,  I  do  not  see  how  any  discreet  Christian 
coiiM  deny  such  a  one  the  end  of  Christianity,  which  is  life 
everlasting. 

§  20.  All  things  therefore  concerning  faith  and  good  works,  181 
necessary  to   the  salvation  of  particular  Christians,  are  60 
revealed,  or  rallier  so  commauded   by  our  Lord  and  His 
Apostles,  that  it  is  not  posaJhle  for  all  the  Church  that  sue- 


I»  A  CnaisTIAN  STAtK. 


527 


I      Apmi 


10  declare  aiij  thing  to  be  such,  that  is  not  expressly^  chap 
consequence,  contuinod  in   ihcir  writings.     For  how  - — — =-=- 
flball  all  the  Cbarch  be  able  to  add  any  thing  to  this  number, 
but  by  shewing  the  same  motives  which  our  Lord  nnd  Hia 
Apoottes  Advanced  to  tlie  world,  to  persuade  them  not  only 
tJiat  what  they  spolce  was  rercaled  by  God,  but  aleo  that  they 
seat  to  require  the  world  to  believe  and  obey  them  ? 
^21.  Btit  ii3  lo  that  whicli  concerns  the  aocicCj  of  the  [Matters 
Church,  and  llie  public  service  of  God,  in  the  unity  of  the  pUnej'' 
mMue,  what  can  wo  say  our  Lord  in  person  commanded,  bnt 
die  power  of  ihe  keys  upon  which  it  is  founded,  and  the 
SAcnments  of  Baptism  and  the  Eucharist,  in  the  communion 
whereof  the  unity  of  the  Church  consistcth  ?    And  His  Apo- 
stles, how  did  they  proceed  in  determining  the  rest?   Surely, 
be   that  will   say  that   they  never  enacted   any  thing  till  a 
imdmlion  came  on  purpose  frotii   God^  will  fall  under  the 
Mooc  meonvcniences  which   render  the   infuUibiUty  of  the 
IH  Pope,  or  the  Church,  ridiculous  to  common  sense.     Which, 
if   ihey   believed    themselves,   sure    they   would   never  call 
eouncita,  advise   with  doctors,  debate  with  one  another,  to 
find  what  may  truly  be  said,  or  usefully  determined^  in  mat- 
ters of  difference. 

§  22.  In  like  manner,  when  the  Apostles  assemble  them-  [The 
TC8  at  Jerusalem,  Acts  xv.  1,  to  debate  in  a  full  meeting  of  Jem- 
wilh  San!  and  Barnabas,  the  presbyters  of  Jenisalera,  and  the  ^^^* 
rest,  what  to  resolve  in  the  matter  there  qneatJoned ;    I  say  J^"*-! 
DoC  ihcy  were  no  prophets,  or  had  no  revelations  from  God 
when  He  pleased:   but  I  say,  it  is  manifest  that  Ihey  pro- 
ceeded  not    upon    confidence    of    any    revelation    promised 
them*  At  this  time  and  in  this  place,  bnt  upon  the  habitual 
understanding,  which,  as  well  by  particular  revelation  from 
as  by  the  doctrine  of  our  Lord,  they  had  proportionable 
the  chief  power  over  the  whole  Church  which  they  were 
ted   with.     To  speak   ingenuously  mtnc  own  opinion, 
lich   I  seek   not  to  impose  upon    any   man's   failb,   I  do 
lievc  that  some  person  of  those  that  were  then  assembled 
cooncil  had  a  prx^sent  inspiration,  revealing  that  GodV 
will  was  timt  the  decree  there  enacted  should  be  made.     My 
m  is,  because  I  observe,  by  divers  pnssaj^es  of  the  Old 
New  Testaments,  that  God  was  wunt  to  send  rcvelotiuns 


m 


i28 


THE  KIOHT  OP  THE  CHPHCU 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[niul  a 

for  all 

ociurt(.-Ll» 
ufthe 
L'hureh 
lu  rest  on.] 


to  His  prophets  at  die  public  asscnibiics  of  ihc  Cburch  or  Igfc, 
sjTkogogtJc-     As  at  the  scndlng^  of  Saul  tind  Barnabas,  ActftflH 
xtli.  2;  at  the  ortlinatiun  of  Timothy,  1  Tim.  iv,  14;  at  the 
assemblies  of  the   Corinthiaos,  1    Cor.  siv.  24,  25,  30;    at., 
Josaphat's  fast,  2  Cbron.  xx.  L4 ;    at  St.  John's  ordinations  jl 
wborcof  Clemens^in  the  place  afore  alleged^  out  of  Euse- 
bius's  Ecclesinstical  Histories — siiilh,  that   the  Apostle  v/i 
wont  to  go  abroad  to  ordain  such  lis  were  signified  hy  th« 
Holy  Ghost:   whereupon   St.  Paul  saith  of  the  prcsbjlcrs  oi 
Ephesus,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  had  set  thcin  over  the  flock,! 
Acts  XX.  28;  and  therefore,  when  it  is  said.  Acts  xv.  28,  "  Ic 
seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  ;ind  to  us,"  I  take  it  tl 
some  such  revelation  is  intimated. 

^  23.  But,  this  notwithstanding,  v?hen  we  see  the  message^ 
sent,  the  Church  assembledj,  the  cause  debated,  without  assur- 
ance of  any  such  revelation  to  be  made,  whereof  no  prophet 
had  assurance  till  it  came ;  we  see  they  proceeded  not  upon 
presumption  of  it,  biU  upon  the  eon&cience  of  their  ordinary 
power,  and  the?  habitual  abilitLcs  pivcn  them  to  discharge  it'. 
So  that,  from  the  premises,  vrc  have  two  reasotis  serving  to 
vindicate  the  same  power  to  the  Church.  The  first,  because 
the  constitutions  in  force  under  the  Apostles  cannot  be  said 
to  come  from  particular  cxtraonlinary  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  but  from  the  ordinary  power  of  governing  the  Church,] 
which  was  to  continue  ^  The  second,  because  by  the  pro-] 
cecdings  of  the  council  of  Jerusalem  it  appears  that  tio 
revelation  was  a  ground  or  requisite  to  the  determining  of 
the  matter  there  in  difference  ^ 


4 


T  Cha.p.  iiL  sect  40. 

•  •■They  sht  ba  Apostles,  because 
not  orJinary  clrlcrs,  a^  pUbt^,  can  say, 
'  It  seemed  gwd  (d  (lie  Holy  Gha»t. 
And  to  ixa.'  Bui  Ibe  Apaiil^a  u  Apo- 
fllles  miglit  «fty  so,  because  in  tiny  doc- 
trilis]  pniiit  tiipy  ha<l  tlip  promixi!  of 
the  Spirit  to  be  led  into  all  Inilh 
as  upijii  kIioid  the  Chlirch  was  to 
lie  buill."  — niir(oii''B  Vimlication  of 
ChurchH  callpfj  Independt'iii,  p.  <ifi. 
London,  }<iH. 

■  Chap.  iJ.  5-rct.  J  3. 

*  "  Paul  aiKJ  Barn^bAi  went  not  to 
JE-rii*n1ctn  eidicr  for  auilifiriiy  or  dii- 
rL-crion,  for.  Iwilig  Apostles,  they  had 
bulli    eqtul;  unnK'dialc^  nitthunly    froiii 


Chrnt,  ftnd  eqiul  iDfallible  directioit 

rram  the  Holy  GhuHt,  witli  the  re^l  nf 
iW    Apu&tk^.       OLily    t^\py    went     for 
('<nintciuince  of  the  truth  in  rc-fi]ject  of 
meu,  Aud  fat  th«  stopping  tli^  moiithai 
□f  ftuoh   decdrrrs    at    pr4flciid«d    ihlTl 
were  sent  by  Hie  holy  Aposlks,  vcr,  2M 
Thtir  decrees  wtfe  abbolutrly  aponio-l 
Ijcal,  ftinJ  Divi(iL>  ScriptiiTe  by  infallible 
[lirectioii  from  ihe  Holy  Glin«t.  snd  so 
impoicd   upon  all   otiier   CliUfchra   of. 
Clie  Gentiles,  Lhouj^h  thev  bad  nu  drlt 
gJ)tL■^  tlicTc,  v<Ts.  23,  2S,  chap.  xv't.  4/* 
—  Hob  I II  ROD 'n  JuBti^olion  of  Separa- 
tion, pp.  Ifi*.  \tii.  AM.  Ififlfl. 

"  But  forBsicuch  bk  llint  L'liiireb  at 
that  time  in  thOK  thinga  mm  iuralliblj 


I 

1^ 


I\   A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


529 


§  24.  To  which  1  add  a  ihird  from  Sl  Paul's  words,  1  Cor.  CHAl 

.  .  IV 

xi.  16:  "If  any  man  bo  coDt^ntiaus,  wc  have  no  such  cus- '--  , 

torn,  neither  the  Churches  of  God,"      Where  having   dis- ihoniy  of 
puted,  by  many  irasong,  rhat  women  were  to  veil  their  faces '^*;,^iXc(l'^ 
at  the  service  of  God  in  the  church,  he  sets  up  his  rest  upon  'JI^'^!_'^ 
laudable  custom  of  the  Church.     Now  if  custom  be  av^kble 
to  create  r^ht  In  the  Church,  as  in  civil  societies,  then  autho- 
rity inuch  more;  without  which,  either  prescribing  or  allow* 
iug>  neither  that  custoiii  which  the  Apostle  speeifiea,  nor  any 
other,  could  take  place.     And  a  fourth  from  that  observation 
BO  advanced  and  improved,  that  no  man  can  deny  it,  but  he 
that  "will  make  himself  ridiculous  to  all  men  of  Learning, 
beside  the  instances  thereof  in  the  premises,  which  is  this: 
That  the  orders  which  the  Apostles  settled  in  the  Church, 
Bftving  the  difference  between  the  law  and  the  Gospel,  are 
always,  or  at  least,  most  an  end  drawn  from  the  pattern  of 
187  l;lie  synagogue.     Whereby  it  appcareth  that  the  convenience 
of  them  was  evident,  not  by  revelation,  but  by  hunian  dia- 
course;  but  the  force  of  them  comes  from  the  authority  of 
the  Aposdes,  prescribing  or  allowing  ihem  in  the  Church; 
both  which  are  always  in  the  Church,  though  in  less  measure. 
5  25.  Fifthly,  this  is  proved  by  the  premises:    wherein  I 
conceive  it  is  proved  that  the  clergy  in  the  Church  succeeds 
into  the  authority  of  the  Jews'  consistories  in  the  synagogue : 
wherefore,  having  shewed  that  those  consistories  did  ^ive  law 
to  the  synagogue,  in  all  matters  of  religion  not  determined 
by  God,  it  follows  that  the  same  may  be  done  in  the  Church''. 
Sixthly,  the  same  followeth  from  the  dependence  of  Churches. 
For  if  congregtitioris  he  made  independent,  that  no  Christian 
may  receive  law  from  man,  wherein  he  is  not  satisfied  of  the 
will  of  God ;  then,  havhig  proved  that  congregations  are  not 
uidependentf  it  follows  that  tbey  arc  to  receive  law  in  all 
things  not  contrary  to  the  will  of  God.     Seventhly,  the  exer- 
cise of  this  power  in  all  oges  of  the  Church,  and  the  etfecta 
of  it,  in  great  volumes,  of  lawful  canonical  decrees,  though  it 


cviilvd  by  ihp  Holy  Gho«t.  whtrewitti 
ttw  Apoillrs  llitrro  wrrc  inspired,  !ti 
wkirh  mpci^'l  Clicir  rrtotiiuoiii  fere 
wilh  Milhdriiy.  "It  plt-A^cd  th*  Holy 
Obo«t  Aci'l  uft.' — ittAl  which  no  pnrtl- 
ruUf  Cliian-h  Muce  tlir  A|nisllrs  cnuM 
t»er  ay — it  ftJlowcih.  chut  (be  Church 
TtlO»)iDIK«.  M  m 


then  >t  Jenisal^ni  rt^Tn«i]i«  not  m  all 
things  a  pattern  Tor  oUier  Churches; 
fur  R  pattern  inu»t  )w  in  all  tliinga 
jqiitablir  and  jierfect." — tlurtnn's  Vin- 
dkiir  VeiitaliK,  pp.  tO,  11.  London. 
Hi  45. 
'  SeciC  IS,  l!l. 


530 


THE  niOHT  OF  IHI  CHVACS 


C  H  A  P. 
IV. 


[Tho  In. 

tUeory  not 

pniL'lic. 

able] 


fOfwill- 


be  a  mark  of  contradiction  to  tlicm  that  are  reaolved  to  hate 
that  Avhich  hath  heen,  because  it  hath  heen,  yet  to  all  whose 
senacfl  are  not  maleHciated  with  prejudice,  it  h  the  samcli 
evidence  of  this  power. — thoiigli  not  always  of  the  right 
use  of  it — by  which  Christianity  itself  stands  recommeodcd 
to  119. 

§  26.  Lastly,  can  those  of  the  eongregationg  say  that  no 
puhlic  act  is  done  among  them  without  the  free  and  willing 
conscDt  of  all,  as  satisfied  in  conscience  that  it  is  the  will  of 
God  which  is  decreed''?  Then  are  they  not  men.  For  amonrr 
all  men  there  is  difference  of  judgment.  If  notwithstanding 
they  are  enforced  to  proceed,  why  depart  they  from  the 
Church  ?  For  if  those  that  place  the  chief  power  in  congre- 
gatioiiSr  cannot  avoid  to  be  lied  by  other  men's  acts,  why 
refuse  they  to  be  tied  once  for  all  by  such  general  acts  as 
laws  arc?  Which,  as  they  must  needs  be  done  lay  persona 
capable  to  judge  what  the  common  good  of  the  Church 
requires — which  it  is  madness  to  imagine  that  members  of 
congregations  can  be— so  they  haive  the  force,  when  they 
are  once  admitted,  to  contain  the  whole  body  of  the  Church, 
agreeing  to  them,  in  unity  t  whereas  to  acknowledge  no  such, 
tends  to  create  as  many  religions  na  persons. 

§  27.  And  now  to  the  objection  of  wilUworehip  in  the 
observation  of  human  constitutions*,  the  answer  will  not  be 
difficulL  That  sin  I  do  truly  believe  to  be  of  a  very  la:^ 
extent,  as  one  of  the  cstrcmca  opposite  to  the  virtue  of!S9 
religion,  understanding  religion  to  be  all  service  of  God  with 
a  good  conscience.  Thus  all  the  idolatries  of  the  Gentiles, 
all  the  superstitions  of  Judaism  and  Mahometiam,  are  will- 
worships.  For  man  being  convinced  oi'  hia  duty  to  serve 
God,  and  neither  knowing  how  to  perform,  nor  willing  to 
render  that  service  which  He  requires,  because  incoosistent 


*  S«  (Mt  6.  note  ck 

•  '■  Yes,  for  pi«lll«t  or  Church,  or 
Wiy  hmnan  power^  to  ordain  and  im- 
pose cerpmonid  to  bind  the  con- 
Rcicnces  in  the  womliip  nf  Gorl,  this 
U  expressly  cDudemueil  anil  rorhiddFii 
both  by  Chriil  Hirnself,  M»lt  xv,  9, 
nnd  by  the  propKeU,  Is.  Xsix.  t3,  and 
by  the  Apofillef,  Col.  ji.  8,  18.  Man 
may  wdt  impoie  (hf  len>t  Ptremony  in 


GaA't  worship,  if  hi  do,  he  tbtrua 
dpaJE^B  Christ,  Col.  ii.  19;  be  WIdB 
not  the  hc-nd." — Christ  on  Hii  Throne, 
cue  «i.  p.  SI.  A.D.  1644. 

Quiirqald  i^tur  cullui  dirino  in 
■a(Ti»i  liltcris  tradito,  fidditum  est  ab 
IlomiilJbUfi,  addilUm,  {nquanl,  ut  pan 
cukus  divini,  i6i\iy0pii<TK§ia  esL^Zui- 
chii  FxplicAt.  in  Calou.  iL  23. 


IW  A  CnRISTIAT?  ST1T». 


^ 


with  his  own  inclinations;    it  follovra,  that  by  a  Tolunlary  CHAP. 

coDimutation  he  tender  Gad  something  which  he  ia  willing ^— 

to  part  with,  instead  of  his  concupiscences:  having  con- 
moation  both  for  neglecting  to  tender  that  which  is  due, 
d  for  dishonouring  Gotl,  by  thinking  Him  to  be  bribed  by 
his  inventions  to  wink  at  his  sina.  And  therefore,  I  do 
grant  that  the  constitutions  which  the  synagogue  was  by 
God's  law  enabled  to  make,  were  capable  to  be  made  the 
matter  of  superstition  and  will-iyorship,  as  indeed  in  our 
Lord's  lime  they  were  made.  Tlie  reason^  because  pre- 
suming to  be  juatiRed  by  the  works  of  ihe  law,  and  the  law 
nmong  them  being  not  only  the  wTitten,  but  that  which  was 
taught  by  word  of  mouth,  the  righteousness  of  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees — which  the  disciples  of  Christ  shall  never 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  unless  they  exceed — 
feansititcd  not  only  in  the  letter  of  the  ceremonial  and  judicial 
precepts,  but  in  observing  the  determinations  of  their  con- 
sisCorieB.  And  accordingly  I  do  grant,  tliat  the  rules,  decrees, 
and  congtitntions  of  the  Church  are  capable  to  be  made  the 
matter  of  the  same  sin,  and  that  they  are  made  so  visibly  in 
divers  customs  and  practices  of  the  Church  of  Uome. 

{  28.  But  is  it  a  good  reason  to  say,  that  l>ecauBe  human 
constitutions  may  be  made  the  subject  of  superstition  and 
will-worehip,  therefore  the  Church  hath  no  power  to  make 
any,  tlierefore  the  members  of  the  Church  are  tiot  tied  to 
obey  any'?    or  may  there  not  be  superstition  and  wlU-wor- 


i 


'  "  T>iuria  Ui*y  thtll  find  Roiniih 
■uptmtjHmia  crremoniM  maintuneij 
•na  nrrwed  upon  men'i  cob«;ienc#», 
■A  tlie  aiirjiliL-c-,  trnnfl  in  bojitism, 
kim^inj;  at  thii^  Sacramiiit,  siondirig 
u  tli«  <-rrc>it,  AiCLtidt-tl  with  tlitir  aevrral 
nKoifiratiuti*,  a«  if  man  had  el  power 
la  Ht  ap  uij  (ifniitii-KTtt  ^i^renisnie» 
in  0«d'i  wonbib,  whenaJt  w«  find  all 
kind  of  ngni.  and  eemnouitfft  in  God't 
•crvior  undkr  the  Old  Tcntnoient, 
thoD^  onU(n«il  b;  God  Iitmti>lf,  to 
b*  Uttorl/  jib«ii«>ied  Liy  Cbrt^t,  and 
furbtdd^m  to  CHriiti.an*  under  the  New 
Tntumcnt,  and  inui-h  mote  alt  mch  as 
m  of  yiimi»ii  iiKcQlion:  all  Trlkicln  are 
ff  Uia!  nnliiri!,  m  ihe  Apti»ile  calls 
Aflit,  di«  joke  (if  bond&gfi,  TO  aiich  aa 
M*  Mibui|:lpd  tiicroin^  exliorting  all 
_Chrto«Unii  to  auoU  (•*!  ui  the  liberty 

K 


wlterewith  Chri&t  lialh  made  u>  fre^ 
And  CoL  ji,,  be  pUutly  *bpw*  nlT  nirh 
i>rdia&nL>e«  to  be  an  cYAcuuion  uf 
Chriat's  dealli,  and  So  an  inmalBny 
frum  Cbriel..  And  no  Christian,  I 
tiop^,  vitl  pkad  for  the  use  of  tiumau 
i>rdina.ncpa  in  God'fl  vorstiip,  nli^n 
Christ  >iath  abro|(atiNl  aJl  cercmontiis 
of  Divine  inHtitution,  uid  hAth  l^ft  no 
ronUbfrp-  for  any  one  cc-rrrnony  in  the 
Nfw  'iVRta-ment,  and  Hstly  coiidemni 
ill  cominanduienta  of  Tnen  in  God's 
iwrvici^  It  being  nlan  a  alranfre  |ire~ 
gnnipiion  far  Any  man  to  Ihtnk  thai 
Htlktt  he  Iialh  Authority  to  procribc 
how  Ciod  should  be  worKlii^iped,  Or 
that  Ciod  sbould  be  p\ciki,ed  witli  any 
inch  ^ill-woTftiip;  when  init'ead  of 
beini;  jiU-ai^i-d  Up  Aaith,  *  in  lain  thp^ 
wnnhip  M^i  t^Acliing  for  doctnov  Ui» 

m3 


532 


THE  aiOBT  OF  THE  CRUECH 


CHAP,  ship  in  abhoningr  as  well  as  in  observing,  human  constlca- 
— '-—  tions  ?  If  Sl  Paul  be  iu  the  right  there  maj.  For  if  the 
kingdotn  of  God  consist  in  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joj 
in  the  Hol^  Ghost,  not  in  eating  or  not  eatiog,  m  observing 
or  not  observing  days* ;  by  the  same  reason  it  consists  no- 
more  in  Dot  doing  than  in  doing  tbat  which  the  law  of  God 
detemiineth  not.  Wherefore,  if  any  man  imagine  tliat  he 
ahaJl  please  God  in  not  observing,  in  refusing,  in  opposing, 
in  destroying  human  constitutions,  regulating  the  public 
order  of  the  Church,  k  is  manifest  that  this  is  because  be 
thinks  be  shall  be  the  belter  Chriatian,  by  forbearing  that 
wbicb  God  commaDds  him  not  to  forbearj  seeing  he  can  5  91 
find  in  his  heart  to  violate  unity  and  charity,  that  he  may 
forliear  it^ 
tObjec-  §  29.  Here  it  may  be  demanded  of  me,  why  I  cxprras  no 
C?m'n^'»*  other  ground  of  diis  power  in  the  Church,  than  the  indeter- 
P^**'  .  -  mcnatiun  of  those  tbings  which  order  and  unity  requires  to  be 
determined  in  the  Church:  for  seeing  matters  of  faiih  are 
determined  by  God*9  word,  it  seems  to  follow  that  the 
Church  hath  nothing  to  do  to  dctorm^ine  of  matters  of  doc- 
trine in  difference.  And  eeetng  the  ceremonies  of  Divine 
service,  beside  the  determining  of  that  which  the  Scripture 
determineth  not,  pretend  further  to  advance  and  improve 
devotion  in  the  public  worship  of  Godj  as  I  have  discoorsed 


H 


eommardmcnta  of  men,'  For  supsly 
witli  VAin  worsliip  Goil  i»  neiiher 
pleued  not  hunoured."  —  Christ  od 
His  Thtanct  oase  vi,  pp.  2J — 26, 

DLco  ptiKleTea  abitliiii^iidiirii  nobis 
nae  eltam  aU  iia  rilibus,  r|Lii  Pncrihui 
ft(liAp>K>n,  Bt>  Aiilichiib^to  po«ti:a  fiuper- 
Atition^F  cultus,  mrrriti,  necessitatis, 
iOfihiiottF  itiquioati  rnpdn  non  «iiit  UBUJ 
i)4!(;eH3mi. — Diduclav.  AltAje  DamHa- 
ceiu,  p.  an.  A.D.  1023. 

■  See  decL  12, 

b  "  Tt  i«  plain  in  iJic  word  of  Cad,  that 
the  kiLiK<I<}<ii  of  Goil,  t1ial  is,  t\\e  wr- 
viee  ■11(1  vor^hip  oi  Ood,  stuLiltfth  not 
ill  Micau  and  <irinke,  nor  any  eucIi  ex> 
ternal  rltejt  having  tin  BUtliortly  frum 
GoiL  When,  tfaerefare,  wilkout  any 
cDinmTitidmcm  from  God,  such  ex- 
ternal tliiiiRX  ithaM  bv  brought  ialo  ihe 
wrvice  tiF  God,  and  ninde  the  very 
fnnn»  of  i\w  >sme.  lucti  rttoi  muMt 
iie«di  be  Uitt  worahip,  and  Uuit  Corm 


of  CckVb  gervke  mast  reeds  be  Hdi 
rale  that  is  tuade  to  carisint  in 
Uiing^.  Fi^r  1^0  ti;il.horiCy  cjui  make 
that  1  part  of  Cod'a  kingdutn,  that  the 
ward  ol'  Cuil  doth  fizpreasly  deny  to  be 
a  part  thereoC 

"  Tboae  CLTtmonies  therefore  in  pre- 
sent coiitraversy  hein^  merely  by  man 
brought  iuto  the  wonshJp  of  Cdd,  are 
by  no  mea.n»  tobeyii^Iilr^dUnLn,  fur  it  it 
in  cfl'e^et  Id  Ttiake  the  kiB^doiii  of  CSud  to 
consist  in  iiiL'Bt»  and  drinks,  or  in  cm.-b 
Like  thicigB,  Far  if  a  niari  bath  autho- 
rity to  make  the  kingdom  of  God  can.. 
;i]sl  in  apparel,  Sic,  he  hath  aho  fu~ 
tbarity,  If  it  please  hint,  ED  make  it 
ictmaial  ui  eating  and  drinki(i;t<  ^'^^ 
Tiiay  make  thfm  a  part  af  the  liturgy. 
a»  tvell  AS  any  of  thus«^  Lhiiiii^i  tliat  ar« 
in  conlroversy." — BradHhAVT'ii  Treatiw 
of  Uivine  Worship,  chap,  viL  §(»  18, 
i9.  pp.  16,16.  A.I>.  1004. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATi:. 


533 


more  at  large  in  the  Aposioltcal  Form  of  Divine  Service, 
vliap.  ix.,  it  seems  if  there  be  no  other  ground  for  the  legisla- 
tive power  of  the  Church,  that  the  Church  hatb  nothing  to 
do,  to  institute  such  ceremonies.  To  which  I  answer,  that 
it  is  one  thing  to  make  that  matter  of  faith  wliich  was  not, 
another  to  determine  matter  of  faith;,  that  is,  to  determine 
vhat  members  of  the  Church  shall  do  in  aclcn  owl  edging  or 
not  acknowledging  that  which  is  in  t^uesdon  to  be  or  not  to 
be  matter  of  faith.     For  if  there  be  a  society  of  the  Church, 

192  then  must  there  be  in  the  Chinch  a  power  to  determine  what 
the  members  thereof  ehall  acknowledge  and  profess,  when  it 
comes  In  diflerencc:  which  ia,  not  to  qualify  the  subject; 
that  is,  to  make  any  thing  matter  of  faith  or  not,  but  to  deter- 
mine diat  those  which  will  not  ataud  to  the  act  of  the  whole, 
that  is,  of  those  persons  that  have  right  to  conclude  the  whole, 
shall  not  be  of  iL  So  the  obligation  that  such  acta  produce, 
as  it  comes  from  the  word  of  Go<lj  which  the  Church  acknow- 
ledges^ is  a  duty  of  faith,  but  as  it  relates  to  the  determination 
of  the  Church  is  a  duty  of  charity,  obliging  to  concur  witli 
tlic  Church,  whore  it  dcterminelh  not  the  conoury  of  that 
which  the  word  of  God  dctcrmineth. 

^  30.  Again,  when  I  say  the  Church  hath  power  to  deter- 
miuc  that  which  God^s  law  determines  nut,  I  must  needs  be 
Qudcrstood  to  mean  that  which  shall  seem  to  make  most  for 
the  advancement  of  godliness.  Now  the  Scripture  shews, 
by  store  of  examples  of  ceremonies  in  the  public  service  of 
God,  under  the  Church  &s  well  as  under  the  synagogue,  that 
the  institution  of  significative  ceremonies  in  the  public  war- 
ship of  Owl  doth  make  for  the  advancement  of  godhncsa; 
otherwise  such  had  not  been  ordained  by  the  Apostles  and 

iBSROVcrnore  of  God's  ancient  people.  For  of  this  nature  is  the 
TeiUng  of  women  at  Divine  eervlcc,  of  which  St.  Paul  writes 
to  the  Corinthians ;  the  kiss  of  charity  so  often  mentioned 
in  the  writings  of  the  Aposdea,  which  the  Constitutions  of 


the  Apostles,  ii.  07  \  and  Origen",  upon   the   last  to  the 


CHAl 
IV. 


(Ive  ccre- 

under  this 
Aji^lsUeL' 


li.1i  TO  Vv  IrrairpliTit'  tha.  ti  iunra(iv- 
«W9ar  JAA^Auvr  oi  AfifHf  W  MA^AOT 
■I  TuraiWiT  ri  ^i-  Kvpffi  ^iKyifta.—  L».h- 
hti.  torn.   i.  fol.  207.   rd,    VeneL     See 


*  Ek  hue  Rermont,  iiliisr|iie>!ioeiTiulltB 
Btmtlihuft,  inOM  El'cIbrmii  trmlitus  eit, 
tit  uost  aTAtion«»  ogeruln  ftr  inviMm  fiu* 
cipiuit  fntrea.  Hoc  auceta  owulum 
sutcEUm  &ppvl1flt  Afi«i|jo1iit,  Quo 
nomine  illuil  dacrt  prima,  Ut  ctlta  lint 


534 


TE£  aiauT  ot  tut  cauftcH 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[CeTetno- 
htea  in 

vogue.] 


Romans,  shew  to  have  been  practised  before  the  cousccmiiDa 
and  the  receiving  of  the  Eucharist,  to  sigoify  the  charity  ia 
■which  they  came  to  comniantaile  ;  the  many  ceremonies  of 
baptism  to  which  St.  Paul  alludes  in  divers  places.  Col.  iL 
11,  12;  iiL  9,  10;  Rom.  vL  4,  5,  to  wit,  putting  off  old 
clothes,  drenching  in  water,  so  as  to  seem  to  be  buried  in  it, 
puttiog  on  new  clothes  at  their  coming  out;  which  being 
used  in  the  primitive  Church,  by  these  passages  of  St.  Paul 
we  are  sm:^  were  instituted  by  the  Apostles'^ 

§  31,  Of  this  nature  are  the  gestures  of  prayer  which  we 
read  in  tlie  Scripture  that  it  was  always  the  custom  of  God's 
people  to  make  sitting,  kneeling^,  or  grovelling,  as  the  inward 
dejection  of  the  mind  required  a  greater  or  less  degree  of 
outward  humiliation  of  the  body  to  produce  and  maintain,  as 
well  as  to  signify  it.  Thus  our  Lord  stands  up  to  read  the 
law,  but  sits  down  to  preach,  Luke  iv.  Ifi,  20 ;  the  one,  to  shew 
reverence  to  the  giver  of  the  law,  the  other,  authority  over  the 
congregation  which  He  taught  as  a  prophet:  and  therefore,  l!>4 
I  make  no  doubt,  but  that  in  receiving  the  book  of  the  law 
lie  used  that  reverence  which  was  and  \s  used  in  the  syna- 
gogue ;  the  like  whereof,  by  the  Acts  of  the  primitive  rnartyrSj 
we  understand  to  have  been  used  to  the  book  of  the  Gospels ; 
for  in  the  eKamination  of  one  of  tbem  you  have,  Qui  sunt 
libri  quos  adoratis  leffentes'^f  as  we  now  fitand  up  at  the 
reading  of  the  Gospel.  Of  this  nature  are  the  ceremonies 
of  the  Jews'  public  fasts,  quoted  afore"  out  of  the  prophet 
Joel,  which  it  seems  the  prophet  Jonaa  taught  the  Ntnevitca 
at  their  fast,  Jon.  iii.  5,  G ;  which  sure  have  no  force  to  move 
God  to  companion,  but  as  they  move  men  to  that  hutnilia- 
lion  which  procures  it* 

§  32.  Of  this  nature  is  imposition  of  hands,  used  in  the 
Scripture  in  ble^Biug,  that  is,  in  solemn  prayers  for  other 
persons,  as  in  the  Gospel  over  children  and  sick  peraon.s, 


4 


OSCuU  tpilB  ill  Ecclefitis  dmntur;  tum 
dnnde  \il  Bimul^la  non  •lUtt,  rictlt 
fu«n)nt  Judce.  qui  osculiim  labiis  da* 
liAt,  et  jiruditioiiem  cordc  Lrar^labnt,^ 
Origen.  ConinienL  in  B^maiL,  lib.  It 
(  33,  loin,  tv,  p.  6^3.  ed.  Ben. 

'  &ee  KbVig.  Asmjmb.,  chap.  ix.  g  6. 

*  SaturuijiUB  ProcQiuul  djxit;  Qt|i 
auDt   libri,    quoi    iidontu    legcntea  f 


Spemtusrcspondiii::  QnatuorEvangelis 
Domini  nostri  Jesu  Chrisii  et  epitioUa 
SAncti  Pauli  Aftoittcili  ct  omneni  dJTinii- 
tus  insptraliim  ScriptiiTara. — Act.  Sbdc- 
tonim  Jul.,  torn,  tr.dic  17.  fikron.  Ann. 
Eccles.  ad  Hii.  202.  num.  i.  Ruinul. 
AcIa  Mjirlyr.  Siucer.  p.  7S>  Fuit. 
U99. 
'  Sect  14. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


535 


I 


[Mark  %.  1(>;  Lulce  xiii.  13^]  aa  m  the  law  Jacob  lays  bands 
on  Joseph's  children,  [Gen.  slviii.  14,]  Moses  on  Joshua 
and  the  eevcntj  prcsbjtcre*,  [Nurab.  iti.  25 ;  xsvii-  '23^]  the 
prophets  on  such  as  thej  cured,  2  Kings  v.  U  :  whereupon 
it  was  rccelvedj  by  the  ordinance  of  the  Apoetlcs,  in  confir- 
mation, penance,  and  ordinations;  as  also  it  m  said  to  be  still 
used  in  some  eastern  Churches  at  the  blessing  cf  marriages. 
In  fine,  the  frontlets  and  tlic  scrolls  wliich  God  appoints 
the  Jews  to  set  upon  their  forcbeads,  and  the  posts  of  their 
doors,  Exod.  xiii.  9;  DeuL  vi.  8;  xi.  18,  for  my  part,  I 
make  a  great  question  whether  He  ubligeth  them  thereby 
to  use,  according  to  the  letterj  us  they  do :  but  that  com- 
ding  the  cfTect,  the  remembrance  of  the  law.  He  should 

tliought  to  forbid  (he  means,  that  ia,  the  sensible  wear- 
ing of  such  marks,  that  I  count  utterly  incredible  t  seeing 
it  was  easy  for  llicm  to  use  such  marks,  and  yet  to  think 
ibemselves  never  a  whit  the  holier  for  them,  without  the 
thing  signified ;  though  in  our  Lord's  time  ihcy  did  so,  aa 
we  see  by  His  reproofs  in  the  Gospel,  and  though  by  their 
writings,  Muimoni  by  name,  in  the  title  of  Fringes,  cap.  iii., 
and  in  the  tit!o  of  Phylacteries,  cap.  xi.  and  xii,,  we  see  that 
stilt  (hey  do. 

§  33.  And  thus^  upon  the  reasons  advunced,  that  is,  of  deter- 
mining that  which  the  law  of  God  determines  not,  Ibllows  the 
whole  power  of  the  Cliurch,  in  deciding  mutters  of  doctriDCj 
in  detennlning  the  circuniatanccs  and  ceremonies  of  God's 
public  worship,  and  of  all  the  ordinances  of  God  for  the 
naaintcnancc  and  exercise  of  the  same.  For,  in  instituting 
ceremonies,  significative  not  of  Christ  to  come^that  indeed, 
and  that  only,  is  Judaism — but  of  tlie  faith  and  devotion  which 
we  desire  to  serve  God  with,  it  is  enough  that  this  power  may 

exercised  to  the  advancement  of  godliness ;  if  it  be  exer- 
oihcrwise  than  it  ought,  it  is  stiU  to  be  obeyed,  because 
the  unity  of  the  Church  is  of  great  consequence  to  muintaiuj 
though  we  attain  not  that  advancement  of  godliness  which 
the  use  of  this  power  ought  to  procure,  but  does  not:  and,  if 
any  power  should  be  void,  because  it  is  not  used  for  the  best, 
or  alisolulely  not  well  used,  then  could  no  human  society 
sabnsti  cither  sacred  or  civil :  \vhicb  must  subsist  in  all  things 

■  Sm  Prim.  GoTem-,  chap-  "ii.  mcL  13.  nul*  x. 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[Qrounds 
of  the 
riKlitofUiL' 
Church  Co 

inatittite 
Cere  mo- 
ll Im.] 


636 


THE  HIOHT  OF  THE  CHITttCH 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[Coiirir-iU 
uf  DLvitii! 
TtKht.] 


IR  I 


llvnta  f(JT 


wbcrciii  it  commands  not  the  contrary  of  a  more  ancient  lavrj 
which  is  GoJ's  Inw  in  our  case. 

5  34^,  From  the  premises  it  will  not  be  difficult  to  resolve, 
whether  councils  he  of  Divine  right  or  not,  distinguishing 
between  substance  and  c  ire  am  stance,  between  the  purpose 
and  effect  of  them,  and  tlie  manner  of  procuring  it.  Vot, 
we  8]>eak  of  giving  law  to  the  society  of  the  Church,  it  ia 
proved  that — whether  you  take  it  for  a  power  or  a  duty,  a 
right  or  &  cbarge,  or  rather  both,  seeing  the  one  cannot  be 
parted  from  the  other — the  Church  may,  and  ought,  to  pro- 
ceed to  determine,  what  is  not  determined,  but  determinable, 
by  consont  of  particular  Churches,  that  is,  by  the  consetit  of 
Buch  persons  which  have  power  to  conclude  the  consent  of 
their  respective  Churchea:  whereof,  we  have  shewed,  that  197 
none  can  ever  be  concluded  without  the  consent  of  their  re- 
spective Bishops  P. 

§  35.  But  If  we  speak  of  the  circumstanco  and  manner 
usacmbling,  in  one  place,  certain  persons  in  behalf  of  theirj 
T>it»-^''*  several  Churches,  with  authority  to  prejudice,  and  foreswayJ 
BUrt.]       and   pre-engage,  the  consent  of  the  same,  we  have   a  pre^ 
cedent,  or  rather  precedents,  without  a  precept,  in  the  Acts 
of  the  Ajjosdes,  where  the  Apostles  are  assembled  to  ordain 
twelfth  Apostle,  Acta  i.  15;  where  they  are  assembled  to  in- 
Btitutc   the  order  of  deacons,  Acts  vi,   2 ;  where  Paul  and       . 
Barnabas  come  from  Antiochia  and  the  Churches  dependlngttH 
thcrcui>an,  to   the  Apostles   and  Church   of  Jerusalem,   to      ' 
lake  resolution  in  their  differences.  Acts  xv.  14;  where  Paul        , 
goes  in  to  James,  to  advise  how  to  behave  himself  withoulji^| 
offence  to  the  Christian  Jews  at  Jerusalem,  Acts  ssL  18:  for,^^ 
the  premises  being  admitted,  all  these  meetings  are  justly 
and  necessarily  counted  synods  or  councils,  both  in  regard  of 
the  persons  whereof  they  consisted — the  consent  of  divers 
Apostles  being  of  as  much  authority  to  the  Church  as  the 
resolution  of  a  syaod^and  in  regard  of  the  matter  determlnei^^H 
at  them,  concerning  the  whole  Church  in  a  high   degree^^^ 
cepecially  at  that  time.  I 

§  36.  And  we  have  a  canon  among  those  of  the  Apostles^ —  I9ft 

'   CtiJip.  isL  Ac^It  4S,  6-t,  tU.  iAAl^Aoi/i  t^  iiyiutra  r^r  tttaffitlar,  mtd 


IN  A  CHHIflllAN   STATE. 


587 


which  appears  very  ancient,  by  the  canons  of  Nice',  contaia-  CHAp. 
ing  ihe  same,  and  turning  custom  mto  statute  law — commaiid- 


iug  that  eyncxb  be  held  iu  every  province  twice  a  year. 


[And  in 
Bl>t  thert'curiTs 

when  Tertullian  ■  tcUa  us  that  in  the  parts  of  Greece  they  churob.], 
held  councils  ordinarily,  he  constrains  us  lo  IjeUeve  that  In 
other  parts  of  tlte  Chiu"ch  they  did  not;  and  when  we  read  of 
persecutions  against  the  ordinary  assombliea  of  the  Church, 
we  must  presume,  that  as  tbe  persecution  of  councils  would 
have  made  greater  dcsulation  in  the  Church,  90  must  ihcy 
needfi  be  more  subject  to  be  iwrsecutcd.  And  by  Eusebius, 
aad  the  rest  of  the  ecclesiastical  histuriea,  and  by  the  com- 
munication of  the  primitive  Bishops — Clemens,  Ignatius, 
Folycarpus,  St.  Cyprian,  and  the  rest  us  they  follow,  still 
extant  in  their  epistles — we  unclerstand  that  their  personal 
asKmbliea  were  Bupplied  by  their  FormattE^,  or  letters  of 
mark ;  whereby  the  acts  of  some  Churches,  the  most  eminent, 
beinf;  approved  by  the  rest,  after  they  were  sent  to  them, 
purchased  the  ?amo  force  with  the  acts  of  councils. 

§  37.  Wherefore,  the  holding  of  councils  is  of  Divine  right,  [Rationale 
60  fat  OS  it  is  manifest  to  common  sense  that  it  is  a  readier  ^^|™|"'~ 
way  to  despatch  matters  deter  mi  nablci^  though,  when  it  can- 
be  had,  not  absolutely  ncce^tu-y.  But  it  is  always  ncces- 
;  that,  seeing  no  Church  can  be  concluded  without  the 
Bishop  thereof,  the  Bishops  of  all  Churches  concur  to  the 
acts  iliat  must  oblige  tlicir  Churches.  Not  so  their  presbytery 
because  it  is  manifest  that  all  presbyters  eaunot  eoncur, 
thoufi;h  upon  particular  occasion  some  may,  as  the  presbyters 
of  the  Cburcii  where  a  couoell  is  held,  as  at  Jerusalem 
Acta  XV.  6^  which  we  find,  therefore,  practised  m  divers 
councils  of  llic  Church ;  as  to  supply  the  place  of  their 
Bishops,  by  depiilaiion  in  iheir  absence,  or,  perhaps,  aa  to 
propound  matters  of  extraordinary  consequence.     A^  for  the 


Aport   Can.    txwi.    L,al»bci.   torn-   i- 
eolL  38. 11  ed.  VctK-I, 

*  K»fmt   l^*"  (9ai*v,   lnaOrov    in- 

mtrrvv  w**"  irdfmtii    iirap^tW  8t*   t«5 

frWt    llvviitrut    ylfti^Cai ol    ti 

#4m4in    "fiv^erBinTa.r,   fita    ^Iv    wjA   t^i 

^^ftTOi   r^   0afi'  irirripa.  4^1,   wtf\   rif 


A.D.  3UiS,  caa.  v.  LsbbeJ,  torn,  ii  Cdl. 
an.  eti  Vmet. 

'  A|ri«nlur  prar>crpitft  per  Gr»ct«* 
UIbs  ccrtii  in  loch  conoilit  ei(uuv4fru( 
cFclcftii*,  per  qiiip  ct  kltlort.  qucque  in 
caminune  tmrlantur,  et  ipwi  repre«en* 
luiio  totiu*  ntimini"  Chri»u*iJJ  inigna, 
Vtrncraliotie  eclebriitur, — De  J«juniU, 
CMp.   xiiL  p.  9M,  mL  Pun.  lUilhomag, 

>  Sm  Prun.  OoTem..  chajt.  zir.  hcL 
?.  note  q. 


538 


mi  U«ST  OP  TB£  CHtTBCa 


CHAP. 

rr 


And  Uw 

■MkL«r 


wbole  people  to  be  condnded  by  the  act  of  a  council,  r« 
an  cannot  alviay?  be  pRseot,  supposing  the  depeadence  of 
Churches^  so  «*^'**«"*g  '"■vivfr—  aoj  part  thereof  to  intercede  in 
any  tbii^  contraiy  to  Chmoisity,  that  is,  of  the  substance 
tfaetcoC  orof  Divia«  ngtu;  ifaexefbreT  in  the  Order  of  H<]lding 
Councils*,  vfakh  is  woot  to  be  put  bt-fore  the  volumes  of  tiie 
rni— il"  the  people  b  oDowed  to  be  present,  as  they  were  at 
JeraBatem,  Ac^  xr,  19,  13,  22. 

§  3&  L  eoiae  aow  to  «  ztke  point,  of  the  original  right  of 
tjbe  Church  to  tiibc«,  first  fhuts,  and  oblations :  for,  as  it  can* 
i  Dot  be  [)cctrtMled  that  the  same  me&gure  which  the  law  pro- 200 
vkleCh  is  doe  noder  the  Gospel,  h)  it  is  manifest  that  the 
qoifi^  oC  mimj  MoA  Lentes  ta  whom  they  were  due,  is 
c«aMd  as  arach  m  dbe  aaoBces,  which  they  were  to  attend ; 
and  it  tt  cettun  that  they  were  maintamed  expressly  in  con- 
fltdtntiott  of  tlMt  MKndiiKe.     This  ditficulty  must  he  re- 

wtltmd  hv  Ife  iKIfti 1   betw««ci  the  law  and  the  Gospel. 

Tbe  Uw  ex|iRaEly  proriiiech  only  for  the  ceremonial  service 
of  God  iu  the  tMipl^  faf  McnfioBi^  aud  6gures  of  good  things 
•o  COMKw  Bm  no  was  dottUiA  th«t  there  were  always  ae^ 
■■■lilwii  far  tlkt  amkr  of  God  aU  orcr  the  country  \  for  the 
0|ipOftHkiqr  wfawot  in  UO^  ^upigues  were  built,  where 
the  kw  vee  fean^hl.  anl  pubfie  pnmis  od^zed  to  God  *. 

$  99^  This  oi&k'V  of  te^ciung  the  Uw  cannot  be  restrained 
to  the  tnfae  of  LrvL  So  &r  n  the  ptophets  and  their  schools 
of  dUdpUt  UnuisUtd  it  ao^  chdr  cona^tories,  \rhlch  had  the 
omhoaty  lo  drtmunt  what  w  U«rtal.  what  unlawful,  were 
conerqttNMi^  ihw^iil  oMi  this  q<i:i  Xow,  they  consisted, 
not  oi^y  of  the  irfte  of  Lrri  bar^  in  tbe  first  place,  of  the 
beat  of  dwir  citkot  to  whoai  vet*  added,  as  as^tant,  some  of 
that  tribe^ — onkaa  wo  ipvak  o(  the  pnests*  cities  in  particuUr, 


!».        Mi&«ti 


^MV  WW)  ptpQKcnl  inter- 


*  Ont><»CililiMfc  CwdM^ 

Rwa  te^wdUittefc  Mir  Mlfa 

■a  «jMMnt«MM«  *k  iBiWtfc.  ohwm        MC«ik  fWifcylwa  ■  tal^  mi wii  nn^ 
^w«awt»>M^wwi^      4na«.    nifian  M  tM^rrtm  Eigimx- 


™pBW>pft  kMnnt  flKIVMBl^^ 


SStaCL^*" 


vriaai 

14— tK 


IK  A  CHRISTIAN  aTATK. 


539 


for,  crediblj?^,  the  consistories  of  them  consisted  only  of  priesta  chap. 

301  — for  that  tribe  being  dispersed  all  over  the  land  to  gather — 

their  revenue,  were  by  that  means  ready  to  attend  on  this 

office  of  assiattng  iu  judgment  and  teaching  the  law.     So 

^taitli  Josepbua*  Antiq.  iv,  8'',  that  the  consiatoriee  of  particular 

'  cilies  consisted  of  aeren,  chief  of  every  city,  ossiiitcd  each  with 

two  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  which»  with  a  president  and  bis 

deputy  or  siceond — such  as  we  know  the  high  consistory  at 

Jerusalem  bad — makes  up  the  number  of  tw^enty-three,  which 

[»tb<e  Talruud  doctors  say  they  consisted  of. 

§  40.  Therefore  it  ia  a  mistake  of  them  that  think   the  [Scrjb«s 
Scriljca  and  Pbarisees,  whom  our  Lord  commands  to  obey,  ^^ma^ 
bad  usuqied  the  office  of  the  prie&ts  and  Invites  ■ ;  for  what  ^'f  [^e't^fbL 
hindcra  the  priests  and  Leviles  to  be  Scribes  and  Pharisees  <''' Levi.] 
thcmselTcs,  though  other  Israelites  were  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
bcatdc  priesta  and  Leviles'?     Neither  Pharisees,  nor  priests 
and  Levites,  had  this  authority  as  Pharisees,  or  as  priests  and 
LiOvites,  but  as  members  or  assistants  of  the  consistories.    The 
fenson,  because  God's  law,  whereby  His  worship  was  deter- 
mined, waa  also  the  civil  law  of  that  people,  because  the  land 
of  Canaan  was  promised  them  upon  condition  of  livLn(^  ac- 
Conling  to  it ;  therefore  the  teaching  of  the  law  must  belong 
•  tiicm  who,  by  the  law,  were   to  judge  and  govern  the 
>  God  stirring  up  prophets  from  time  to  time»  to  clear 
the  true  moaning  thereof  from  human  corruptions.     So  only 
the  service  of  the  temple,  and  only  that  tribe  which  attended 
on  the  Ber%'ice  of  tlie  temple,  was  to  be  provided  for;  the  rest 
being  provided  for  by  the  possession  of  the  land  of  promise. 


tfip^t  ?*-rqL,  ol  K«l  Ti)r  iptT-ttf  Hal  tV 
wifil  tIi   ttiKiijur  txrautifr  ir(ioi|ffio| «:*»■«■»' 

— 4  li.  p.  Itia.  vA.  lIudBun,  Okoii 
iraO.  S««  Eel.  AHcmbL,  elup.  iti. 
MCtO. 

■  P«i!iiUuItcr  ftottsn  Pbuiiteo* 
qui  tnax  OL  Scribvani  nomcro  ptr- 
^trritKir  Dominqa:  ^ta  tune  in  EtvtMitt 
rfjliuitHe  ft  SrripIurcE-  LnltqircUtioDr' 
Ii*c  uvu  pTimniiim  trncluil, — Calvin, 
Ci)tnin«tit.  in  Hunt  EvuigcL  S. 
Mut.  xxiii.  2. 

ladt  piwl  Dariilrtn  JoMpKkt  Hex, 
turn  monm  huncr  ^xolciiunc,  >c  Irgvni 


pleruqne  inoaicTiiUTn  «»m  -rideret,  &m- 
ccrdolcs  «c  Lcvitiia  pet  omriifs  civi- 
Lales  Juilo!  diniiftil,  qui  mm  ilaE>cix'iiL 
.,,,.,  Ab  tidra  lerti  kJu  inatjtuti 
puunmr,  <;jui  IcjjiTn  expUnmnt,  djffl- 
(^ultaErs  tcplli^Tent,  .....  ErgA  ob  illo 
t^ninore  pnncipc*  Sacflrdfltum  rt  Scrj- 
bic  )C|jis  «Kptin«ndiD  nvuniu  pridcipua 
atiieriinl,  Ic^sque  liottorrs,  itt  dJi'tli  ala 
criam  imtiiti  «ui;t.— Stgon.  lir  Il*p. 
Hcbr..  Hb.  T.  cip.  X.  pp.  MB.  atiO. 
FrjLJieafurt.  I  Hii, 

Mosis  cftdifdnm  iiiTU«rtinl  dii) 
ScribE  Jic  PhiriNroi.— ^ Light fnou  Nvt. 
Hvhi.  et  TaJgn.  in  S.  MalL  xkiii.  2. 

*  See  Rrl,  AawmbL.  rhap.  lit  NOI< 
3—10. 


zs.\^.        :  -A^  3ac  -vbest  :iie  ^gtTuie  <3t'  Gud  in.  spiiit  ami  troth  ns 
:a   K^  ■^■niiwjL  in.  jiL  otacoL  m  ^«I  jb  jc  Jemadem.  mod 


OK  ■  r^mEcs.  jKutoufamL  jv  isoii  inm  -jne  mcmct  and  com- 
^■■iw^MtiL  HK"  'lise  -^  It  11  ]JB  :tiezeuL  Toac  asdowment  God 
ii^yiiiPH.  -ina  .tgpiM'MiiMr.  in-  die  ^ggaegnc  at  k.  is  best 
jiBiHBa.  i^nr  -^ac  iBpfwrw  "S  Jave  iawn  icme  in  die  Soipcares, 
'^■KS.  Tamoc  3ft  BirTTHiiPL  mc  3>  die  ■ufautLy  q£  the  Apo- 
sBBb.  "Tf  -jjiw.fiMjaff  >j£  -ty-  i"TiTiiift  jc  dat  doK.  At  JiamUein, 
tile  .ronccximKflK  wmt  =■  ocac  ixt  ds  ^xtomnnsc  a£  Chris- 

oaannmiit^  jt  dot  C^aioczL.  '^^  db»  aa  ooBce  atL  Chzistians, 
<9«r  iwsc^  ni  -kigtui  am  aeaeCT-  br  oBHHnmim  <k'  xoods ^? 
Aa  -£  rmsEe  -nimi  jk  3u  Jiner  ?b^bk  ^mI^  Cbtisxaas  dioald 
■ar»T»rtMiwMMi^Mi>.^i»>twMi .— mmpm-im^ -fMT -tm^.  'Qe aivsBcemeat 
t^  OmsBanuTk  "*— *  jt  iik  saci  TomniBi  contxmMi  acsnui- 
anas  jc  :at  ^mmmk  CftaBxt  sdok  ^h  axvke  at*  Gad.  This,  ios 
^itittiE— uat.  lat  jfOMEC  p"^  <"  <iw^nw  ^  voicn.  wbcc  poor, 
tttiHK  dae  Tfinar  jc  iirioKL  reunimi  4Ximjll  ooMPong  of  the 


^»!^         .^  -^  r^  Sonne   xk^  w  :^  :^  whufe  Church 
***, ,        otmtunaeo.  :a  ok  ^jtcvBoe  Jt  v>tftt.:  aa  :iik  a«t  at  toe  commoa 


;!ttKk  x'  dke  CbunaL  ^samimam.  •eauaamBOitaa  ^*ae  pravided  fix- 
oca  jud  puur.  JC  ^viuca  eoiectauiBMsn:  ^k  StLzameac  ot*  the 
Eucaacsc  «»■  josxmiBea^  m  -x  ^vac  insammt  by  aar  Lord  at 
HI»  ias  £upp«r.  This  i»  daic  Wujt  i*  caQed.  *^  '»cakine  of 
hfcad.'  Acts  a.  id.  4tfc  xx.  T.  jnd  tt  die  Apwde  I  Cot  xL  20, 
**  dke  tapper  ^~  die  Ljicl*  3uc  ^»**«imc  dienbr  tfae  Sacra- 
nKnc  at*  die  EiuduEsc.  but  diis  oununua  enCexCHnaieat.  at 
whica  dfiit  ^arcunent  w;e  <asieQiate>i.  voich  thecetoce  is  cnilv 
caOed  die  "  StKxameat  at  the  Lonf  $  sapper.*  noc  *  die  supper 
of  the  Lnd:'*  fibr.  voa  5ee.  the  Apoede  cumpLiiDs  chat  be- 
csne  the  rich  ami  die  puur  sipped  out  tavether.  tbexcfbre 
dan'  <fid  not  ce^bcate  dtf  ^lupq,  isi  the  Lard.  The  same 
diin^  it  is  which  ScJnde,  vcc  13,  caOs  tlwir  "lewts  of  lore." 
And  die  azxeodaoce  upon  this  au^rtainment  ns  the  cmose  of 
making  the  deacons;  which  b  called  tlwrefoie,  -the  daily 
nnniatratioD,"  and  *«  attendance  at  tables."     Acts  vi  1,2: 

»  Fanthatei  mum  pnpnm  habcat,      Fluomo  nipab&s  exenplo.  cs  ceo- 

•*  ftdt»  my^M^nip  k  pcopbete      SenntBi Henrt^L  ffirt.  <k  faction. 

I    aoUcct    Chrutiaaonm    sot      linustcr.  p.  43^  An>lri«d.  !«5a 


IN  A  CHBIStTAN  STATE. 


541 


§43.  Now  will  any  man  say  that  those  prlmiuve  Chris-  CIIA1 
204tiai)S  held  not  themselves  tied  to  pay  tithes,  that  offered  all  Fr^J- 
tlieir  eatateg?  At  Corinth,  I  believe  Sl  ChrysostoniS  thatf^'J'"^J 
ihis  course  was  not  frequented  every  day,  aa  at  Jerusalem, 
but  probahly  the  first  day  of  the  week,  because  upon  that  the 
disciiplcs  assenihled  til  Troas,  Acts  xx,  7,  or  perhaps  upon 
other  occasions  also  ;  for  to  hrvve  done  always  every  where  as 
fit  Jerusalem  would  have  destroyed  civil  society,  whieli  the 
Oosjicl  protetidoih  to  preserve.  But  those  that  otfcr  tho  first- 
:  fruits  of  their  goods  tu  this  purpose,  v\wn  secular  laws  enalite 
thctn  not  to  endow  the  Chureh  with  tlicir  tithes,  do  they  not 
acknowledge  thnt  daty,  and  that,  aa  taught  by  the  Apostles, 
so  to  ackikui.vled^e  it?  For  can  any  liviu^  man  imagine  that 
tliey  were  weary  of  their  estates,  if  the  Apostles,  from  whom 
ibcy  received  their  Christianity,  had  uot  iufurnied  them  that 
Chrtslinnity  required  it  at  their  bands? 

§  'tk  tn  the  next  place,  let  us  consider  the  conlributiond  [Thi^nhiA- 
which  tlie  Chnrclies  of  the  Gentiles  were  wont  to  send  to  the  f^[hVj|V 
Christians  at  Jerusalem,  being  brought  low  by  parting  with 
their  estates.  It  is  to  bo  understood,  that  the  Jews,  that 
livetl  out  of  their  own  country,  dispersed  itx  the  Roman  and 
Parthian  empires,  not  being  under  the  law  of  tithes,  which 
was  given  to  the  land  of  promise,  nor  resorting  to  the  temple, 
105  were,  no  twit  lis  landing,  in  recompense  of  the  saiao,  wont  to 
malcc  a  stock*  out  of  which  they  sent  their  oblations  irom  time 
lo  time,  to  maint^iin  the  service  of  God ;  as  ig  to  be  seen  up 
and  down  in  JoBCphiis'*,  beside  Philo'  and  the  Talmud 
doctoral  If  then  the  Churches  of  the  Gentiles,  in  iinitintiun 
hereof,  contribute  their  oblations  lo  support  the  Church  of 
Jerusalem  and  liie  service  of  God  there— licing  then  the 
motiier  cily  of  Christianity,  before  it  was  settletll  in  the  capital 


*  Iloin.  xliiL  in  I  Corinth.  x«i  2, 
lorn.  iii.  ^  SSO.  «L  Swil. 

*  A»l>q.  Jud.,  lib.  xvi.  cap.  vl  pp. 
711.  721.  ej.  Huc)totL.--S»  Cod. 
Theodoft.  «l  Gothofmi.  xvl  Tit.  viii. 
de  ^uCaiii  Calieviit  rt  Snwuirii'i'ui,  L  1 1. 
Uil  th>  efKnmmlJiry  thrn-nsi. 

*  '1|v(«T«r«  St  xf^tmra  tfvwry«yrf»- 
Tttt  irh  rirv  ixapx^*'  It^,  Hal  niniof- 
TBi  (It  'Ifftoad^ufia  fliA  -TBiv  rat  Vuiriat 
Ara^it^ttw.  .  .  .  oi  fil).r  Aaa^  kAm  toTi 
^wnaiMf  v^i  *aTf<i'Bu(  SiarapAiT,  ifyif- 


Twf  Mt4  S^Of,  Kttl  (i(U(ffT«Tfrf  wopitrr*!* 
i^tcTSu.  wpmrrrtTairra  -tifTl  imvinouiri 
Tt^iitvnv  Talt    'lol^oiull    tlf    TJJf    il(ttt' 

ik-  L»j:i.I-  «<l  Caiurji.  ftp.  ICUI,  Ifll*. 
Farm,  UHt,,    Sni  il>u  pp.  llMlS.  1066. 

'  >luiiri'>iii(1cii,  Df  jure  Pauperii  el 
l*re«){tlni  4pud  Jiid*o<,  cnp.  ix. 


d42 


tBi  BIfiRi'  OP  TH£  CHURCH 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[Do  goad, 
whnt  It 


I  Lira 
muatimg.  ] 


cities  of  the  Roman  empire — as  by  all  those  passages  appears, 
which  mention  the  oblations  of  the  Churches  sent  to  Jerii- 
BaJem,  Acta  x!.  3^0;  xii.  25;  Rom.  zt.  26;  2  Cor.  vilt,  a,, 
per  tot. ;  I  Cor.  xvi.  1 ;  Gal.  ii.  10,  do  they  not  thereby  openty 
profess  tijemselves  taught  by  the  Apostles,  that  ihey  were 
under  the  same  obligatioa  of  n^a^intajning  the  service  of  God 
in  the  Church,  as  tlie  Jews  in  the  temple  P 

§  45.  Again,  the  Apo&tle  having  shewed  that  Christiana 
have  the  same  right  of  communicating  in  the  sacrifice  of, 
Christ  crucified,  as  the  Jews  in  the  sacrifices  that  were  not 
wholly  consumed  by  fire,  in  the  passage  handled  afore",  of 
Hcb.  xiii.  8 — 14,  pursues  it  thus  in  the  next  words;  "  B j 
him  then  let  us  o&ct  continually  to  God  tlie  aacrifico  of 
praise,  which  is  the  fruit  of  the  lipa,  giving  thanks  to  His 
name;  but  to  do  good  and  communicate  forget  not,  for  with  2o6 
such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased."  Where  by  the  sacrifice 
of  praise,  he  means  the  Eucharist,  as  it  ia  called  usually  in  the 
ancient  liturgies  and  writings  of  the  fathers :  for^  to  this 
purpose  is  the  whole  dispute  of  that  place,  that,  in  that 
Sacrament,  Christians  communicate  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ 
crucified — which  Jewa  can  have  no  right  to — instead  of  all  the 
sacrifices  of  the  law«  And  therefore^  by  doing  good  and 
communicating,  he  means  the  oblations  of  the  faithful,  out 
of  which  at  the  beginning,  the  poor  and  the  rich  lived  in 
common  at  the  assemblies  of  tlie  Church,  and — when  that 
course  could  no  more  stand  with  the  succeeding  slate  of  the 
Church— both  the  Eucharist  was  celebrated,  and  the  persona 
that  attended  on  the  service  of  God  were  maintained.  There- 
fore this  obligation  ceaseth  not,  though  the  ceremonial  law  be 
taken  away. 

§  46.  The  nest  argument  is  from  the  words  of  St.  l*aul, 
Eph.  iv.  11,  in  which,  few  or  none  take  notice  of  any  thing 
to  this  purpose;  but  to  me,  comparing  them  with  the  pre- 
mises, it  scemeth  so  express,  thsCt  it  were  a  wrong  to  the 
Church  so  much  eoncemcd  in  them  to  let  them  go  any 
longer  without  notice,  "lie  hath  made,"saith  St.Paul,"some 
apostles,  some  prophets,  some  evangelists,  some  pastors,  and 
doctors;  for  the  compacting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  ofsor 
ministry,  for  the  edification  of  the  body  of  Christ."     That  is, 

«  Chap.  Ui.  lect.  27. 


I 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


543 


CHAP,' 
IV. 


oi  It  follows,  "that  being  sincere  in  love,  we  may  grow  in  all 
things  In  Him  who  is  the  head,  even  Christ-  From  whom 
Uie  Trhotc  body  compacted  and  put  together  by  the  hiriiisbing 
of  every  limb,  according  to  the  working  proportionable  in 
every  part,  causelh  the  body  to  wax  unto  the  edification  of 
itself  in  love."  Here  you  are  to  mark  these  words,  ck  ^pyot/ 
SiaKop{a<i.  For  ^lOKDirelv  and  SiaKovia,  in  the  New  Testament, 
ugnifics,  in  a  vulgar  sense,  to  furnish  any  man  maintenance ; 

>as  Mftlt.  XXV.  44;  2  Tira.  i.  18;  Heb.  vi.  10;  Luke  viii.  3; 

1 3  Pet,  iv.  in.  In  another  sense  it  is  used  to  signify  the 
service  of  God  in  publishing  the  Gospel:  but,  almost  always, 
with  some  addition  discovering  the  metaphor,  by  expressing 
the  subject  of  that  service,  to  wit,  "  the  word,  the  Gospel,  the 
spirit,  the  new  covenant.'*  Acts  vl,  4;  2  Cor.  v.  18,  19 j 
iJI  6,  & 

^  47.  In  this  sense  it  is  comTnooIy  taken  hercs  but  it  seems 
a  mistake.  For,  when  the  Aposdc  saith  that  God  hath  given 
Hia  Church  governors  and  teachers^  "  for  the  compacting  of 

■  the  aaints,  for  the  work  of  ministry,  for  the  edification  of  the 
tody  of  Christ,"  his  meaning  Is,  that  the  bodj'  of  the  Church 
is  compacted  and  held  together,  to  frequent  public  assemblies, 
by  the  contribution  of  the  rich,  to  the  maintenance  of  those 
loechal  attend  upon  the  service  of  God=-which  is  here  called 
the  work  of  ministry— to  the  end,  that,  by  the  doctrine  of 
the  governors  and  teachers  of  the  Church,  at  the  said  assem- 
irlics,  it  may  be  built  U|i  to  a  full  measiu-c  of  Christianity. 

'This  sense  the  woixls  that  follow  require:  "from  whom  the 
whole  body  compacted,"  that  is,  thut  the  body  of  the  Churcii 
being  enabled  frefjiiently  to  assemble,  by  the  operation  of 
thoflc  that  are  able,  fiiraiahing  every  member  proper tionnbly 
to  his  want,  cometh  by  Christ  to  perfection  in  Christianity. 

4  48.  This  sense,  the  ptu'allel  places  of  Rom.  xii.  4,  7,  ft,  [Two 
1   PeU  iv.   10,  necessarily  argue;    where,  having  speech  of^^on|;rih^J- 
lose  things  which  particular  oiennbers  of  the  Church  are  to  !'h,'jj","^ " 
>ntrihute  to  (he  improvement  of  the  whole,  Iwth  Apostles  wanu.] 
express  two  kinds  of  them ;   one  spiritual,  of  instruction  in 

[Christianity;   the  other  coqjoral,  of  means  to  support  the 

(Church  in  tioMing  their  assemblies.  For  as  those  that  want, 
innot  balk  the  necessities  of  this  life  to  attend  upon  Divine 
srvice,  unless  they  be  furnished  by  the  body  of  the  Church, 


644 


THE  BIGHT  Of  THE  CHUftCH 


CHAP. 

rv. 


eo,  much  more,  those  that  minister  the  service  of  the  Churchy 
cannot  attend  upon  the  same  unless  they  be  secured  of  iheif ' 
support.     And  for  this  cause,  the  first  Christians  at  Jem- 
Balcm^  and  by  tlieir  example,  they  that  sent  their  oblaliona^os 
to   the   Chiu-chj   laid   theui   down   at    the    Apostles'   feet,   to 
fllgnify  that  ihey  submitted  them  to  their  disposing;  for  tliiBJ 
cause  deacons  were  created,  to  execute   their  disposition 
the  same :  for  this  cause  the  contributions  of  the  Church 
Antiochia  are  consigned  to  the  presbyters  of  Jerusaletn,  Actlj 
xi.  30,  that  they  who  were  ordnined  by  that  timej  for  aforej 
there  is  no  mention  of  them,  might  dispose  of  them  under] 
the  Apostles:   for  this  cause  Timothy  is  directed  bow  u 
beslon-  this  stock  among  the  widows  and  presbyters,  that  thai 
widows  ml^ht  lattend  upon  prayer  day  and  rkight,  and  upoa. 
other  good  works  concerning  the  community  of  the  Church, 
1  Tim.  V.  5 — 10,  as  Anna  the  widow  in  the  Gospel,  Lulte  iLj 
SB,  3f,  ftjul  as  the  good  women  that  kept  guartl  about  the 
UilxTum'U',  Exoti  xxsviii.  8 ;  I  Sam.  ii.  22 :  and  for  this  cause 
St.  IVtcr  forbiddeth   the   presbyters  to  domineer  over  thai 
dci^^v.  1  IVl.  V.  :i,  to  wit»  in  disposing  of  their  maintenaucej 
out  ufthin  iMumiiHi  i^luck  of  the  Church. 
h«.]     5  41*.  Here   it   will   lie   saldj    that   all    this   expresses   no 

(Quantity  or  (Mtrt  of  every  man's  estate,  to  ground  a  right  oC^_ 
tithes,  niul  thai  no  man  desires  better  than  to  give  what  li^^| 
list.     And  the  nuswcr  is  ati  ready,  that  no  man  desires  more, 
provided  he  list  to  give  what  Christianity  requires ;  and  that  "^m 
for  the  dctcnnination  of  what  OhristiauiCy  requires,  he  list       4 
to  stand  to  the  perpetual  practioe  of  the  Church,  when,  h^jj^tf 


those  things  which  we  find  reconled  in  the  Scriptures, 
upiwars  lo  be  derived  from  the  Apostles  themselves.     First, 
it  is  not  the  law  that  finst  commanded  to  pay  dthes:  because 
we  know  Uicy  were  paid  by  Ahmhnni  and  Jacob — they  th 
tliink  they  were  not  due  by  right  before  the  law,  liceaui 
Jacob  V0W3  thcmS  Gen.  jcxviiL  20,  do  not  remember  01 


^  Et  itn  >ntr  Irrriii  •rriplun  nullum 
fuit  prscfptum  4c  Kilv^nili*  drcmiin 
.  .  .  iu  Scrtplurn  dc  luLu  iiUt  teinpun 
BOB  legimua  obligatianHn  kliijuKin  nol- 
T«ndi  decimMi  n  pntceptu,  »«■»  H™t 
Gen.  xiv,  Ahftham  drctinas  dcdcrit 
UelcluMtlcch,  non  cortsmt  iil  r«f.-iu« 
**  ohtjgatione,  »«d  ci  gtalJliutmp,  tel 


ise 


rrrcrenli*  ac  devoliontr  et  gratijuum 
Jitrtione  pro  rirtonn  in  hfilo  panA,  et 
in  rec(K(aj|)<»ei>ein  dignitatis  ti  uc^^- 
dotii  Mri:?hiaei]i^i'h,  el  forlaAbe  spirilu 
prnphrticD,  vt  Chnfitum  in  nub  fig'Ura 
vpncioKlui,  juxu  doctrinato  Pnuli  ad 
Ihbr.  Tii.  Similiter  1ic«t  Geo,  i:xviiL 
JmioIi   obliilerit   Deo   defimu  diceni, 


IV  \  niBISTIAN  STATB. 


345 


von*  of  baptism,  the  subject  whereof  is  things  due  before—  CHApj 

ami  God  requires  them  as  Ills  own  before.     For  God  saith, - 

first,  that  tilbos  nre  Ills  owhj  Lev.  xxy'i'u  30,  to  wit,  by  a 
law  in  force  before  the  law  of  Moses,  and  then  gives  them  to 
the  priests  for  their  service  in  the  tabernacle.  Then  it  cannot 
stand  with  Christianity,  which  eupposetb  greater  grace  of 
Ciod  than  the  \a\\\  to  allow  a  scarcer  proportion  to  the  main- 
tenance of  God'a  scnice  than  the  law  retjuirea. 

§  50.  Now  the  law  requires,  first,  two  sorts  of  first-fruits,  fTwn  mtu 
the  otjc  to  be  taken  by  the  priest  at  the  barn.  Num.  xvlii.  12,  f^i^!] 
the  other  to  be  brought  to  the  sanclnnry,  ExoU.  xxii.  29; 
xiiii.  19;  Detit.  uvi.  I,  the  quantity  of  cither  being,  in  the 
notlcraie  account,  a  fiftieth;  fis  St.  llicromc  upon  Exek.  xlv.' 
I — agreeing  with  ihc  Jews' constitutions  in  Alaimoiii,  ofFirst- 
fru3tB^  cap^  ij.,  and  of  SeparatioDS,  cai).  iii* — detcrtninelh 
it,  though  the  Scriptiirc,  Ezefc.  xlv.  IS**,  require  but  the 
sixtieth.  After  that,  a  tithe  of  the  remainder  to  the  Lcvites; 
tlicn  another  tithe  of  the  remainder  to  be  spent  in  sacrificing 
at  Jerusalem ;  that  is,  for  the  most  part  upon  the  priests  and 
Lcvjtes,  to  whom,  and  to  the  poor,  it  wholly  belonged  every 
third  year,  Deut  niv,  22, 28 ;  Exod.  xxiii.  19;  xjtxiv.20.  Add 
hereunto  the  first-lxirn,  all  sin-offerings,  and  the  priests'  part 
of  peace-oftenngs,  the  skins  of  sacrifices — which  alone  Philo^ 
makeiS  a  chief  part  of  their  revenue — all  consecrations,  and 
the  Lcvites'  cities;  and  it  will  easily  appear  it  could  not  be 
Hj  little  as  a  i\i't\\  part  of  the  fruit  of  the  laud  that  came  tu 
(heir  ahnre. 


i^^mftonm  qiur  dttttrit  mihi  d^fiaifu, 
^ffimm  tibi  i  tttnen  iptr  mndiis  nlfe- 
rmili  4-1  totfk— xit  reel*  noikmni  tlupo 
it  S.  VicioK  intri,  ciUbdu*,  rt  Abii' 
Itit'W  thi— **l«idt(,  non  fuiAse  ei  oWi- 
Ij^tiMi*  »rA  ex  dcTnlionr  et  •tionwues 
^DtnWionh  —  Suarel.  ile  VirtiiU  *l 
R<>U|rion.,  lib.  L  eofy.  ix.  §  &. 
ton.  I.  p.  72.  Ma^wL  162-k 

*  At  Vfto  jirimitivaque  it  rnigibuB 
eflVrvbanfi  mm  erant  ftpedali  mimpro 
JrflnHa,  Bed  ulferFiitUim  arhiCrio  d-cre- 
L'ciA.  TrAditi'inemfjue  ac?e|nrtttis  He- 
Ibiiforurn  non  le^Ji'  ])m!cc|ilaiLi,  si'd 
tnigittwrnm     Arliitrio     tiit^litam,     q^ui 

Elurttniim,  qiuKlrigf^imam  pxrlifm  dk- 
■t  wrwdocibu^;  qui  miuimuin,  «cb»' 
p^im*m,  inter  qiiiiflnglCsiniAiTi  et  HX«^ 
^t^cnstn    liceluc    of&n*  qTiotlcunque 


voluimenl. —  ComnicnL,  lib.  icfv.  in 
Rxck.  up.  xlr.  torn.  itL  cnl.  10+l>.  ed. 
lien. 

'  •'  The  cphah  and  ihe  b»lh  rth&II 
be  Cif  one  meusurt,  that  ihp  balli  may 
[^nntnin  the  tenth  part  of  an  htimer, 
nnd  The  ^hAh  The  leriih  pnrt  ^.f  nn  h(»- 

rriPT Thh  i»  iht  oM.nicin  that  ye 

nbnll  otTer;  the  nixth  }uirt  at  an  ephsh 
of  an  hoRi^  pr  wheat.  mnA  ye  »hAll 
fpiYB  Chv  Mtth  ptn  of  all  ephoh  at  an 
Itonirr  nf  hii,r|Pv."^Ei:ckiel  sv.  11,13. 

'  *Efi'  S"Bff(  ffJyrot  (fall  rit  f&y  &Xa- 
HnvTOf*^T«y'  i^ijftirai  3)  rai'f'  JtTti' 
Sopii     wpaOT^-rrn     raiii     iiwij/MTo-ut-ras 

Xfior.  AAA'  if  -Toil  ^MiAi^iB  ifcKtiXfyi- 
fioTBv  Smi^df. — D«  SuhtiIoI.  llanur>  p. 

n 


546 


THE  BIOHT  OF  THB  CHTKCU 


Ml 


§  St.  Kov  thftC  any  rate  aboold  be  determined  h\ 
Gospel,  agrees  not  with  (he  dtflerence  between  it  and  the 
law.  This,  coDStrainiDg  obedieDce  by  fear,  ccmmanils,  under 
penalty  of  vengeance  from  Heaven,  lo  paj  so  much ;  that, 
persuading  men,  (trsi,  freely  to  give  themselves  to  God,  can- 
not doubt  that  they  which  do  so  will  fireely  part  with  their 
goods  for  His  ^rrice.  And  therefore^  if  the  perpetual  prac- 
tice of  Christians  niust  limit  the  sense  of  those  Uws,  wliich 
the  Scripture  limits  oot,  wc  see  the  first  Christians  at  Jeru- 
salem far  outdo  any  thing  diat  ever  wk  done  under  the  law,  211 
and  we  see  that  all  Chrii^liaii  people,  in  all  succeeding;  agea^ 
hftvc  done  whftt  the  Church  now  rccpiires  but  to  be  con- 
tinned. 

§  52.  To  this  orij^nal  title  accrues  another  by  eousecratioQ, 
*«fcor-  which  is  an  act  of  mau>  enforced  by  the  law  of  God.     There 
Mcntlvn.]  jg  jjj  (jjg  ]jj^y  ^|-  Mog(!s  Que  kind  of  ceremonial  holiness  proper 

lo  persons^  consisiiog  in  a  distance  frtim  things  not  really 
Qiieleiin>  but  u  8%ns  of  real  unclcanness ;  as  from  meats  and 
drinks  whI  louchins;  creatures^  and  men,  and  women  in  some 
diSNises;  of  which  our  Lord  hath  std^\,  [Mark  vii.  18,]  that  what 
goeth  into  the  mouth  polluteth  not,  much  less  what  a  man 
only  loucheth :  and  so  hath  shewed  that  all  this  ceascth  under 
the  Gos|»el.  But  tbere  is  another  kind  of  bolloess,  belonging 
to  limes  and  places,  as  nxll  as  persons,  commanded  in,  the  law 
upon  A  reitson  common  to  the  Gospel,  when  it  is  said.  Lev. 
xix.  30,  '*  Ohscn"c  My  sabbaths,  and  reverence  My  sanc- 
tuaries." For  did  this  belong  only  to  the  temple  or  taber- 
nacle, instituted  by  God's  express  command  for  that  cere- 
moaiat  scriicc  of  God  which  was  unlawful  any  where  else,  it 
might  seem  to  be  proper  to  the  ceremonial  law,  and  to  Taniah 
with  the  Oo$pel ;  but  the  |ierpetual  practice  of  that  people 
shews  that  hereby  they  are  commanded  to  use  reverence  2ii 
ill  iheir  synojifogues,  which  were  neither  instituted  by  any 
written  precept  of  the  law,  nor  for  the  ceremouial  service  of 
God,  which  was  confined  to  the  temple,  but  for  public  assem- 
blies, to  hear  the  law  read  and  expounded,  and  to  oflcr  the 
prayers  of  the  i>eople  lo  God.  For  in  the  Psalms  of  Asaph,  | 
which  is  the  otdy  mention  of  synaf^ues  in  the  Old  Testa- 
meat,  ihry  are  calle<l  not  only  houses  and  oa^mblies  of  God,_ 
but  alao  sanctuaries,  as  here,  l*&.  lixiii.  17;  Ixxit.  3, 


TJT  A  CHKISTIAN  STATE. 


m 


Ijtxxiv.  10.     And  the  Talmud  doctors  related  by  Mairaoni,  chtJ 
extend  this  precept  to  them,  shewing  at  lai^e  the  reverence 
which  they  required ;  whereupon  Phllo,  in  his  book  De  Leffa- 
tiotu  ad  Caium"',  calls  thora  places  of  secondftty  holiness,  to] 
wil,  in  rcs|>ccl  of  the  temple  ;  and  lu  Malmont,  in  the  title  ofj 
Prayer  and  the  Priests'  Blessing,  cap,  xi,,  you  have  at  Iflrge 
of  ihe  holiness  of  synagogues,  and  schools,  which  they  esteem-j 
more  holy  than  sjTiagogues. 

^  53^  They  may  have  joy  oftheif  doctrine"  that  endeavour  [Syni 
to  shew  that  the  Jews'  synagogues  were  not  counted  holy  ^^^1 
places,  because  in  the  Gospels,  as  well  as  in  Eusebius's  Histo- 
ries, V.  16",^ — where  he  allegcth,  ont  of  a  certain  ancient 
writing  against  the  MontantstSj  that  none  of  them  waa  ever 
2H scourged  by  the  Jews  in  their  synagt^ues — and  Epiphaniua 
agaln&t  the  Ehionitcs^  it  appcam  that  the  Jews  used  ta 
punish  by  scourging  in  their  synagogues:  for  it  hath  takei 
so  good  effect  as  to  turn  churches  to  stables**.     But  he  that 


I 


vrifta  wtpl  rpijitfvX'^y.  t^  Au^^wi'j  -rav 
vmnifov ;     S^Aof    y^p   in    ob   'ppoifTi.ti 

loiy.  H«ri«.  itiil. 
'  Kt  carta  timtaa  wi  locm  ullus  di- 

■U.  Xiiii  trrnptum  Hieroiolymita- 
nam  mctum  erkt  propter  typum, 
propCrr  Aapcclabilmi  Dei  prs'trDtiaTRp 
tl  4UM  dk&lum  ipai  Tieo  iinmr^iliaii^; 
tt  proptcna  Butclum  tJM  cliain  extrt 
l«mpui  Diwitil  cullufc;  iiflii  ita  syiu- 
Itogi  JadcrmiTH,.  ncc  tcmpU  nuitra 
DiitcTulift. — Uido£l«v.  Alt&rr  Uamaa- 
cen..  |i)..  3311.  AMI.  A-T),  H123, 

yti*mutmi'  'Jt  itiarttym9f\  #4tJ.  I)  JAiOo- 

«d.  van. 

*  Sm  clwp.  i.  «ecL  SO.  note  I. 

*  A.D.  lrf«.  S«-]>L  2*.  "And  wlicn 
llifir  wlinlc  anriy  under  tlir  coiiiinmud 
of  the  Kwl  oflCtbcx  »TDrTo  Worowlcr, 
lh«  firil  tliiiii;  lh«y  titrrc  djd  wm  the 
DTufiauAlimi  uf  titp  r-kllirdrnl,  ....  fhfjF 
•TMi^f  IA#»r  k<irte4  ihtu  lAc  boify  ^(h« 
ttvok,  . .  .  rifled  ibe  libruy.  .  . .  lart 
kt  ftmr*  (Ar  *i6/r»  and  lervkr^iieoki." — 


Uiigdblf's  Troubles,  n,  557. 

Drc.  le.  "Sir  Willinm  WjiHer, 
ciitcrmtt  Winchfslcr.  where  liiti  koldi^re 
GommitK-d  the  like  barb^arouE  outnget 
in  llinl  Ciitlit'dj'jil  a«  was  dotif  by 
Karl  of  liAseJt'Si  men  at  WorccBtor." 
ib.  p.  £6t(. 

104S,  Jan.  2fl.  "  At  Sudirtry  in 
Gloucpstentiire,  .  .  .  they  broke  duwn 
tile  mvQiunents,  nA<lr  tkr  bed)/  of  tkt 
ciiureh  a  tlablf  far  their  Iwrlt^,  BSii  the 
cha.ncel  th'cir  sliiu^hter-hous^i  ■  .,  ,  , 
About  tine  bei^iimiiig  of  Mnrch,  nn- 
olhtr  of  their  o.mii'es  entered  LictiQcId, 
.  .  .  and  dextiroyinp  Ibi?  evLdenera  nnd 
r^cuid^  bdohii^n^  to  thnt  church,  which 
tx.-liiK  dime,  Ibry  ttat/tFii  thfir  hortct  m 
tfif  boflit  (•/  1/ :  .  .  iioUuted  Ibp  quire 
with  tfieir  ncTetTieMtB  ;  every  day 
hunted  »  cat  t^iili  bouadi  throughout 

(he  church bmu^ht  a  eal/tntQ  iff 

wrapped  it  in   linen,   ciirrirJ  it   to 
/atil,  tprinktrd  it  with  uratrr,  and  |?< 
it  a  Hiimr  in  tram   rtnii  drrit'tim   tij  tturl 
bolff  Siframent  tf  B'li'tUm."  .  .  . 

"AUmt  the  snnie  lime  aUo  Die  tike 
ipoti  and  pTriraimTJon  was  done  by 
Oliver  and  im  Tollow^ri  in  Lincoln 
miii'i'ler,  .  .  ,  wat'Vring  th^t  bofSM  At 
iht  ft>nt. 

"*  Ai  Lefililhiel  aI»o  in  Comval], 
wlirn  llie  Earl  of  E«tiex  W£>  ihcTc  wilt) 
fa;#  »riny,  one  nf  his  saUlien  brmii^ht 
hvPte  into  the  church,  IH  bim  ^ 
llie  font,  and  ntnde  ulQtbet  bold 


out 

M 


N  n  2 


548 


TUB  Aiant  OP  TiiK  ciiuticn 


CHAP,  understands  their  reasan  right,  will  infer  the  contradictory 

'- —  their  conclusion  from  it  j  for  because  synagognos  were  thej 

places  where    matters  of  God's  law  were   sentenced,  as 
shewed  afore',  therefore  waa  that  sentence  to  be  executed  ii 
synagogues. 
[Holm««       §  54.  The  like  reason  there  is  for  the  holiness  of  persoi 
0  l^^^i^-J  consecrate  to  the  service  of  God,  in  the  like  precept.  Lev, 
xix.  32j  "Stand  up  hefore  the  grey  h:^ad:   and  reverence  the 
presbyters:  and  fear  thy  God.     I  am  the  Lord."    Where  the 
gradation  shews  that  this  text  concerns  not  the  fear  of  God, 
but  the  reverence  due  to  their  judges  and  doctors  of  ihc  law. 
It  is  a  Tulgar  mistake,  that  sovereign  powers  are  called  gods 
in   the  Scriptures.     The  Jews  are   in  the  right,  that  their 
judges,  made  by  iuipoaition  of  hands,  are   the}'  whom  the 
Scripture  calls  gods ;  for  so  it  is  used  to  signify  tho^e  thi 
were   lo  judge   God's  people  by  God's  law',  Exod.  xxi.  6 
i3.ii.  8,  9.     Neither  doth  it  signify  any  but  the  consistory, 
Ps.  Ixxxii.  1,  6,  being,  it  seems,  at  that  time  when  this  psalm 
WB3  penned,  for  Absalom  or  for  Saul,  against  David;   for 
tliese  are  they  "to  whom  the  word  of  the  Lord  came,"  as  our 21  j 
Saviour  says,  John  x.  S5,  that  is,  whom  the  execution  of  the       , 
law  was  trusted  with.  ^J 

§  55.  Now  you  have  seen  that  presbyters  were  a  degree ^^ 
under  judges,  and  therefore  the  gradation  can  hold  only 
thus:  6rst,  "stand  up  before  the  grey  hairs,"  that  is,  them  | 
who  are  only  honourable  for  tiieir  age;  secondly,  "reverence 
presbyters,'*  which,  beside  yeai^,  having  studied  the  law  till  . 
thirty  or  forty  years  of  age,  bat!  authority  to  teach  the  law^^f 
and  lastly,  "fear  your  jmtges,^  who  have  power  to  sentence^i 
matters  of  difference.     Thus  the  gradation  continues  in  the 


L'lr 

he^J 

laCM 

P 


trtiibt  he  spnnlcUd  wsler  tttl  Mil  hud, 
■nd  HBJd,  *  /  sfgn  Ikes  tuiih  ihe  lign  of 
Ihi  CTOti,  in  tfkft  tht>n  th'tlt  trot  bt 
Bthameii  fo/lf;lil  agaiait  ffn>  RaUndheadi 
at  Lan-ilofh.''" — -lb.,  pp.  550,  5G0. 

'  Ch"p-  i.  sect  39. 

*  VcK'antur  Uti  judicra  dii,  quia  Iocd 
Dei  ponuntur  ad  dirimondum  litippa: 
ngin  jiidiciLiTR  istud  ad  ti^eiim  pertinet, 
et  i^uia  Dtu»  non  communicat  t»Ii 
tuni\o  cum  )iominilni5,  (TrtiSlC  jutHdnm 
hominihiis,  ut  c|iiidam  per  alios  judi- 
ccntiif,  tanfiTiam  Dean  judrcsrpt,  Sjc 
«n!m  dicJLur  Deiit,  L,  '  N«  accipi- 
ktii  cujutquam   penortam,   qi)i&    Dei 


judicium  est,'  id  est ;  taH»  paaiti  judi- 
CCS  Ici:^o  Dei.     Rectc  ergo   Derus  dici^ 
tiir,  qui  vitM  Dei  g^rit  fn  alitjiio. 
*iC  vacanlilrjudio««  dii,  lit  pAlc-t  «BpiM^ 
piiBPedenti,  nini  dicitiir,  quod  li  dixe- 
rit  strn-u^  ■■  Diligo  doTninum  mfum,  et 
uxoKtu  mean],  «c  libenM  ineu«,  non 
efrrrdiBT    lil:er :    olll^ret    e-um    dominiu 
diis,'  it!  D-Sit,  jutltcibuR,    SiC  etinm  pateil 
Psalm  IxxkL,  ^  JJoud  stetit  in  flynnipg 
(tiMrrum,   ei   in    nit'din  Atm  diju^lckt,^ 
uTii  ininifeste  loquitur  de  jiidicibuft.- 
Abulcrii^i!)   Comment,   in    Exod.   xx!l|>^ 
quiefL  vii.     See  &1hd  Camel,  d.  Ltpidft 
on  tile  fKToe  place. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


649 


same  Itind,  and  ilius  this  precept  is  interpreted  by  the  Talmud  chap. 

doctors,  iu  Maimoni,  in  the  title  of  learning  the  Law^  cap. ' 

vu',  tind  Moses  of  Kotzi,  upoo  this  precept.  Having  there- 
fore shewed"  that  the  clerj^y  in  the  Church  succeed  into  the 
authority  which  the  consistories  bore  under  tlie  synagogue^  it 
follows,  ihat  the  precept  of  the  Apoatle,  1  Thoss.  v.  12,  13; 
Jleb.  xiii,  17,  imports  this  reverence  due  to  them,  as  persons 
coD&ccratc  to  the  service  of  God,  And  so  this  holiness  ia  the 
same  in  persons,  as  in  places  consecrate  to  that  purpose. 

§  56.  Tlicre  is  no  man  so  simple  as  to  think  churches  rHulioeM 
capahic  of  that  holiness  hy  M-hlch  Christian  souls  are  holy  j  **  ''  ""^"^ 
210  but  because  the  actions  of  God's  service,  proceeding  from  souls 
BO  tjualified,  are  presumed  to  be  huly",  therefore  the  times, 
the  places,  the  persons  deputed  to  such  actions  In  public,  are 
to  be  reverenced  in  rejj^ard  of  that  deputation,  "for  their  work's 
fydte,"  sailh  the  ApustEe,  [1  Thcss.  v.  13,]  in  an  ecclesiastical, 
not  in  any  spiritual  capacity,  common  to  persons  with  times 
auU  jiloces:  because  this  qualifical'ioa  :jcrves  to  maintain,  tn 
the  minda  of  people,  the  reverence  they  owe  to  those  acts  of 
Goil's  service  whcreunto  they  arc  deputed;  which  tliose  that 
never  believed  heretofore  do  now  see  by  that  ruin  of  Chris- 
tianity which  these  few  years  have  brought  to  pass  amongst 
JB.  This  ground  the  Jcwy'  doctors  seem  very  well  to  undcr- 
"Iftiuiil,  whcti  thcv  question  why  the  open  street,  or  piazza^  is 
not  holy,  seeing  the  public  fasts  of  the  Jews  were  many  times 
held  in  them — tho?.e  assemblies  being,  it  seems,  so  great  that 
the  aynagopuc  would  not  contain  the  people :  where,  hy  the 
way,  you  see  why  our  Lord  reproves  the  Pharieees,  because 
they  loved  to  *'prav  standing  in  the  comers  of  streets,  nnd  to 
«ound  a  trumpet  before  their  alms,"  Matt.  vi.  2^  5,  because 
those  fofits  were  solemnized  in  the  street,  with  sound  of 
inuttpei — their  answer  is,  that  the  market-place,  or  street, 
or  piazza,  is  used  accidentally  Co  this  purpose,  but  the  syna- 


'  \>f  Dorlrina  Legit,  cnp,  vi.  |  1. 
p.  Ml,  vd.  CUverinK-  Oxun.  1703, 

»  Chip.  ii.  uri'l.  2K.  i-La|i.  ili.  »«.cL  Ifl. 

■  "  For  dnliouLiuii  ii(  Cltiiircli"  ihh 
it  »  iiiuM  notorious  Iloini<h,  popish 
■  ui**milinii,  AiiJ  11  nilitr  a.  inm>  pTu> 
faiiAtion  tlui)  any  iLc']ic'Nlimi.  m-fliL  it 
b*  (a  nijwriULion  aind  idvlncry,  m  thry 
u   Horn*   rfi   msa  their  intiplr*-    nittl 


tliry  would  maim  ihr  world  I^cUct?. 
ttiH  by  Uvi'iT  niniiy  aupertiitioiu  ccrr- 
Jtlniiiet,.  in  croftniiigt.,  cviiiiLtiKs,  kdon- 
tion«,  ami  the  Ukr,  wliii-h  thpy  a*c  in 
lltMT  flL-ilirKttipn,  Ihftf  goei/oTtH  a  ririm 
hff  wliirh  hoHnftt  ii  ii^tufii  into  thr  u>attt 
«t>ri  prtrt,  njiwriaUtf  imfo  Ihrir  «niv*d 
rAunrW,"  — ClirtBC  citi   IliB  TKrnpc,  CIM 

vi  |)p.  ii,  -n. 


550 


THE  BIGHT  OF  THE  CBURCH 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[Rationale 

Dfthls 

hollnen.] 


[CaciHe- 
crOtc 
thiDgsiit- 
idiensiblcj 


gogue  is  deputed  expressly  to  it;   Maimoui,  Of  Prayer  andair 
the  Priests'  Btessing,  cap.  xi. 

§  57,  The  reason  then  of  tUia  ecclcsiastioal  or  moral  holi^ 
ness,  is  the  deputation  to  the  holy  ordinances  of  Divine  ser- 
vice, which  deputation,  if  it  be  bj  ordinance  of  tlie  Apostles, 
solemnized  upon  persons  by  prayer,  with  imposition  of  hands, 
why  shall  it  not  be  solemnized  by  consecration  of  places, 
which  is  nothing  else  but  the  solemn  deputation  of  them  to 
their  purpose,  by  prayer  to  God,  as  persons  are  consecrated 
when  they  are  deputed  to  the  ser^'ice  of  God?  And  is  it  not 
strange  that  any  man  should  find  a  negative  reverence  due  to 
the  places  of  God's  service,  but  all  positive  reverence  nothing 
else  than  superstition  revived^?  For  what  reason  can  be 
given  why  men  should  abstain  from  light,  or  vain,  or  secular 
business,  employment,  or  carriage,  in  churches,  but  because 
the  mind  is  to  be  possessed  and  exercised  about  the  con- 
trary? And  what  reverence  and  devotion  to  God,  in  the 
ordinances  of  His  servicej  can  be  maintained  without  making 
difference  between  common  and  consecrate  places,  is  not  to 
be  seen  by  the  practice  of  this  time,  that  hath  laid  all  revcr- 
ence  and  devotion  aside,  and  therefore,  it  secius,  wilt  never 
be  seen  again,  until  that  reverence  he  revived  again,  and 
sensibly  expressed,  to  persons  and  places  dedicated  to  God's  i^is 
eervico- — for  times  deputed  to  God's  service  are  not  subject 
to  sense,  therefore  not  capable  of  the  like — by  such  solemni- 
tiea  as  may  he  fit  to  maintain  that  inward  devotion  which  the 
ordinances  of  God's  seryiccj  to  which  they  are  deputed,  are 
to  be  performed  with. 

§  58.  And  not  only  timc^,  places,  and  persons  are  capable' 
of  this  moral  quality,  of  relative  ecclesiastical  holiness,  hut 
whatsoever  either  by  disposition  of  God's  law,  or  by  man's 
act,  is  affected  to  the  service  of  God.     For  so  saith  ouc^h 


'  "Let  ell  enter  the  ftsseEnbly,  net 
tireverL-stly,  but  in  *.  graven  an^  svemljF 
manner,  taking  iheir  d«UB  Ot  [iLaceii 
witlioiit   adiirstion,    ur    boding    tbcm- 

Mivc*  tDWBTrU  OtlC  pUce  OT  olhcr." 

"  Tbe  public  woitihip  being  begun, 
the  people  are  wholly  lo  attpiid  apao. 
it ;  rorbeArtiig;  tO  read  Any  (I'liiigt  except 
wh&t  tbe  niiiLuCer  is  th«n  rckding  or 
riting,  and  abnIfLining  mUch  inAre  (tota 


&n  pTivale  whaspcnn^i  conferencea, 
Mlutations.  or  doing  reverence  to  any 
peraoDB  preuDt  or  tjoiuihg  in,  u  i\sa 
from  all  gazing,  aiecpinR,  and  olbcr 
indi.'CGMt  liebavjour,  w'bich  may  dhhirb 
die  uiiuiater  or  ]>eQfile,  or  hinder  lLctd- 
selves  or  others  in  tJie  service  of  God." 
— directory  for  Public  Wofsbip,  pp.  3, 
6.  London,  1C44. 


IN  A  CHK1ST2AN  8TAt£, 


551 


Saviour,  that  "the  temple  consecrates  the  gold  which  it  is 
adorned  v-iiht  aniJ  the  altar  the  ^itl  that  is  oticrcd  upon  it:" 
and  that  therefore,  "he  that  Bweareth  by  the  templo,  or  the 
altar,  sw'eareth  bj  GoJ,  to  whose  scn'ice  thej  were  offered," 
Matt  xsiii.  17,  19,  20.  And  tho  Jews'  corban,  which  our 
tjord  reprovelhf  as  used  to  bind  that  which  was  against  God's 
law.  Matt.  XV.  D,  was  nothing  but  an  oath  by  the  oblations 
consecrated  lo  the  reparations  of  the  temple,  as  you  may  see 
in  Grotius'.  And  as  first-fruits  and  tithes,  which  the  law 
consecrates  lo  God,  render  him  sacrilegious  And  accursed 
that  touches  thcni  against  the  intent  of  the  law,  as  you  see 
by  tliat  allegory  of  the  prophet,  Jer.  ii.  3,  "Israel  is  a  thinjf 
consecrate  to  the  Lonl,  the  first-fruit  of  His  revenue ;  all  that 
319  devour  him  are  gmlty,  evil  haunts  tliem;"  so  the  law,  in 
obliging  men  to  consecrate  what  they  would  to  the  Lord, 
makes  the  consecrate  thing  anathema,  that  is,  the  person 
accursed  that  applies  it  to  any  other  use,  I^ev.  sxvii.  28. 

§  .'i9.  Under  the  Gospel  the  difl'crcnce  is  only  this,  that 
nothing  18  consecralej  by  disposHion  of  the  law,  without  the 
act  of  man,  moved  by  the  law  of  Christianity,  to  consecrate 
it:  according  to  that  diffirrcncc  between  the  law  and  the 
Gonpt'I  allep;cd  before*,  that  because  the  law  constrainelh  to 
obedience  fur  fear  of  mischief,  the  Gosi^el  wjnneth  obedience 
by  love  of  goo^lncss;  ihcreforc,  in  correspondence  thcreuiUo, 
the  Ittw  was  to  require  the  maintenance  of  God's  service, 
under  such  {>enniltc3  aa  they  should  not  dare  lo  incur;  (lie 
Gospel,  by  the  sarne  freedom  of  mind  which  constrained  men 
lo  give  lliemselvefl  to  God,  was  to  constrain  them  to  give 
their  pf>od*(  to  the  maintenance  of  His  service.  For  the  rest, 
ns  under  the  law,  the  gold  is  consecrated  by  the  temple, 
and  the  sacnfice  by  the  Attar;  and  ao  all  consecration  tended 
to  conunLiniou  with  God,  by  the  participation  of  sacrifices 
offered  to  God. 

$  80,  So  having  shewed"  how  the  Gospel  ordaincth  that 
Christiana  also  cuuimiinicatc  wllli  God  in  the  sacrifice  of  the 


CHAP. 

IV. 


[Ofcon-I 

under  th 
Gospel.; 


'  Kt  qti'B  in  nomin«  Knpfiof  Del 
mt-ivlio  cmi  inrh)»n,  .  ,  ,  .  itlrw  Koc 
vnluiH  nan  rxx^'  imilum  ■ct)  jtirlKJu- 
randl  n-l tj^iiinrin  rt  iniiiLtiUontni  cofit' 

ptcrtl     rtrdelMtur. PIknc     fVr< 

ijuma  fuiuw  JudaiU  ut  ntm  voto  tnn- 


tum  Mrd  juTrjiirfcnda  ac  DbfttTui[c««at 
ne  liuic  atiC  itli  bcnrfa'CtTeTil. ,  .^Com- 
ment, in  Iw. 

•■  Red.  4i. 


[All  rod- 

roiiiEircled 
wlUt  IW 
Eurtiarivl.] 


55i 


THE  KIOUT  0¥  THE  CHUUCH 


CH<P.  cross,  by  the  Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist;  by  the  same 
— — - —  reason  it  follows,  that  what  is  given  to  build  and  repair  and  220 
boautily  churches,  to  maEntain  the  assemblies  of  the  Church, 
tu  support  thcin  that  minister  God's  ordinances,  to  enable 
the  poor  to  attend  upon  the  communion  of  the  same,  is  con- 
secrated by  the  Altar  of  the  cross,  and  tlie  sacrifice  thereof 
represented  in  the  Eucharist,  bs'iu^  the  chief  i}art  v(  that 
Bervlce  which  the  Church  tcndcra  to  God,  and  that  which 
is  peculiar  to  Christianity.  Sl  Chrysustom^  truly  construes 
the  reason  why  our  Lord  would  not  have  Mary  Magdalene 
reproved  for  pouring  out  such  aa  expense  on  His  body  to 
jio  purpose,  which  mij^ht  have  done  so  much  good  among 
the  poor.  Matt.  xsvi.  11,  to  be  this,  that  CLu'Istians  might 
understand  themselves  to  be  bound  as  well  to  maintain  the 
m^ans  of  God's  service,  as  ihe  poor  that  attend  upon  it.  And 
let  any  man  shew  me  the  diilerence  of  the  sin  of  Achan,  from, 
that  of  Ananias  and  Sappbira.  For  as  he  became  accursed 
by  touching  that  which  was  deputed  to  maintain  God's  scr- 
vicCj  and  was  so  before  he  denied  it :  so  no  man  can  imagine 
that  these  had  been  guiltless  if  they  had  confessed ;  for  they 
are  chained  by  the  Apostle  not  only  for  lying  to  the  Holy 
Ghost,  but  for  withdrawing  part  of  the  price.  Acta  v.  3. 

^  Gl.  And  therefore,  by  the  premises,  having  shewed  that 
the  goods  which  were  laid  down  at  the  Apostles*  feet  were  221 
chrirthuifl  [liereby  affected,  applied,  and  deputed  to  maintain  the  body 
of  the  Church  in  the  daily  communion  of  the  service  of  Gud, 
especially  of  the  Eucharist,  which  they  frequented.  Acts 
ii.  4-2,  46,  it  followctb,  that  they  were  consecrated  to  God 
by  the  Altur,  as  all  oblations  of  Chhsdans  to  the  maiutcn- 
ance  of  God's  service  are,  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross,  rcpro- 
Ecntcd  and  Commemorated  Lu  the  Sacrament  of  ihc  Eucha- 
rist, being  the  chief  part  of  the  service  of  God  under  the 
Gospel,  and  that  which  is  only  proper  to  Christians.  And, 
by  consequence,  that  which  is  consecrate  to  the  senp'icc  of 


[Tlte  Eu- 

chariri; 
|in)|i«r  to 


*  OIStwi  >{*tt3))  ^trofuTtf,  its  tr  6p$ 

ticf   fAoSir'iu'   firiTifi^jaitui,  aAA'   /w  ttji 
iiuTULi    dfpawfias    tiiButnortpa    ytwotLtfTj 

airiii,  i,  iwiTl^ijan.    Kill  ffi.  Totntf  4^ 
»ir    TWO.   n^,    ffKd'ii    KUTAffKiviaayra 


n\i\aias    ttia^ov,    4    '^pJ    roi\ovt    iraX 

CuniniL'nt.  ID  S.  Matth.  »vi,   13,  lam, 
ii.  p.  ^00,  ed.  S^Yil. 


I!t  A  CHBrSTTAN  STATE. 


God  under  (he  Guspclr  i-^  anathema,  for  the  same  reason  as 
under  the  Uw,  hccaiise  they  are  accursed  that  take  upon 
them  to  apply  it  tu  any  other  use. 

^  62.  These  things  premised,  it  will  not  be  difficult  to 
detcftiilnc  the  limits  of  sovereign  and  ecclcsiasticul  power  in 
the  conduct  and  establishment  of  matters  of  religion  in  a 
Christian  state;  which,  seeing  it  chiefly  consista  in  tke  right 
of  giving  those  laws  by  which  this  establishmGut  and  conduct 
^M  executed,  and  having  shewed ^i  that  the  right  of  sovereign 
power  in  Church  matters  is  not  destructive,  but  cumulative 
to  the  power  of  the  Church,  and  that  there  is  an  original 

822  right  in  the  Church  of  giving  laws  as  to  the  society  of  the 
Church :  it  follows,  that  the  right  of  making  those  laws, 
'.whereby  religion  is  cstahUshed  in  a  Christian  state,  betong- 
both  tu  the  sovereign  power  and  to  the  Church,  are  nut 
distinguishable  by  the  subject — for  I  have  pretnised"  tiiat 
sovereign  powers  mfly  malce  laws  of  Church  mattei^ — but  by 
the  several  reasons,  and  grounds,  and  intents  of  both. 

§  63.  That  is  to  say,  that  the  determining  of  the  matter  of 
ecclesiastical  laws,  in  onlcr  to  the  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tiortj  which  the  Church  is  able  to  enforce  them  with,  belongs 
to  the  Church,  that  is,  to  those  whom  wc  have  shewed  to 
have  ihyt  power  on  behalf  of  the  Church:  but  the  enacting 
of  them  as  laws  of  civil  societies,  in  order  to  thofie  privileges 
and  penalties  which  states  are  able  to  enforce  religion  with, 
belongs  to  the  sovereign  powers  that  give  law  to  those  stales. 
Fur  here  it  ia  tu  be  known,  that  any  religion  is  made  the 
rebgiou  of  any  state  by  two  manner  of  means,  that  is,  of 
temporal  privileges  and  temporal  penalties ;  for  how  much 
toleration  soever  is  allowed  several  religions  iti  any  state^ 
none  of  tLem  can  be  counted  the  religion  of  the  state  tiJl  it 
be  so  privileged  aa  no  other  can  be  privileged  in  thai  slate, 

33a  though  it  beconiea  the  religion  of  that  state  still  more  mani- 
festly when  penalties  arc  established,  cither  upon  the  not 
exercise  of  the  religion  established,  or  upon  the  exercise 
of  any  other  beside  it.  Those  of  the  congregations  sccni 
indeed  hitherto  to  maintain  that  no  penalty  can  be  inflicted 
by  any  state  upon  any  cause  of  rcligiun';    tu  which  point 

*  SccL  5.  '   "A  limn  wlieii  lie  •■in*  nol  aRniniit 

•  Scptt.  3,  0.  ihc  itnlp,  may  ;tiMlj-  Maml  Cot  liis  »lfl(o 


CHAP. 

IV. 


The  in. 

IcrLiRl  of 

powi-rs  in 
al]  jiorts  of 
the  pow«r 
of  Hid 
Churvh. 


ligion  til'. 

citmcjjesta^' 

bliyhcil.J 


554 


THE  BIGKT  OF  THE  CHUECH 


CHAP.  I  will  answer  by  and  by":    whicb,  if  it  were  so,  then  could 

' ~ —  DO  religion  be  tlie  religion  of  any  state  but   by  temporal 

privileges. 
[Chris-  §  64.  In  tlie  meantime,  having  determined^  that,  by  the 

iie"inain"  word  of  God,  Christianity  is  to  be  maintained  by  secular 
uint'd  hy  power,  and  seeing  it  cannot  be  ingraffed  into  any  state  but 
power.]  by  making  the  laws  thereof  the  laws  of  that  state,  in  this 
doing,  my  conclusion  is,  (hat  tbe  matter  of  ecclesiastical  la^a 
ie  deternnnnble  by  the  Church ;  the  force  of  them,  as  to  such 
means  as  the  state  is  able  to  enact  them  with,  inust  come 
from  the  Btatc.  The  reason  is,  first,  from  that  of  the  Apostle, 
pronounced  by  him  in  one  particular  case,  but  which  may 
be  generalized  to  this  purpose,  1  Cur.  vii.  20,  24  :  "  Every 
one,  in  what  slate  he  is  called  to  be  a  Christian,  therein  let 
him  continue;^  which,  if  it  hold,  neither  can  any  quality 
in  any  civil  society  give  any  man  that  right  which  ariscth 
from  the  constitution  of  the  Church,  nor  on  the  contrary. 
Wberefore,  seeing  it  is  manifest  that  there  is  in  the  Church 
&  power  of  giTing  laws  to  every  respective  part  of  it,  as  it  is 
granted  that  there  is  in  all  Bovcreign  powers,  in  rcs|>cct  of  all 
persons  and  causes,  it  follows  that  they  are  diatLngnishable 
by  the  several  reasons  on  which  they  stand  and  arise,  and  the 
several  intents  to  which  they  operate,  and  the  etfeels  they  are 
able  to  produce. 

§  G5.  Secondly,  no  religion  but  Judaism  was  ever  given, 
immediately  by  God  to  any  stale,  and  that  by  such  laws  as 
determine  both  the  exercise  of  religion  and  the  civil  govern- 
ment of  that  people.     But  all  nations  think  they  have  ro- 


4 
I 


224 


freedom,  and  to  iteprive  a  man  of  liia 
■tiite  liberties  for  the  kingiloni  of 
Cbriat'H  Alike,  us  it  canseUi  diMurb- 
AOces  in  che  w&rld,  so  let  any  msa 
sliew  me  any  mcK  thing  in  the  Gos- 
pet," 

"Neither  did  Christ  coirman*!  Hii 
Apostles  to  UiB  any  fiUch  oiilwurd 
pnwer,  hut    He   split    Uta  disciples   to 

E reach,  and  hid  tlicm  nay,  uii(a  wliat 
on»e  «i>evier  they  enttTid,  i'tnrc  be 
to  this  hauite;  and  it  mtrn  wtiultl  not 
receive  p^itc?  And  Lhc  duL'trini?'  mi 
pe.ice,  not  to  force  Ihcm,  l"i(  lo  depnn 
thonre,  and  to  shski^  off  llie  dusl  of 
riheir  feet  aa  d.  wilnpnH  a(;njn*t  ihem, 

»  And     Ihis    is     nil     tlmt     the 

niii]i»lerR  of  the  Gonpd  tnii  do  to  aT>_v 


thnt  refiis*!  their  dootTine,  sLid  not  to 
go  to  the  sccidar  Tuagi-tlrat^  to  ask 
pom'^r  to  punifih  lliciiij  or  imjirison 
Ihcnn,  or  t<ell  their  goods,  aa  ii  now 
prn.cti3(-d  in  Kome  parts  of  the  king- 
dom, (^von  upon  th:^  saints ;  and  if 
man  be  wicked,  is  it  not  niiiiery  cnDu^h 
for  tliem  la  refuse  eTerjial  life,  esccpt 
also  tliey  itiflict  on  tliem  temporal 
death  i  "  Dell's  ftiglit  Keformntioti, 
pp.  24,  '25.  A  Sermon  ]ireach^d  trkfure 
tlie  H»iise  of  CaltimDriH,  Nov,  25,  lli+S, 
Sttr  nl^a  Scime  Modest  and  Humble 
Queries  L-i!iiceming  i.n  Ordinance  for 
the  PrevttiliiiK  of  Hetenies,  published 
in  l646j  njid  troodwin's  HagioirnsUx. 

'   In  cha]>.  V.  sect,  ft. 

''  ChBp,  I.  •«!.  12. 


[RISTIAN 


555 


IV, 


celved  religion  from  same  Divinity  which  thej  believe;  and  CHAP, 
iherefore  by  the  law  of  nations,  the  ordering  of  matteiis  of 
religion  roust  needs  belong  to  those  by  whom*  and  from 
whom,  several  nations  believe  they  have  received  It.  Much 
more,  Christianity  received  from  anil  by  our  Lord  and  His 
Apostles,  muat  needs  be  referred  to  the  conduct  of  those 
whom  wc  have  shewed'  they  left  trusted  with  it.  Bat  the 
power  to  dispose  of  the  exercise  of  religion  is  a  point  of 
sovereignty  used  by  all  states  according  to  several  laws} 
wherefore  Christianity  much  more  obliging  nil  sovereigns  to 
use  this  power  to  the  advancement  of  it,  the  coacUve  power 
f  of  secular  societies  must  needs  take  place  much  more  in  esta- 
blishing Christianity  by  such  constitutions  as  Christianity 
may  be  estabh&hed  with- 

§  66-  Thirdly,  the  whole  Church  is,  by  Divine  right,  one 
risible  society,  though  to  an  invisible  purpose^  and  the  power 
of  giving  laws,  either  to  the  whole  or  to  several  parts  of  it,  of 
Divine  right  But  neither  the  whole,  nor  the  parts  of  it, 
arc  necessarily  convertible  with  any  one  slate,  and  yet  the 
Church  under  several  states,  many  times  in  extreme  need  of 
the  use  of  that  power  which  Gotl  hath  given  His  Church,  [is] 
to  determine  matters  deCerminahle;  therefore  this  power  can- 
not be  vested  in  any  of  the  states  under  which  the  Church  16 
concerned,  but  in  those  that  have  power  in  behalf  of  the 
Churches  Tespectively  concerned. 

&  67.  The  fourth  argument  is  verv  copious,  from  the  exer-  [Fjinhiuh- 
CISC  of  this  power  m  the  religion  instituted  by  Ood  among  emisi^ij.] 
His  nncient  people,  of  which  nature  there  is  nothing  in  the 

•w  TesitamenI,  because^  in  the  times  whereof  It  speaks, 
jreign  powers  were  not  Christian.  I  have  shewed  in 
diven  places'  of  this  discourse,  that  the  high  consistory  of 
the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  had  power  to  determine  all  questions, 
that  became  determinable,  in  the  matter  of  laws  given  by 
I  God.  And  yet  there  ie  great  appearance  that  this  eousistory 
icwif  was  not  constantly  settled  there  according  to  law  till 
Josapliat*s  time,  at  least  not  the  inferior  consistories  appotnlcd 
by  the  law  of  Dent-  xvi.  18,  as  tlie  chief,  by  the  law  of  Dcut. 
xvii.  8,  to  be  settled  in  the  several  cities.     For  if  so,  why 

■  riwp.  iji.  ««U.  IS,  19.25. 

*  Chap,  ii.  «e«-IL  II,    IS;    clrap.  tv. 


THE  niOHT  OP  THE  CHURCH 


C  H  A  1\ 
IV. 


should  ttc  judges  and  Samuel  ride  circuit  up  and  down  the 
couDlry  to  minister  justice  according  to  the  kw,  as  we  read 
they  did  then,  Judg.  v.  10 ;  i.  4  ;  xii.  14  ;  1  Sam.  vii,  16, 
but  not  after  Josaphafs  time.  And  for  thia  reason,  it  seeras, 
Josaphat  himself,  being  to  put  this  law  iu  force,  firet  sent 
judges  up  and  down  the  cities^  2  Chron.  xvir.  8,  9,  and  after- 
wards settled  them  aeeui'dhig  to  the  law  la  the  cities  of 
Judah  as  well  as  at  Jenisulcra,  2  Chron.  six.  5,  8. 

§  68.  Besides,  Josephus,  in  express  terms,  rendering  a 
reason  of  the  disorder  upon  which  the  war  against  Benjamin 
followedj  attributes  it  to  this,  that  the  consistories  were  not 
established  according  to  law,  ATitiq.  y.  2'.  And  again,  Antiq. 
V.  5  %  he  gives  this  for  the  cause  wbj  Eglon  undertook  to 
subdue  the  Israelites^  that  thcj  were  in  disorder,  and  the 
laws  were  not  put  in  use.  And  therefore  it  \s  justly  to  be 
presumed  that  the  esact  practice  of  this  law,  on  which  that 
of  all  the  rest  depended,  took  not  place  till  Josaphat  applied 
the  coactive  power  then  in  his  hands  to  bring  to  effect  that  227 
which  God  had  established  in  point  of  Divine  right.  The 
consistorj',  then,  by  the  law,  is  commanded  to  judge  the 
people :  that  is,  the  sovereign  power  of  the  people  is  com- 
manded tu  establish  the  cotisistorj^  Josaphat  finds  this  com' 
mand  to  take  liold  upon  lum,  as  having  the  power  of  that 
people  iu  his  hands. 

4  G!J.  So  agam,  God  had  commanded  that  idolatet^  should 
be  put  to  death,  and  their  cities  destroyed  ;  the  consistory 
enipiirtng,  and  sentencing,  as  appears  by  the  Jews'  constitu- 
tions hi  Maimqni,  of  Idolatry,  cap.  iv." ;  Deut.  xin.  2,  13,  14. 
But  suppose  the  disease  grown  too  strong  for  the  cure — as  we 
must  needs  suppose  the  coiisistorj  unable  to  destroy  an  idola- 
trous city,  when  most  cities  do  the  like ;  or  to  take  away 
high  places  when  the  land  is  overrun  with  tbem^tbeD  must 


Tiov  titibii^ai'  Kat  rk,s  ytpauaiat  am 
iiT^lititiVWW,  ohii  iipx^"'  ^A.:]v  a&8«' 

6i  in  TD«  irfpati  Tiiayfi  to5  KtpTfalyfiv 
vpoirStSeft^voi'  xai  Siii  rijir  roAAJjv 
SSftUP'    ir^itrtt   flfrroirf   wdXiv    K>i.TtKafi- 

Kftxtir  aAA'^Aoii  ix  T'aia.i'Tijt  oi-rJaT- — 
\  7.  p.  !91,  ^A.  Iludami.  Oson.  1  7^0. 


TWH  ''\<ipa.-T\hiTwv  iiwb  d^apx'>^  ir6irft 
upAynara'  hb]  t^  ^^  Stdt  Ti^^t  Arytif 
rfty  Sfif  fijjSi  Toil  v^fiwi  (rratcofmy  <t* 

airrir  r^t  aKafffiiai  r^i  rari  -rijf  woAi- 
Tffat-  'Ey\aiua  t&v  Muo^ituv  ^ad'4A('a 
wiAtfmtr  wphit  ainoiit  i^tytyKtif. — p,  'JOtf, 
201. 

"  Dt   Idciliiiktna,   ed.  Von.   p.  52. 
AivibCcI.  11)11, 


la  A  CHRI9Y1AN  STATE. 


557 


the  coactive  power  of  the  aociilar  arm  either  restore  the  hw,  en  A 
or  be  branded  to  posterity  for  uot  duing  it,  m  you  sec  the  — -' 
kings  of  God's  people  btg*.  The  precept  of  building  the 
temple  was  given  to  the  body  of  the  people,  therefore  it 
takes  hold  upon  David  i*,  and  the  powers  under  him,  his 
princes,  bis  officers,  and  comniandcra,  1  Chron.  xiii.  2 ; 
XXV  iij.  1. 

$  70,  In  fine,  the  consistory,  by  the  law,  wae  to  determine  [Powon 
matters  undetermined  in  the  law,  whether  in  general  by  si^o'^'j 
C8  giving  laws  in  questionablo  cases,  or  in  particnlar  by  sen- 
tencing causes :  bnt  if  the  people  slide  back,  and  cast  away 
ihe  yoke  of  the  law,  none  but  the  sovereign  power  cati  re- 
duce thetn  under  ihe  covenant  of  tbc  law  to  which  they  are 
borxL  Therefore  that  covei^ant  is  renewed  by  Asa,  by  Ucze- 
kiah,  by  Josias,  by  none  but  the  king,  as  first  it  was  csla- 
blished  by  Mosca,  "  King  in  Jesurun,"  Dent.  xxtx.  1  ; 
xxxiii.  5;  2  Chron.  xv.  12,  14;  xxii.  10;  xxxiv.  .11.  And 
it  is  a  very  gross  mistake  to  imagine  thut  the  people  renewed 
it,  or  any  part  of  it,  without  the  consent  of  the  sovereign, 
nnder  Eedras  and  Nehemias^,  Egdras  x,  11—14  ;  Neh.  x.  S9  ; 
T.  12.  For  Ksdraa  having  obtained  that  commission,  which 
wc  see,  Esdraa  vlL  II,  may  well  be  thought  thereby  esta- 


'  AiM,  1  Eid^B  XV.  14  r  JcMaphal. 
1  Kiiig»  Txii.  43  ■  JrWuh,  2  Kiiii^t 
xiL  3  -.  Am^ziai].,  1  KJn^i  siv.  4 ;  Ata.^ 
tiah,  3  Kiri(;B  !iv.  4. 

*  Sev  chap.  t.  »tvt.  2. 

*  *'Thit  icniplc.  thit  this  U  done 
wiOx^ut  llip  Kmg'!i  coiiKcnt,  will  toon 
be  rrni«vc<l,  if  It  be  rcmertjlfpred  ihut 
tlip  ]itui(-MUili)n  of  tin;  fifth  of  Mny 
bfrutr  mi-Tilirmpil  w.is  in  lh»  MKitm 
niA'incr  voted  ami  eiefiitctl  by  btitli 
lltju>r«.  Hid  after — by  onjcr  of  one 
Hnusc  jiluitr — ticiiC  Bbnta^l  (a  all  the 
kincdcriit,  hi*  M^JCTty  not  ^scepiMig 
■|t«tniki  it.  or  fti''tnR  kny  stop  tn  the 
lakinii;  of  it.  albeit  nr  was  then  trtU 
dent    in    puTi'Hi   dl    WhhclialL      Thiii^ 

'£ira  •nd  Xtbcmlnh  clr«w  nil  the 
pvopb  into  a  cavenanu  withotil  any 
•pcci«l  pnmrniMiiin  iVnin  (he  I'ersian 
nniBrcEu — then  thcit  unvt-reigtid.— »o 
to  do,  alticit  they  were  tiol  fl««  tab- 
jpvta  but  vasaah,  dtiiI  (jrit^  uf  lli>f^in  the 
mcJii&l  wrvant  of  Arlanrrxr*.  Utca  by 
contjuest  Vinff  of  JniUh  tiUn.  Nor 
hatH  ihU  ttnctTiiie  iir  praclii^e  heta 
dcrmcd  •tditioui  ur  unw)irrwsi*ble  hy 


the  princM  that  have  nt  upDn    the 

Ennlind  ihTOne,  bul  jwtiHed  and  de- 
fcnilccl  by  Qiin-ii  I\)li9a))«tb  of  bk'ssed 
memory  with  (he  «xperis«-  of  miicli 
ircamiTe,  ntid  noble  blmid,  in  tin:  United 
Fr(Tvini^e*orthe>'^t'llicrlD.iid<',  com  bitted 
not  only  withoui,  but  a^iAinat  tbe  uii- 
jusl  viuti'iiL-L'^  of  riiilip  orS|>BJii.  Kiu^ 
Jikinej  lollowod  hit  Ktt'pa  9o  r&raft  io 
a[)pr(]ve  ihi'ir  iiliion,  and  etilrr  iiilo  a 
li-ngiio  with  tbem  an  Trne  slntc*  ;  which 
IK  fniitmiie'd  hv  hia  Majc-iiiy  now  Tcifju- 
ing  unto  ibis  iny,  vhu  hiith  by  ]\i* 
pxfifililton  forlhp  rdi'irf  of  HiK'hrlle  in 
Yntice,  anil  his  strict  troLifrdrrncy  with 
tlix^  T'riiice  of  Omiij^c  and  the  Sutea 
UFtirrnI,  notwirliBln tiling  all  The  ltr- 
pfjKiinity  of  SpRiii  to  ihe  cnntriry. 
hath  net  to  hit  f^ii,  that  dl  thnt  had 
bern  done  by  his  royal  ancpiCiirR,  in 
niaJ»t(?n«nec  »f  those  who  had  ko  cti- 
gAgt^d  and  roinhitiiHl  (heiTi'dvirit,  mm 
jtiat  and  wamuilable," — .\n  l^xbnrta- 
tion  Louchinp  ttie  Solemn  L-dgiie  and 
CDrGfiunt,  pMfted  by  (h«  Hoiite  of 
CaiiiinODt  Feb.  9,  l(i4J-4.  Hush- 
worth,  pari  iii.  vn].  it  pp.  47tf,  -ir?. 


558 


TH^  RIOHT  OF  THE  CUtJItCQ 


IV, 


blisiied  in  the  qualiti^  of  bead  of  the  consialorj  by  the  sove-^ 
reign  power,  as  the  Jews  all  report  him :  but  howaoever,  by 
that  cointnissionj  we  cannot  doubt  thnt  he  was  enabled  to 
swear  them  to  the  law,  by  which  he  was  enabled  to  govern 
thera  in  it,  his  commission  supposing  el  grant  of  full  leave  to 
live  according  to  tbeir  law.      But  in  Nehemias,  we  must 
acknowledge  a  further  power  of  governor  under  the  king  of 
Persia,  aa  he  caila  himself  expressly,  Neh.  v.  14,  15  i   wliicli 
quality  acems  to  me  answerable  to  that  of  the  heads  of  the 
captive  Jews  in  Babylonia ;  of  whom  we  read  divera  times  in  229 
Josephus"",,  aa  well  aa  in  the  Jews'  writings',  that  they  were 
hcada  of  tbeir  natiou  in  that  country,  having  heads  of  their 
consistories  under  thcni  at  the  same  time,  as  Eadras  under 
Nehemiaa. 
[E-idras         ^  TL  The  proceedings  then  of  Esdras  and  Nehemias,  as 
mlu.]       well  as  of  the  kings  of  Judah,  prove  no  more  than  that  which 
I  said  in  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  that  sovereign  powers 
have  right  to  establtah  and  restore  all  matters  of  religion, 
which  can  appear  to  be  commanded  by  God,     For  it  is  not 
in  any  coiumoa  reason  to  imagine^  that  by  any  covenant  of 
the  law  renewed  by  Esdras  and  NehomiaSj  they  conceived 
themselves  enabled  or  obliged    to  maintabi   themselves   by 
force,  in  the  profession  and  exercise  of  their  religion  against 
their  sovereign,  in  case  he  had  not  allowed  it  them :   there- 
fore, of  necessity,  that  which  they  did  was  by  power  derived 
by  commission  from  the  kings  of  Persia — and  so  with  reserva- 
tion of  their  obedience  to  them— who,  granting  Nehemiafl 
and  Esdras  power  to  govern  the  people  in  their  religion,  must 
needs  be  understood  to  grant  them  both  the  free  profession 
and  exercise  of  the  same. 
rTTiesecii-      §  72.  But  having  shewed*^  that  the  Church  hath  power,  by 
must         Divine  right,  to  establish  by  a  general  act,  which  you  may 
ChiSch.]    '^^^  ^  canon,  constitution,  or  law^  all  that  God's  law  deter- zao 
mineth  not,  mediately,  and  by  consequence,  I  conceive  it 
retnaina  proved  by  these    particulars   done   under  the  Old 


»  "Hy  yhp  ifix^"  '"*''  ^^  'Awiox*'*" 
'lotiSiu'wc^Dt:  Itc'lU  Jud.,  Ii1>.  vii.  (Ui|). 
ill.  S  3-  p-  12^9.  cd,  Hufison, 


rhy    Hmpim'    tovtoi'    Vct^icwc     ApX""' —  I 
JuKcplil  Vila,  i  63.  p.  92\.  cd.  llud- 

•  S«  Rellg-  Anemh;  i?h»p.  iii-  wet. 
19. 

'  Seclt.  18,  19. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


559 


pestament,  thut  the  Church  is  to  determine,  but  the  deter-  cHap. 

bn&tions  of  the  Church  to  be  maintained  by  the  coactivc — 

power  of  the  seculur  arm,  seeing  thej  cannot  come  to  effect 
ID  taxy  Christian  sinte  otherwise.  Which  ftlso  i&  immediately 
proved  by  some  acta  recorded  m  Scripture,  whereby  that  is 
Limited  which  God's  law  bad  not  determined. 

§  73.  It  ia  said,  1  Chron,  xxv,  1,  "that  David,  and  tlie  [The km 
captains  of  the  militia,  divided  the  sons  of  Asaph,  Heinan  gf,gy^e*^[|t" 
and  Jeduthnn,  to  the  service  of  God."  Here  it  were  an  [hf  f.fvfi' 
inconvenience  to  imagine  that  commanders  of  war  should  po"*'''! 
meddle  with  ordering  the  tribe  of  Levi,  and  the  service  of 
the  temple.  It  in  not  so:  we  arc  to  understand  there  by  the 
militia,  the  companies  of  priests  that  waited  on  the  service 
of  the  temple,  the  captains  of  whom,  with  David,  divided 
the  singers,  as  they  did  the  priests,  1  Chron.  xx'iv.  3,  6,  7. 
Though  elsewhere,  1  Chron.  xxiii,  G,  David  aione  is  men- 
tioned to  do  it,  as  by  whos«^  power  a  business  concerning  the 
state  of  a  tribe  in  Israel,  was  put  in.  effect  and  force.  So 
Ilezekias  and  bis  princes,  and  all  the  synagogue,  advised 
[j3l  about  holding  the  pasovcr  in  the  second  monthj  2  Chron. 
xxx.  S ;  that  i^  he  advised  with  the  consistory,  who  are 
there,  OS  in  Jereniias  xxvi.  10,  11,  called  the  princes;  for  so 
ibc  Jews'  constitutions  in  Maimoni,  in  llie  title  ol'  Coming 
into  the  Sanctuary,  cap.  iv.",  teach  us  to  understand  il.  So 
David  and  his  princes  gave  the  Gibconites  ''  to  wait  upon  the 
Leviles,"  whereupon  they  arc  called  Nethinim,  that  is/'Given,'* 
£#dras  viii.  20 ;  where  by  David  and  the  prmces,  we  must 
uiideniitand,  by  the  same  reason,  David  and  the  great  con- 
sistory of  his  time.  So  also  Maimoni,  in  the  title  Erulnn, 
SU&  init.y  or  rather  the  Talmud  doctors,  whose  credit  be 
followelhj  tell  us  thai  Solomon  and  bia  consistory  brought 
tliat  constitution  into  practice,  concerning  what  rooms  meats 
vaiky  be  removed  into  upon  the  sabbath. 

S  74.  Herewith  agrees  the  practice  of  Christian  emperors,  [The  inwa 
if  we  consider  the  style  and  chflractcr  of  some  of  their  laws  chur*ii 
in  the  Codes  by  which  tlie  rest  may  be  estimated ;  seeing  it  ^"'j;',^**' 
ia  not  possible  to  consider  all  in  this  abridgment     There  you  wnpcror*,] 
eliall  HikI  a  law  by  which  the  canons  of  the  Church  are 


*  Dc   Ingnou  Sunrtuarii.  cap.   iv, 
f  17,  C^n.  The*.  .\ni!<t.  Sacr.,  tom. 


viii.  col,  SOS].  Veneu  17+7, 


5G0 


THE  ttlGlIT  OF  TQi;  CUCRCFI 


CHAP,  enforced,  and  the  governors  of  provinces  tied  to  observe  an 

'——  execute  them,  long  before  the  Code  of  canons  was  tnnde  by] 

Justinian  a  law  of  the  empire^.  There  jou  shall  find  the 
audiences  of  Biahups  eslablisbcd,  and  the  sentences  of  tliemi 
enforced  by  the  secular  arm'',  the  authority  of  them  havingj 
been  in  force,  in  tlie  society  of  the  Church,  from  the  hcgin- 
iilng>  as  hath  been  said'.  There  you  shall  find  laws,  by  which' 
men  are  judged  heretics  and  schiismalies,  as  they  acknaw-f 
lodged  the  faith  determined  by  such  and  such  councilsj  or 
not'j  as  they  communicated  with  such  and  such  Bishops  or 
not'';  which  what  is  it  but  to  take  the  act  of  the  Church  for 


■  Omni  iiiuavatione  cesunce,  rehia- 
lali^tn  ot  Cflraiu-fi  priblinae  Eceleaiaa- 
tiwf,  (]ui  nunc  usque  te!iLi*miit.  per 
onine»  lUyripJ  t>ruviiidita,  aervHR  prit- 
cipimUH.  Turn  si  (juiil  diilnetatiserwef- 
writ,  id  oporHMit,  tiort  absque  scicntia 
Viri  revefttitisaiitii  sacroitLQctre  Icps 
AnliKtitin  Urliis  CfliiKtantinapflEitilliae, 
i^yiiE  Ranm  vetent  prwrnga  liva  la?ta- 
tii?,   toDvcnnii    Sd»rdotali    Banctoiiue 

judici-o  reservari ilv\.  Cod.  Thetwios. 

Tit.  ii,  /ir  fi,jtitcoptt,  EtvUtib  ft  Cierids, 
1.  i-5.  ,\fino  421.  Also  iia  Kht  Code  of 
Juatinian,  c.  L  ii.  Q.  See  Euseb.  dti 
Villi  CansLoiidai,  ii,  46.  [i.  44id.  ed. 
Valei^ 

1  Epi9CQ[>ale  judlmum  ratum  sit 
ftinmb^iS.  qui  hc  «uiiri  a  sacenlntibus 
elegeritit:  entnque  illomm  judicatiom 
adliiifacndani  esse  revereuliam  jubemus, 
quain  renlrU  defem  tifrtas^  est  poles- 
tlitifaus.  ■  i]uibui  non  licet  provocai?. 
Per  jiidiuiim  qunqiiD-  nUicia.  m  ait 
rAnsa  ujliuiali!i  cognitin,  ilcHitjllioiii  cxc- 
culio  tribuBtur. —  c.  i.  ir.  de  Epiwo- 
pnli  artdienlia,  8. 

^i  BUtem  ecclesiastic  El  csan-A  nl, 
nullatn  i^ORilnirinioneRi  habeant  jurlicos 
ciwilrs  circa  tn]ein  esamii!n.li«ii"?m,  sed 
Mnctwimiin  Cpisci^pu.s  Kecuudum  a- 
cm  reguloa  ciLuss  fincm  impoTiat. — 
Auth.  123.  cap.  sii.  g  2. 

•  Chap.  L  BWtL  3!t — i*. 

■  Quicunqtie  in  hac  nucrn  mtio,  rcL 
Alexandnna,  rel  in  ocnni  /E.f:yjitiacti 
A'mcfa,  diversijciue  alii»  prosinL-iis 
Entychetis  profanam  perversjtntetn  se- 

auuntuir,  et  ita  non  credunt^  ui  Ireccnti 
ecem  ct  ocfo  wiicti  Patres  tradide- 
runi,  cailiolicatn  fide-m  in  Nicena  clvi- 
talp  fiindnntes  :  centum  quoque  ct 
quiiKjuoigjnra  alii  venerabikii  £pi»CQpi 
qui  in  klnna  urbe  C^nnUiilinopolitana 
poste«  conventniEit;  aitut  Atb.TnnsJuii, 


a'wH 


et  Th{:op1hl]u5  ec  Cyrillm  sonctai' 
Gordaticiiiis  Episcopi  Aleiandrins'  ciri-^, 
tatin  credebant,  quos  cliam  Eph«fttii|j|i 
syrDilua,  cui  beats  mcmoris  Cyritlui 
prteTuit,  in  qua  NfntoTii  eiTtft  expulsBS, 
egt,  in  iiniveniii  s«t'uta  CEt,  quoa  ct ' 
nup^r  vmcrahllEii  Cbalcedoncnais  syno- 
dus  est  hecutii,  prinribUA  COHtiiliii  aa- J 
cerdotuin  ex  ojnni  proraus  parte  eaa~  | 
Bfncicns,  mbilqiie  sdimeni  sBcrosarcto-l 
tTfnbolci,  iieX{\lG  adj;iC:ienA,  sed  Eury.  • 
chi?li.i  dnf^mata  riincsla  coiidemiiana; 
dciflnt spcMc hn;rclico8[  ApoUioariBtas :  ]  \ 
ApolltnariK  enilil  facinnrO&lli^inani  aec-.  i 
lam  Faityrlies  ct  Dioscong^  ineate 
sacnJcfTB  mat  sifcuti.  $  1.  Idcoque  hi  ' 
buminn  qiti  Apolliliaris  vd  Euty-  ' 
cbttifi  pLTvpTHtLitem  Beqiiantiir.  )}|]i|  i 
poEnis,  qiiffi  divonim  retro  prindpum  ' 
cniistitiitiiinibus  cilTitrB  ApnlliiiBrisliiB,  ' 
vcl  scrcnilAlvs  no^trn?  postmoduai  annc-  | 
tiocics  contra  Eutychiauiiitas,  vel  hac  I 
ip&n  AiigiiKtiHsiinB  lege  coiitra  ensdccn  ' 
decrcts  sunt,  noverint  ^e  ease  plect^n- 
dDB.^-c.  \.  v,dt  iSare{Ki»  et  StanicHutu, 

a. 

*  Idcirca    ApolliiiaristaB,    hoc    eiU 
EuFydiiaiiiRtiBR, — quibus  eKl  in  iip|>cl-  i 
LBtione  diversitHH,  tamea  est  in  htErncia  i 
pravitate  conjuiiL-tia,  et  dispai  quidetn  ' 
nomeu,  Bvd  idem  fiacrilt^giiiiai — liive  iii.  i 
bflc  alma  urbe,  diversisqcc  prnvinctlt,  j 
sivc  in  Alcxandiiua  cirirate,  aive  iutn  i 
jDgypliarBtn  clicei?eHm  aunt,  {el]  ncque  ] 
ila  creduntiut  prajdicti  vcDerabilea  P«- 
trc3  cred^banl,  neque  riro  rererGndJaai-  ' 
mo  AlcX-iTtdriiiTe  urb^a  ADti^BCili  Prole-  ' 
no  Fidtni  ortbndoaani  lencDti  rroTninti- 
nicBtit.  Episcopoa  el  presbytcros  aliosve  ' 
ckricOA  creare,  el  babere  prnbibemus'^ 
nricntibua  tam   his   Eutycbisniatis,  «t  . 
ApoSlinaristis,   qui   tusi    fueriut    cui-  i 
qUani     Kpi«copi,    vel    pretbyteri,    ie1  \ 
clerici  ninipn  imponere,  quain  (lii  qmi 


IN  A  CHHISTIAN  STATE. 


631 


a  law,  and  lo  give  force  to  it  by  the  scculiir  arm  ?  which, 
wliiit  prcjiuUco  ran  it  import  to  any  Christian  state  upon  the 
of  the  eartli  ? 

§  75.  For  first,  such  assemlities  of  the  Cliurch,  at  which 
pnbUc  matters  arc  dc terminable,  cannot  meet  but  by  allow- 
ance of  the  state.  In  particidar,  thougb  the  Cliurch  hath 
right  to  assemble  councils^  when  that  appears  the  best  course 
for  deciding  niatlcrs  in  difference,  yet  it  cannot  be  said  that 
the  Church  was  ever  able  to  assemble  a  general  council  with- 
out the  comn\an<l  of  Christian  princes,  after  the  example  of 
Conatjmtine  the  Great.  And  tlua  is  the  state  of  religion 
lor  the  present  in  Christendom.  The  power  of  determining 
matters  of  religion  rests,  as  always  it  did,  in  the  respective 
Chnrcheg  to  be  tied  by  those  determinations;  hut  the  power 
(o  assemble  in  fireedom  those  judgments  which  maybe  capable 
Wito  conclude  the  Church,  must  rest  in  the  free  agreement  of 
ill*  eovcreignticB  In  Christendom.^ 

j  76.  Secondly,  it  Iiatli  been  cautioned  afore%  that  all 
soTerei|rn  ]mwers  have  right  to  sec,  not  only  that  nothing 
be  done  in  prejudice  to  their  estates,  but  also  in  prejudice  to 
that  which  la  ncccsaary  to  the  salvation  of  all  Christiana,  or 
that  which  was  from  the  beginning  esttiblished  in  the  Church 
by  our  ImtA  and  His  Apostles.  Therefore  when  councils 
are  assembled,  neither  can  they  proceed  nor  conclude,  so  as 
to  oblige  the  secular  iiowers,  cither  of  Chriatendom  or  of 
eheir  respective  sovereignties,  but  by  satisfying  them  that  the 
determinations,  which  they  desire  to  bring  to  effect,  arc  most 
ngrecftblc  to  that  which  is  determined  by  Divine  right,  as 
well  9B  to  the  peace  of  the  state.  And  so  the  objection 
CCMM,  that  by  making  the  Church  independent  upon  the 
slAtc,  as  to  the  matter  of  their  laws  and  detenu i nations,  we 
make  two  heads  in  otie  body'', 

5  77.  For  seeing  there  is,  by  this  determination,  no  manner 
of  eoftctive  power  in  the  Church,  but  all  in  the  slate — for 


CHAP. 
IV. 


CThc  rc- 
(nUon  of 

power*  lo 
Cfiuiicils.] 


[and  Eo 
flieir  tle- 
creos.} 


[The!  ciTil 
|iriw<-r 

hwistwl,] 


pam    fiwtini    irniMMituin     nihi     nomen 

bciiltAtum  miBtiiiTi  HmiMJon*  se  suhi- 
tttfv&— c«p.  i.  1.  de  Jl*rrctieit  el  bfani- 

•  s»rt  a. 

'  Diram  pliin'ito :   ii|i{>ti|ni«  Ionium 
jndt^inni  Am  inoribua,  quod  Itodic  cc- 


rleaiJiiilicuiii  nointriHiiL,  Hisliticliiin  a 
jiiilicici  uolitiri  nia^lstiAOiH  ;  rvcinpe 
du&s  juriKdictionH  sive  duu  t1i;i.rinii- 
nata  At  moribuH  juElicin  piiblk's  el  rs- 
tpTOft  negu  i"  »in»  rppiMica  p»w  upor- 
UTf .  I'lii  piim  uii^ntf^itii!'  a  Hvo  jjrn.'. 
iiciattiia  eat. — ErasL  Confinii.  The*,,  lih. 
IV,  cap.  i-  pp.  2W,  259.  Pciclnv.  ISSy. 


TnOKVPIKXL. 


oo 


563 


THE  AIOIIT  OP  THE  CHt^nCII 


[as  in  ghc 
paseof 


CHA?.  excomTDunication  constrains  but  upon  supposition  that  a  matt; 

'- —  resolves  to  be  a  Christian — there  rcroalna  but  one  head  la. 

the  civil  society  of  every  state,  so  absohite  over  the  persona' 
that  make  the  Church,  that  the  iudependent  power  thereof 
in  Church  tnattei^  will  enable  it  to  do  nothing  against,  but: 
suOLt  all  things  from,  the  sovereign.  And  yet  so  absolute^ 
and  depending  on  God  alone  in  Church  matters,  that  if  4j 
sovereign  professing  Christianity,  should  not  only  forbid  thft' 
profession  of  that  faith,  or  the  exercise  of  those  ordinances 
which  Got!  hath  rc^juired  to  be  served  with ;  but  even  thttj 
exercise  of  that  ecclesiastical  power  wliicli  shall  be  necesaaryj 
to  preserve  the  unity  of  the  Church,  it  must  needs  be  necesH 
sary  for  those  that  arc  trusted  with  the  power  of  the  Church, 
not  only  to  disobey  the  comtnanils  of  t!ie  sovereign,  but  to 
use  that  power  which  their  quality  in  the  society  of  the 
Church  i^ives  them  to  provide  for  the  subsistence  thereol^ 
without  the  assistance  of  secular  powers. 

§  78.  A  thing  manifestly  supposed  by  all  the  Bishop9< 
of  the  ancient  Church,  in  all  those  actions  wbcrein  they^ 
refused  to  obey  their  empcrora  seduced  by  heretics,  and  to' 
suffer  their  Churches  to  be  regulated  by  them,  to  the  preju-^ 
dice  of  Christianity ;  particnlariy  in  ihot  memorable  refusal! 
of  Athanasiua  of  A]exaudria%  and  Alexander  of  Cunstaiiti-*; 
niiplcf,  to  admit  the  heretic  Arius  to  communion,  at  thoJ 
instant  command  of  Coustantiue  the  Great :  which  mot<.t: 
Christian  action  whosoever  justifies  not— beside  the  appear-' 
ance  of  favour  to  such  an  heresy — he  will  !ay  the  Church! 
open  to  the  same  ruin,  whensoever  the  sovereign  power  i«^ 
seduced  by  the  like.  And  such  a  difference  falling  out,  so' 
that  to  particular  persons  it  cannot  bo  clear  who  is  in  the 
right,  it  will  be  requisite  for  Christians  in  a  doubtrul  case,  at 

'   T6Tf  hi)  ttal   al  iTFpl  S.v<TtBi<"  aurol 
J*    fypaipov,    Ko\  rhy   ^atrAra  ypdjpftv 

jrtp\  'Apfiuc'  'AOttvduTioi  ftir  q5v  irii*TTj 

rhi/   jSa<riA.f's  fjfi^f   iilSaiTKti',  iSiwa- 
Tov  flrai   rohi   Ana^  tV  viifTiV   Aflf-r^. 

ITinC.  I^cclet,  i.  27-  p>  a^-  kA.  V^iIi^s, 

'  EJr    iyStm    n4yttrray    xuTfort)    A 
'AA/faf!tp{it  nal  fti^ifrra  ^j  i  EirriBia* 


tS  fi^  tit  Koii'ii!r(a,v  SifTfTiJ  rin  'Apftef 
Kol  tobl  &f«f^'  aiiTiy  'AAe{*t*"3y^  8-1  ob 
TOffuuTOt"  wtpl  Jta^i|ii(Vfwi  tnf\ff,  itraif 

■Toi  Siyfi&-fi>r'  (^uAoJca  yi.p  lavriiif  rif" 
Sptey  T7!s  iraviSijxr  yofii^ain,  vavTeioj  iyl- 

IffTO.  fi^  WtiiittTpaiSS**'  'Ot'S  tOwoi/S  oSi- 
Tjft'  iif  Tawp  rotvur  t]1  ayteiriif  ita8e-i 
Tttit,  ^affifLV  iro\A^  fpdrras  r^  Ki^X*" 

KfuUn.  i,  37.  p.  73^  «l  Vaiir*. 


IN  A  CHBISTlAN  9TATB. 


5()3 


their  utmost  perils  lo  adhere  to  the  guldee  uf  the  Church 
nj^iingt  tlieir  lawful  sovereigns,  though  lo  no  further  effect 
than  to  suffer  fur  the  exercise  of  Christianity,  and  the  main- 
tenance of  the  society  of  the  Church  in  unity. 

5  79.  Now  what  strength  and  force  the  exercise  of  the 
keys,  which  is  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Church,  nece&snrily 
re<]uirc8  from  the  secular  ann,  may  appear  in  that  this  power 
balh  been,  and  may  be,  enforced  by  sovereigns  of  contrary 
rehgioDS.  The  first  mention  of  excommunication  among  the 
Jews  is,  as  you  have  seen^  under  Esdras,  who  proceeded  by 
comoiissiona  from  the  king  of  Persia.  In  the  title  of  both 
Codcfi,  of  Jiistihian  and  Theodusius,  Be  Judmis  et  CteUcolU^^ 
you  have  a  law  of  the  Christian  emperors,  whereby  tlie  cx- 
coinniunicatiuns  of  the  Jews  are  enacted  and  enforced,  f>y 
forbidding  iuterlor  powers  to  make  them  void.  And  thus 
was  ihc  sentence  of  the  Church  against  Panhis  Samosatenus 
MraliHcd  by  the  heathen  emperor  Aureliauj  as  you  tnay  see  in 
Euacbius's  IFistorics,  viL  30'.  For  though  the  matter  thereof 
Were  not  evident  to  hiin  that  was  no  Christian,  yet  the  autho- 
rity might  be,  the  support  whereof  concerned  the  peace  of  the 
empire;  imd  so  it  was  evident  in  that  case  :  for  there  being  a 
ifference  in  the  Church  of  Antiochia,  between  the  Bishop 
id  fMKiie  of  the  clergy  and  people,  and  the  synod  there 
assembled  having  condemned,  and  deposed  the  Bishop,  li"  this 
<lc)HTsiliDn  were  allowed  by  the  synod  of  the  Chtirch  of  Rome, 
DO  man  will  deny  that  there  wjja  thereby  sufBcient  f^round 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[ScmlnT 

()fi5itfrr. 
fill  peli- 

aJ(]  The 
Chiirclj,j 


■  cii*p.  i.  Met  ao. 

*  Judnmruiii  qiurelsp,  qunsdiim  an- 
clOriUlirjuiticmnTecipiin  tcclAni  sli:ini, 
mTljiriianlittu«.  Iqtis  auw  PriinBtiLiis, 
■dtevrnnt.  t\x\M>  ipai  JHiHcin  nc  volim- 
Cktc  projiriuiiL.  Qiinrii  Dmiiitin  hubiiio- 
»pri  julfmiia  iiijorinm.  Nee  comra  in 
u  aupdiLnii'itnc  miJuIui  ccrtua  am  [>er 
vim  juilirutnt  aul  m>cn]>li  suIitl-ji. 
tion«,  inritu  Priinatibus  Kim — quw 
Tirmuin   clkrinimoraiTi   ct   iuluilritiin 

triftivharitm  ArliilTini  in^iiiifrKtiiin 
babvM  *iuk  de  rciiKicii'C  *cMleiiUam 
— OMOi  rrronrilifliiiiiii*  uttrrAntiir  in- 
dcbua.— xvi.  Cwl.  'rii{<Nlo»,  Tit.  ryii. 
L  8.  Thia  Uw  i*  Qui  in  Uie  Ci>de  of 
JiutiiiUn. 

Jail«i  coinimini   Kom«no  jure  vi> 

vcoEcK Si    uui   vMti   «x  hla 

commuol   paclleuv    a.i    aicniLilunEinrm 

u  o 


arbitiDTUTii  apud  Ju<!ina  m  uvi'li  diiii- 
Uxat  n«9i>ti(}  jjutxverint  iJli(r>iiiLliiiu  ; 
KurtJri  roruni  Jmlicturii  jure  |rilbli^D 
iicin  veleiilur,  Enmm  cHaiit  aciKeii- 
liav  jitdices  ^it^iuaritur,  Uiiqusin  ex 
HmtenUa  eogiilloria  arbitri  dnii  fui:'rinc 
-  C.  ..  IS..  8, 

Tiiti  ^atriKths  ^VT(v;i£(lfl*  AirfnfAicu/iit 
aiifiiirata  xipl  mv  npvKrt'ov  Sitihiitt*' 

oil  iw  tJnart  riff  "irn/^iair  jtalriw  "Pa*. 

^irirr/AAoitv  oDra  tifra  A  vpa8:]hw0flff 

T^i  Koafiunfi  ipX'lf  '/(•Aaif**ai  rijj  ilf 

Chl)0-(at     Tl^lOlTIH  fif  fi  »tl  ^t"  'fc  Tt[P*- 

tM*  wtpl  n/»'U  J  Atpt^^wi'id.  — pp.  2II2> 

'iN,1,  C(l.  Vulrt. 


'504 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CHDHCIJ 


CHAP. 
IV. 


rnbjec- 

tiOTIB  (O 

(he  inde. 
jiirisiHc*- 


[  or  the 

rxc-Diiimij* 

iiicittldn 

nfthc 

eoverfipi.] 


for  him  that  svas  nu  Christian  to  proceed  and  take  a\va 
possession  of  the  Church  and  Bishop's  house  from  him  that 
by  stieh  aiitboritj  was  deposed  :  and  thus  v<m  see  how  tnie 
it  is  which  I  said",  that  in  Christian  states  the  power  of  the 
Cliurch  cannot  be  in  force  without  the  sovereign,  bcKrause 
excommnnicatioii,  whieli  is  the  Bvvord  thereof,  and  the  last 
execution  of  this  spiritual  jurisdictioiij,  miglit  be  made  voic!^  i 
otherwise.  fl| 

^  80.   As  for  the  prejudice  which  may  eomc  to  a  Christixin    " 
state   by  a  jnrisdiction   not   dcjHjntling  upon  It  in   point   of 
ripiit,  but  only  in   point   of  fuel,  there  seem  to  be  two  con- 
Bidernljlo  difficulties  made.     Tlie   first,  the  exeommnnicaiion 
of  the  80vereif»n';    or  more  frenerally  thus,  that  the  keys  of 2x7 
the  Church  niav  then  interpose  iti  state  matters;  the  second,      i 
in  regard  that  I  have  shewed"^,  that  by  the  words  of  our  Jjord 
this  power  may  take  place  in  matters  of  interest  between 
parly  and  party,      For  if  in  auy,  why  not  in  all?    And  if    ^ 
in  all,  where  shall  ihc  secular  power  hecomc    that  power 
thftt  is  able  to  judge  alt  causes,  being  able  to  f;ovem  anta^ 
Btate  P  '"^H 

§  81.  Tu  the  first  the  answer  ia  evident,  that  so  far  as 
excotn  muni  cat  ion  concerns  barely  the  society  of  the  Church, 
any  person  capable  of  sovereign  power  is  liable  to  it,  upon 
the  same  terms  as  other  Christians  are,  because,  coming  into 
the  communion  uf  the  Church  npun  the  same  condition  as 
other  Chriislian.s  the  failing  of  this  condition  must  needs 
render  the  effect  void.  But  if  we  consider  either  the  te 
poral  force  by  which  it  comes  to  effect,  or  the  tempora" 
penalties  which  attend  on  it ;  to  these,  which  cannot  proceed 
but  by  the  will  of  the  sovereign,  it  is  not  powiblc  that  he 


*  Sect  3,  fl, 

'  E^icomtnuiucsrl  non  posne  princi- 
yem,  (\m  huhcX  ttunnnum  civitnlis  im- 
peiiiini,  Neijiip  onim  per  dof triliiiTI 
Christi  lubdltus  uiiii»,  vcl  plurcs  simul, 
pnncipi  sqo  q\tam({Uain  ethnicn  Ioca 
publica^  aut  privsta  i'ntFrdi47erc,  ant  ia- 
troituui  in  ^UGm['unqk](^  ccclum  negu« 
poti^st,  aut  prohibcic,  nc'  facial,  quic. 
quid  in  «UA  diiione  voluerit.  Eii  emm 
crimen  \3tMt  it»J|eEta.tta  in  omni  civi- 
t«l«?,  c\v]  Gmcuniitte,  vel  tfuotcinifjne 
fivibii«  nmul,  HQtorilAtem  albi  (luiuii- 
ciiiiqu^  i»  Itium  civiuiem  irru^irr. 
Oiii  vero  aulnritntcng  xvirugnnt  sib!  in 


pum  (lui  habet  dvitntis  eummuTn  im- 
]Krium,  ejitiilem  nrrot^ant  in  ipssm 
civitatcm,  Prrteren,  princcps  siiniTnus, 
si  UKrlRliiinu'!!  sit,  hcv  siiiplmi  hibet 
UC  ctvi[:lti,  Gljjutt  Voluntas  conlirLetur 
in  Lpsiua  vohintali^,  id  ipeum  sit,  quod 
vocAmtia  GCclraiajn.  Neininem  igitut 
excduiiilUniral  pccleata,  iiim  i{iu--nt 
HcairiTnunicat  qutoncate  ptintipiii, 
SEd  princepi  non  fexcominunlcAi  ^eip- 
sum,  non  igitui  cxcomniunU'ar!  p<i(fst 
n  «iihdiciB  Ruis, — HobbcSpde  ClVccAp, 
xvii.  i  26.  pp.  16g,  159. 
fn  Cliap.  i.  sect.  38, 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  6TATE. 


S65 


fliioiilil  be  liuble.  Tlius  I  had  rather  distinguish,  than  bc- 
een  llie  greater  excommunication  and  the  less,  as  some 
who  conclude  that  the  sovcrci^^n  ca;aiot  be  subjcL't  to 
ihe  greater,  but  to  the  less".  For  there  is  indeed  but  one 
cxcuuinuiuicutiuTi,  as  there  is  but  one  eonimuTuon ;  absli- 
zatiDencc  from  tlie  Eucharist  being  no  permanent,  but  a  transient 
esUitc;  under  which  whosoever  comes,  if  he  give  not  satiafac- 
lion  to  the  Cburcli,  becomes  contumacious,  and  eo  liable  to 
the  la:it  sentence. 

§  82,  Let  no  maii  marvel  at  the  good  emperor  Tbeodoeius 
giving  satisfiiction  of  bia  penitence  to  the  Iioly  Bifibop  St.Am- 
bruse".  The  reason  wnht  because  ChristiHuity,  then  fresh 
frotn  tiie  Apostles,  wag  understood  and  uncurrupt.  It  was 
umlerstood  tlint  he  held  not  his  empire  by  being  of  the 
Church,  nor  thftt  his  subjects  owed  him  any  less  obedience 
for  not  lacing  of  it.  He  that  taugbt  him  to  be  subject  to 
Ciod,  tAUght  his  people  also  to  !je  gubject  to  him  for  Gods 
Mike,  OS  Chri^liana  iihvnys  were  to  heathen  em|>erors,  even 
(icrsL'cutors.     Which  if  it  were  received^  it  is  not  imagiDabLe 


c  H  A  I*. 

IV. 


[Thu  c:i.se 
of  Tlif.1. 
(lufliiu.  ] 


>  "tt  nan  rciuaincth  to  he  cxaniinMl 
wlicldct  tlickc  jiUr|{i!fl  rXaii>|>LM  giraveJ 
that  wttici)  t)icy  >li.iiiil<J  ilti,  ym  or  na 
TKr  thing  wtikli  ihi^y  migljt  lo  caiifinn 
i*,  tliat  na  l«ai  CliriBtinn  kiii^  llimi 
oUiCT  prrw>ns  ulkIc;  thnn  uiifflit  Co  tR' 
aabjtcl  to  tKc  iirh'-BiLiiii:  LucrL-ifc  uu- 
ihiinljr  uf  the  CiLurch-jiinvcmon,  and 
fur  tlir  name  kia^t  of  tijms^aiiiHis 
la  rrcetvit  at  tlitli  liuiids  the  AAiiie 
■plnluft]  cPiiKure  of  excqnimitiLitradurL 
JHiljui.illy  inflicltd  by  *r»y  of  paaisli- 
inciit     IVit  in  ihc  i^foresud  cic«inple! 

{ I'hilip  nn'l  Thcwloiiui] It  aalh 

nut  hy  any  of  tlii-w  n]i]it-aT  tKat  king^ 
in  mrh  wiw  cliciuLd  W  mhject" — 
Hon^irr,  I)k.  viii,  cha^.  ix.  {  &, 

"  I  ihrrrfnrp  cuckIiu^c  tlial  tllCAv 
■"tioii»  liftvc  ndtlirr  the 
"'ia)  |iunl-liti)rntB,  nor  (b^ 
'^ii  iriil  Brciinir])(K  In  pruvc" 
Ikai  crclMJa>bc-At  judges  should  itAvo 
MUhorily  ta  cull  Uu-ir  irwii  ^nvctiign 
a)i|>c«r  l>rrnrr  ihciii  Jnli*  tlidr  nm- 
loriM,  there  la  r^tamiiio,  to  jad^. 
cirunmiLDiimioii  to  (luiiIaU 
'n>  tn'  ifiiy  in'  ('(tnrd  ruli>aM(?^ 
runi-irniuK  cxioiiiui^iinicaLioii, 
*iU-h  Ki  ]>  irnly  ■  tliitH'itl  ri'll^iinin  njiil 
hoiy  fcfiiial  to  admit  nuiuriout  ltitn»> 
(pvHOn  in  lo  eitroaic  ilcirTfa  uiiio  tb« 


bleispd  CDiiimunion  of  sulnU.eipcoiiLU; 
llie  riiysterii-s  uf  tlie  BoJy  and  BIhswI 
of  U'lLriid  till  their  hiinilili?  pt-iiitciit 
miiidi  he  iiiude  maiiiftit :  ihii  "vv 
^raiit  r-v-i-'rv  king  buurid  to  nbtdv  nt  the 
hntitU  of  any  iniiiist^r  al  (Joti  nticn>su- 
evet  ihtouKnuiU  (lit  world 

"  for  whicJ]  cautp,  till  heltur  r&iisoii 
be  brought  lo  proves  that  Idnps  cnnuDt 
lawfully  be  cicmpletl  fTuin  Mjbjii«li<Mi 
itiita  4^ceLe:<i)as'lica]i  tuurls,  wt?  ninat  niid 
do  affirm  iheir  latd  'Cxeiii]tlio'n  iBtvful.''' 
f(>„  «hd|i.  ix.  $  Ik 

*  Quod  fnctum  ubj  cognovit  BBcer- 
doif  Gopinm  I  itiptniiori  in^edJcndi 
EL-cl<:aijiii>  dcnpgavtt :  ncc  \mu»  dlg- 
itiiDi  jiidicsvit  c«(u  KccleiifT.  vel 
SjicT-anicntarutn    coniiHuiiioEic.    quani 

fubliciiin  ojfpret  pteiiitcntiain.  I'ui 
ii>pcrator  iionTra  nilHcr^liat  Ilavid 
adultcnum  simul  cl  baiMiuiiliuirt  {KT- 
p«tnitse.  Sed  rcsponsum  illicij  eal: 
Qui  lecutu*  r«  crruu«n),  M^urrt:  cvr- 
ri^nti-m>  Cijiiml  iibi  atidivlt  clcmcn- 
listiiiitK  IinpcTUtur,  ila  ^uiccpil  niiiino, 
ui  jHiblicATn  pcpuilet^tuni  nciiL  abbor- 
reret.  riijii*  cnrm-lifiiiiii  |iirufpclus  ae- 
cuiiclniii  illi  rarnvii  rictoriam. — Vft. 
S.  And'krHH.  a  Pautin.  f  2K  3.  Ambntc. 
Oy[K,  loin,  ii.  rd.  Bcil. 


BfiO 


THE  SIGHT  OF  THE  CHUKCB 


V.  ibat  ihc  powers  of  the  world  could  be  prejudiced  by  any  cen- 


sure of  the  Cliurch. 


[of  com - 


§  83.  As  for  the  objection,  that  eicommunicate  pOTsons 
are  not  to  be  conversed  wiUi^,  by  Sl  Paura  rule"i;  it  is 
munitftie.]  answered  by  all  Divines  \  that  it  ceases  in  siicli  relatiODS — 
for  example,  of  parents  and  children — as  are  more  ancienl 
tbitn  the  society  of  the  Church,  which  it  therefore  presup- 
poseth ;  and  bo  is  to  cease  in  things  necessary  to  civil 
Bociety,  which  Chrislianity,  as  it  presupposeth,  so  it  en* 
forcoth,  and  not  overthroweth.  In  Hke  manner  it  is  to  be 
said,  that  all  proceedings,  either  of  the  popes^  or  of  the 
Scottish  presbyteries,  in  those  cases  which  the  Burden  ofUS 
iBsachar'  menliona,  are  the  productions  of  the  corruption  or 


*  Cuin  Itis  ae  cibiim  qtiLdcm  uiiii. 
■nmere  1  Cor.  «.  ID,  )  1.  Quum  ergo 
Ulis  ait  FscomtntniJcationia  efr<'i-tu«, 
muLifcgtiim  cm  prime  Into,  dvitaEi^m 
ChrihtiiiiiBCii  noit  ]ioK»e  exconimuciicun. 
Uobhea,  De  CiTe.  enp.  xvJ).  {  2U.  p.  h'>8. 

■Jpri'iiiy  Tiivlor  in  lii^i  Ductar  iJubj- 
IftiLliuTTi,  lays  down  the  same  priiici|)1ei 
"  Ilyt  ihi'ii  coQceniing  that  part  wEikli 
is  inflict C'll  liy  die'  peopt^i  whii^li  h 
■bsdnGii'Cie  frcni  the  society  of  cite 
n:^niler  lt!l  he  ri![ient  and  make 
miicncH,  »iid  get  his  panlnn,  it  ia 
influiiely  certain  ilial  [he  Chnrcli  cmi^ 
not  inHict  that  on  kiiigK,  het.-^UB.e  it 
ia  dntructive  of  tlw  ulniy  which  ihe 
{)«opleDwe  to  their  princf,  and  of  the 
right  wliich  XYie  prince  hafh  frOlil  Ood 
independenllj  from  the  rt-ltgion."  —  Hk. 
iit  chap,  iv,  rule  *ii-  §  3-  p.  801.  Lon- 
don, ItiTli. 

1  1  Cot.  v.  p.  U  :  1  Thcsg.  iii.  6.  14. 

'  Tills  relaxatioD  of  the  ApoistoUica] 
rule  was  fortnall^'  pronounced  by  Ore- 
gory  VII,  Lu  »  council  held  in  Knmc, 
A.U.  107S.  It  Ih  inae/ted  in  Ihe  IJod*^ 
of  the  Cfnion  I.aw,  x't,  Qua^st  iti. 
Claonmm  innl>ns  peccatis  noitri*  exi- 
ireniihuK,  pnt  cauea  txcoiunnuiiiciitioius 
pi'rire  ijnntidie  reinirnus-,  parlirn  j')ino- 
raotiit,  jiartiin  «tiam  niniia  e>ijn]ilicitute, 
p*rtim  lin^ort^,  pnrtirn  eiUni  iiccessi- 
tBU>,  dcvicti  niieencordJa.  aaaihciiiiatU 
arnltTititiLn  ad  teniputi,  prout  po^suinuK, 
opiwrliine  tcnipet^inii^-  ApoBioliL-a 
tinmiiuc  aucltiFit;itc  uialhfmAti^  viii- 
I'lilo  liQ«  suhtrahimuKi  vidclii'cl  iixnt'eB 
lilieroit,  nervQt,  nnHUas*  s<?u  mancipiai 
nee  non  niBt!do&  «l  ncrvieiitc*.  et  omneF 
nliOii  i\ni  Tion  aden  curinli.'»  ftilnt.  Ul 
earuiii  t'orn^ilio  hcelcra  prrpedentur,  et 


iliuH  qui  i^ioraiLlcF  excomtn uuicacia 
Cuintiiiiiii»nt,  aeu  jlloa  qui  TOintimni- 
citit  cam  CIS  qni  c  am  man  k  ant  «com- 
niimiCBtlK-  Quicunque  autcm  ml 
orator  *ive  percfrriniiji  aut  tislar,  iq 
lerrani  lescummunicatonim  (levunrrit, 
nhi  lion  posKil  ftniTC,  vcl  uon  habcl 
iiiid«4>n)at,  ab  eicomnmnicfllis  accip>- 
endi  liccntiant  damui.  £t  ii  qou 
FxeoiniiiiuilL'BtiR  pro  suslentatiortr,  aon 
superbia;  ac6  huinsniUtrB causa alijuid 
dare  voluj^ril,  fieri  lifiil  prohihcmuv— 
Ljihhei,  ir>m.  Kii,  eoll.  016,  617.  ed. 
VeneL  The  snbsiant-e  of  which  ia 
eicpressed  in  the  fcdluwirtg  lUie, 

Utile,  l«at  tinniil^t  ns  ignorata,  nr^ 
cesse  i 
tot   a    fut]    c^xFilanalJon    of  which    U< 
Ke^nalilns.  Pras.  For.  PeenitenL  lib, 
xnm.  iiacr  i,.  and  for  it*  correlfttive. 

OB,(jrB.n-,  vale,  uommtuiio,  tiienaa, 
negHlur 

*  Thin  was  the  litl^  of  ft  pamphl^l 
publiisllK'E]  in  l(i-Hfc  by  John  Mnsi^ell, 
Hisdop  of  Riws.  in  wliicU  he  give* 
imtatices  of  the  pTesb> it-rian  juJicA- 
Inrcs  interfering  with  the  cunrse  of  the 
civil  law.  "Mr.  Maswel!  tif  lto*8." 
sayft  Bnilllc,  "  lias  prmtrd  at  Oxford 
lift  de^peratdy  malicious  &n  iiiveettve 
fLpainat  our  aAsemhljea  nnd  presliyie- 
ric«,  tl»8t  however  I  could  hardly  eon- 
Genl  (Q  the  hnjiginfr  of  Canl^rbur)- 
hmiFelf,  or  of  any  Jesitif,  yet  I  could 
pie  my  sentence  fredy  4(tBinat  thai 
unhappy  lyaiV  liEu," —  L4^trt^!l  and 
JciiinialK,  Tol.  ii.  pfi.  'iOl,  208.  FLHlin- 
biir^h,  181-1,  TLi>e  Btirden  nflttspchoT 
i»  published  in  the  Phmiix,  tdI.  ii.  p. 
260.  It  Was  piiliIiNJii^il,  in  »Hb>^Ianee, 
with  a  dillVrcnl  title  ia  lli*4. 


I 

I 
I 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  &TATX. 


607 


CH  APJ 
IV. 


uiiMuiderstanding  of  Christianity.     For,  as   Aristotle  saja', 

ihat  some  things,  «J^t«j  aiv6^a<rTai  <TvvfiXi}fi{i€va  fjxra  <^uX6- 

T?irrfl<r,  so  must  we  say,  ihat  those  things  only  exclude  from 

llic  Church,  which,  by  the  very  nature  anil  essence  of  them, 

arc  inconsigienr  with  Clirislianity,  being  those  things  which  a 

iChriatiun  renounces  when  he  is  admitted  into  the  (Jliurch. 

A  H4,  Now  the  alfairs  of  stales,  such  as  are  treaties  and  CTlnsove- 
;    II-  •  t    f      '  f  1  "^'P"  may 

^■lltunees  with  rorei{»n  states,  reason  oi  gn%*ernmcnt  at  Lome,  ih:  qscnm-j 

Lii)  jiirifldictioiJ,  giving  laws,  and  commands  of  state,  are  such  ^^eii.^ 

lings  AS  are  not  necessarily  bad  or  good,  but  may  be  the 

jhject  either  of  virtue  or  vice;  much  less  can  it  be  manifest 

not  only  li>  the  body  of  Chrlstinns,,  but  even  to  the  guides  of 

the  Church,  when  governors  forsake,  and  when  they  cleave 

^to  their  Christianily,  though  it  is  certain  that  they  do  cither 

le  one  or  the  other  always.    Wherefore  for  particular  actions 

of  the  same  kind  with  those  for  which  private  persons  are 

liable,  when  they  become  notarious*  princes  also,  and  public 

arsons,  are  subject  to  the  censure  of  the  Church".     But  for 

public  nzovemmetit,  the  reason  whereof  must  not  be  known* 

240  (ho  kind  thereof  in  the  whole  extent  being  capable  of  good 

MS  well  as  bad ;   it  is  nuEliing  but  the  misunderstanding  and 

corruption  of  Chmtianity  that  engages  the  Church  in  them, 

by  the  fault  of  those   that  by  their   quality  in   the   Chnith 

Bcek   to   tlicmselvea  eomo   interest  in    public  affairs,   which 

'Christianity  generally  denies  to  be  due.     And  the  same  is 

\-^  Btiid  of  them  thnt  make   public  affairs  the   subject   of 

prayers  ami  prcacliing.     Which,  though  it  may  be  done 

to  good  purpose,  and   in  opposition   to  worse,  yet  seeing 

Chrigtinnity  rcf^nirca  not   only   that   it   may  l>e   so   in  tlie 

Church,  but  also  that  it  may  not  be  otherwise,  a9  it  must 

needa  proceed  froni  a  decay  of  Christianity,  so  it  must  needs 

(end  to  the  utter  ruin  of  it. 

4  85.  As  for  the  drawing  of  civil  causes  to  the  cognizance 


'   ElKir.  Nirhnmjirli.,  |ih,  ti.  cap.  (i, 

"  "  i[ovr(in:-v<;r.  if  urienT*  lint)'  ii'iw 

irommuiiimlf,  Ak   Xney   |ircL>r[iiL,  yi^t 

M«  mni-lii'lc*  iMit  thai  they  may  m- 

■!*■    prinpCh.  .  , Aii'1 

.:iiu4»catitm  fnnnnl  be  |irii>' 

■'.'     -ippoiitcly   iisH    liy 

\\k   oUicr,   without 

Hi\ir-ii,  hill  ritiicr  llic- 


one  i>r  (lit  othtr  mu^t  be  «liovi"  hoimii- 
TiiiinicBdoTi,  Ll  \i  niori?  ri;B>«i'tinlile  thai 
Tlie  lii|^h«r  be  excn)]ilr'l  Kiiil  {itiTikKt'^l 
tliHU  i\i*:  Loirer,  Ami  an  il  n  n  Btrimg 
nrp  It  in  If  lit  thiit  princei  Hrr  iiui  lisMe 
Cii'  eafi'iiiiiiuniciition.''  —  TIic  'friif 
Uroimrt  "t  EccleitiiKlJc*!  Krinnx'nl, 
pj..  riif,  7ij,  Lcmdun,  Hi-IJ, 


668 


THK  niGHT  Of  THE  CEHTHCU 


CHAP,  of  ecclesiastTcal  judicatories^  bj  some  things  that  have  been 
said  or  (loDP  to  the  advancement  of  the  presbyteries  in  Scot-I 


ETllf  13<>. 


JiuisiCic;- 

iitm  1111 
liiiiilranuu 

to   IllL- 

■ucuior.  ] 


dcMfl^tJcul  land  ur  here,  it  appears  there  is  caitse  of  scruple :   but  it  is 
because  the  reason  is  overseen  upon  which  our  LortVa  saying 
proL-eedfi.     For  if  the  reason  why  our  Lord  will  have  the 
diftercnces  of  Chnslians  ended  within  the  Church,  is,  that 
those  that  are  without  may  not  take  notice  of  the  offences 
that  arc  among  Cbristians,  this  wilt  not  hinder  Christians  to 
plead  before  Christians,  and  therefore  will  hinder  no  junKlic- ' 
lion  of  civil  states,  as  ceasing  so  far  as  the  stale  becomes: 
Christian.       Wherefore,    it    ie:    not    without    cause    that    the 
audiences  of  Bishope  have  been>  by  the  laws  of  the  empire, 
and  other  Christian  states  succeeding  the  same,  limited  to 
such   kinds  of  causes  as  seemed  lu  ijtand   most  upon   con- 
Bidcration  of  charilyj  and  bo  fittest  to  lie  sentenced  by  the. 
Church. 
[Matri.  §  86.  But  matrimonial  causes  eeera  to  mc  necessarily  to  I 

I^uMfs  be.  belong  to  this  cognisance  ;  because  of  that  particular  dJ^jKisi-^ 
l<iiigtoilitf  |jy,i]  which  our  Lord,  in   His  Gospel,  hath  left  concerning 
inarriugc.     I'or  if  thiH  be  [KcuUar  to  Christians^  as  Christiana, 
then,  whatsoever  becomes  questionable  upon  the  interpre-j 
tatiun   of   tills   law,    coucerntng    the    Church,   aa   it    is   the 
Church,  must  needs  fall  under  the  sentence  of  those  that  are 
enabled  to  conclude  the  society  of  the  Church.     And  there- 
fore it  isj  without  question,  as  ancient  as  Christiantty,  that 
no  tnarriagc   be   made  which  the  Church  allowcth   not,   the  | 
lienediction  whereof  upon  marriages  Is  a  sign  of  the  allow*! 
mice  of  the  Church  presupposed — as  that  Upon  the  marriage 
of  Boaz  and  Ruth,  Ruth  iv.  11,  prcsupposeth  the  act  to  be 
tillowed  by  the  elders  or  conaistory  of  Bethleheni — as  you] 
have  it  afore*.     These  diffirnltics  thus  vofdetl,  it  remains  that] 
the  secular  powers  stand  Louud  in  conscience  to  enforce  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Church,  whore  the  exercise  of  it  produccth  lia, 
nothing  eoutnuy  to  the  principles  of  Christianity,  or  the  quictj 
of  the  state. 
[imeTPst        §  87,  As  for  the  interest  of  the  state  in  ordinations,  tbe| 
in  cw^Mhi-'  same  reason  holds.     It  is  very  manifest,  by  many  cxamplci 
tioiw.  ]      of  commendable  times  under  Christian  cmpcroi's,  that  many 
ortlinations  have  been  uiadc  at  the  instajice  and  command  of 
»  t'hsp,  i.  »ccr.  26 


IN    A  CnElSTIAN   ST-ATIC. 


5G9 


I 


I 

I 


I 


^jiipcrors  and  sovereign  princes^.  And  why  not?  What 
hindcrcih  them  to  maVe  choice  of  fitter  persons  than  the 
clci|?y  and  people  can  Eigrce  to  choose ;  and  what  hiiidcrcth 
ihc  Church,  upon  con.si deration  of  their  choice,  to  reform 
their  own.  But  when  sovereign  powers,  hj  general  laws, 
forbid  ordinations  to  proceed  but  npon  persons  nominated  by 
themselves',  how  then  slmll  the  rij^ht  of  the  Chnreh  take 
jiiaee  't  or  what  shall  be  the  effect  of  St,  PauFs  precept  lo 
Timothy,  "to  biy  liands  hastily  on  no  man,  lest  he  partake 
of  other  mcii's  sins  T  which  cannot  take  pitice  unless  he  that 
ordniiia  he  free  not  lo  ortlain. 

§  88.  The  president  Thiianus*,  writing  of  the  concordats 


CH  Al 
IV. 


*  Sev  Prim.  Govern.,  cKap.  sLi,  sect. 
18. 

'  Sndi  uitheccHiditioELortlieEiigliati 
Chun;])  hy  h  law  of  ttrriry  VIII,  ;— 
"  Thai  Kt  pvDry  avuidAiii^o  of  any  arclt- 
buhopric  or liUboprii.'  wiihiji  iltu  realm. 
or  in  any  ntlin  ih^  king's  Jiiuimiioiis, 
th»  lung  cur  sovereipii  Jonl,  his  l>t;i« 
and  ■ucci-Mun,  mu^  gtiaX,  to  ib«  priot 
and  routrnt,  or  the  cieau  anil  citaptet 
of  th«  CKtbntraJ  Chun-hc<  or  ntonnsiC' 
rin,  wImtc  thv  ttv  of  attch  arc-ll1li^llnp• 
ne  ov  biabvpHr  shall  Impjirii  trt  tir  void. 
»  ILccnM  under  thr  ^r;it  seal,  at  cf  old 
tlme1u(hl)ci-iiAi'0ii»riiiFiiril,Icip'rcicppi1l(r 
election  of  an  An-hlHsliop  or  lliiliop  of 
th«  ar«40  bcin);  void,  ofilh  n  Ullermitiitv, 
eirmta'Hltig  thr  mmc  of  !ke  firrmn  \e!tiih 
Ikey  itiali  iltcl  nitil  elim*.  \\y  virtiin  «(' 
irtiicii  Ikcnce,  Uiit  said  itv&n  ftnd  l1iaj>- 
Icr,  or  prior  tXiA  coiiv-piil,  (n  nliniii  nity 
•Itch  Liixtice  and  tcttcn  misiiivctt  shall 
b*  ilircctrd,  th<ttl  u-ith  all  tprttl  unti 
rfUritt/,  in  linf  firm  r/rri  tinit  rhuie  lb* 
»mH  pfitim  huatrd  in  (Ar  *uiU  irdert 
Mtmtirt,  fa  llir  A\f,n,\iy  and  attii^i*  tif  the 
jtrrliUfthupric    or    bwhopric     sn    ln-iriy 

«uilU  niul  nonr  ollirr.  .-tuil  ij  ttiri/  du 
liffft  or  lUliijf  Ihrir  rlrctiaa  nhnre  twelve 
4ayi  nrKt  after  HUL'ii  licence  ant]  letters 
niiaaivea  la  lljeiii  ilelivfretl,  Ihtil  thrn 
far  wrtry  *^eh  d^fniiH  thf  kinf^'t  high- 
nett,  hit  hrirt  nud  tncrtuorr,  at  ihtrir 
iHtrly  OkJ  plrwivrr,  thuH  fvininnte  nnti 
l^nWMf  Av  '/i'ir  letlrrt  jMlfitU  untirr  llwir 

gnmt  ual. 

......  If  nny  ArrliUhhiiji  ar  flixha^i, 

within  Miy  llic  kint;'*  (ItHniniun*.  aftee 
mtty  »ui'h  «ifClion.  u'nui'juth'n  or  jm" 
afntallOH  •'hall  he  M^piififil  tiiilti  Ujeiii 
the  kinft'k  IcHcr*  pBtcnw,  ihfjit  rf- 
itMii  da  nut  r  imjtt  m,  fvrit,  nml 
rrmlr,   Willi    jiH   Hin'  riivimiMaWf 


U>  in  tiforeiaiti,  ft'erjt  tiu-h  fH-rxitn  ns 
klioll  be  Ru  elet'Ied,  noitiinate,  or  pre. 
keiiU-d.  »ii(I  tn  ih'em  sij^iiiGcd,  as  is 
Abuve  mentioned,  iviihin  Immltf  dafu 
nerl  r^ler  the  Mng't  h-tteri  pnleitlt  of 
j!iiH]  lignificatiua  ur  presentation  sJiiJl 

ciiJiie  tHj  tbeir  hondi,"  .....  ihey 

"gliall  run  m  t]ie  ilftrifrer^,  pain*,  and 
penalties  of  tiie  itatute  of  pruvi^ion 
aud  pcMnUEiire,  rnailc  in  tJu:  2J^lli  of 
the  reinit  «f  Etlward  Hi.,  and  in  the 
Kith  Iticb.  II."— 2Jl1i  Henric.  Vlli. 
cap,  af>. 

*  Adtiitum  a  Lcdhc  munun,  quo 
tnitiiuaTn  pigitorc  nova  fcnleratia  ob- 
Ri|;nAreCiir I  \M  sublata  vclen»  l^crlt^aiie 
a  l>i;o  et  ApoHiolU  minidtrus  cligendi 
in»citnU  cvnsuctudtiie,  jui  etvA  regi, 
uiiiis  VL-1U't  per  oratorc*  AUoa  apud 
ronlillccin  proponcrc,  et  eos  in  Kpi- 
[>'['i.>]iio.s  ant  ctenobioniin  pTKiuK'*  ili. 
plouidie  Huc  creare  I'unlifcx  obliffirt- 
tur.  Id  actum  .\liU>irLU  Pralemu  Pr«ti> 
cite  Fninciie  cani^'clluiD  lujojenfate, 
.  ,  .  Cauane  obtcnd«baniitir,  ({uud  cor- 
ruptia  inarihua  pvr  gratiain  et  sanleis 
oniiiia  nKcrenturi ..,,.,.  AHu  pub- 
lioa  de  en  re  litter  iptos  confecia:  ijuuil 
adeo  odiosuin  omniuut  regiil  oriliniliua 
vi*iini  rsti  ut  u  «ennlu  l'an«cnri,  in 
<juo  Imjuxcemodi  nc*  ex  anlic|ua  r*in»i 
I'nnHUeltiiime,  priui  liabilji  Kulcmrii  ile. 
litirrnlitjiie.  appr»lin.ri  (Ic1i«^t,]witi  iHul- 
ta»  ju»jiiuttt5  vin  luiiiteiH  iiiipcirari  \nf 
tLieril,  ul  ill  jh^Ib  piibLii-H  ('uiia*  HbiH{iie 
utia  appriiliaiiiinc  ri'letTcntiir.  Juilidn 
nmltoruin  id  e^iiCJian  FcMiicJiid  ndiua 
ct  c!Ju>  i;eiieri,iuli|u«  I'lateiiKi  imi  allU' 
liakCi^rcctLiur:  ei)itisi|!iirpostealibnaip- 
MiruJil  mi'iiiLPtiA  poAMin  eo  ntuiiintr  pm- 
s.i'i'iKa  ril;  tire  ilefuciliiil  rjni  J.iin  liiin 
ruljiiH)  piilitik  in  Leoncni  rtjkerfitl , 
iicijti'r    tWitn  novum  aiiT  nine  ewinpl" 


570 


TIIE  lUaUT  OF  THE  CIIURCH 


CHAP. 
IV. 

[Case  of 
L[;u  X-  and 

Pruntis  1.] 


[The  civil 
^wcr  may 
Dot  hLlciie 
the  eccLe- 
ijaaticaJ 
property.] 


between  Leo  the  Tenth  and  Francis  the  First — hy  which  thai 
canonical  waj  of  election  of  BisLops  was  abolished  in  Franco' 
— sttith  freely,  that  that  great  prince  never  prospered  after 
that  net  f    giving  this  far  his  reason^  because  thereby  that 
conrsc  of  elcctfng  Bishops  was  taken  way,  which  had  been  MS 
introduced  from  the  beginninjj  by  the  Apostles.     In  fine,  oi 
this  partsciihir  I  ahall  need  to  sav  no  more  but  this,  according 
to  the  general  reason  premised,  that  equalities  ordained  by  the 
constitution  of  the  Church  are  to  be  conferred  by  pcraoi 
qualified  so  to  do  by  the  constitution  of  the  Church,  but  with 
ihia  moderation,  that  secular  powers  be  satisfied,  not   only 
that  the  persons  promoted  be  not  prejudicial  lo  the  peace 
the  state,  whereof  they  have  charge  by  their  proper  quaUties, 
but  also,  that  as  Christians  they  be  not  assistant  to  the  pro- 
niQlion  of  those  who  profess  the  contrary  of  that  which  they, 
as  Christians,  professing,  are  bound  to  maintain. 

§  89.  In  the  last  place,  it  will  not  be  difficult,  from  the 
premises,  to  determine  the  interest  of  the  state  in  settling, 
maiatainingy  and  disposing  of  the  endowment  of  the  Church. 
For  seeing  the  reasons  premised — which  now  are  laughed  at 
by  those  that  will  not  understand  wherein  Christianity  con- 
sists—have prevailed  so  far  with  all  Christian  people,  that  all 
tithes  and  many  other  oblations  and  endowments  are^  and 
have  been,  in  all  parts  consecrated  to  God,  as  die  first-fruits^i 
of  Christians'  goods,  for  the  maintenance  of  His  service,  i^^| 
remains  the  duty  of  the  secular  sword  lo  rualutain  the  Church  SW 
in  that  right.      For  that  puV)lic  power  that  shall  lay  hands  on  ^\ 
such  goods,  shall  rob  both  God  and  the  people*^:    God,  uJ^H 
respect  of  the  act  of  consecration  passed  upon  &udi  goods ;^^ 
the  people,  in  respect  of  the  original  right  and  reason  of  the 


use  apqd  nijn  jTfruni  catn  potea-tatein 
fiiiue,  praec^ipiie  in  prima  «t  ■ecunda 
rainiKa,  ut  tpiscopijs  in«litiierp  ocre- 
d*Htc  piruviiicinliiiii]  EpLscapnrwTn  in- 
Duguratioiie,  et  uJiqUatidc  clisin  dcpo- 
in-re  pnaaent:  id  veru  in  co,  f|ui  ipse 
fratrutu  ftuiTraf^s  cHf^atur,  novum  el 
minijue  fL-retuJum  fuisne  quciil  E|ji^cD- 
poB  Ft  alius  prtc-siilc-s  eli^fiidi  potcfita- 
Ilia  119,  ad  quoB  juiv  divino  ct  aucrij 
Patnim  JccrctKa  pcrliiict,  adi'mptain, 
ad  fte  numina  iiijustitin  trat'Crit,  ut 
cam  pretio  accepco  et  cauia  reli^icmin 
impia    pntnricalionr    proilila    t'livis- 


tiani  orbiB  principihuf  tvrpi^er  di*eti- 
dere>.— Tliunii.  Hi^L,  lit),  i.  cap.  vii. 
lip,  17,  IS.  Loiidin.  1733. 

''  October  9,  lS4ti,  an  ordiiianoa^ 
W^ir  passeil  '  for  (he  aboltsKing  of  i 
Arciibi'i'hops  and  !]i-ihopf,'  and  their 
lauds  and  p^i^flesdioTkii  ^t^rc  vcatrd  in 
iriixi'ces  for  iFie  j^nernl  purpoi'i^  of  the 
8t»Te,  Nnv,  16.  in  the  samp  yew, 
aiiottiitir  •  wdtiiojice*  wa*  passed  bj 
wliidt  isas  direclcd  the  Bote  of  tliOce 
IaiiiIb, — Ruthwoiili's  Cailectiona,  piiit, 
iv.  vol,  i.  pp,  S7'1.  97^. 


CHAT 
IV. 


Church,  which  first  moved  Christmos  to  consecrate  the  same ; 
by  virtue  uf  wLich  right,  that  which  first  was  consecrated 
beitig  tiikcn.  aw&y  by  force.  Christian  people  remain  no  less 
obliged  to  sci>arate  from  the  remainder  of  their  property,  that 
witich  shall  be  projiortionable  to  that  which  all  Christian 
people  have  always  consecrated  to  God  out  of  their  estates. 
And  those  that  persuade  f^outl  Christians  that  sucli  cotisccra- 
tiong  have  proceeded  only  from  the  cozenage  of  the  clergy  for 
llieir  own  advantage,  may  as  well  persuade  them  that  they 
were  cozened  when  they  were  persuaded  to  be  Christiang, 
seeing;  such  cunsccrattons  have  been  maile  by  all  Christian 
people. 

^  90.  As  for  the  disposing  of  that  which  is  given  to  the  fit*  ti''*- 
pubHc  use  of  the  Church,  I  say  not  the  same.     1  hold  it  intifTBirith 
necessary  that  the  Church  satisfy  the  state,  that  whatsoever  '^''""=''  -I 
is  giv«n  to  such  use  may  bo  to  the  common  good  of  the 
[Koplc,  and  so  leave  the  imperfection  of  laws  to  blame,  that 
it  is   not.      A    thing  which   I    think   may   very  reasonably 
2*4  be  done.     For  first,  all  cathedral  Churches  being,  by  the 
institution    of  the    Ajiostles,    entire    bodies   in    themselves, 
distinct  Irom  other  Cburcheis,  according  to  that  which  hath 
been  proved  of  the  dependence  of  Churches*,  all  oblations  to 
nnj  Church  originally  belong  to  the  body  thereof  in  common, 
at  the  disposing  of  the  Bishop  ond  presbyters  thereof,  which 
is  known  to  has'e  been  the  primitive  order  of  the  Church 
derived  from   the   prnciieo  of  the   Apostles,  which  I  have 

I     declared  out  of  the   Scriptures''.     Though  they  have  com- 
plied with  the  bounty  of  those  that  have  endowed  parish 
ehurchcs,  and  consented  to  limit  the  endowments  of  every 
one  of  them  to  itself  alone. 
$  91.  Secondly,  it  is  manifest  that  the  clergy  are  under  [Tlie  ili»- 
such  Q  discipline  of  the  primitive  Church,  that  so  long  as  ",/',[,"* 
they  continue  to  live  in  such  a  discipline,  they  can  neither  J^J||5|;[Jj» 
waste  the  endowment  of  the  Church  upon  themselves,  nor  V,'^ 
use  it  to  the  advancement  of  their  famihes*;   which  disci- 


I 


^ 


Ch>|).  ii.  iccl.  8. 

f^t  I'rirai.  Onvcrn.,  c!inp.  x.  iccL  ti> 

T\it!  Uwi  (if  itif  {-miiiri'  were-  licrc^ 

ii''»t\  til  Ihr  c«inm»: — fonvrwit 

-  Ijiijuoinoil!  eVij^i  ci  orftinnrl  sa- 


ii[-ptit(">^  . . .  Nmin  cum  ^[iiidini,  (utn- 

rtlA  itl  D^uni  spe,  ft  of  tittiuiie  rrrrwin 
inhve  fiant,  aA  iUiCti»MEnn»  ailnirrBiil 
Ki-'rlrniaft-.  H  rin  nifii^t^  Mar,  fjtCUllltU'B 
ilclfcTniil,  (.'t  drr^linqiiaiil,  ut  id  |ibU),p- 
tvi  el  vgcnlis,  et  alioh  jiioh  uiu»  cou- 


C  II  A  I'. 
IV. 


f     !*«*• 


THE  RIOHT  dp  THE  cnUACH 

plinOf  if  die  secular  power  be  employed  to  retrieve,  it  will 
not  be  thereby  destructive  to  the  pawcr  of  the  Cliurch>  but 
cumulative!.  As  likewise  if  it  be  employed  to  the  mo^iL 
Rflvanttigeous  dlstribuiiou  of  that  mass  of  Church  goods 
which  lies  aft'ected  and  depuEcd  to  any  cathedral  Church, 
through  the  whole  diocese  thereof,  in  cose  the  distribution 
luaile  by  buminti  right  nppcar  jirejudicial  to  those  charitable  itt 
purposes  which  are  the  uieunu  by  which  the  service  of  GckJ 
tlirDtii^h  that  Church  or  diocese  is  maintained  and  advanced. 
ProTided  alwap,  that  &  greater  sacrilege  be  not  cotuudtted 
by  robbing  the  Bishop  and  presbyters  of  the  right  and  power, 
which  they  have  from  the  A|>ostles,  in  disposing  of  the  en- 
dowment of  tbelr  Church. 

§  ftS.  These  thm^  premised,  it  is  easy  to  undertake 
Umi  there  never  was  £o  fjreat  a  pnrt  of  the  fniits  of  ibis  knd 
mortiflcd'  and  put  out  of  cunimerce,  and  applied  and  affected 
to  thtt  Church,  but  that  it  was  in  that  e&latc  more  advim- 
li|EMU6  lo  iho  pubjie  strciigth,  security,  and  plenty  of  the 
aAlion,  nfi  well  us  lo  the  service  of  Go.!,  and  the  ch^Itable 
Biaintrnanc«  of  those  that  attend  it^ — in  ease  the  secular  power 
hud  been  improved  to  dispose  of  it  for  the  best— than  it  can 
Iw  in  any  ^mriictdar  hands,  especially  in  Uie  hands  of  sacri- 


CHAPTER  V. 


H4«st  T««  CUt'aCU  MAT  UK  BiruftMr.D  WlTHUl  T  VIOJ-ATlJiG  OfVINB  liajfT. 

«UAT  ):>«ivii.i:i;i:«  am*  I'Cxltirs   \  ciibi^tiam  state  may  i:xroiicE 

VHtlBTlVMTt  WITH-  Tlllt  t-LiSSE>T  or  TlIK  CIIL'HCU  19  THE  ONLV  HAICK 
»«l  |i»v:KIL>  WM*T  is  THK  fiLBJECT  OF  RBroBHATIuS,  ATip  WHAT  KMT, 
AW.  Xtxm  NADE  Crtl»  TMI  TITl*  Of  C»al5TIAMTT  li  LHJtST  A>D  DK- 
UTIIICTIVB    «V    ITi    TtlKaitrOM    ■SLlliI»>K    CAMSOT    BIS    BEFOKMED    HI 

n^a.-B.    or  riia  raaaajit  «tatb  or  cuwstuMTY  amobo  bs,  asd  tub 

MBAH*  THAT  II  «rT  V9  TO  IBCOTBB  TBI  vntTJ  or  TtlK  cai-BC31. 

TuAT  which  bath  l>ccn  said,  as  it  concerns  the  present 
ni*o  of  ibi*  t-hnnh,  wcms  to  be  liable  lo  one  main  objection. 


a.i.-u*  ral,  P.(UM-0pOI    In 


old  mM  In  b«  rmisifi^rd  *ii  iMnnu*  mcv- 
ittiii ;  ilio  law.  hy  this  Rtylc.  mxy  luvc 


U11V»i  fiUt   HI  pfO- 

ini.-<  tm^Kimrrr.       kuppcinl  tlial  Uir  dpriry  liad  no  marc 


.        r,.-»,  41.    I. 

,1.    "VVI.al 

iiiin-'h.  "fl-  of 


hetiA   mil)  CXa  4*  frWf'y." — ltiuifc'4  Sb- 
crijrftv  ArrkiRlinl.  p.  73.  Oxl'tini.  t6lfi. 


IN  A   CHRrSTlAN   STATE. 


573 


I 


lich  is  ihis:  thai  if  iho  power  of  Bisbo})s  and  presbyters  be  chap. 
such  as  hrtili  been  said^,  by  Divine  richt,  that  notbicii;  can  be  — — "-  - 

Wjttinut 

ilone  wiibcjiut  ihem  in  their  rcsj^icctive  Churches,  it  will  follow,  viwlaring 
that  in  case  the  state  of  the  Church  bo  corrupt,  by  process  of  ripli't"^ 
time,  and  their  default  espcciiilly.  so  thai  the  comniuu  good 
of  the  Church  require  reforniBtion,  by  changing  of  laws  in 
force,  if  they  consent  not,  it  cannot  be  brought  to  pass  with- 
out breach  of  Dis'inc  right.  This  may  well  seem  to  be  the 
>  tjilse  light  that  huth  misguided  well-afFectcd  persons  to  seek 
the  reforuialion  prcsetUly  pretended.  For  seeing  it  Js  agreed 
u|K]n  umnnjr  ii^^  (hut  thorc  was  a  time  and  a  state  uf  the 
t'hurch  which  required  refurmation,  and  that  if  the  clergy  of 
that  time  had  been  supiwrted  in  that  power,  which,  by  the 
premJseB,  is  challenged  on  behjilf  of  the  clergy,  this  reforma- 
tion could  not  have  been  brought  to  pasa:  it  seems,  therefore, 
lo  the  most  part  of  men,  that  distinguish  not  between  causes 
And  prctcuccSj  that  where  reformatiDn  is  pretended,  there  the 
power  lawfully  in  force  to  the  society  of  the  Church  ought  to 
cpBse,  that  the  reformation  may  proceed,  either  by  eecular 
power,  or,  if  th«t  cnnecnt  not,  by  force  of  the  people**. 

§  2.  To  strengthen  this  objection,  as  lo  the  reformation  of  [Ofontl- 
this  (Church,  it  may  further  be  said,  that  though  it  is  true  ufs'h",,?j 
ihnt  the  order  of  Bishops  hath  l>een  propagated  in  this 
Church,  at  and  since  the  reformation,  by  ordinations  made 
nccording  to  the  form  of  that  Apostolical  canon',  "that  a 
Drf^hop  be  ordained  by  two  or  three  Bishoi>s;"  yet  if  we 
judge  of  ihc  original  intent  of  that  canon,  by  the  general 


I 


(  ChJtp.  iil.  acctl.  Vi.  G*. 

*  "AuA  ye,  Altlioiigli  ye  lie  l>ut  Bub- 
J«cU,  m»y  lawfully  rcquiro  nf  your 
■ii|HTiiuT*,  he  it  nf  your  kiii^i  be  it  of 
your  lonli.  nilcn  tnd  powpra,  that 
Uity  pmrido  for  you  true  prcaclicr^. 
Mid  that  ihpy  expel  «uch  u  under  tlie 
name  of  paatnn  dcraiir  aixl  ilestroy 
tliii  flocki  iiAt  fiicdiug  Uie  nmv  ■>« 
Chriii  Jtrnin  lialh  fiMnniAriilfrtl.  And 
if  in  Uii*  point  jtriir  Mipcriara  be  ne^li- 
geai,  ivr  ;«l  prvlend  Co  luaiulMii  [ynnti 
ju  thrir  tyraniiy,  imiftt  |n>lly  yc  may 
proriili?  liue  tracSien  fur  yourselvc*. 
paatura  ai'c  imlii  t>K  ^*  1 1>  c  nunc!  and 
Mart  of  Ood,  )iy  whom  ymi  iiiiay  be 
tti  ivilb  tlut  IBO*)  rotliforUliEo  iaw\  uf 
foor  Mula.  C]iri«l')i  Evuxigri^i  truly 
nnafbtd.      Vi9   liuy,   nmri'iiver,   in   a 


peaceable  Tnaiuicr,  V.'ilhr(|[  Mtlilirm, 
nithliold  llie  firuUi  *riil  iiriifiU  wSidi 
yniir  faiKe  lti9.hn|ta  a-ttil  'i;tLTKy  niast  iin- 
jtutly  rec-civir  of  yuii,  ujito  nucIi  time 
BK  Ihcy  flliaJL  faillifully  ilo  ttieir  ohar)[r 
juid  [tuCiea,  which  is,  to  prctch  uiilo 
you  Chfiat  J«eub  truly,  riKlilly  to 
minislpr  the  Sari&nienU  accin^diufj  U) 
Ki«  o-nTi  institulioti,"  Sec, — Tlie  Ad- 
cnnititLDti  t>f  Jalui  Knox  tu  tlie  Corii' 
mniiaity  at  Si-ntlaiid,  p.  -H>.  At  the 
end  of  the  14i<i>ry  of  tlic  lUfomialian 
of  lllp  Clmn-h  oi  ScalUntl,  Lonilon, 
i6H,  vW\ch  i>  Altriliulrd.  but  not 
IniLy.  to  John  Knox. 

a*(tirvr  iuo  1)  TpjEvr,— ^'aii.  AjimU  i. 
LnUbci,  lam.  l  col,  25.  td,  V«m<u 


574 


THE  HIGUT  OF  THE  CHUttCH 


CHAP,  practice   of  the  Churcli,   it  will  appear  that  it  is   but  the 

'■ —  abridgment  of  the  fourth  canon  of  the  council  of  Nice''; 

wliich  requireth  that  all  Bishops  be  orclained  by  a  council  of 
the  Bishops  of  the  province:  which,  because  it  cannot  always  2S» 

be  had,  therefore  it  Is  proTided  that  two  or  three  may  do  the 

workf  the  rest  consenting,  and  authorizing  the  proceediogt  ^^M 
tCanonii^t  §  3.  A  thmg  which  seems  necessarily  true  by  that  whlcll^^ 
Siltufire^   hath  been  said\  of  the  dependence  of  Churches  consisting  in . 

SuniT'^i  ^'"^»  *'^^^  ^^^  ^"^^  ^^  ^^"  ^^  ^^  Church  obliges  the  wboI^^H 
becansfe  that  part  which  it  concerns,  and  the  unitj'  of  th*^^ 
whole  which  it  prodnceth,  stands  first  obliged  by  it*  being  ^i 
done  according  to  the  lawa  of  the  whole.  By  which  reason^^H 
the  act  of  ordination  of  a  Bishop  obliges  the  whole  ChurcJi  ^i 
to  take  him  for  a  Bishop,  because  the  mother  Church,  to 
which  he  belongs,  and  the  rest  of  cathedral  Chnrchea  und 
the  eame,  do  acknowledge  it.  And  this  is  that  which  the 
ordinance  of  the  Apostles  hath  provided,  to  keep  the  visible 
communion  of  the  whole  Church  in  unity.  To  which  h  im 
requisite,  that  a  Christian  communicate  with  (be  whols' 
Church  as  a  Christian ;  a  Bishop,  preabyter,  or  deacon,  as 
such ;  bnt  when  among  the  Bishops  of  any  province,  part 
consent  to  ordination Sj  part  not,  the  unity  of  the  Church 
cannot  be  preserved  unless  the  consent  of  the  whole  follo\r^J 
the  consent  of  the  greater  part  ^H 

Wnitj  the  5  4,  And  therefore,  though  the  canon  of  Nice  be  no  part 
Inw  of'he  °^  Divine  right,  yet  seeing  the  precept  of  the  unity  of  the  2J0 
ciiunh.]  Church — being  the  end  which  all  the  positive  laws  of  Church 
government  aim  at — obligcth  before  any  positive  precept  of 
the  government  thereofj  which  we  see  are  many  ways  dis- 
pensed with  for  preservation  thereof,  and  that  it  appears  to 
be  the  general  custom  of  the  primitive  Church  to  make 
ordinations  at  those  provincial  councils,  which,  by  another 
Ajx>slollcal  caooUt  xxxviii,™,  were  to  be  held  twice  a  year,  it' 


tnrii  iritrrtBV  raif  4>r  rp  ina^x^^  KalBi- 
vratrdaL,  El  Si  Sv(rx*P^^  *^V  '^^  ToioLfr^, 
H    Si&    HaTtTtSfoutTal'    iii iynTjv,    f}    Siih 

ywf.  Kill  faiv  irifToii',  Koi  ffvrT lif fLtroir 
rotfiirfeu.     Tft  Si  KvjKH  rAf  yifo^i/fw*' 


T^MHToAlTp. — LAbbei,  torn,  ii  eolL  33, 
3.5.  H.  VeneL 

'  Cliap,  iL  sect-  S,  7,  ^ 

xiv  'EiriD'HC^ori',  koX  ^vnKpiv^mtrai/  d\- 
\iiXovs  TBI  t^fiarv  Tjii  ilvf$iica,  koI 

Xoyias  SnOiutTiMrmi'  SrroJ  ^Jiftjj  rrrd^ 

ii     i^*pSfpvTa!nv    i^-tvirff.  —  ApOtL 


IN  A  CHRltiTlAN  STATB, 


575 


seemeth  ihat  there  can  no  valid  ordination  be  made  where 
the  greater  number  of  the  Bishops  uf  the  proTince  dissent. 
\Vhich  is  confirmed  by  the  ordination  of  Novatinnus  for 
Bishop  of  Rome,  which,  though  done  by  three  Bishops — as 
the  letter  of  CorneUus  to  the  Eastern  Bishops,  recorded  by 
Euscbius.  Eccles,  Hist  vi.  43",  tcstifieth — yet  was  the  founda- 
tion of  that  grcftt  schbm,  because  Cornelius  was  ordained  on 
the  other  side  by  eixleen,  as  we  read  in  St.  Cyprian". 

§  5.  Now  it  19  manifest  that  the  ordinations  by  which  that 
order  ia  propagated  in  England,  at  and  eince  the  refor- 
mation, were  not  made  by  consent  of  the  greater  pnrt  of 
Bishops  of  each  proTincc,  but  against  their  mind,  though 
they  made  no  contrary  ordinations.  And  by  the  same  means 
it  is  tnitnifest  that  all  tho^c  ecclesiastical  laws  by  whieh  the 
ISI  reformation  was  established  in  England,  were  not  made  by 
a  Consent  capable  to  oblige  the  Church,  if  we  act  aside  the 
secular  |)ower  that  gave  force  unto  that  which  was  done,  con- 
trary to  that  rule  wherein  the  unity  of  the  Church  consisteth^ 
But  in  oiher  parts,  the  reformation  cstablighcd  was  so  fer 
from  tjcing  done  by  Bishops  and  presbyters,  or  any  conBcnt 
able  lo  conclude  the  Church  by  the  constitution  of  ihe 
Church,  that  the  Tery  order  of  Bishops  is  laid  aside  and 
forgot,  if  not  worse,  that  is,  detested  ftmonf;  them.  Upon 
which  precedent  it  soimda  plausibly  with  the  greatest  part 
aiDODg  us,  that  the  unity  of  the  whole  being  dissolved  by  the 
n'fonnalroii,  the  unity  of  the  reformation  cannot  be  preserved 
but  by  "linsfflving  the  ortier  of  Bishops  among  U6^ 

\  fl.  Before  1  come  to  resolve  this  difficulty,  it  will  be 
retpiijiitc  to  examine  what  privilegca  and  penalties  the  sectilar 
power  is  enabled  to  enforce  religion  with  in  a  Christian  stale: 
because  it  halh  been  part  of  the  dispute  of  this  timc»  that 
some  privileges  of  the  Church  arc  contrary  to  Christianity, 
as  also  some  penalties  upon  matter  of  conscience ;  and  the 
resolution  of  it  will  maVe  way  lo  my  answer.  Now  tlie 
reaulutiun  hereof  must  come  fiMm  the  ground  laid  from  the 


CHAP. 
V. 


[The 

Englisfi 
rcrunno- 
Ikm  rvsU 
OR  the 
civil 
IMiwer.] 


Wlial  prl- 

vilepciaficl 
Ijfiialliait  8 
CliriEttlnn 
KtAle  iij.'i; 
rriffiirce 
Cliristi'iin- 
ity  with. 


Cwi.  xxxTu — xxxviiL  in  the  Lkiin. 
L«bbti,  lain.  i.  eolL  aK,  S1>.  rd.  Vcn^t. 
*  £lui«biu»  ]id»  Tiul  dinTingiiiihril 
tttiretn  No*fttiu  iind  Ni:iv4tiAnu&.  In 
th*  niftcv  tncniiuned  in  llirr  IcM  he 
tp«an  oT  NmMiinua.   LuT  ckIU    Itim 


>'oratiu.    who    *«■    ■    CittiiJiginiwi 
in    Priitt.  GoTCTTL., 


pnCMt. 

"    (^itiil    hrforo 
chap,  xii,  wet.  S. 

»  Scv  Prim.  Oovem.j  chtp.  jcv.  accL 
3.  tifflle  t. 


676 


TBB  RianT  OF  THE  CUCKCU 


CHAP. 
V. 


[Molnlry 
null  iIIh. 

iilii-ill.nu't' 
inmjulirLliI 
wirli<.li-iill 
"iiilrr  tlio 
Lun.] 


Lpginnm^  of  this  discourse,  that  Chrlscmmtj  iii)portct!i  no3ai 
temjwral  privi]ep;c  or  advantage  of  tbis  present  world;  and 
Oicrefure  that  Cbristcauity  cnabletb  no  mnn  to  advance  and 
propagnic  his  Cliristianity  by  force.  For  as  it  is  contrary 
to  tbc  imture  tbercof  to  be  forced,  seeing  the  service  of  God 
wbich  it  rocjuireth  is  not  performed  by  any  man  tbat  is  not 
uilling  to  do  it^  nor  tbc  faith  believed  but  by  them  that  are 
willing  lo  believe  it;  so,  seeing  it  gives  no  man  any  privilege 
of  this  world,  which  he  cannot  challenge  by  a  lawful  title  of 
humnn  riglit,  and  tbat  no  title  of  human  rljfbt  can  enable  any 
innn  lo  itiiposc  it^ion  another  tbat  faith  which  bnman  reaaan 
reveals  not,  therefore  can  no  human  power  force  any  man  lo 
be  a  Christian,  by  the  lUmnst  penalty  of  death:  which  h  that 
which  force  cndcth  in  to  tbcni  tbat  submit  not. 

§  7.  It  is  tiue  the  law  of  Moses  imposeth  death  for  a  ^ 
penalty  in  two  cases  of  religion  ;  the  first  of  idolatersj  tbc 
''Hccoiid  of  ihosQ  that  disobey  the  consistory.  But  it  is  to  be 
conKidered  that  idotutry  is  a  sin  wbich  the  light  of  nature 
convineotb,  and  is  h1wh\s  attended  with  the  consequences  of 
iinch  horrible  ains,  as  tbc  Apostle  deciareth,  that  God  suffered 
the  Gentiles  to  fall  into  for  their  idolatrics^,  in  the  be^innin^ 
of  (Itc  epistle  to  the  Itonians.  Besides,  that  jicnalty  by  the 
law  lifs  but  in  rcsjiccl  of  the  seven  nations,  whom  God — for  251 
ilieU*  idobitiicn,  and  tlio  consequences  thereof,  such  as  I  have 
mentioned  —  gave  up  to  destruction  by  the  sword  of  His 
people,  on  whom  He  licstowed  their  inheritance  j  and  in 
rcpi|icct  of  Inrachtcs,  whom  God  having  entered  into  covenant 
with,  on  condition  to  serve  Him  alone,  had  thereupon  en- 
dowed with  secular  power  to  punish  the  transgressors  of  it- 
Sn  tbat  the  power  of  intlicting  death  in  these  cases,  pro- 
coedeth  njwn  the  sentence  of  destruction  and  death,  pro- 
nounced by  Gotl  against  the  seven  nations,  and  committed  to 
the  execution  of  His  people;  and  upon  the  sovereign  power 
cfilatod  upon  ibe  people,  by  virtue  of  their  covenant  with 
Cti-n\ ;  wbich,  though  more  than  human  for  the  onginal.  yet 
must  needs  be  available,  according  lo  hunian  right,  to  the 
same  cifect  which  the  same  power,  established  by  title  of 
human  right,  is  able  to  produce.  And  therefore  this  penalty, 
by  these  laws,  cannot  belong  to  any  that  absolutely  refuse 
submit  to  Christianity. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE, 


577 


^  8.  Besides,  it  la  to  Vm?  observed,  Uiftt  those  licts  which  tbia  CIIAP. 
law  puntsbes  with  death,  are  specified  hy  the  law  to  be  the  —^ — 
■  worsliipping  of  the  Biin  and  moon,  and  oilier  (ifodSj,  Exod.  dr>r*  nnt 
xxi'u  '10 1,    Dciil,  xvii.  3;   the  persuading  t«  worship  other  "^Jraiinfc] 
gods,  and  for  cities  to  fall   from   God  to  do  it,   Dciit.   xiii. 
5i  6,  13;  and  thercturc  this  punishment  cannot  be  extended 
10  other  acts,  which,  by  interpretation  and  consequence,  may 
I>e  argueil  into  the  general  nature,  or  rather  nution,  of  idola- 
tries.    A  thing  ncccssarj  lo  be  said,  bccaiiac  it  is  munilcet 
that  there  hare  been  those  that  hftvc  mndc  reading  service 
or  a  sermon'',   miidi    more   kneeling  at   the   communion'", 
idolatry;  who,  if  tlicj  should  proceed  to  improve  ibeir  mad- 
ness to  thai  consequence  winch  naturally  it  produeethj,  miist 
proceed   to   destroy  civil   societjj  by  destroying  all   llicni, 
whom,  ID   their   madness,  they  take   for  idolaters,  as   that 
wretched  person  did  bis  father,  for  persuading  him  to  receive 
the  communion  knccUng*. 


*hip  ((ihI  tiy  rrat)  {irnyiCT,  or  rn  iiiijxr.^' 
It  utKiD  Ihr  Chun."!!  of  Cliiiiiti  ftrst, 
hrcaiiM  God  did  tieter  cciiMmaikil  to 
a»r,  nor  promiw  lo  3P«-j'(,  tuoh  a 
wQntl)i|>,  an'i]  then  it  ia  a  ImniAn  in- 
vviitiitn  ami  trailidnri,  lurakliit;  iIk- 
,^f-n"-\  r-'  '■  ■■■irtriicnt.  Kx"(l.  KX.  4,  a. 
S<< '  '•-Q  il  ii  at  lawful   to 

yrr-  ii-i,  tt.  iimvrra.  Trr  llie 

nmki*l«r*  L4>  trail,  .  ,  .  .  riiially,  1>r- 
ei.uMi  lh»  wonli'ppin^c  of  Cind  by  rrifl 
I  I  [fan  o'tlii-  wof«Iiif>  III  Aiiti- 

>!  ari'l  rnjirincd  In  >lir  I'liimiry, 

■    ■■     >.iLi..T-iili.i..     -.rvl      a    (llltnlj 

»Ji''  .  live  people 

In  H-:  anil    rigLt 

ua*  i>l  j>iBj' c  "—All  .\\>''lirfy  of  >uch 
tfiK  ChriMiuDii  At  hre  ciiUcii  llrowiiiso, 
Ik  S?.  A.1).  tUU4; 

'  "  We  ■«  lo  Blilior  knwiinff,  not 
•nty  b«e«iiM  wo  althor  the  hcrciiei  of 
won  III  piling  iiTijmco,  lr«ai>uhi»t«nlia' 
lion,  ojiil   cuinut'iJaiiUaticin.    litiC    nlao 

briNttUM    it    IK    lliF   aliinir  uf   tlir   IH'I'IiIchI 

<^il»  iKal  »¥cr  i»<rp,  rir.  ii\u\nlry  in 
m^nhlpp'mg  a  <J<nl  iiikik-  uf  m  \iifCf  Ktf 
hrrad,  adJ  r\(  i:oiniiiiiiii<rii  witli  Anii- 
rhmt,  ralttrt  ihnii  villi  (^hn«l  i  and 
th^nian  lite  gtttttn  icuidal  tliai  «Tcr 
*«■,  or  sin  b«,  huih  in  iv||-Ard  of  thoM 
rvila  il  drilli  '(irt'aiiniinlly  t<'fir)i  ni  4M>n- 
Briti,  ■•  iil«f»  in  rr;:iiTii  of  miilijTndp* — 
iiidvwil  i!ir  iiii>«t  p^n  uf  ppopLr—ri titer 
luit  atinifivrilly  iiiilnh'tpH  in  llir  rv)[ht 


nnilerntaiKlirij;  nnd  U'c  of  i1ig  Sjirra* 
inriil,  KiLiI  ilitTcfore  curried  hy  a  Mind 
dcrvuituii  li'Bj'iJdt  liy  iTAilitiiiiti,  ur  cnr- 
niptcil,  iTiuru  or  letm,  nitli  rlie  Jl'uvcr 
of  jioi«-ry,  who  nil  tii  rfjjftnl  «f  their 
WLakiicaa  arc  rit(LBiij;i:T«il  bv  t^J*  f^t»' 
liirr,  i-itliirr  (croiiily  lu  t'liiiiiiiit  llic 
idolnlry  n(  ]'n[iiht*,  ar  la  havr  a  nnprT- 
tlitions  vMitiiaiiun  of  llic  ootwnrd  e(f- 
nictila,  (lEi'il;  ilt'i'  c-nlliiT  iKrcnim-L-  1iy  lliic 
'iKI'  canon  it  in  jiruvidcil,  *  Tlini:  nn 
hrcii!  nnil  wiiit-  iit^wly  !ir<>n|itlil  hliaJI 
Ix  n-.cil.  bist  HMt  tJic  ttunlii  of  iri»lilil- 
liini  tih.'Jt  Ik'  lulic-nr'.i'd  <nUv\\  llip  Raid 
liTCAii  and  wirir  liir  ]irctietJ  iiiiini  IIm 
rommunivn  Iphle.'  Ai  if  tliv  wurdjt 
Were  iQCuntditloiia,  And  the  tabU  tike 
the  iili«r  wliipli  •ntwiillMli  thr  Kacri- 
Jiee." — Bredshaw'i  I'ropcMHon  ron- 
reniing  Knwliii(T  in  lit*  vrry  Art  of 
Jlivc-ivlitr.  |<  l<J'l>  I'Ondiin.  ItiOII,  liut 
flril  jiriiilrd  in  I'ftlhd, 

'  The  Editor  linn  nol  brrn  al>lc  lo 
find  Uic*  »U)ry.  fptrr  Stvulley,  Maitei 
cif  Arid  and  Minister  of  tiud'*  Word  in 
Shrcwilmry,  Bivi*  in  "TIip  I.tHiking- 
4>lci*a  uf  Scliitni,"  an  acconni  of  onv 
Kiioeli  a]]  Kvaii,  who  niKrilrn-d  hit 
brcithrr  mnl  iiMlti'rr.  "  TnurhuiK  Uif 
mturv  At  tlie  cc-minuctiuTi,"  niih 
Enoch,  "  they  wi^uld  knre],  aitd  I 
would  all  and  l*i>w  my  bwlv."  Ho  £• 
aabvd  ll»i<  f]iirKti»ii,  "And  did  you  fur 
Ihift  ritiiap  Micd  tUcir  LiIwkI?"  lie 
anawrr*.  "  My  wrmlh  hiiidled  for  that 


TIIOXHDIKL 


I' p 


578 


THB  AIOHT  OF  TM«  CHFBCfl 


CHAP. 
V, 


[Thaw* 

cubrntd 
ewTefbMi' 

caJ  alAtc 

nnt!  urifli,'r 
the  Iaw.] 


[Civil 
jwue  not 
tobet]J»- 
lurbai] 
under  the 
■Ilk  nt 
rM'tJmi- 


5  9.  As  for  those  that  disobeyed  the  coimsloiT,  it  h  to 
be  remembered,  that  Imth  been  formerly  obserred*,  that  reli- 
gion, and  the  civil  state  of  God's  ancient  people,  made  but 
one  Bociety,  by  virtue  of  the  law  that  esiated  them  in  the 
land  of  promise,  upon  condition  of  worshipping  God,  and 
governing  themselves  in  their  civil  life  according  tiJ  the 
same ;  by  consequence  whereof,  whosoever  should  refuse  to 
stand  to  ihul  judgment,  which  God  by  the  law  appointcth 
to  determine  the  differencea  which  ahtmld  arise  about  the 
interpretation  and  limitation  of  that  which  the  law  had  not^J* 
cipresscJ,  must  endanger  a  breach  among  the  people,  which 
it  is  all  one  whether  you  call  rebeltion  or  schism, 

^  10.  Now  it  is  no  inconvenience  to  grant,  that  whosoever 
shad  pretend,  under  the  title  of  Christianity,  to  trouble  ilic 
civil  peace  of  that  people  and  stale  wherein  he  livelh,  be 
thought  giiilty  of  such  punishment  us  the  height  of  his 
offence  shall  deserve.  BecawBe  as  this  crime  is  most  capital, 
as  nearest  concerning  the  public,  so  is  It  raost  mautfest  thAC 
Christianity  cannot  be  wronged  by  the  punishment  of  it, 
peeing  it  both  been  shewed"  that  Christianity  enablcth  no  man 
to  trouble  the  pubhc  peace.  So  that  if  any  man  make  it  a  part 
of  his  religion  to  maintain  his  religion  by  force — being  by  sucb 
profession  fallen  from  the  innocence  of  Christianity — he  isjustly 
exposed  to  the  violence  of  all  temporal  laws  that  punish  those 
which  trouble  the  public  peiacc.  This  is  the  case  of  them 
that  thought  themselves  tied  in  conscience  by  the  bull  of 
Pius  the  Fif;h  against  Queen  Elizabeth';  and  it  is  die  case 


rfluic  only,  KKaiiut  my  brotll^r,  M-ni  in 
thd  wrath  I  rltm  him." — p.  72.  Lnn- 
dnn,  lf}.H, 

'  S(w  Prim,  Oiivcrn.,  chap.  viii. ; 
Roli^.  AiKVRtliv,  chKp.  ii.  ekL  10 — H; 
dnil  Above,  chnp.  iii  mtal.  19. 

'  St-el.  0. 

*  TllJiiR  iln.(iup  -nuctarilnte  suffulti, 
(iiii  Mil*  111  hno  Huprtmn  juMitis  tluono, 
lli'<<t  i*nto  iiiH-ri  impsroa  voliiil  collo- 
eurc,  (Id  Apoxlolicv  puLcntaliit  plenitu- 
djnt  (IrclKrniiiiiH  prtc'dict^ni  KUa^ahutb 
liiDrflifAm,  vt  hitTcticnruin  fuiilricwn, 
iciiiu^  aiLlitLTcrilc-^  in  jtripdic-tiii,  anMlie- 
DWlia  ■L-iilriiiinm  int'Urrii^si',  eMpque 
R  ChrJRli  Ci:ir]f(irjft  unttate  (JtsciscA. 

Quiti  vtjiim  jpsnm  pr^etenso  rtgni 
pricilLeli  JLire,  ni?i;iioii  omni,  el  quu- 
c^liiri'Tiiip'  dciiiinio,  dignitate,  priviLegio- 
qtic  priratAm, 


Etitem  pfoceru,  fiuMicos,  rt  popnlov 
died  regiii,  ac  cielrroR  ocntiM.  qui  HU 
(liiomodorutiniie  jurnverum,  a  jum- 
mento  htiipiiiiiEiMli,  a.c  OTTiiii  pronui 
duriiiiiti,  AdtlilntiR,  et  obstcjllii  delnlcv 
perrpc'liia  abKoluttu,  prout  qob  il1o> 
priusentiun]  aurloritate  abftulvimuc,  Ct 
privamiis  esndem  ElUabeth  prBl^nso 
jure  rcf^i  nliisqiie  omnihito  sUpradic- 
tifi.  Praicipiniu»qlLr  K  intrrdicimus 
iiTii<rcr&i!i,  et  singiiLis  proccrilius,  tub- 
(Ijlia,  popiilia,  ct  ali>s  prierlLctis,  ni  iUi 
ejiuvc  manitu,  mandmij,  ci  legibtis 
aud^anl  obediie.  Qui  4&cU»  egerint, 
ecu  qiniili  l-nathemaciB  s«ntc:iitia  inno- 
dBinui 

DatiUn  RtJina^  spud  S.  Petrum, 
Anno  ineomadums  Dniiiinti'S  ISTO,  5 
Krii,  MflrtJi  PoncificKtU*  BOAtn  Anno 
V.^JiuU.  Ampl.  coll.  torn.  iv.  par,  iii. 


IN  A   CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


^79 


I 

I 


of  nil  them,  that  under  any  title  of  religion  whatsoever,  pre- 
tend to  maintain  the  profession  or  exercise  thereof  by  fftction 
or  force.  For  it  is  easy  to  see  that  the  primitive  Christi^nB 
maintain  themselves  so  against  the  Gentiles,  that  supposing 
liacm  no  Christians,  yet  it  doth  appear  that  they  could  not 
itfully  persecute  them  for  their  Christianity*;  which  none 
"«m  tnuintnin  but  those  that  profess  to  assert  their  Christianity 
by  notluTig  else  but  by  suffering  for  it 

§  11.  And  here  it  is  worth  our  noting*  that  about  the  time 
of  our  Lord  ihere  was  ft  constitution  of  the  consistory  against 
n^^ellSous  elder?,  as  ilicy  call  them— thai  is,  such  as  having 
attained  the  degree  of  Doctors  of  the  Law,  should  tcaeh  any 
thing  to  be  lawful  or  unlawful  by  the  law,  contrary  to  the 
fletertiiiiiation  of  the  consiatory—that  they  should  be  put  to 
death,  as  you  may  sec  in  Alaimoni,  in  that  title.  Which, 
bow  far  it  was  ever  in  force  is  hard  to  be  said,  because  by 
the  Gospels  wc  understand  that  the  nation  had  not  power 
of  life  and  death  at  that  ttnie<  For  that  it  was  about  that 
time  that  they  say  it  was  established,  appears,  because  they 
report  it  lo  have  been  made  in  regard  of  the  differences  (hen 
on  foot  between  the  scholars  of  Hillel  and  Shammai,  which  wc 
know  were  not  long  before  onr  l/ord's  time. 

ihnt  which  the  law  of  Deut  xvii.  S,  establishetb,  to  particidar 
circumstances.  And  upon  supposition  of  this  constitution  it 
ia  that  our  Lord  cxpresscth  the  difference  between  Moses* 
law  and  His  Gospel,  when  He  saith,  Matt,  v.  19,  "He  that 
■hall  break  the  least  of  these  commando  ion  ts*  and  teach  men 
so,  shuU  be  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  he  that 
tcacheth  and  docth  them,  shall  be  great  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven."  For  the  very  terras  of  that  constitution,  being 
death  to  him  that  should  "both  toach  and  do"  contrary  to 
the  lie tenni Tuition  of  the  consistory,  it  i&  manifest  that  our 
Ixird,  alluding  In  that  constitution  of  the  synagogue,  declaretU 
hereby,  that  on  the  contrary  there  is  no  penalty  of  death 
upon  him  that  Bhonld  "teach  and  do"  contrary  to  His  precepts 
those  of  the  consistory,  but  greater^  that  is,  to  be  least  in 
kingdom  of  heaven. 


oil  A  I'. 

V. 


[ncnth.the 

enctflfl  thft 
cotisistofy,] 


■J  12.  This  constitntion  is  nothing  else  but  the  limitAtton  of 


[but  fitrt 
pc'rrni  [(•.■() 
undtrlhc 


Pp  2 


>  Sm  cliap.  Ir.  s«ot  *. 


580 


THB  »IGHT  OF  THE  CHrRCH 


CHAP. 
V. 

[Testpnral 
penalties 
pomr  ^hi 
ibe  fUie.] 


[Twocasef 
of  religion 
punisti- 
■bte  Hilb 
death. 
Thft  fint] 


[The 


§  13.  VMiereby  He  shfwcth,  that  the  Gospel  dppoint^Tb  n^J 
temporal  punishment  to  those  that  break  Christ's  preccplBB 
but  denies  not  that  civil  slates  might.     For  thp  Gospel,  sup-"^ 
posing   and   establishing   civil  societj,  supposctb    also   tbosf      I 
penalties  without  which  it  subsistelh  not.     And  the  pumsh- 
tncDl   of  those   that  violate  civil  society,  udder  the  title  of 
Christianity,  is  not  by  the  Gospel,  but  by  the  civil  power 
which  it  presopposeth  and  voldeth  not;   because  preachtfig 
that  Christianity  cannot  be  prejudicial  to  states,  it  confirmcth 
as  to  Christianity  that  power  which  all  states  have  towards  all 
religions,  to  see  that  they  prove  not  prejudicial  to  the  pubbc2^) 
peace. 

f  14.  We  have  then  two  cases  of  relti^ion  punishable  with 
death :    the  first,  when  that  which  is  contrary  to  the  law  of      ^ 
nature  is,  by  the  corruption  of  natural  light,  made  matter 
of  religion,  as  hath  been,  said  of  idolaters,  and  as  it  may  be 
said  of  tlie  whole  span-n  of  Gnostics,  from  Simon  Magus  to      \ 
the  Manichees^  their  heirs  atid  successors,  which,  as  they 
corrupted  Christianity  with  hcalhenism,  so  they  took  away 
the  difference  of  good  and  bod,  and  brought  in,  under  pre-     , 
teuce  of  reIig;iou,  such  horrible  uncleanness  as  nature  abboll^H 
which  being,  by  mistake  of  the  Gentiles,  imposed  upon  tn^^ 
prinjitive  ChrisUanSj  as  by  the  defence  which  they  make 
for  themselves  they  do  evidence  sufficiently  that  they  are 
wronged  by  those  reports,  so  they  declare  that  if  they  were 
true,  they  would  not  refuse  the  persecutions  which  they  plead 
against^. 

{p  15.  The  second  case  is,  when  any  thing;  prejudicial  to 
civil  society  is  held  antl  professed  as  part  of  Christianity. 
For  as  that  which  is  prejudicial  to  the  public  peace,  must 
needs  be  punishable  by  those  powers  which  are  trusted  with 
the  maintenance  of  public  peace,  and  that  with  the  utmost 
punishment  when  the  case  deserves  it;  so  it  is  certain  that 
it  is  not  Christianity  which  is  punished  in  so  doinjr,  because  2Si 
Christianity  contains  nothing  prejudicial  to  civil  society  and 
public  peace  ;  setting  these  eases  aside,  if  no  man  eaa  be 
constrained  by  capital  punishment  to  become  a  Christian, 

'    AAA'  Tmi  /ih  H/ioyoV  ^tarviiv  Hoi  ToA-        (firOat,  iit  irpiirav  ia-A,  (laXkov  Si  koI 
ti-Vi^V  Bcifij  tJi  Tavra  tlvai,  b^tovfi-fv  rk       C**"- — S.  JustLD.  Martyr.  Aptil,  i,  cjip. 
HOTijya^o^tvoi  afrrut*  i^rri^^ttrSai,    koX      iii.  pp,  ■H-,  +4,  cd,  Ben, 


IN   A   CRAISTIAN  STATE. 


581 


>wcth  that  no  heretic,  schtamatic,  or  apostate  from  Chris-   CHAP. 

lity,  can  be  puiil&hablc  with  death,  merely  fur  the  opinion '■ — 

which  lie  professoth.  The  same  reasons  rightly  improved, 
s«m  to  conclude  that  no  man  is  punlehable  bj  the  civil 
death  of  banishaicnt  from  his  native  country  anti  j^reople, 
merely  for  an  opinion  which  he  beHeveth  and  professeth, 
tbough  faUely,  to  be  part  of  Christiaiiilj. 

§  IG.  For  you  see  there  is  a  great  difference  between  the  [DiiTer- 
ease  of  the  law  and  the  Gospel;  the  law  is  the  condition  of  a  J'^i^^'fu^ 
covenant  between  God  and  the  people  of  Israel,  by  whieh  'i]^"*''"'""^ 
they  were  all  cstatcd  in  the  land  of  protnise,  and  every  one 
io  hi»  several  interest  in  the  sume :  so  that  -whosoever  should 
renounce  or  violate  the  condkion  of  this  covenant,  which  is 
(he  law,  must  needs  become  liable   to  the   punishment   of 
death,  when  the  law  establishetli  it ;   and  therefore  to  that 

I  of  banishment  or  civil  death,  or  any  less  punishment,  when 
the  law  enablcth  to  eatablish  it.  But  the  Gospel  is  the  con- 
dition of  a  covenant  which  tenders  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
to  all  those  thai  embrace  and  observe  it:  and  therefore  re- 
quires all  nations,  kingdoms,  states,  and  common  wealth  a,  to 
enter  into  one  society  of  the  Church,  merely  for  the  common 
■  service  of  God,  upon  conscience  of  the  same  faith,  and 
duly  uf  the  same  obedience :  but  otherwise  acknowledging 
the  same  obligation,  both  uf  civil  and  domestic  society  as 

I  afore. 
^  17.  Whereupon  it  follows,  that  as  ChristiatiB,  embracing  [No 
Christianity    freely,   because   it   cannot   he   truly   embraced  v^'^^Ju^" 


otherwise,  purchase  themselves  thereby  no  right  or  privilege  {■'^,!"'^i^,t, 
acaintit  tlie  secular  powers  which  were  over  them  afore,  so  i)rorot*ion 
oo  ficcular  powers  that   are   sovereign,  by  proleasiug   Chris-  tinnity.] 


I 


tinnity  themselves,  purchase  any  right  and  power,  as  to  God, 
of  enforcing  Chrialiunity  upon  their  subjects,  by  such  penal- 
ties ms  the  constitution  of  those  civil  societies,  which  they 
govern,  enables  them  not  to  inflict  according  to  the  common 
Uw  of  all  nations.  Wherefore,  seeing  common  reason  dis- 
covcreth  not  the  truth  of  Christianity  to  us.  and  therefore 
the  common  law  uf  nations  enjoiueth  not  Christianity,  as  the 
condition  of  civil  siwieiy^  but  that  civil  socielics,  as  they  sub- 
sisted before  Christianity,  so  still  auhsii^^t  upon  principles 
which,  for  (heir  originul,  are  afore  it,  though  for  their  perfcc- 


583 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CHnCH 


CHAR 

v. 


(But  secii- 
inr  poMi'rs 
mnj' annex 
thcni.] 


[Soeiilnr 

slnin  till! 
j»rofc>5<i"jH 
of  ™  p'>r- 
ru)]l  n;li' 
(Tioii.3 


don,  after  it,  it  soerna  that  the  sovoreifrn  powors  of  civil 

ties  are   not  enabled  to  make   CbrisliHiiity  tbc  condittoa  of 

being;  a  member  of  tliose  states  which  they  govern. 

§  18.  But  if  sct'ular  powers  be  not  enabled  to  punish  the 
renoducing  of  Christianity,  or  of  any  part  of  it,  with  uatural 
or  civil  death,  doth  it  therefore  follow  that  all  men  are  by 
GcxI'a  law  to  be  left  to  their  freedom  to  believe  and  proiess 
what  they  please'?  I  suppose  there  are  very  great  jwDaltiea 
under  the  rate  of  those  wliieh  the  constitution  of  civil  socie- 
ties, by  the  common  law  of  nations,  will  enable  the  sovereign 
powers  thereof  to  punish  the  neglect  of  Christianity  with, 
wiien  they  have  avowed  it  for  the  leligton  of  the  slates  which 
they  govern.  For  in  that  case,  the  neglect  of  Christianity 
is  not  only  a  sin  against  God  and  a  good  conscienee,  but 
against  civil  society,  and  that  reverence  which  every  man 
owes  the  powers  that  conclude  his  own  people^  in  thankfiil- 
ness  to  the  iitvaluable  benefit  of  peaceable  protection  which 
he  enjoys  by  die  same. 

§  19.  Secondly,  eeeing  that  all  religion,  excepting  irne 
Christianity,  is  a  most  powerful  means  of  disturbinf^  the 
public  peace  of  civil  goc-'ieties,  though  jterhaps  it  profess  no 
such  thing  expressly,  it  follows  by  consequence,  that  oU 
powers  that  are  trusted  with  the  preservation  of  public  peac^  i 
arc  enabled  to  forbid  that  which  is  not  true  Christianity,  by 
all  penalties  under  those  that  have  been  excepted.  So  that 
when  true  Christianity  is  forbidden  under  such  penalties,  the 
fault  shall  Ijc,  not  iu  usurping,  but  in  abusing  the  power,  in 
applying  it  to  a  wrong  subject,  not  iu  strnining  it  to  that 
which  it  extendeth  not  to.  And  in  so  doing,  that  is,  in 
suffering  that  which  is  so  done,  it  i^  nut  to  be  thought  that 
Christtanfty  can  be  wronged,  though  ^vroug  be  done  to  the 
men  that  are  Christiana.  For  seeing  it  is  the  common  pro- 
fession of  Christians  to  bear  Christ's  cross,  and  setdng  it  was 
the  disposition  of  God  to  advance  Chr[siianiiy  to  the  stem  of 
the  Roman  empire,  and  to  the  rule  of  other  Christian  king- 


"  '^II  ia  iinpoBfiible  out  judpoient 
and  pr-nf^ssjan  shoul'd  be  one; — so  1 
bi'li&vi}  it  if,  wUetlitir  there  be  a  tok-ra- 
lion  or  no  ;  liut  certainly  llie  likcltest 
wiij,  if  thpTL'  be  any  tli?r?^uit<i.  is  lav 
finding  cut  nne  Iniih  :    whkh  inoM 


probtibly  will  hn  hy  giving  lib«rl)r  to 
every  mart  to  speak  his  mini,  and  pm- 
duci.^  hix  teasoiiB  aud  argiimcuu,  and 
nol  liv  lit-nring  uan  se-c-l  niilvL" — Tolr- 
ratjon  JiuHfipd  «ji(l  Pcr&ecutjon  Con- 
demned, p.  14.  Londca,  1648. 


IN  A  CBKISTIAN   STATE^ 


583 


donid  and  commonweal  ilia,  by  dcmon&trating  tliat  it  waa  not 
prejudicial  tu  civ-il  society,  by  ilie  sufForings  of  the  primitive 
CLristians,  it  followctli^  that  whatsoever  a  man  holds  for  true 
Cbriatianity.  cannot  he  demonstrated  to  be  so^  as  God  hath, 
appointed  Christiauity  to  be  demonst ruled,  but  by  the  suffer- 
ings  of  them  that  profess  it.  And  therefore  it  remains 
agreeable  to  reason,  that  God  hath  given  secidtir  powers 
such  right  to  ret-lruin  jiretended  Christianity,  that  when  it 
is  used  against  tlie  true,  it  cannot  be  said  to  be  usurped^  bat 
abused. 

I  $  '20.  It  will  be  said',  for  it  is  siud  already,  that  any  con- 
straint to  Christianity  by  temporal  punishment  will  serve  but 
to  coafirm  some,  and  engage  them  to  that  which  ihcy  have 
uncc  professed  contrary  to  truth  ;  and  that  others,  who,  to 
avoid  punishment,  ^hall  outwardly  submit  to  what  inwardly 
they  approve  Tiot,  mast  needs  forfeit  all  |>ower  of  Christianity 
by  preferring  the  wurld  before  any  part  of  it.  To  which  it 
muat  be  answered,  that  all  this  granted  proves  not  that  it  is 
unjust,  or  that  civil  |H>wers  have  no  right  to  make  such  laws, 
but  that  it  is  not  expedient,  the  exercise  of  it  being,  probably^ 
to  no  good  purpose^  which  defeats  not  the  right  till  it  be 
pmvcd  that  it  cannot  be  exercised  to  any  good  purpose; 
which  in  this  point  cannot  be  dune.  For  it  is  as  probably 
said  on  the  other  side,  that  by  temporal  penalties  a  man  is 
induced  to  consider  with  less  prejudice  that  which  the  lawr 
of  his  comitry  pretendcth  to  Ire  for  his  good,  and  to  relish  it 
iirtght,  when  upon  due  consideration  it  appear  to  be  no 
otherwise:  and  so  the  punishment  of  the  law  tends  to  the 
je  purpose,  as  all  afilictions  are  sent  by  Gtnl  Ui  drive  men 


spiritual  flvlls,  errotv,  hcmics,  &e.,  u 
imprisopniPTit,  hftiii«lnMent,  intcrdic- 
Uon*.  fiiiinKSi  i^c,  boclt  TeaiiDn  And 
experie'rirc  concur  tti  tliii  dcmoastrft- 
lion,  tlidl  «ucK  fetter*  ai  thu?  fut 
upon  ihe  free  of  pitvtb  khJ  hnvBict  to 
secure  «ncl  Itrop  ihctn  und«t,  fltill  faaVc 

iiroveil — nn<l  nrp  like  In  prove  nn  other 
»ut— vrinifs  -whcrcl)}-  (fiey  raUc  tb«m- 
arlvnt  tlic  hi^TiL-r,  in  thir  tUtoil^lita  and 
■niii(1»  of  men,  &niS  gain  an  ojipnrlinuCy 
of  ».  fiirOieraod  mnker  propagatipn  of 
Tj>em.«cKrt  ill  ihii  world." — f^oodwia's 
^fattaxiii-  p-  37-  LtMidan,  1644, 


CHAP. 
V. 


[Advan- 
txp^  and 
diudvoii- 
tagns  of 
|junaLlii».] 


'A-iul  though  th«y  h*»e  not  con- 
parCirtilkC  of  thdr  own, 
npon  the  Fcaich  and  cn- 
il  i«  neMonahlie  however  lo 
nutf't  Cor  tolcraCion,  for  th&t  the  firouixi 
-of  ninvintf  H  not  Wcaiisc  tlii;;  nnr  ln> 
dffwndentf',  hut  bt'^Bu^e  every  man 
OOgbt  10  W  r^M'  ill  the  vorihip  and 
ivrvife  at  Hixl,  coiinptiUiu'i)  bdn^  Oic 
«iy  to-  incrrAMT  put  the  iiuinlicr  of 
ooi]r«n*  hilt  of  hy]iocTit«»," — Tok-ta- 
IJon  justilicil,  and  P>T<ccutian  con- 
4siniiMli  p-  fi~  LiiniloiL,  li'-lt]^ 

"Comrrmind  olhcr  civil  in»ita  fur 
llie  ■upptr««ic]M  aiitL  rutmnt  of  lho«c 


S84 


THi:   KIGUT  ur  THE  CHlTHClf 


C  II  A  I*. 
V. 


h:ty  ot 


[Oil  1 1! (^  of 
oTCkirit- 


to  tbeir  guud  gainst  their  will ;  and  that  those  why  fei^edly 
sut>tnit  to  Christianity,  may,  a&  Ariatoile  saya,  be  sun-hnmi 
by  walking  in  the  sun,  though  they  walk  not  in  the  sun  for2bi 
that  purpose'':    that  is,   hy  trying  the  effect  of  Christiadily 
in  the  worship  of  God,  and  reformation  of  men's  Uves  amun 
whom  tliey  live,  hy  being  under  such  laws  may  be  won 
ombraco  it  for  itself,  which  at  first  they  embraced  for  l 
worldly  privilege  of  it. 

'§31.  To  which  purpose  there  can  be  no  mean  so  effectual 
as  the  restoring  of  the  public  discipline  of  penance  in  the 
Church ;    by  which  it  becotnes  most  cTidenl  what  inward 
esteem  men  set  u[K>n  Christianity,  hy  the  esteem  they  set 
U[ion  the  communion  of  the  Church ;  and  that  the  sentence 
of  excommunlcaiiun  is  abhorred,  not  for  the  temporal  penal- 
ties 'which  by  civil  laws  atietid  upon  it,  but  for  the  society  of 
the  Chnrch,  which  it  intercepteth.     And  truly,  this  last  in- 
convenience of  hypocritical  profession  can  by  no  oeaiis  be 
avoided,  wheresoever  Christianity,  or  any  opinion  supposed 
to  be  a  neceasarjp  part  of  it,  is  made  the  reUgion  of  any  state. 
For  evidence  whereof,  I   must  repeat  first   that  which  wa^^ 
supposed  ufore^  that  there  are  but  two  reasoos  for  which  An|^| 
reliffion  can  be  said  to  be  the  religion  of  any  state, — to  wit,^* 
privileges  and  penalties.     In  the  second  place,  I  must  sup- 
pose here,  that  as  exemption  from  any  penalty  ia  a  privilege, 
so  exemption  from  a  privilege  is  a  penalty..     Wherefore,  see- 
ing no  religion  can  be  the  religion  of  w»y  state,  bnl  hy  suchiuS 
privileges  as  another  religion  is  not  capable  of,  it  is  manifest 
that  toleration  of  religion,  as  it  is  a  privilegie  in  cotrpari^$ou  of 
puuishraent,  so  it  is  a  pitnishment  in  comparison  of  that  reli^^ 
gion  which  is  privileged.  ^H 

§  22.  These  things  supposed,  it  will  not  be  difficult  t* 
render  a  reason  why  Christianity  must  of  necessity  decay, 
and  why  the  i)Owcr  of  it  is  so  decayed  since  the  world  came 
into  the  Church.  For  when  men  came  not  to  Christianity 
till  tbey  had  digested  the  hardship  of  the  cross,  and  resolved 
to  prefer  the  next  world  afore  this,  it  is  no  mat^'el  if  they 
endured  what  they  had  foreseen  and  resolved  against 
Keiug  temporal  privilege,  as  well  as  temporal  punist 


*  Thd  Editor  lit»  nil   heen  *hiv  \o 


'  Chiip,  i»,  *CTi,  63, 


IN  A  CEiniSTlAN  STATE. 


585 


may  belun^j:  to  irue  Cliriatlanily,  no  marvel  if  men  fuUow  the 
leason  of  privilege,  not  ut'  Chrisiiaoity,  when  they  go  boiU 
together,  ihotigh  by  coneequcace  they  will  be  ready  to  change 
OS  tho  privilege  changes. 

§  23.  Now  as  to  the  privileges  which  Christianity  is  en- 

duwcd  with  by  the  act  af  God,  or  mnde  capable  of  by  ihl! 

ssime  from  sovereiga  powers,  when  they  make  Christianity 

the  rcIif5ioa  of  those  states  which  they  govenv  it  is  very  ea§y 

to  resolve  from  the  premises  that  the  clergy  are  not  exempt 

W6by  Divine   right  from  any  law  of  those  slates  under  which 

tbey  live.     Fur  seeing  the  clergy  is  a  quality  which  prcstip- 

poeeth  CiiristianUy,  and  Biibsisieth  by  virtue  thereof,  and  that 

no  quality  subsisting  by  the  cout^titution  of  the  Church,  or  by 

r'hri'Sltanity,   cntlowcth   any   man  with   nny   temporal   right, 

whcrcivJth  he  is  not  invested  by  the  quality  which  he  holdeth 

L   in  his  own  country,  it  followcth^  that  no  man,  by  being  of  the 

'    clergy,  can  he  privileged  against  secular  power,  or  against 

tliose  law&  which  are  the  ads  of  it. 


[lii-luti^ii 
of  (hi^ 
cU'r^r  to 
t1ie  civU 
liovrer,] 


24.  And  therefore  the  example  of  Abiathor,  high-priost,  [Noics 

frn[iLfniiii 
thtMCTLiliir 

Mm.] 


removed  from  Uis  office  by  Solomon  for  rebellion  and  treason, 
1  King!)  ii.  26 — to  wit,  because,  as  it  is  there  cxpTcsscds  he 
liad  deserved  to  be  removed  out  of  the  world — h  an  effectual 
Argument  to  this  purpose-  For  if  that  ojBce,  to  which  his 
|ieniou  was  designed  by  Gtid's  express  law — supposing  him  to 
be  lawful  high-priest^ — ^niight  bo  taken  away  for  a  crime  com- 
raitted  ogoinst  ihe  majesty  of  the  king,  subsisting  by  an  act 
KubM^(]^uent  lo  the  law  established  hy  God,  because  the  law 
which  allowed  a  king*  enjoined  obedience  by  all  the  penalties 
ihL-  liiw ;  much  more  the  clergy,  presupposing  the  Church, 
the  Church  the  state,  must  needs  leave  all  men  ihat  are 
qualified  by  it  obliged  upon  the  same  terms  as  it  fuids  them, 
(o  the  stales  wherein  they  profess  ihemselves  Christians. 
And  indeed,  seeing  the  clergy  ts  but  u  degree  qualif|)ing  men 
in  Clirtstiunity  above  the  itcople^  those  tem|]oral  privileges, 
whk-h  by  Divine  right  ar^  pretended  to  belong  lo  the  clergy, 
must  needs  belong  to  the  people  in  an  inferior  degree,  by 
the  Mine  right;  which  caiinol  be  wbea  both  societies  of 
the  Church  and  the  commonwealth  cont^ii^t  of  the  same 
petvons. 

^  25.  But   though   the  clergy  be  nut  cienipt  from  any 


58« 


TBS  aiOBT  or  THK  CBCllCU 


^ 


CHAP-  secular  jurisdictioa  by  Difine  rigbt''.  yet  they  are  so  cflpable 
of  exemption  by  Dirinc  rights  thai  no  man  can  deny*  the 


V. 


I 


brUtifuiir  pnvilege  gratitcd  by  the  nist  Christian  emperors — the  causes 
™'**^  of  the  cler^  to  be  heard  and  determined  within  the  clergy 
theinseWcs — to  be  very  agreeable  to  reason  of  Christiauit^". 
For  if  our  Lord  hath  commaiuled,  and  the  Apostles  ordained, 
the  differences  of  Christians  to  bo  ended  within  thenidelvcs, 
that  they  might  not  prove  a  scandal  to  Christianity,  it  is  bitt 
correspondetit  and  consequeiit  thereunto,  that  for  avoitliog 
the  scandals  which  the  differences  of  the  cleiTgy  may  oc(»- 
sion,  or  to  make  them  less  public,  they  he  ended  within 
themselves ;  seeing  it  is  manifest  to  all  understandings,  that 
the  reverence  of  the  clergy  is  of  great  interest  to  the  advance-^ 
mcnt  of  Christianity.  V 

§  26.  On  the  other  side,  secing^  the  discipline  which  tlielK 
clergy  are  liable  to  by  Christianity,  h  so  much  stricter  than 
^^^  that  which  the  civil  laws  of  any  commonwealth  whatsoewr 

^^^^1         can  require  and  determine,  that  clergymen  cannot  incur  th^H 
^^r  penalties  of  criminal  laws,  but  they  must  be  supposed  to  have 

^^m  violated  the  stricter  discipline  of  the  Church  which  they  are 

^H  under  afore;  it  follows,  that  it  is  so  far  from  Christianity  to 

^^V  privilege  them  against  such  laws,  that  the  Church   cannot 

^^M  otheni'ise  be  cleared  of  the  scandal  than  by  ecclesiastical 

^H  censures,  correspondent  to  the  temporal  punishments  which 

^^  they  ineun 

tCi»il*m-       §  27.   But  if  thus  it  be  true,  that  no  man  by  virtue  of  his 
np^^^'juvv-  Christianity  is  endowed  with  any  secular  privilege   of  that 


fill  in  Cliu 
clergy.  ] 


'  Ad  s»eTdotxH  mim  Dcaa  voliut, 
que  EcHeMse  diiipariPEidB  eUnl,  perti- 
li«re,  nor  nd  Kne<:uli  pol^itates,  qusB,  si 
fldelu  sunt,  Ecirk'sils  auB  vmerdotlbus 
Toluit  ense  Hiiljj^'claa.  Nen  »i\a  ven- 
dk'eiit  nlicntim  jut,  et  ntiniateriuiD 
qiKMi  alteri  dFi>uUitUin  est;  ne  contra 
«-uiii  cciiiundat  ahrumpi.  a  quo  oiTinia 
ciinst]lulii  feUlit  :  vt  conlrA  illlUs  bcilif- 
llcis  p»(;iinTi-  V iitcntttrH  n  ([uo  propriiiin 
oojiM-iuiii>  est  puU-Jlatem,  imii  *  kpi- 
liiiK  [iiililidn.Tion  a.  p'otf^t^tilius  itieculi, 
■cd  A  puiilil^trilms  ct  s.ieerdutilms  om- 
■ti|ii^1riiB  Ucim  Cliristianie  rclii^rionta 
t-lririi-ii!i  f\  tsevithrca  voluit  ordinui 
rt  dbciili,  tl  n-cipi  dt'ernire  rem^iuiCiis. 
1  iii|>M'utar<>i  CliriHtiani  niibdi'Tc  debcnt 
(■xci'iiiuinM  luna  ncclciistlicta  pr»4U- 


Vihnt,  Hon  ttrft-ferTP.^Disl,  icvi.  Can. 
St  ImpfTdtoT.  Vid.  Call*.  x\, 

'  Sed  Pfpuue  Wti  £ccleBiBi.t]ci  di- 
cent.  ngn  ipHCf  cl  iniblicas  poteatoteB 
ceanisip  d«  jure  huo  et  voliUBse  cletJcoB 
CKBp  oxemptciis.  Veniin  tion  esl  *ptc- 
tamlum  quid  principes  hac  in  r«  lrc«- 
rint.  led  iiitid  tncerE*  debuerint.  Noa 
enlm  in  illorum  nisuu  iituni  est,  nt 
rcBfindnnt  legies  Pet,  Qunri'  ri  UJri- 
nmii  iHud  pra'Ce[i!mii  Paulf  vyJt.  otn- 
bi-Tit  prarauB  Aiiimani  ntbjectun  esse 
public^  potnUCi,  iHS  omnino  panrn- 
dum  cnl  Nsque  ^nim  ulU  litimuu 
autoritatc  rcTooan  dcbcnl  decretn  Dei. 
— Pttr.  Martyr-  Comraeni.  in  Roriao. 
r«p.  siii.  I.  ]>.  $Qi.  B«Bi].  la^^g. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  BTATB* 


587 


civil  flociety  wherein  he  livelh ;  by  iho  snuiG  rcnson  it  miiat 
be  true,  that  no  man  is  by  liia  ('hriHttanily  incapable  of  any 
Tight  common  to  atl  members  of  the  state  in  which  he  livelh, 
unless  some  hiw  of  Christiiuiity  can  be  produced,  whereby  it 
may  jijippar  to  l:>e  inconipelible  with  the  (juiibty  he  boldcth 
in  the  Church.  Which  hath  been  pretended  with  much 
noise,  to  render  the  cler}ry  of  this  Church  incapable  of  em- 
ployment in  secular  affairs,  in  |)oint  of  Divine  right',  but  will 
be  very  dilhe^ilt  to  prove  by  the  Scriptures,  in  regard  that 
I  Christianiiy  containcth  nothing  but  that  which  tendclh  to 
the  mainten&uce  of  civil  society;  as  on  the  other  Bide,  civil 
society  and  the  iHnwers  thereof  tendcth  to  the  niaintcnaacc  of 
Christianity,  Therefore  the  words  of  our  Lord,  that  His 
dtsciptes  should  not  be  aa  the  Gentiles,  among  whom  the 
^rcat  ones  domineer  over  the  rest,  and  in  go  doing  tire  called 
gracious  lords^  Matt.  xx.  25  ;  Mark  x.  42,  43  ;  Luke  ssii. 
25,  26,  being  spoken  to  His  disciples  as  Christians,  nut  as 
Apostles,  in  commendatiuu  of  humility  antl  meekness,  a 
lity  concerning  all  Christians,  cannot  prove  the  clergy 
rbidden  secular  eniploymenlB,  but  they  must  by  the  same 
reason  enforce  all  civil  power  to  be  unlawful  among  Chris- 
tians, as  alao  in  the  society  of  the  Church  all  superiority  of 


CHAP. 
V. 


'  "SwHJndly,  for  tlm  epwoopftcy— I 
!ive,  tlint  first  thf'ir  li^truutps,  aitil 
inlrn»cx!<Uiiig  ol' ihe  ckTf^  in  civil 
irilni,  Mflkin,  mid  einpluymctiCA, 
OUfcht  tn  )m>  (ftkcit  frotii  ilttiii. 

"firnl,  I  coik'Htc  BMch  bapp.  [lord- 
•)iip]jintl  mlpriiittddHu^  !■  a^unal  thi? 
lliiw  nftSiM!,  L'ltri«t  trfuscii  tu  iiteddle 
in  <tii'1diii)t  iiilii'riuncc-> — though  more 
alilc  iiul  fil  tw  it  lliBii  any  lli^lltlp^ 
I.ukc  lii.  13;  mkI  «iiillii  Hi^  kin^ilom 
ia  not  of  tli6  world,  John  xtUi.  iti ;  Ktid 
ihc  dlMipIc  !■  uot  Above  Ikis  maJter, 
M«M.  s.  2+1  and,  Ai-t»  vi,,  itip  Apo- 
Hl«  Tyjrued  Id  inUTiiitiiilli;  in  the 
d«B«oii'i  (If  cbTjrcliwmdcii'B  offi^-t', 
lhnu};h  iif  nl[  eartlitj  MiiiiluyiuenU 
tlir  nvnrcst  tn  lti«?  (Jhutrli,  mid  Uii< 
rmwn  I^('y  f;\vv  in  TtniArbaldc  Tor  tlii^ 
purpiwr,  iMri-ntistr  tlwy  wvfv  10  JlUVTkd 
tn  pn^'iTT  mill  itdinitiiitU-aliuii  liI"  [Ilc 
ward,  atid  tlierefoi**  not  irtcrl  fur  ihrm 
In  Altriid  Huvii  Secular  Ji4aricr* :  atid 
2  Tim.  ii.  -I,  llii-  A|xiatlr  Uys  diin-it  a 
nils  Ut  thii  CBtc.  lliAl  "'OiA  miliUrttt 
ftfB,  tr  imiiiit^at  nr^oliU  hniut  ttttttti. 
fw'c-i  Anil   upon   ttii*  frv^iiDLl  «vrii   the 


Pope'i  canon  lavi  are  a^njoftt  theao 
tliinira,  aa  inconsislpiLl  with  the  minifi- 
leriBl  functioD." — A  Speech  of  Mr.  J. 
'VVhiU  in  PailiAtni'Ut,  p.  (I.  Lciinlon, 
1641. 

«  "And  thew  thin^i  alone  thii  bill 
Uken  Ai«ay,  that  ia^  thcar  oflltrifa  kikd 
placi^B  in  Ga<ir(jorju.dic«tiire,  and  their 
ctiiptoymenU  hj  obligation  of  office  in 
civil  afl]tirH  ;  .  .  . 

"  la  this  reapecl  our  Saiiuur  hath 
expT¥»>ly  prohiliJIc^d  it,  Ci?l]iiiK  Hin 
Apcftllei  Ibot  they  tliauld  nxn  Turd  it 
ov«T  their  brclhrpti,  nor  excrcine  jijri»- 
di<'lion  over  llinri,  ns  va.%  uanl  in  t'ivil 
gorcrnmcnu  smuu^  tbc'  Iicfttlicn;  thry 
were  filled  gtuclou«  Itirdn,  aad  cxcr- 
cisL-d  jurindirtioji  ojt  lords  ovrr  oiheri, 
Mirl  Biirc-iy  (iK-y  mij^lil  l.iwl'uli^  Aa  lO, 
iiiu  w  ihe  niiiitytprH  of  ilv  Oi>*in)l  our 
Saviouj:  eivca  thja  rtiW,  II  tliall  uot  bo 
M  don*  by  you.  if  ji-  ulrivp  for  grvikt- 
ne-aa  he  anall  be  the  frrmtcst,  thnt  ia. 
the  grralest  <«vrvaii(  to  the  reat."— 
Lord  Saj'aiicl  Seale'a  Spcrrli  in  PirlU> 
mcnt,  &c..  p.  2.  London,  1lt4l. 


588 


TIIK   RIGUT  OP  THE  CHUKCD 


[Thi>  <aw 
t<ftha 
Unniin 
■ddlen.] 


[Why  (iiil.>- 
lifi'iniiliiv- 

fortikldeii 
to  the 


pou'cr  fis  unUwful  03  that  which  is  here  chatleugcd  on  behi 
of  Bisbo]>H  and  i>re3bjler8. 

§  28.  On  the  other  side,  that  which  they  are  aupposed  to 
destroy,  they  manifestly  presuppose,  that  is  lo  say,  a  sape- 
riority  of  j>ower  atiiuTig  the  disciples  of  Christ  by  the  Dames 
of  grentcr  and  less,  competible  with  the  qtiality  of  His  disci- 
ple.'!, and  therefore  concern  not  the  lawfulness  of  power,  bat 
the  right  use  of  ii>  and  so  forbid  no  sort  of  Christians  any 
power  whereof  any  Christian  is  capable.  The  words 
St.  Paul  are  more  pertinent  to  this  purpose,  2  Tim.  ii.  4,  for 
it  is  a  comparison  that  he  borroweth  from  the  custom  of  UicW'^ 
Roman  empire,  wherein  auhliers,  as  they  were  exempted 
from  being  tutors  to  rncn^s  persona,  or  curators  to  their 
estates,  au  they  were  forbidden  to  be  proctors  of  other  men's 
causes,  to  undertake  husbandry  or  merchandize.  Therefore 
when  St.  Paul  siiith  to  Timothy,  "No  man  that  goelh  to  ih 
army  cntanglcth  himself  in  business  of  the  world,  tliat 
may  please  him  that  imprcstcd  him  ;"  he  raises  indeed 
particular  exhortation  to  Timothy  upon  a  general  ground 
of  reason  appearing  in  the  Koman  laws,  that  those  of  Timo- 
thy's cpiaUty  oblige  not  themselves  to  business  inconsistent 
with  it. 

§  29.  But  can  he  be  understood  hereby  to  make  that 
law  to  the  militia  of  the  Church,  which  was  a  law  to  t 
militia  of  the  empire?    Or  can  an  exhortation  drawn  fi-om 
a  comparison  be  thought  to  create  &  general  law  to  all  of 
Timolhys  <juaUty   in  general  or  in   particular,  further  than 
the  reason  of  the  comparison  will  infer  in  every  particular 
case  ?    It  is  true  that  soldiers  wore   forbidden  business  of 
profit,  were  exempted  [frotii]  employments  of  public  service, 
as  was  that  of  tutors  and  curators,  because  thereby  they  be- 
came obliged  to  the  laws,  or  to  their  own  profit,  to  the  preju- 
dice of  their  attendance   upon  tlicir  colours  ;   that  is  to  sayi 
that  for  the  great  distance  between  civil  and  military  employ- 2Ti 
inent  in  that  state,  the  laws  had  rendered  soldiers  incapable 
of  such  qualities.      And  so  it  is  confessed  that  the  laws  uf  the 
Church,  the  canons^,  rendered  the  clergy  incapable  of  the 


pcif*ra 


Jii   fiti  KaAaif>«l<rffw,  —  L'aii. 


Ut  cpiscopu*  tuitionpm  l^^taTnentc 
rum  iimi  siiaeiptaC. — Gone.  Cin!i»g'i 
iv.  A.D.  .108.  Car.  Pt'iii.  Labbei,  I014 
ii.  ea\.  1433.  (J.  \>ne<. 


IK  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


589 


like  during  the  distance  between  the  Church  and  the  state 
not  yet  Christian,  For  so  wc  find  that  in  St.  Cyprian^s  time' 
clergymen  were  forbidden  to  be  tutors  or  curators  for  tht  lilto 
reason,  because  their  obligation  to  the  laws  in  that  estate 
wouUl  hnve  excused  them  to  the  Churcli ;  and  because  that 
by  reason  of  the  distance  between  the  stale  and  the  Church 
at  that  litue,  Jt  could  not  lend  to  any  pubhc  gooil  of  the 
society  of  ihc  Church. 
■  §  30,  But  in  states  that  profess  Christianity,  can   it  be 

said''  that  the  attendance  of  clergymen  upon  the  affairs  of 
iho  commonwealth  cannot  he  to  the  public  good  of  llic 
Church,  consisting  of  aU  the  same  persons  only  in  a  distinct 
rcnsiin  iUid  quality*  whereof  the  commonwealth  consistcth  ? 
To  mc  it  seems  far  otherwise,  that  in  all  pubhc  nsscnilihes  of 
fttateB,  whether  for  making  laws,  or  for  jurisdictions  or  for 
counsel,  or  for  preservation  of  public  peace>  to  banish  those 
from  them  whose  quality  and  profession  entitles  l!ieui  to  t!ie 
most  exact  knowledge  and  practice  of  Christianity,  is  to 
rebanish  the  consideration  of  Christianity  from  the  conclusions 
and  ertccts  of  those  asecmbhes^  For  though  it  be  seen  by 
experience,  that  the  clergy  come  short  of  the  holiness  and 
exact  couversation  in  Christianity  which  (hey  profess,  yet 
it  will  be  always  ficen  likewise,  that  the  people  fail  mui^j  and 


CHAP. 


{Cmploy- 
TTienl  of 
llie  c■lpr^ry 
jn  civil 
niattcr*  iT 
MTvit'e  to 
Uic  public 


I 


'  Ortviter  comRioti  Bumus  ego  et 
cvllcgv  mriF  .  r  .  .  ,  rum  cu^iiuviMis 
tniM  i^aod  Clfminhift  Victor  fralcr  ri>9- 
trf  lie  iwculo  esireilicns  Gcniiiiiuni 
P>ti>llnLim  |ireili)-tcTun9  liibtrrin  tirstn. 
menlo  ino  Dciniiiuivmt:  cum  jam  pri* 
item  in  concilia  Kpi»ci>pnrLiTn  KUlutuin 
^L,  nr  quia  rir  clrTirii,  ci  IIfl  niiiiMtrii 
tulorcm  Tcl  curAtoreni  tcstnmciito  >uo 
c<Mi«tituiit,<|iian<lHi  linKiili  •1iviiii>  ^i.it^t'r^ 
rioTio  lintinriklit  c-l  in  c-lrric-o  iiiiniNterio 
ron*lituti,  tion  hikJ  nlr;iri  pt  niicri'iciiii 
At^Tfin  ft  pMrihim  Aitjut'  aratioHibuR 
*»cai¥  iiWWdiil.  StTipiliiiii  est  rniin  i 
Sf*">   miUtan*   Dra   nbligiil   w    maUittii 

pnbtmi 

UuDd  Kpiftpi>pi  AntMiesaorva  nostri 
rrli^ov  c<iitnd«rantci,  ri  •aliihritcr 
proTJdmtci.  Cbnvueniiit  ne  qui»  fr«ier 

ciiai  niirnlnkrrl :  Ac  ■•  quia  htxi  fri'lairl 
■Mil  oflcniur  pro  vo,  ncc  ncrificium 
pn    doRiiittano    vjua    cvlebnretur.  — 


EiiisL  i.  pp.  I — i.  Oxon.  ^SS2. 

■  *'  It  iiuw  hdiovci  UB  to  MslraJn  tine 
Bishops  to  the  duties  of  llneir  fiincrion. 
an  they  rnav  nevir  muri;  tioiikrr  «ftei 
bctero|(pnM}u«,  extravai^jit  employ- 
ments. .  .  .  And  funfacr  to  rrKuUU 
[hpin  mM-ording  to  the  una^  of  aiidcnC 
CliuTcliM  in  tlie  beJLt  timM.  llml  liy  • 
well  t«Tnp4;rfd  govrminfiit  thry  tnuy 
nM  Tiave  pow^r  herenfttr,  f«  rorrupt  the 
Chtirfh,  lo  undo  the  kin|(ii»)ii," — Sir 
Bciijainiii  Riiilyer'ii  Speech,  IkiLrpp.  10, 
17.  pHiLled  I6fl, 

"Vow  Htr,  I  Mn  ■(  an  cn<l;  only  1 
fihall  draw  out  thTtc  i^ui)i;luiiii)ii&.  whji'h 
I  eonceiTc  rany  clc-irly  be  coltrcicd  cinl 
Af  what  I  havir  iLsid  i  fint.  tliat  rivil 
juriftdjction  ill  tlie  wrmins  of  elcrg)'- 
nten.  tuKctltef  with  vib\t  jnc-nt  rpvpiiui'a 
Mid  tiijich  pUcci  of  dignity,  ii  one  preai 
rauMT  of  the  evils  which  we  ttilTiir  in 
mnHpni  of  nelijcioii."  —  Hon.  NalJl. 
Ficnr«»'«  Siwei-h  io  the  t'lininiuns. 
Fob.  P.  ia40,  p.  27,  prirvted  I^l^l 


<:  H  A  p.  })efifTe  them,  and  that  thej  are  fint  comxptBi^  bw  tnd.  wid 
— ^—  the  people,  than  corrnptefs  of  the  people. 


\tytnfiiHf  ^  31.  And  as  for  the  serrice  of  dbe  Church,  which  diCT 
frflfflnon-  cannM  attend  upon  in  the  meantinie^  aappoan^  due  ccifar 
Z'H'ISHa.i  '"^^  challenged  to  be  institoted  by  the  Aposdea.  the  incoo- 
venicncc  ccascth.  For  aapposing  all  cadiediaL  Chnrehes  to 
)ie  Cfn^Kirationfl,  trusted  to  provide  fiir  the  govamnaiC  of  aO 
ermf(regatir>n»  contained  in  them  in  Church  inagter%  and  the 
ministry  of  the  offices  of  Divine  service  at  the  aamer  vhat- 
w^rver  clergyman  shall,  by  public  employment,  destztafir  hk 
ongrcgation,  shall  leave  it  to  the  care  of  the  Chnrdk  annu- 
ally cntnistcd  with  it ;  which  Churches,  being  all  niBaeues 
and  seminaries  of  clergy,  designed  for  the  service  of  dieir 
rnsjMictivc  IkmIics,  may  easily,  by  the  means  thereof  see  aD 
(rti\rcn  discharged  from  time  to  time  to  all  coDgregadoaB 
which  they  contain. 

§  92.  And  this  is  that  which  I  desired  to  say  here  in 
gcficrfil,  U>  this  most  difficult  point,  of  the  privileges  and 
{NTnalticR  which  Christianity  may  be  established  and  enforccds;i 
with  by  A  state  that  professes  it  As  fw  the  particiilan 
which,  upon  those  general  reasons,  may  be  dispated  in  pmnt 
of  lawful  or  unlawful,  as  also  for  the  point  of  expediency 
whiireljy  ttiat  which  in  general  may  be  done,  oi^t  <» 
onglit  not  to  Ik;  done  when  the  case  is  put,  I  leave  to  them 
that  arc  qualified  and  obliged,  to  proceed  in  determining  the 
sariH!. 
VThtt  §  ty.i.  To  (;onic  then  to  the  great  difficulty  proposed,  it  is 

(■  nm-  ^'  1^:  acknowledged  that  the  power  <j^  the  Church,  in  the 
f(l£j!*!T  P**'"**""*  *'*^  tt*cm  to  whom  it  is  derived  by  continual  succes- 
sion, is  a  law  ordained  by  the  Apostles,  for  the  unity  and 
ediricution  of  the  Church  ;  so  that  no  part  of  the  whole  can 
stiirid  obliged  by  any  act  that  is  not  done  by  the  council  and 
synod  of  BiKlioiis,  respective  to  that  part  of  the  Church  which 
it  prcteridcth  to  oblige.  But  withal  it  is  to  be  acknowledged 
that  there  are  abundance  of  other  laws  given  the  Church  by 
our  Jxird  and  His  Apostles,  whether  they  concern  matters  of 
faith  or  matter  of  works,  whether  immediately  concerning  the 

Tlic  lirtt  of  the  reasons  given  to  ranee  to  their  minibterial  function." — 

Ihc  I.orda   by  the   Commons  against  Rushworth's  Collections,  part  lii.  vol.  i. 

the   nishops'    sitting    in    Parliament,  p.  2t>]. 
was  thiH,  '•  Because  it  is  a  great  hind- 


IN  A  CUmSTlAN  STATE. 


591 


SdlviLliun  of  pHrticuIar  Christiana,  or  onlj  tho  public  order  of  CHAP. 

the  Church,  which,  proceeding  from  llie  same,  if  nut  a  ^eater ■ — 

y»  power  than  ihu  succcss^ion  of  the  Church,  are  to  be  retained, 
all  and  every  one  of  them,  with  the  same  religion  nnd  con- 
science. And  with  this  limitation,  the  disllnetton  which  the 
Church  of  Rome  ia  usually  answered  with,  is  to  bo  admitted 
between  succession  of  persons  and  succession  of  doctrine™. 
Not  as  if  it  were  not  a  part  of  Christian  doctrine  that  the 
sitcces^ion  of  the  Apostles  is  to  be  ot>ejed  as  their  ortlinance, 
but  because  there  ore  many  other  points  of  doctrine  delivered 
the  Chtirch  by  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles,  all  and  every 
one  of  them  equally  to  be  regarded  with  iL 

§  34.  AgaiQ>  I  have  shewed"  that  the  secular  power  is  [tiiescnj 
bound  to  protect  the  ecclesiastical  in  dcteniiinhig  all  things  muei  give 
which  are  Dot  determined  by  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles,  J^hLMiLJijeB 
and  lo  give  force  nnd  effect  to  the  acl»  of  the  game  j   but  in  ^'/''^j.-. 
mntlcTS  already  tletermined  by  them,  as  laws  given  to  the 
Church,  if  by  injury  of  time  the  practice  become  contrary  to 
the  law,  tho  sovereign  power  being  Christian  and  bound  to 
protect    Chrigtianity,  is   bound   to  employ   itself  In   gi^ng 
strength^  first,  to  thai  which  is  ordained  by  oiur  Lord  and 
Hifl  Apoelles.     By  consequence^  if  those  whom  the  power 
of  the  Church  is  trusted  with  shall  hinder  the  restoring  of 
such  lawB,  it  may  and  ought,  by  way  of  penalty  to  such 
persons,  to  suppress  their  power*  that  so  it  may  be  committed 
to  such  na  arc  willing  to  submit  to  the  superior  ordinance 
of  our  Ijord  and  His  Apostles,     A  thing  throughly  proved, 
both  by  the  right  of  secular  powers  in  advancing  Christianity 
ivith  ficnaltics,  and  in  establishing  the  exercise  of  it,  and  in 
particular  by  all  the  examples  of  the  pious  kings  of  God's 
pcopli',  reducing  the  law  into  practice  and  suppressing  the 
contrary  thereof. 

§  33.  Seeing  then  that  It  is  agreed  upon  by  all  tliat  profess 
Uic  reformation,  that  many  and  divers  things  ordainod  by 


1 


■>  "  SurrrMiim,  joii  ujr,  u  lif  iihieT 
mT  for  kit;  L'IiHnIIui  man  to  «vultl 
AntkiuUi :  I  Ktrnjit  yf>u,  it  you  mean 

llio  lucrrtunn  'nr  iluclriii« Mow, 

M.  Il«inllng,  if  itic  Pi.h\>r  milI  liin  Rn- 
mut  (^iBTg^y,  br  Iiix  ovni  tiiend*'  coti- 
Cnalon.  b«  £*lleu  ti<»m  God'i  rtncv. 
md  d«pBrtetl  from  C'hriit  to  Atilirhri>i^ 


what  a  Eiiiiermble  rUim  ■«  il  Soz  them 
to  hnid  n»ly  by  htn  xti^ciMiiou  T  It 
U  not  tulfic-trnt  to  claim  «uc«c4U(m  of 
pUi^v.  il  Whavrth  as  niber  to  h*Ye 
jpgard  Id  llif  kui'i'ptiiaiv  ^^{  Aoclittic."^ 
Jewel'*  Orfnmc  of  th<  Alxildjv.p.  ITO- 
"  Ch»T>~  i.  •Kl.  ]2  :  eli»p.  "iv.  lectl. 
.^li. 


fl09 


THE  BIQBT  OP  TOB  CBfRCB 


C  H  A  I'. 
V. 

[No  iiff- 
ctuiUjr  (br 
■bolluitnK 
£lihD|ji,J 


[Of  he  re- 
ny  am! 

KC-liiun.l 


rCffflnt' 
Hod  of 
hertf»ya.nc] 
whism.] 


our  Lord  and  His  Apostlea,  whether  to  be  believed,  or  to  be 
practised  in  the  Church,  were  so  abolished  by  injury  nf  time, 
that  it  was  requisite  they  sliould  Ue  restored,  though  agdnst 
the  will  of  those  that  horo  that  power  which  the  Aposllt* 
appointed  necessary  to  conclude  the  Church  ;  it  followtlh, 
that  the  necessity  of  reformatiun  mfcrreth  not  the  alioliehii^ 
of  the  auccessioii  of  the  Apostles,  but  that  mofe  laws  of  OCT 
Lord  and  His  Apostles,  and  of  more  moment,  were  prcferrttl 
before  it,  where  it  could  not  regularly  ho  preserved;  which, 
when  it  may  be  preserved,  is  to  be  so  far  preserved  before  all 
designs  which  may  seem  to  human  judgment  ex]>edicot  to 
the  advancement  of  Christianity,  that  whosoever  shall  enilefi- 
volir,  without  such  cause,  to  destroy  the  power  derived  frygS; 
the  Apostles,  by  conferring  it  upon  those  that  succeed 
not  ill  it,  and  much  more,  whosoever  shall  do  it  to  inirod 
laws  contrary  to  the  ordinance  of  the  Apostles,  shall  be  tb 
by  guilty  of  the  horrible  crime  of  schism. 

§  3G.  For  it  is  to  he  rememhcred  that  there  arc  some  things 
immediately  necessary  to  the  salvation  of  particular  Chrtsti 
whether  concerning  faith  or  good  manners:  and  there 
other  things  necessary  to  the  public  order  and  pence  of 
Church,  that  by  it  Christians  may  be  edified  in  all  maticre 
of  the  firat  kintl.  The  denying  of  any  point  of  the  first  kind, 
may  for  distinction  sake  he  called  heresy,  when  a  man  is 
resolute  and  obstinate  in  Jt ;  but  in  the  other  kind,  it  is  not 
a  false  opinion  that  makes  a  man  a  schismatic,  till  he  agree 
to  destroy  the  unity  of  the  Church  for  it.  It  can  scarce  h\l 
out  indeed,  that  any  man  proceed  to  destroy  the  unity  of  the 
Church  without  some  false  opinion  in  Christianity :  yet  it  is 
not  the  opinion,  but  the  destroying  of  a  true,  or  erecting  of 
a  false,  power  in  the  Church,  that  makes  schism.  And  it 
can  scarce  fall  out  that  any  man  should  broach  a  doctrine 
contrary  to  Christianity  without  an  intent  to  make  a  sect 
apart;  yet  only  a  false  pei-suasion  in  matters  nccessfiry 
salvation  is  enough  to  make  an  heretic. 

^  37,  This  is  the  reason  that  both  heresy  and  schism  goes 
many  times  under  the  common  name  of  heresies,  or  sects* 
among  the  ancient  Fathers  of  the  Church".      Othcrwiae  it  is 

"  Proinde  aiUmiiR  in1«  PidiLsina  Ut       pTotwrn.  qua  dicilur  wtiisma  rwe  rreeiis 
hlPmiiii  rnagia  nvn  dinttiicliiuiieni  n]i<       ronf^^nCioiLM  fit  kliqiu  s<^nKnUiniin 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  STATE. 


593 


lid,  that  heresy  is  conlTary  to  fallh,  schism  to  charity;    chap. 

3  the  crime  of  heresy  is  found  in  a  single  person  that — 

some  point  of  faith,  though  the  name  of  it  be  general 
I  those,  anil  to  all  those  that  make  sects  apart.  In  the 
mc»  we  must  consider  that  the  word  schism  Bignlfies 
Ce  aa  well  as  the  crimen  in  which  sense  all  that  are  in 
te  of  schism  arc  not  in  the  crime  of  schism,  but  those 
ve  the  cause  of  it.  For  as  it  is  resolved  that  war  ean- 
just  on  both  sides  that  malcc  war,  so  is  it  true  that  the 
of  alt  divisions  in  the  Church  must  needs  bo  only  on 
de,  and  not  on  both :  and  that  side  which  gives  the 
are  rightfully  called  schismatics,  though  both  sides  be 
state  of  schisCQ,  as  he  in  St.  Augustine^  said  of  Totquin 
ucreco,  that  being  two  in  one  act,  yet  one  of  them  only 
Ited  adultery. 

1.  If  then  tlie  laws  given  hy  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles  (Who  are 
:ored  by  consent  of  some  part  of  the  council  and  synod*  ^hlwE)'^'] 
it©  to  oblige  any  respective  part  of  the  Church,  and  the 
Bion  of  the  Apostles  propagated  by  them  alone,  in 
tion  to  the  rest  that  consent  not  unto  them,  ihc  cause 
ism  cannot  He  on  this  side,  which  concurreth  with  the 
ive  succession  of  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles,  but  upon 
:hat  violate  the  communion  of  the  Church  by  refusing 
IIW8  and  the  right  of  such  persons  as  aelinowledge  the 
the  condition  of  the  unily  and  communion  of  the 
■h  consisting  as  much  in  the  rest  of  laws  given  by  our 
md  the  A|>ostlcs,  aa  in  that  of  the  succession  and  power 
Apostles:  which  is  the  case  of  the  Church  of  England, 
hocver,  by  virtue  of  any  authority  under  hcnvcuj  shall 
ecclesiastical  power,  shall  usurp  the  succession  of  ibe 
les,  and  lake  it  from  them  that  rightfiilly  ^tand  possessed 
Upon  pretence  of  governing  the  Chiirch  by  such  laws, 
is  realty  persuaded,  but  falsely,  to  be  commanded  the 
•h  by  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles ;  this,  whosoever  shall 
be  accessory  to,  is  guilty  of  schism. 


ktfr  diucnftio; — Deque  tii'ua  el 

iquinlur  <^ui  rMiutil— t'lirrfsti 
lebUni'*  iii>«ccMiiiin : — S.  Au- 
CoQlr*  rr«aciiii.  DimaL,  lib,  ii. 
twn.  t%.  (rai.  \\H,  <-il.  lien. 


'  Egngit  qulilAin  px  htK  'reririU'r- 
ijue  declnniBna,  ai(,  Mimtiile  dictii,  iluo 
tuiTimtF  rt  nr^ultrituin  unuH  julmiait. 
S(>Iendtde  atquc  Tcriiiirnc— Dp  CJvi- 
tikl«  D«i,  lib.  L.  cjtp.  xix.  I  i.  loui.  viL. 
cut.  18.  cd.  Bm. 


IXPIKI. 


«q 


504 


THE   RIGUI  OP  TUE  CHURCH 


CH  AF. 
V. 

The  con- 
sent of  thu 
Churutica 
the  only 
mu-kto 
diiceni 
what  i»  ttiG 
aubjert  of 
refiirtcft- 
tion,  and 
whAl  Dot. 


[Diflbr- 
enfre  be- 
tween pef- 
KiOH.  by 

|>Frsnii«  In 
Klium  re- 
velation is 
EtuJe.] 


[TTnt  tnilh 
but  crodi- 
bilily  ia 
malK'-r  of 
evitluHGe.] 


§  3&.  The  issue,  then,  of  thU  whole  dispute  stands  upon    ! 
this  pomt,  how  and  bj  what  means  it  may  be  eTideaced*    I 
what  lawB  of  the  faith  and  manners  of  particular  Cbriatians,    ^ 
of  the  pubhc  order  of  the  Church,  have    been  given  the    j 
Church  hy  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles  ?    A  point  which    1 
cannot  be  resolved  aright  but  by  them  which  resolve  arightflf 
for  what  reasons,  and  upon  what  grounds  and  tnutivcs,  they 
are  ChriEtians.     For  without  doubt,  the    true    reasons   asd 
motives  of  Christianity,  if  they  be  pursued  and  improved  by 
due  consequence,  will  either  discover  the  truth  of  any  thing 
disputable  in  the  matter  of  Christianity,  or  that  it  is  not 
determinable  by  any  repealed  truth. 

§  40.  Here  it  is  much  to  be  considered  that  the  truth  of 
things  revealed  by  God  Ib  not  manifested  to  llie  ttilnds  of 
them  to  whom,  and  by  whom,  God  reveals  them  to  the 
world,  by  the  same  means  as  to  them  whom  He  speaks  to  bj 
their  means,  Moses  and  the  prophets,  our  Lord  and  Hia 
Apostles,  when  they  were  sent  to  declare  the  will  of  God  lo 
His  people,  were  first  assured  themselves  that  what  they  were 
sent  to  declare  to  the  world  was  first  revealed  to  themselvea 
by  God,  and  then  were  enabled  to  assure  the  world  of  the 
same.  By  what  meatis  they  were  assured  themselves,  con- 
cerns me  not  here  to  inquire.  It  is  enough  that  they  were 
always  enabled  to  do  such  works  as  might  flissure  the  world 
that  they  were  sent  by  God*  For  how  could  they  demand 
of  any  man  to  believe  them,  till  tbey  shewed  bim  a  reason  to 
believe  ? 

^  41.  Indeed,  though  there  can  no  reason  be  given  why 
matters  of  faith  are  Irae,  there  may  be  a  reason  given  why 
they  are  credible ;  because  many  things  are  true,  the  reason  M 
whereof  man*s  understanding  comprehends  not,  yet  God  can 
shew  him  reason  why  he  should  believe.  Thus  was  the  law 
of  Moses,  thus  was  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  advanced  to  the 
world  and  received;  God  having  bestowed  on  them  thftt 
advanced  the  one  and  the  other,  a  power  to  do  works,  the 
greatness  and  Btrangeneas  whereof  might  be  able  to  prevail 
over  the  difficulty  of  those  things  which  they  propounded 
to  be  believed  and  obeyed.  For  though  it  is  no  inconveni- 
ence that  God  should  grant  revelations  to  many  persons,  to 
whom  He  granteth  not  the  power  of  doing  such  works  as 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN   STATE. 


59S 


CHAP. 
V, 


I 

I 


f 


may  serve  to  convince  the  world  that  those  revelations  are 
sent  by  God;  yet  that  He  should  employ  any  man  to  declare 
unto  the  world,  any  thing  that  God  requireth  to  be  believed 
and  obeyed,  without  any  means  to  make  evidence  of  his 
commission,  ordinary  reason  will  shew  to  be  too  gross  an 
inconvenience. 

§  42.  This  being  the  motive  of  faith  in  general,  the  diffi-  [RsHnrmtd 
culty  thai  remams  will  be,  how  it  becomes  evident  to   the  (ii:iicc.j 
senses  of  all  ages,  all  places,  all  persons  of  the  world  that  can 
be  obliged  to  receive  the  faitliT  bcin(»  done  ai;d  seen  only  by 
those  persons  that  were  sent,  and  to  whom.     A  difficolty 
etldlcK  to  tiiose  that  advise  not  as  ibcy  sbould  do  with  their 
own  common  sense.     For  it  is  manifest  that  we  receive  an 
infiaile  number  of  truiha  which  never  came  under  our  own 
acuses,  from  the  sense  of  others,  when  we  find  nil  those  that 
have  had  the  means  to  lake  sensible  notice  of  them  agree  in 
the  same.     Such  arc  all  things  thai  are,  or  ore  done,  in  any 
difitanee  from  any  mmx^s  senses,  whereof  he  cannot  be  in- 
fi>rmcd  but  by  historical  faith.     For  all  that  is  related  from 
them  that  have  seen,  carries  with  il  the  credit  of  historical 
inith,  as  far  as  common  sense  obliges  to  believe,  that  all  that 
relate  can  neither  be  deceived  nor  agree  to  deceive*     Where- 
upon  thai  which  all  agree  in  becomes  unquestionable,  because 
il  is  aa  easy  to  know  what  may  be  eeen,  as  it  is  impossible 
that  all  that  agree  in  a  report  should  agree  in  a  design  to 
*Icceii;'C.    The  common  nulione  in  Euclid  are  unt^ucstionable ; 
and  is  it  more  questionable  that  there  is  such  a  citj  as  Rome 
or  Constantinople,  Such  a  country  as  Persia  and  China,  to 
those  ihat  never  were  there  ?    Would  physicians  and  astro- 
noracn  build  their  studies  or  lie  suffered  to  build  their  prac- 
tice* tjpon  experiments  and  observations  related  by  particular 
jwnwjns,  did  not  commou  sense  assure  that  men  would  not 
tftke  the  pains  to  abuse  others,  only  to  be  laughed  at  and 
detested  themselves? 

§  43.  The  question  then  being — to  suppose  a  question  rof  miii. 
where  there  is  none,  because  there  is  a  question  what  is  the 
true  ftDSwer — whether  the  miracles  recorded  in  the  Scripture 
were  done  or  not,  neither  could  they  that  first  received  them 
agree  to  deceive  or  be  deceived^  but  stood  convict,  because 
tlwy  must  hav^e  done  violence  to  their  own  senses  otherwise, 

oqfi 


-.    :^    --:--  I  ~   --'-    i=ir'j*5n.-uia.:iit- to  ibe  woriJa  end 

-  --i^     -  :,'^— »-A     7x  ^i£  £*fi£T^  of  tbem  contimiing, 

.  '  -  -;     .'-..?r:*i    i-  ir   ijrrf   bj  virtue  of  them, 

-  -._     =-  -— ::-_!.    a-  rt   tiia:  !*-fs  &  rnr  built  a  tboa- 

^'^    -  *     'v-   u:.^-    t:t£-«    ▼-f'Ts   -meu  alive  at  the 

__         .  ~  ;      '■^--  nr-^-Tt-i    ir-f   IT  liic  irTong,  whcB 

_-^-  .  ■.       -  '    4fcr-:r==    — li    .-i:^:*!*^  ^iii;  because  there 

,  ^  .  r-^     -.-  "r   ^loi  ai  jirirK-ir-&=>ce  ofallthem 

-    -..:    S  *??*;    ^  *:t;r-£ssf*^  as  ibere  ms  rf 

^.         ^    .       .    ^      .:    ;    lit    ^v   -ritii-  al  of  that  ^ 

..   ..  »■-■''.  •■.--.x:/  li:  .Kirs-T;  ^*  wimeases 

,  ^  ^        r  ■—   --'■"'  -^    '••:    iEV"  tiiTi^slii^  ^ 

^  .    "-=■  Ai'-aiiiiiUi   acs>ii^  Chre- 

:  ..   »  :...-:    ::k    :r^   ituiilinc   :ic  "Sloses-ei- 

.     .    ::-..    lS.    zitt   njirBTje*  ir^di  be 

%  .     .   -  -  ■  — 

»    .:    ^  -.:  .    •     ^  "    '-^■-    ^  ^^^M   T»i»:'ple,  ihiisi 
..     >    .    ;_   .    -1    lit    rr^^ni:    .-c  ibf  lav.  to 
.."• Y-:-^"-^*;   liT'.  sainiirac  .tT  Moooi 
^     .       ,  ,  _ '     :;•;.■   *  --    :-'~:    uL  iit£  Tiw^le  of 

.  ..    ,  :^    .  "v.  Ti;-^  -'—i^  V  :i.ni.  ",T>i  i^Kif 

,        ■,_.■,:      :  -.r.-.T.   ■'   it    :c  n^TtruTTt  ci"  his 

-:^--*   -  '    *'*'■  -*^  r-nti  X  izs 

-■•     ■■■-.•,:■>  ^       -t*-*  ~t^  x'""0;--r.r  Tr  Ui-mb 
■.     .      .....  V  :■-*-•-   ■     ■-'■-"    -•■*■'  ^-  -'-"^  TTSse^: 


'gniSTIAN  STATE. 


597 


a  few  words  ihe  subject  of  voWimmaus  disputes.  All  men 
know  how  ihose  of  the  Church  of  Rome  would  Lavcr  us  bc- 
liere  and  receive  the  Scriptures^  upon  the  credit  of  the 
ChurcbS  affirming  them  to  come  from  God;  and  conse- 
quently, whatsoever  the  Church  determines,  to  he  ihc  true 
meaning  of  the  Scriptures  and  llic  word  of  God ;  so  that  [here 
can  be  no  true  faith  in  any  man  that  disbelieves  any  part  of 
it ;  whether  hj  the  Churcli  ihcy  mean  the  Pope,  or  a  council, 
or  whosoever  they  shall  agree  to  have  right  to  conclude  the 
Church. 

§  47.  On  the  other  side  it  were  cflsy  to  Bay  who  they  are' 
that  profess  to  believe  the  Scriptures  upon  the  immedi.ile 
dictate  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  their  spirit,  that  they  come 
from  God.  And,  though  I  cnnnot  siiy  that  conseqaently  tliey 
deny  any  mita  to  have  faith  that  believcB  not  all  that  their 


CHAP. 

V. 


fTlie 


[The  Purl- 

tlieojy  of 
eviilctice.  1 


k 

^FllBldl<)IU>ac)iiDa,  Sacm'  Scr)|;>LlJMb  librOtt, 
^f  ad  Kooleaiaiil  ChHsti  pntxt-iilcin,  vet 
'  quQCunquc  Unipoif  cx^k'nccai,  ron 
•cciu  pcniucre,  ()itAro  ad  Api)»l4>liiriim 
Ecrlnitiii,  111  nane  »it  penta  EcclcMam 
C«thol]i-din  hujtii  temporifr,  tiLici  coijItu 
bsrcUcos  piJL-HcnUs  epiBloliim  ■Taiiubi, 
Uw^ahBri^rtiin  libnw,  &tiBs>|uit  »crip(ii- 
ra*.  qn*»  Lllr  v  sicto  conoiit'  cxpungunl, 
am  autliutitntii  confiRiiiir^  ;  litni  ctiuii 
pnrtrrr«,_-Ni  id  ci  Spirituit  SanrCiiB 
•uggmt^Librmn  alitjUMik  &liiLiii  non- 
tlum  in  i'.uiuii'-i]i  nrci-jitum,  A[i(isl(ili>- 

krtun  Umi-'n  leinporc  cijiiacripium,  el 
nuitfjitam  hncUnus  Kccleiiuu  judido 
ivprijhAlurii  —  piciIi|>U  CBHsa,  liljnim 
Hrnn^v  dtKrtjmli  I'auli,  raittofIi>  i)0> 
niinif  iii>tiTi|ilii[ii  iiinultj»i'aiitii|ui!^sImiB 
I  i'slriliriK  (,'lrnipiilr,  Irirm-o,  Origin^, 
Alhiiiia>i(j,  KuKcliio,  llicriiiiym^  et  n- 

ILMluni  ilJli|;i-nlrr,  rt  rjjri'Kic  wiTiniei]- 
dalum  ;  Tcl  raiHttitiJlionrii  Ap(iMi>lic3i« 
«  Clffinrntr  nlitaa, — in  nuntcrunt  lihro- 
nim  M.rTtiniiii  cl  vvrttt  I'lHiniilcoi-vm 
nftm  pONM.  Qnnd  iiC  hoh  lemcn 
unaium  facitt  EcoIciIa;  kw  ni  fflrcrcl, 
authunUlrin  Diviimrn  apui)  lun  illi 
libri  habnvnC.  nun  M^nxquaTri  nllj  kIvp 
■  ub  ijiaii  ApoiUilk,  Biv«  jmnt  ))1otuhi 
tdiiporft  uiCiiiionruL  rrtatl. — Slaplcfon. 
rriBcip.  Fid.  Cai.lrov.  v.  lib.  ix.  cap, 
id«.  n.  S&\.  I'arit.  I51$X 

'  Avfl  ni^amut  nov  untiiin  filt  jlhni 
K«leiuB<  wnuim-nilMitmoiM  Miii[,iiiri!i 
llilvm  aitttibrrt.-.       Kuc   ntlm    diiiinui 


VtiDel  rrgo  Hrnium  Buthudlatein       ecrliiiK  ac  iHustriuB  tealiniDaium,  qQQ 
detenniT^HCKti,  tumiOi,  ct  appro-      nobia   pcrsiiadealur   tio&  libroa   Escnis 
j.__     i."  L-  -■.  .      .1.  esse:      IrHtirnoi'.iiiiri    uempi-    Jaternum 

Spiritui&S^iHc'ti  siiiBtjuL*  EccUsiiBCOtn- 
mendalio  nulliuaapad  tio»pQ9iilerii  aut 
Tnomeiiti  Tiilura  ntvt  Whitakcr  Je 
AutWril.  SS.  Script,  ]ib.  i.  pp.  H,  12. 
Grriev.  1010.  tie  derejttb  hlinseir 
a^ainel  Staplelon  Jd  tkis '■■j  ; — -D-icc- 
bas  cniiD  iiitrniiiin  Spinous  Saiicti  ita- 
llmoiiiuni  ad  librorum  ucromm  diju- 
diiratiniicm  niliit  vj.lerL':  6t  nunc  dida 
liDi;  tfsllniiHiiuiit  id  no^lram  i;nnCraver- 
siain  non  percincrc  Ego  viru  vcl 
iii.iiLimt!  Tiitcre  ^c  jierUnL^re  dL-fctitiij,  ul 
iiliindHinivis  Ecrlpsia   Scripturtt  cuin' 

nobii'  crr'c*  L-dfislArc  [ms^lt  iln  ulln  aaLri 
riLnaiilfr  lilH-lIo,  |ircpter  illnm  coiuinrn- 
iLa[]on«Hi  el  cunsigiinliulieiii  Hccloais, 
ponsit  fiiiU'iii  conrfriJ-c  vx  iiilenio  iUt» 
Sj'iritui  ii^siictt  tifotiriiaiito. '|und  lu  lam 
iniiulcnter  ccfpuis  abii^uc  Gli-Icmjb  coq- 
al^atiojir.  Deijiile  i^iunJa  ab  \me 
ctmtrov^rB'a  rcniovci  iptcntmn  teiti- 
moniucti  SpintUs,  rt  Calii<.'ri  liegai  lit- 
hen  Si'Tiptiiris  fidfrn  soltitii  pnipur 
Kcclcfiis  cumin pridati on eiD,  ant  nirciiin 
Hr-ntis,  Aut  ca  Int^ueriB  qtiie  ApcTtisainia 
piicnuit.  Nflm  "i  intmiuni  iMiiiJirv 
uiitin  SpirituH  Saiirii  miM  trriiiia*.  iiiicis 
ego  ulLti:!  Si:rip1ur.iAmtrnioscaiii«i«C«- 
iiamquc  itttrai  a  pror»tiii,  uiii  »ut  per 
S>triplunisip«M,  nut  dunLtxat  perillarii. 
cciiHmrarlfltiiiiii-ni  tl  puhlii-um  l^linx)- 
iiiun>  KcrlesiB  f^/A-,  p-  13. 


iil.-3lE&   ir  iP^SIL    tCIEIS  .r  u       hi.     t*_  t^  i^  m  i„ 

rut     7^  -r-i-i  :nK  raaiico  if  sea's  aesou.  wih  ife 

:anE  ir  -ntLryrrrs.  m  Mhsgpi  ii  W"  33   r^  zccnved  < 

X  :•!  -^TTL-s.   ;r.r   ir  :ae   hircuss  ani  ctasna^ax  vt  ■»* 
araa.  -^iir  :=i:  Omn=i  ^hail  ic  «ur=i  "»  jatrraaMd  ca  be! 
axil  Ts.-si"^  j:-     Aaii  -nrr  ^tae  :iac  iijikiim  -^*-<-  tbrr  a 

zit:  -^TTir--  :7  '^«  ame  r»aB:a  an  .-uncini^  accacac  to  be 
-r-ii  :t  ■  j»;»-  »cii  :iie  rTK  jxrmc  :f  Hjs  -wnri  ariTM^M  jj, 

:  -?.   Tl:^  -T  X  -¥^i^  inaanc   .-iiIt  :t  :ae  leadiiiooT  of 
5cirx   :t    j"-'*^  --mnuisnir  -vto.  jot  scirtt  -rrrza  ««  ^n 

;i3r  Terstics  i^  jirticcA.  :3m  -wTniii-  i  ni:c  cake  avmr 
xr:ii:iiis  :r»:c.  x^cii-  iiai  tie  mescs  rr  woitc,  wt  azv  efl 

icii  jiiie^i :  *:  ~''"  ^7  wccseiriecce-  -waret  m^ctc  b«  1 
i  TZtirs':-  1  z:a='*   jtti   srirx  3iarit  be   ecabied  to  dzsc 

*  -erw^-sn  tile  ilccir^^^   ;c*  O":*!**  ^ir-.z  iiai  :2a£  of  cfae  woi 

iT  czc  :f  iijzi.  i^ti  'Jid  Jis  rssoiTiccc  oc  vu  cxodoc  be 
^^iit:7=:->:«i:  ':u:  :t  z«i\.'^-is;:T  :z:>:rtitz  liii*  -o  nan  caa 
asecr^'i.  :t  :i:<;  jssinzcs  :r  iiith.  :t*  jt-j  mrh.  without  tl 
meazji  :t  -wiicc.  G';c,  t^tcjI;  Hi:r:wii  :o  ihieci  bv  whom  '. 

Th*  P^r-.-      \  -4-*.  Tzjt  either  anv  r^r^cc  :c  Sehalf  of  the  Chupcb, 
i?!i^'^.---  *^J  f '^•^=^«  5C'irl:.  *b:aJi  rre:c--i  :j  i::v  such.  eiKiowmeDt 

thev  use  u:^  like  nieans  :o  icrbcm  thieEttselTe*.  both  whv 
believe  Ae  Scrlp-ture.  ar:d  wha:  die  oeiniaji  of  it  and  1 
will  of  God  I5.  as  other  men  do.  Asd.  if  thej  do  prete 
more,  chev  must  shew  ^oicb  evidence  af  Gtxl  hath  ordained 
convince  the  world,  before  thev  can  pretend  to  oblige  a 
man  to  believe  chem.  Besides,  that  fo.  it  would  not 
pov-ible  to  render  a  reason  whv  God  hath  given  His  Scri 
tiires  at  all,  seeing  that  notwithstandii^  He  must  fumi 
either  some  persons,  in  behalf  of  the  Church,  or  all  believe 
with  revelations,  to  convince  them  what  is  Hb  will  and  mea 
ing  by  the  Scriptures.     But  if  thev  admit  of  such  means 


I'. 


IN  A  CURISTJAN  STATE. 


599 


GoU  balh  appoioted  Christians  to  decide,  whether  it  be  the  CHAP. 
Spirit  of  God,  or  of  the  worlJ,  that  witnesseth  with  their  —  "  — 
spirit,  iben  i^  the  question  where  it  was :  because,  as  God 
gives  His  Spirit  to  those  that  are  Christians,  upon  such 
qualities  and  to  such  intents  tts  they  who  pretend  to  the 
Spirit  of  Ood  ouglit  to  find  in  themselves,  and  to  propose  to 
themselves,  aiul  no  other;  so  are  they  assured  that  it  is  the 
Spirit  of  Goil  thnt  moves  tbeni,  because  they  arc  assured  of 
those  qualities  snd  intentions  in  themselves,  and  by  no  other 
menus. 

4  50.  Now   having    shewed    before   upon   what    grounds  [chris- 

n7Chrulianity  is  to  be  emhniced,  I  demand  whether  it  be  in  r^^.'J^l'he 
the  compass  of  any  reason,  that  is  convinced  of  the  truth  of  ^"'f'^""'' 
ChristianitVt  to  question  whether  the   Scriptures  are  to  be 
rcceiveil  or  not.     Certainly,  he   were   a  strange  man   that 

ft    sbuiilil  consent  to  \x  a  Jew,  or  a  Mahunietan,  and  yet  make 

P  a  question  whether  the  book  of  the  Law  came  from  Moses,  or 
the  Ak'oran  from  jMahomet  or  not.  Therefore,  supposing 
tbftl  wc  stand  convict  of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  hy  the 
atone  means  we  stnnd  assured  that  God  Lath  caused  those 
great  works  to  1>l'  done  hy  Mo^cs.and  the  prophets,  by  our 
Lord  and  Hi.-!  Apostles,  by  which  the  world  stands  convict 
that  they  were  sent  by  God ;  and  by  the  isamc,  that  the  Scrip- 
tures, wherein  those  works  and  their  doctrine  is  related,  are 

ft  from  God.  Neither  can  the  Church  act  to  the  assuring  of 
any  IhmIj  herein,  as  the  Church,  but  as  a  multitude  of  men 
endowed  with  conunon  i^ensc,  which  cannot  agree  to  deceive 

■  or  be  deceived.  For  if  the  profession  of  Cliristinnity  go  before 
the  being  of  ihc  Chiircli,  and  Cliristiiuiity  cannot  be  received 
till  it  l«g  ackuuMlcd};cil,  with  the  records  thereof,  to  be  from 

■  God,  then  tliis  assurance,  though  it  come  from  the  ^^euient 

■  of  iJic  men  that  make  the  Church,  goes  in  nature  before  the 
Bqoalily  of  a  Chtiich,  and  therefore  comes  as  well  from  the 
I  cooMot  of  Jews  for  the  Old  Testament,  us  of  Christians  for 

■  dw  New. 
P      5  51.  Nor  let  it  Iroublc  «ny  man,  that  by  this  mcaus  faith  ininiiuiiy 

mjiy  aecm  to  be  the  work  of  reuson,  and  not  the  grace  of  God,  Jng*  **' 


I 


seeing  U  may  very  reasonably  be  dcniandcil,  where  is  the 
ncceauty  of  j;mce  to  enable  a  man  to  behcve  whnt  he  sees 
teasoQ  to  believe  'f  For  though  the  matter  of  faitli  be  ereJible 


60O 


TUZ  BIGBT  up  TDK  CHt'BCH 


C  U  AR  of  itself,  3'ct  it  is  not  evideut  of  itself;  and  tbougb  sufficienl 

'—  reason  may  be  shewed  why  a  man  ought  to  helierc*  y«i,  on 

the  other  side,  there  are  many  scaudats  and  stumbling  blocks 
in  the  way,  to  hinder  Iiim  from  believing ;  the  cliief  of  which 
is  tbe  offence  of  the  cross,  whereof  our  Lord  saitfa,  [Matt  xL 
6.]  "  Happy  is  he  that  is  not  offended  &t  5Ie.'*  For  it  cannot 
seem  strange  that  a  mac  should  refuse  to  believe  that  which 
he  sees  suflicieut  reason  to  convince  him  to  believe,  nhea 
by  believing,  he  becomes  liable  to  boar  the  cro^  of  Christ, 
specially  not  being  enforced  by  the  light  of  reason,  evideocjcjc 
the  truth  of  Christianity,  and  deteriDining  the  assent  of  the 
mind,  as  fire  does  wood  to  hurn^  but  swayed  by  extenal 
motives  working  upon  the  mind,  according  as  they  find  it  dis- 
posed to  goodness.  For  when  this  disposition  is  not  perfectly 
wrought  by  God's  grace,  nothing  binders  sufficient  motives 
to  prove  incfiectual  to  them  whom  the  cross  of  Christ  scan-z 
dalizeth. 

[Aiuhings  ^  52.  This  being  resolved,  it  follows  by  necessary  conse- 
acri|itiiru  quence,  upon  what  reasons  and  by  what  means,  the  meaning 
biiitl'pow.j  °^  ^^^  Scriptures,  or  rather  the  will  of  Cod  concerning  all 
matters  questioned  in  Christianity,  is  determinable.  For  it  is 
not  the  same  thing,  many  times,  to  know  the  meaning  of  the 
Scriptures,  as  it  is  to  know  how  far  it  is  God's  will  that  it  hind 
the  Church.  The  name  of  the  Scripture  enforccth  no  more 
but  that  all  is  true  which  it  containeth.  Now  it  containeth 
many  times  the  sayino^  and  doings  of  evil  men,  as  well  as  of 
good;  of  Satan  himself  somctimcsj  wherein  it  intends  only 
to  asaiu^  that  such  and  such  things  were  said  and  done. 
And,  not  to  insist  on  the  law  of  Moses — which  is  all  the  word 
of  Gud,  and  no  pait  of  tt  binding  to  i^  £is  the  law  of  Moses— 
because  another  disposition  of  God's  will  may  appear  by  other 
Scriptures,  ia  the  New  Testament  itself  arc  found  many 
things  that  now  have  not  tho  force  of  precepts,  thoiigh  it 
api>ear  that  tliey  did  sometimes  bind  the  Church.  Such  is 
the  practice  of  the  feasts  of  love,  which  St  Paul  presses  so 
hard,  as  I  shewed  afore';  sueh  is  lus  precept  that  women  be 
veiled,  men  barc^  when  they  pray  in  ihc  Church';  the  decree 
of  the  Apostles  at  Jerusalem,  against  eating  blood,  and  things 


RcL  A4s<<mt>l,  chap.  vl.  kcI.  S8. 


ChHp.  iii.  wot.  66 :  chap.  iv.  mj^Q. 


TN  A   CHRISTIAN  BTATi:. 


601 


I  strangled,  and  sacrificed  to  idols";  the  ptcccpt  of  St.  James  of  chap, 

anointing   tJie   sick*;   the   ceremonies  of  biiptism,   which  I - 

shewed  afore  out  of  St.  Panl,  to  have  been  in  use  in  the 
primitive  Church';  je%  the  very  custom  of  drenching  in 
baptistn,  which  no  man  doubts  but  the  institution  signifies, 
anil  jel  ia  now  scarce  any  where  in  use. 

§  53,  If,  therefore,  there  be  question  of  the  will  of  God,  [llowto 
what  is  the  true  meaning  of  the  Scriptures,  and  how  far  it  u".  nj^nn, 
binds  the  Church,  the  same  common  sense  of  all  mcD,  that  gc^riuiure.] 
aasures  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures,  must  assure  it  The 
kaowledge  of  original  ^nngunges,  the  coiHparlson  of  like 
passage  the  consideration  of  the  consequence,  and  tcKt  of 
the  Scripture,  the  records  of  aueient  writers,  describing  tLflairs 
of  the  same  times;  and  if  there  he  any  other  helps  to  under- 
AUUul  the  Scriptures  by,  they  are  but  the  means  to  improve 
sense,  to  convince,  or  be  convinced  of  it.  If  that 
win  not  serve  to  procure  resolution,  there  remains  nothing 
else  but  the  consent  of  the  Church,  testifying  the  belief  and 
practice  of  die  first  times  that  received  the  Scriptures,  and 
thereby  convincing  eomnion  sense  of  the  meaning  of  them,  as 
the  intent  of  all  laws  is  evidenced,  hy  the  origiudl  practice  of 
the  same.  So  that  this  whole  question^  what  laMs  God  hath 
given  His  Church,  falls  uiider  the  same  resolution  by  which 
inattersi  of  faith  were  determined  in  the  ancient  councils,  in 
which,  that  which  originally  and  universally  had  been  re- 
ceived in  the  Church,  that  was  ordatned  hy  them  to  be  re- 
tained for  the  future,  as  demonstrated  to  have  been  received 
tfVoni  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles,  by  the  same  kind  of  evi- 
dence for  which  we  receiFe  Christianity,  though  not  so 
copious,  as  of  IcK!  importance. 

§  .W.  ;Vnd  therefore  it  will  not  6cn*e  the  turn  to  object' [The  «n. 
cbnl  the  mystery  of  iniquity  was  a  working  even  imdcr  the  chulch 
Apofiilcs,  as  Sl  Paul  aaith,  2  Thcss.  iL  7,  to  cause  the  belief  .V'^^'"^'*- 

™,  ..  ,    ,      ,       ,  >     cordtiiir  to 

!£  TliCHt.  JL  7t  aoth  altpnyy  "^O"-  ilm  I'url- 
wtucb  injBtery  was  :hat  of  prelncj,  u  tiua.] 
npppors  clmrly  FrDin  tliA,t  text,  wboTQ 
the  niBD  of  gin  Khu  i:>iths  lnij»L*tf  ut'cr 
the  Church,  lb  Kt  rortli  a<i  \Uc  lirntl  and 
tap  u£  thdl  myslenr,  n&di^ly,  tif  th«  Ititr- 
■Tc)iy.  wHicli  18  and  hntli  liet'il  thr 
Lrni&uiiioiirceorallini(|uUy." — Chriit 
on  ll»  Tliranp,  case  ii.  p.  S.  A.D. 
1610. 


■  Il»L  AMtmbl.  cbap,  vi.  icct  2J». 

*  Scr  l)»?  Kytlof^ue,  blc  tii.  cbup.  xi. 
'    K*l.  A^wmiit,  ebap.  ii,  iect  fi, 

•  ■•  The  vcrj  iital  Oj^o  after  the  Apti- 
ntliM  |irudticcJ  Tniu>y  tnavc  t-non  bii<1 
■  II  pent  1 1  ion*,  **  Cuii-liiiiB'  It'llii  Ufi,  aatil 
u  Ui«  Apaktk  prcRi'onJji'liFii,  Acta  xx- 
Z&.  Y«A  tliry  coni|)lAijml  of  it  in  titrir 
own  tlmn.  whtlo  ttipy  vrl  livrJ ;  '  Fur 


B03 


THB  RIOHT  OP  THE  CHUACQ 


t  IIAP. 
V. 


lAniwrrlu 
tlwlr  lib- 


nn<\  [iraclicc  of  the  priniidvc  Church  always  to  stand  sus\ 
aa  llic  incans  lo  bring  m  Antichrist.  For  it  ia  not  enough  to 
•fly  ihiU  Aiilichrist  was  then  n  coming,  unless  a  man  will  under- 
tnko  to  Kpt'cify,  aiiJ  prove  hy  the  Scriptures,  that  the  being 
of  Antichrist  consists  in  that  which  he  disputes  against.  For 
if  wc  will  needs  presume  that  the  government  of  the  Church 
which  wna  received  in  the  next  ngc  to  the  Apostles,  Is  that 
wherein  Antlchristianis^ni  consists,  because  the  mystery  of 
iiticpiily  was  at  work  undor  the  Apostles^  why  shall  not  the 
SiH'iiilriiin^  ar^ae  with  ns  good  rijjht,  thai  the  belief  of  the 
'iViiiity  and  Incamfttion  is  that  wherein  Antichrist!  an  ism  con- 
•iHts,  Iwing  received  likewise  in  the  next  age  to  the  Apostles^ss 
under  whom  tlio  mystery  of  iniquity  was  at  work?  Or  rather, 
why  is  either  the  one  or  the  other  admitted  to  at^ue  from 
fuch  obscure  Scriptures,  things  of  such  dangerous  conse- 
q^uenco^  uidrss  they  will  undertake  further  to  prove  by  the 
Scriptures,  that  Antichrist  is  Antichrist  for  that  which  they  crv 
down?  Which  I  do  not  see  that  they  have  endeavoured  to  do 
for  (he  thin^  in  question  among  us,  about  tlie  governnieut  of 
lilt'  ('hurch. 

^  't.'i,  Tfesldes  this^  my  reason  carries  the  answer  to  lE 
objection  ia  it,  Ijccausc  it  ehnllengcs  no  authority  but  that  of 
liitLlurical  truth,  to  any  record  of  the  Church:  appealing  for 
the  rent  to  common  sense  to  judge,  whether  that  which  is  so 
evidenced  to  have  l>een  ^rst  in  practice,  agreeing  with  tlud^H 
which  id  reconlcd  in  the  Scriptures,  be  not  cvidcnlly  th« 
m<'nning  of  those  tilings  which  we  find  by  the  Scriptures, 


*  "Tlif:>  AiioolLi's  qiiFHtioninif  kmittig 
tUpTWuolv*'*  wJiioJi  k1h)h1iI  be  llic  ftupr- 
riof.  till'  olittrply  n-jfruvc*!  hy  our  S»- 
vi^iiir  fur  il  ;  ami  He  tL-lln  tlicm  plainly 
it  vIlbU  not  he  ao  amoiij^  thcin,  Mark 
K.  VJ(  \.\iVe  Sn'ii.'iat  ^nd  niotrcplip^, 
iD  J)>lin  H,  il  br^iutFi)  for  it,  cltal  he 
■dugliT  ]in>-rniiiii.'ii(.'i:- III  t lie  Church.  The 
niyttiTV  tiT  iriiijuily  in  tlip  Popish  Hicr- 
■TL-hj'.  ill  ilu'  |ire*byteni  rKahittp  tlieTii- 
Mlvm,  l)fK»ii  l*>  wfirk  ih  the  puresl  pri- 
niilivtK  lirnes^M  wp  see  in  Diolrcphes 
an<]  Pt-UT*n  cnvwu.  1  PcT.  v,  3,  and 
lirvpr  k(t  l\]\  il  rnrip  to  thi!  Td-pv,  Oie 
lii^hi'M  ilc^r^  Hill)  top  tlicreuf;  by 
willed  il  tic-c]ii»  to  iiie  cviilent,  LfaAt  Ld 
le-fivi-  the  |iatEern  of  L'huTch  novem- 
ment,  ««  down  ill  ihp  word  of  God,  lo 
rollofF  ihe  r3iainpl«  of  Aft«T  Ag^»  Mj>on 
R  fklae  cry  of  primitive  times,  ik  tu  for- 


sake the  putt  fnonuih,  sniJ  nallow  in 
themiifiijy  and  cr^rruptcd  ilreajtia,  of  «n* 
tivhristian  ambition." — While's  Speecb 
in  ParkiamtMit,  pp.  7,  S.  London,  1641. 
^  Imnio  comia  fiflcni  de  tmn  rrra 
D™  nuDufi  Rjavior  in  Christi  E^cle* 
fcioin  ab  Aniiichri*ti  Kpiritu  error  in^ 
vecCus  est.  qunrsi  tn  Deo,  inque  iltiua 
simplicisMma  i^ssenlin  plnres  u»e  p«iv 
i-oat^  imer  sc  di&liiicUE,  quaruiu  qu«- 
librl  sit  Vettin  UrtlSr  ot  ibon  Pa,treni 
laiilum  Dotnmi  nnstri  JesiiChrifCi  rsse 
ilium  unum  verum  Dtum,  s«d  Fglium 
quoi|ue  ippiim,  pt  Spirilum  I^anctut 
ijun  niliil  v^|  «.h«urdiuv,  vel,  ut 
dicAtiiUf,  impo»Mbilius,  rel  diviaU  or 
culls  maj^is  conlrariuin  eitc(ij>ilari 
teat. — Scfiui  Opp.,  torn.  ii.  p.  45 
IrcDopol.  I6h6. 


CHRISTIAN  ST&TE. 


603 


y 


I 


10   hare  Iwen   instituted  by  our  Lord,  and   His  Apostles,  chap. 

And  this  it  is  which  for  the  present  I  have  pretended  to  '- — - 

prove  by  this  discourse  j  which  being  spent  chiefly  in  re- 
moving the  difficulty  of  those  Scriptures  which  have  been 
ollicrwisc  undcrstuud  in  this  husinc^,  confcsseth  the  strength 
of  the  cause  to  stand  upon  the  ori^nal,  general,  and  perpetual 
practice  of  the  Church,  determining  the  matters  in  difference 
1  by  the  same  evidence  as  Christianity  stands  recommended  to 
us,  proportionably  to  the  importance  of  ihem.  Which,  as  it 
is  not  such  as  is  ahlo  to  convince  all  judgments,  which  arc  not 
sll  capnhic  to  understand  the  state  of  the  whole  Church;  yet 
is  it  enough  to  maintain  the  possession  of  right  derived  to  this 
instant,  so  that  no  power  on  earth  can  undertake  to  erect 
ccclcsiastica!  authority,  without  and  against  the  succession  of 
tlie  Apostles^  upon  the  ^ound  of  a  contrary  persuasion,  with- 
out uicurring  the  crime  of  achi&m^ 

§  ofi^  I  will  not  leave  this  point  without  saying  something'  FTfioMiti- 
of  their  ease  that  have  refomicd  the  Church  without  authority  formftiiati,] 
of  Bishops;  that  have  abolished  the  order,  and  vested  their 
power — in  which  I  have  shewed '•  thai  they  succeed  the  Apo- 
stcls,  as  to  their  respective  Churches,  with  dependence  on  the 
whole — upon  presbyteries,  or  whatsoever  Iwsidea ;  which  to 
decline  here,  might  make  men  conceive  that  I  have  a  better 
or  wofBC  opinion  of  ihem  than  indeed  I  have. 

^  57.  For  a  rule  and  model,  or  standard  to  measure  whnt  fHow  it  is 
ought  to  be  judged  in  such  a  case;  suppose  wc^thjit  which  sidcivj!"' 
is  possible  in  nature,  the  terms  being  consistent  together, 
ihotigb  not  nt  all  likely  to  come  to  pass  in  tbe  course  of  the 
world — a  Christian  people,  greater  or  less,  dcatitule  of  pastors 
endowed  with  the  chief  authority  left  by  the  Apostles  in  all 
Churches.  I  suppose,  in  this  case,  no  man  can  doubt  but 
thcT  arc  bound  to  admit  the  same  course  as  those  that  arc 
first  converted  to  be  Christians ;  that  is,  to  receive  pastors 
fn>m  them  (hut  are  able  to  found  and  erect  Churches,  and  to 
unite  them  to  tbe  communion  of  the  whole  Church,  which  b 
no  le?s  authority  than  that  of  a  pynod  uf  Bishops,  that  only — 
or  the  ecjuivalcnt  of  it,  in  the  person  of  an  Apostle,  or  com- 
inUBaiy  of  an  Apostle — being  able  to  give  a  chief  pastor  to 


•  Sec  »«M.  38, 

*  Set  Prim.  Govern  ,  fKiip.  iii,  ■    Re- 


lig.  AiiMxnhl..  ehup.  iv. ;   and  Abor*. 
riiap.  lii. 


0(H 


TBI  KIGBT  OP  THS  CBITftCB 


CHAP. 
V. 


|()[>lrili>ii 

i.rwkiiJiiiii 

cif  Aiik' 
arrv.J 


any  Church.     Bm  sappoee,  rimbn,  dwu  Ais  audiuiif  caraot 

.  be  had,  ahall  we  believe  that  tKej  shall  be  tied  to  lirewidutt 
ccclc«u«tical  communjon?  When  U  is  agn«l,  ibat,  n  the 
unity  of  the  Chorch  is  pan  of  the  substance  of  tbe  Onisdai 
Faitb»  uecessary  to  the  salvation  of  all»  ^o  the  first  Di\iue  pre- 
cept that  those  Christians  shall  be  bouod  to,  is,  lo  lire  in  tbe 
nocielj'  of  a  Church.  For,  where  scTeral  tlik^  are  coi»* 
nmndi'J  by  God,  whereof  llie  owe  is  the  means  wbenby  the 
olhcr  is  attained,  it  is  manifest  that  the  chief  precept  ia  thai 
wlii(!h  commandeth  the  end^  and  that  which  comnnandcch  the 
means  [iii]  subordinate  tu  the  other. 

^  58.  Now  it  is  manifest  that  all  powers,  and  all  offices 
fluduwcd  with  the  same  id  the  Cburchj  are  ordained  by  Go^ 
■nd  enjoined  the  Cburcb,  to  the  end  that  good  order  may  be] 

'prcMcrvcd  in  the  Church;  and  pood  order  is  eojoincd  as  ihe 
means  to  preserve  unity  j  and  the  unity  of  the  Church  com- 
tnaridcd,  as  the  being  of  that  society  whereby  CbristiiLns  are 
cdjni.-il,  both  to  tbc!  knowledge  and  exerciae  of  Chriftianity, 
hy  corninunicattng  with  tlic  Church,  especially  iu  the  service 
of  Ciotl,  liud  in  those  ordinances  wherein  He  bath  appointed 
it  to  coueisU  Seeing,  tbeuj  this  edification  is  the  end  fiff 
which  the  Hucit'ly  of  the  Church  subslsteth,  and  all  postoi? 
und  oflit'iTR  urduiued,  as  means  to  procure  it,  as  it  is  sacrilege 
to  seek  the  end  without  the  means,  when  both  are  pt^siblc, 
■o  1  foiifcive  it  would  be  sacrilege  not  to  seek  the  end  with- 
out  ibr  nifJuiK,  when  both  are  Dot*  Now  it  is  manifestly 
poMniblc  that  the  edification  of  the  Church  may  be  procured 
i-freetually,  by  tlioso  thflt  receive  not  their  power,  or  their  office, 
from  pcrwonn  endowed  with  it  themselves  afore;  esi>ccially  if 
wo  Huppose  them  lo  receive  the  same  power,  to  be  exercised 
by  the  Bnme  laws,  which  those  that  received  it  from  the  Apo- 
Mllcs  ibcmHL'lvea,  hud,  and  acknowledged  from  the  beginning. 
^  .11).  'I'bc  ci»nsci|tiencc  of  all  this  is  plain  euoitgh.  The 
rcBubitiuii  of  Gulielumg  Antissioclorensia^  among  the  School 


*  CjuMiiiln  vcen  t^piAco|iua  rmiKcraC 
Art^likpUrnptini  diKpi*nFiitig  recessjtn,- 
(Ih  1  oii'iil  ciiiJi  ml  rnrrnhitint  |>rii^r]e 
jici-liHi'ut  liiii'liKitr^'^  ill  ttrLic-iilii  noLTHii- 
lAliit  Uiaiiin  lidtf  ftliua  polctt  hapiijinre 
*)lKira  «ai.'('r(li>M.  Similiter  riiiil  t?oi»i- 
iMli  I'lpk  iiDii  liabcnt  siipmoreni  vrl 
parfm,  ili^  iii'cesittqir  inftrivr  cointci'ml 


cum.  Uode  «i  non  e»ient  in  mondii 
nisi  tAntum  trei  Bimplices  SAccrdoln, 
Dpcprt&rel  qiu^d  a]ii]^iiia  iJlurum  conse- 
cinni  alhim  in  Epi^copuin  ct  idiuni  in 
AiThicpist"*>pnm, — GuIlknnL  Aki&iiia. 
dorenKiK  Suniinae  .\utv,  lib.  iv.  fq],  2&'f. 
Paris.  iiOO. 


IN   A  CURI^TIAV  8TATK. 


605 


I  doctors,  is  well   known   and   approved;   that  the  order  of  chap. 

Itishopfi,  in  case   of  necessity,  may    be  propj^atod  by  prea- '— 

byters,  supposing  that  they  never  received  power  (o  do  such 
an  act*  from  ihcm  that  had  it  My  reason  makes  mc  bold  to 
resolve  furihcr,  that,  in  the  case  which  is  put*  Christi&ii  people 
may  appoint  themselves  Bishops,  presbyters  and  deacons,  pro- 
vided it  bo  wiih  such  limits  of  power,  to  be  exercised  tinder 
such  laws,  as  nrc  appuinted  before,  by  our  Lord  and  Mia 
Apostles;  and,  ihftt  lapon  these  terms,  they  ought  to  l>e 
acknuwicdgied  by  the  rest  of  the  Church,  whensoever  tlicre  is 
opportunity  of  communicatinj^  with  the  siime,  provided  that 
they,  and  their  Churches,  aubinit  to  such  further  laws,  as  the 
real  of  the  Church  hath  provided,  for  the  further  rcgulatinf^  of 
itself,  according  as  the  part  is  to  subrojt  to  the  deter minatioa 
of  the  whole :  and  that  this  acknowledgment  of  thera  would 
Iw  cffectiutl,  instead  of  solctnn  ordination,  by  imposition  of 
hands  of  persons  endowed  with  that  power  which  \s  intended 
to  be  conveyed  by  the  same.  Whereby  I  make  iiot  personal 
Bucceesion  to  be  no  precept  of  God — which  if  it  were  not, 
then  no  schifim  were  necessarily  a  sin,  and,  by  eon^equenee, 
nil  ihiit  can  he  said  of  the  society  of  the  Church  would  he  a 
fahlc — hut  commanded  In  order  to  another,  of  living  in  the 

'  society  of  a  Church,  and  therefore  not  binding,  when  both 
ton  not  possible,  hut  the  chief  is, 

§  t>0.  Reside  tins  main  reason  inchidcd  in  my  resolution^  (Wiicihcr 
drawn  from  the  rank  of  precepts  given  by  God,  as  tbcee  are,  jt,i,Jfy  ,(,p 
the  same  may  be  concluded  by  this  conscquenee :   that  whoso-  ["^^^7' 
ever  will  consider  how  many  ordinoQces,  instituted  by  the 
Apostles,  have  been  either  totally  abolished,  or  very  much 
changed  by  the  necessity  of  time,  rendering  iheui   useless  to 
the  enceccding  condition  of  the  Church,  wtU  not  marvel  to 
see  their  authority  maintained,  in  tlie  rest  of  the  laws  where- 
with they  have  regnbtcd  the  Church,  without  perpetual  suc- 
cession, where  it  cannot  be  had,  though  othcrwigc  not  to  he 
lished  without   sacrilege.      How  far  this  was   the  case  of 

lAoae  whom  I  speak  of,  I  will  not  undertake.  It  seems  they 
could  not  have  this  authority  propagated  by  them  that  then 
had  it,  not  consenting  to  those  Apostolical  law3»  which,  as  it  is 
nj^teed  among  U3,  were  neceeearily  to  be  restored  In  the 
Cliurch.     It  seems  alao,  that  authority  was  not  altogether 


eo« 


TEE  HIQBT  OF  THE  CHCKCH 


CHAP,  wanting  lo  the  authors  of  each  reformations,  being  st^ 

■- —  some  order  in  the  Church.     For  presbrtera,  tboti^  thej 

ceed  not  the  Aposilcs  in  the  chief  aatharity  estaUiefaed 
them  in  all  Churches,  yet  their  office  was^froai  the 
to  assist  them  in  the  government  of  ikttso  Churches  w] 
thpj  were  made  presbyters,  not  by  way  of  execution  of 
commiuidB  onlvj  as  deacons,  but  by  exefcising^  the 
powcr^  where  they  could  nut  discharge  it  tbemselra 
tliough  with  dependence  on  them  in  ail  matters  not  dcte 
mined  aforc> 

rrhuplea  ^  61.  Here  was  some  degree  of  neces^ty,  to  bar  the  pd 
*ii7cunwt  Bonal  succession  of  the  Apostles.  But  no  necesatj  cui  \ 
^iSuol]  *"egcd,  why  they  erected  not  Bishops,  presbyteis,  and  d«Maa 
over  themselves,  with  such  limits  of  power  as  the  Apostif 
from  the  beginning  determined  i  seeing  it  is  manifest,  tli 
the  superioritv  of  th«m  was  generally  thought  to  coiae  fitN 
the  corruption  of  the  Papacy',  not  from  the  institution  of  th 


'  Mmio  auCem  contra  italnin  Eccle- 
riuticum.  el  v^rfij  Episcopos  yel  hoatu 
HMCm  dktmn  putet,  qui«-i|,uid  cantrA 
noi  tj'ranQos  dicitur.  Nemo  puEet  cqd- 
tncBpiu  c-i  mi^orea  En^letix  Chriiti- 
Mum  dictum  mm  (kccum,  quod  coctn 
live  ignsTK  et  wiDnolenla  senilis  ani- 
nulii  fit  auT  dlcitm,  Neque  cniiu 
AnnC  Epucopi,  xeA  plane  idola  et  mu'lK 
■UlUte,  IDOtn  puppc,  larr»  trniiri, 
nmfanfc,  p«tiin«  comks,  qni  im  toc*- 
fanliun  quiidrai,  quid  Epismpus  ngni- 
ficet,  norinl.  Dediun  quid  mnnii4  au( 
e^ciuip  ^1  £jpiAc«pi  Vja  uno  Tcrbo 
dic&in,  quid  «nt  •  Lupl,  tyrinni,  pro- 
ditonsj  honnii^idii^,  ni'(iD^r&  orbts^  (erne 
pondcra.  ApostoLi  Andciiritti  simt,  ai) 
perdeadDin  orbem  ri  extingueaduDi 
ETUigelinm  milpti  tt  EutL 

Et  lit  leniel  effondain  qiud  Bcnlio, 
en  prgconqu  hie  ■g«v,  Bwnim  ergo  wt 
omiubotEpuoopohqidjun  iupermo]- 
tas  utbes  in  amplissuiw  ditniiie  exer- 
cent  n-r*ianid«in,  BOn  cm*  Epucvpoa  c? 
'OrdinatioD?  Del.  i«d  ex  eiTore  et  aednc- 
tione  SatAiuF,  et  Uftditioaibd*  boounuin, 
qiuiT  rt  pncaldptuo  *Tini  Dunni  tt 
Tiohrii  °"*«^ — Lmber.  &dr.  ttiio- 
BoiiL  Old.  Episropk,  bHik  iL  foL  518. 
ITitebagc.  If41, 

QtaAd  a  1)1118  loUm  huK  gnbenu^ 
tsDnu  Ecf)c4'{>ui»  bciefn  qof  hodi« 
wb  Pqumo  ttir  rite  pcrpendit  ic  a.- 
vvtSatf  Kpoiet  cue  axulum  ipoluHuni, 
n  ^jiM  nmaitiMwu*  m>*  lege  ei  modo 


latniDes  graswntur.     Certe  snuiia  3i 
a    ChriRj    InsticutioQe  sdro   disrimil 
suDt,    imo    alienoL^   tit6    ah     antiqa 
Ecclesiic  instilDlis  ac  laatibaa  dvgem 
nnint,  adrocum  ontursrt  rmdonepm 
bant,  Dt  aoiUa  major  ChrUto  fiezi  ■ 
JDiia  pcn^tqaamduuiejuftii  omen  add! 
fciifioDCQi  tun  ordinati  rr^miiiic  «bM 
danL      Na^inquiDal.  sunim  Eedof 
rolnTnnv,  religionia  aulistiEea,  CtiM 
vicarii,  fiddiimi  cafHta;  quia  poieiQI 
Aprostolica   pel    siicoetidoneni.   «d 
peiT«3|iL     Quaxi  apiid  stipiles  I^qoH 
tuT,  iftif  iDcptiis  perpctno  nipenni 
Qeoties  Tero  isttie  jartabunl,  qui 
ab  lis  vi-f  i&MDi  quid  hab^uit  cuiti  Apd 
lUfUa  coQiiuTine,     Koa  culm  de  b*i^ 
dit>ric>  jiiquD  bonaTT  agituT,  qoi  doi 
mientibiu  defeni  qoe&t ;  aed  de  pnrdl 
Catiaois  muaere,  quad    ipti  laaUfpa 
deJBpaoi.      SimiliwT   ijuura   ipiom 
Rganm  ijiaonidem    Anuchriui   c 
uammiaa,    coniinuo     exriptmit,    e 
TcnvnlnlnD  illam  tod«s  s  sugnis 
■anctu    vicH    UudAtuu    bictuxhiaa 
Qiud  Tcro  Sanrti  fairai,  quum  £.ct:l^ 
siasdcani   bMnn-hiun   tut    ipintualij 
regimea,  ut  ip&is  pet  mauuK  ab  Ap*^ 
alalia    tnditum    tr*t,    canimmdamir 
Ihc  'defoniM  <t  TmnilxtB  plenum  chu 
Ctuuniatnit,  oM  Epifcopi  vel   nide* 
plimraam    Buni    snot,    qui    q? 
qnidon   ci    pJebeia    fid«i    ni<~ 
tAicnt:  Mit  intddiun  piicri  a  autii 
adhue  n^mtn  ■■  «  »qni  doctioKt  »d 


tN  A  CHMBTIAN  STATB. 


607 


Apostles;  and  tbercfore  cannot  be  excused  by  necessity,  be-  chap. 

cause  tbey  tlid  not  find  tboniselvcs  in  necessity,  but  by  tbeir — 

own  false  pcrsuasloQ  created  it  (o  themseivc^     VVbich  not- 
wilbslanding,  seeing  tbcy  profess  ttl!  that  is  ncccssaiy-  to  tlie 
salvation  of  all  Cbristiims,  eitbcr  in  point  of  failli  or  munncrs; 
BOving,  as  to  tbe  public  order  of  the  Church,  tbcy  intended, 
■pd  deftired,  and  sought  to  restore  that,  which,  to  their  best 
Ufidifstanding,  catiic  from  the  inatilutlon  of  our  Lord  and  Hia 
Apoatles;  they  cannot  easily  be  condemned  to  have  forfeited 
the  bluing  of  a  Cburcb^  out  of  which  Uiere  is  no  salvation,  by 
this  or  other  inistakea  of  like  consequence,  qf  them  that  con- 
aider  the  abu&cs  from  whence  they  departed.     For  the  Church 
b  neccfiSBrily  a  human^  though  no  civil  society?,  which  we 
arc  commanded  by  God  in  tlie  first  place,  to  entertain  ;  and, 
as  there  rs  no  society  of  men,  wherein  a  particular  member  can 
pri'vail,  to  settle  such  laws,  and  such  order,  as  are  properest  to 
tbc  end  of  it,  so  must  he  live  and  die  out  of  cummuniun  with 
I^B  Cburch,  that  slays  till  he  find  a  Cluirch  that  maintains  all 
iustiluled  by  our  Loid  and  His  Aposttcs. 
W.    Wherefore,  though  that  which  they  have  done  con-  [Retntinn 
Irary  to  tlie  A|wstlcs'  order  cannot  be  justified,  yet  there  is  a  c-i's^inn  nf 
reasonable  presumption  that  God  excuses  it,  being  no  part  of  ^'^^^'5^*1°, 
ih&t  which  lie  hiilb  commanded  all  to  believe  to  satvation,  or  "'  '^'i'^'*- 
wbicb  lie  hath  commanded  particular  men  to  do:  becnusc  the  trincj 

f  public  order  of  the  Church  is  commanded  particular  persons, 
jHinnbers  of  the  Church,  which  cannot  be  done  without 
"^flHKt  of  the  whole,  that  is,  of  ihem  that  arc  able  to  con* 
elude  iL  But  if  any  secular  power  upon  earth  shall  presume 
(o  erect  this  ecck'siustical  jHJwcr,  by  taking;  it  away  from  them 
that  lawfully  have  it — tlial  is,  by  an  act  of  those  that  btive  the 
power  before,  done  by  virtue  of  some  human  law,  which  act 
iOf>  the  law  of  God  doth  not  make  void — -and  giving  it  to  those  thai 
have  it  not  by  any  such  act ;  and  that,  upon  another  ground 
than  that  which  bath  been  specified,  of  bringing  back  into 
force  Aud  usc»  such  laws  of  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles,  as 


'~oimkI  tunen  nruTd  nt  cxrmplluni.— 
EpUPopBtum  nihil  iliud  etme  putant 
qium  kitlirnilnno  rt  mBgnifiuntiai  titu- 
tim  L  liitt  Kcrlcuivruiii  r«vtarc«  acB 
tntigi*  dr  pucrniln  ervg-e  ccifptant  i^uiint 
•alor  At  uuido  i  ut>i  oomiA  pLuiquwn 


DAfaylvnica  disupttione  lis  canAu^ 
(uni.  at  nuitlunL  in»tn^m  TMupimn 
putenis  ilLiu«  orJlnAtiunti  unpliu>  tp- 

fareaL— C&lrin.  IdsL,  lib.  ii.  cap.  t. 
13. 
■  Sm  cli«p.  L  HcL  8. 


r..   i-     _-         -r-.  .  _:.--_r   —      -i- -    i*.  -     ■ ■   -   ff-rrhnrilT 

!^j.'.     .-r    1.=-^.-  ~—     —    z-T-iii-   T-:=r-r^-T  Uc7   3107   Irre   in  Ae 

^   v: :_    ^-   -.  -  ^-   -.  ^iT  nir  iiti  sr^-frcicc.  can 

.--  ~  TC"  :  "^_-  -'T  -..  t;.  .-^  -  Hi:  i.m  :c  ■:iii  «*£*.r;£i*r  ino- 
r"zi.-  --■-=•::  I-  ~-r:~--  r-  ■tr-x.-x  zik  :r;n;isi':c  re  Cbrias 
~ -^  _  .^- :.:...  -.    •  -  -.J-,.,-  —     1-  -sn^tr  "i:  TicOf  JcbsaoeeW 

.■■  .-._.-  v.,-..  li.'.— u^r  :.  _:  -  T.^-  1"  ".rrriti  .1  -£  ^  .ir'ac^ir.irT. 
-'*   Li-.' — ii-~  T-Tz:  iz...-,:*:.'  Ti    v-;^-  _:         is  ii'i  r»:T;r  ■;■:' iDC 

-ij^,-.   -•,-.-.    1.,-^  VI..    .-_:•: rr-,-si    -  -:<,5ct^*=»:C  :i:  --  -j  :h.eia 


m  A  CnRISTlAN  STATE. 


eQ9 


I 


estates  and  qimlities  of  this  worUl,  that  accrue  unto  any  man 
by  the  use  and  success  of  anch  arms^  are  necessarily  belt!  and 
possessed  by  no  title  but  that  of  Christianity.  For,  they  that 
have  right  to  defend  themselves,  caiuiol  bo  subject  to  tbc 
cross,  whensoever  they  are  able  to  defend  themselves,  seeing 
they  may  as  well  Impose  it  upon  their  enemies  if  they  have 
success,  ns  h^ar  it  themselves  if  they  have  not ;  though  neither 
i^  it  Christ's  cross  whtch  a  man  bears  for  want  of  success* 

5  64.  And  if  this  had  not  been  the  profession  of  die  primi- 
tive Christians,  how  could  they  have  defended  themselves  by 
reason,  and  maintain  that  the  Gentile  powers  ought  not  to 
perwcute  them  ?  seeing  that  all  powers  are  bound  to  maintain 
themselves,  because  therein  consists  the  maintenance  of  the 
world  in  pence.  So  unreasonable  is  it  which  hath  been  said', 
that  Tcrtullian™  understood  not  himself,  when  he  affirmcth 
that  the  Christians  were  then  able  to  defend  themselves 
against  persecution,  were  it  not  contrary  to  their  profession  so 
to  do.  For,  as  no  man  of  commun  sctise  would  tell  the 
Romans  that  the  Christiana  were  able  to  resist  them,  if  they 
were  not.  because  they  knew  well  enough  how  able  they  were ; 
so  no  roan  zealous  of  Christianity  would  think  to  advantage 
it,  by  such  commendations  as  the  enemies  of  it  might  discover 
111  be  false.  And,  therefore,  If  wc  reason  not  amiss,  this  is  the 
difference  between  Christiantty  and  Mahotiietism, 

§  65.  For  Mahomet  also  pretended  to  be  persecuted  for 


c  H  A  p. 

V, 


IHic  Qrst 

hcUl  ii  iiii- 
lawfiil  la 

Ijy  forre.] 


I 


'  "If  UlcPrimpte  h"Te  nnwrecOTiTW 
u>  tbe  |)riu:licc  of  tli«  Chrfiti.iiiii  in  th« 
fint  kfTEiii  Mill  UFKB  that  btciiuKi?  llipy 
u*«l  III'  ■nil*  but  Uarfi  And  praycrfr 
«hcii  (licy  wcTt!  oppTesBedi  wc  uiigLt  to 
do  U>C  like,  we  jinswrr^  first,  the  L'Lrii- 
tiani  ini  Cnnittnline'i  limf  in  [all] 
probaMlEtj  wrrt'  not  equal  in  autnben 
will  rarcffl  wiOi  the'  pagans,  ibhatade'V'Dr 
TfrtuUim  might  conceive. 

"  AtfcDiuliy,  if  they  wtre,  llipy  Kanli^tl 
othpr  iilTftnUgH  of  um-K,  (■(itntiivids 
■nd  oUier  optioitunilju,  to  (rev  them- 
HirM."— Jub  Populit  pp.  C6,  6'i.  Lon. 

"  EiUrni  lumiu,  cl  mttn  omiuA 
iinplrtiinu«,tirbea,tiibulH*,CBat«IU,  mu- 

niopia.cotiriiljliuls,  cAiira  ipwi,trihy<j 
dMiiria*.  p*UtJunj,  kctihIutii,  forum. 
M>U  *i>Uin  rrUn^uiinua  templa.  Cui 
MIo  oon  iJoiici,  non  prornpti  ruiM«> 
Diu*.   rtiAin   iinpaivt   coptia,  (|ni   tarn 


Ubenter  tnicidamur?  Si  non  ApuJ»tam 
di«d|iliii»n  mtiifiri  ocddi  liceret,  quatn 
ocfidere.  Pntuimus  et  luennpa  nee 
r«Wlle«,  Mil  luitiunmodii  diacoE'dci 
solitis  (LvoTtil  invidin  adverKim  vob 
dimk-assc.  Si  pnim  tanlii  vis  hominuni 
ill  nfirjucm  orl>i»  renwiii  tinnni  abrupit- 
sennts  A  vobia,  (ufTudj^itci  u[)C|U£  Aotni- 
natianem  vestrani  Int  (iiialiunieunqiie 
ambsio  civJum,  imo  eliun  cl  ipta  de- 
atituli'Oiic  pUiiia&pt,  praciililubiuoipBvi^ 
neilM  All  ^olitiidineTii  vt-slraiii,  xt!  «ilen- 
lium  reruin  ct  sluporem  quondam  iitud 
moriuB  urbts  quKnitedt  qmbuft  in  e« 
i  tn  prnaBctii-  I'l  uira  tioslea  ijiiiun  eircs 
voliiB  r&mjLnuaseiit,  niitic  ctinm  poud- 
ores  hrwteff  habctia  p^«  malUluiline 
ChrittJaoorum  penif  nmnium  eiviiini, 
peiie  DTiines  cirei  fiiri'tianoj  lialicndo. 
— ApoluKrtk,,  cip.  xucvii.  p.  07.  EJ. 
Pain.  Rothomag.  16fi2. 


610 


TIJE  niGHT  OF  THE  CHDBtU 


CHAP. 
V. 

bllsbecl  by 
tlie  power 
of  Ihe 
sward.] 


IThe  Cnj- 

iiatid.1 


religion  by  ihe  Gentiles  of  Arabia, — witness  the  compuunion 
of  their  ycarsj  from  tlic  expulsion  or  persecution,  or  flight  of 
Mabotnct  from  Mecca".  But,  when  we  see  that  he  look  up 
arms  thereupon,  and  began  an  order  which  all  his  aucccssors 
have  observed,  to  propagate  their  religion  by  the  same  tueacs, 
wo  see  by  this  means  the  difference  between  ChrisUanity  and*'! 
Alahometigm.  Antl  it  is  to  be  considered  by  them  that  bring 
Jews  again  into  Christian  states,  how  they  will  secure  those 
states  against  this  danger  of  Judaism".  For>  since  they  haTe 
made  it  part  of  their  profession^  to  expect  a  Messias  that  sUall 
Conquer  the  nations,  and  restore  thetn  to  the  hmd  of  promise; 
u]Kjn  appearance  that  such  a  Messias  is  come,  they  are  not 
like  to  rest,  if  they  can  hope  to  be  His  followers :  as  tliej 
rested  not  under  Adrian  p,  and  at  other  times,  when  tbey  bore 
disturbed  the  peace  of  the  sCatea  under  which  they  lived* 
upon  the  like  hope, 

^  6(1.  This  also,  if  we  reason  not  amiss,  is  the  justest  tide 
of  all  the  wars  that  Christians  have  made  upon  the  Mahomet- 
ans, for  the  holy  land,  because  the  title  upon  which  the 
Mahometans  first  subdued  it,  makes  them  enemies  to  ail  eifil 
nations  that  are  Christian;  seeing  that  the  title  of  reUgioil  is 
as  good  against  all,  as  against  any,  and  whatsoever  person  or 
people  usurpeth  sovereign  power  upon  it,  proclalmeth  thereby 
defiance  to  all  states  which  he  shall  he  able  to  deal  wnth'i. 
And  therefore  this  is  not  the  ease  of  the  people  of  Israel 
under  Moses:  the  title  whereupon  they  ehallcnged  the  land 
of  promise  from  the  nations  presently  in  possession,  being  the 


"  ThiP  cru  of  the  He^irat  the  ^UIlf>- 
mcCan  cumjkuULion  liegma  on  the  16lb 
of  July,  622. 

"  "  Bui  when  onc-c  they  obBcrved 
thai  Ihe  fiiliiefts  of  tinie  wae  icomp; 
when  EnglnncL  was  to  be  purtUhed  fur 
nil  Let  trBiiF^«EsioDK;  whin  a  iworJ 
more  drendfiil  than  that  of  famiu'C,  or 
pestHeEice,  was  to  be  nnBheathed  spainsl 
her,  anil  wild,  frbittc  enthuBiastn  was 
jH!miitt«(i  by  Providence  to  hrealc  down 
hn  friLc»,  «nd  let  inde  lier  lawn,  they 
lhou(;lit  thdt  then,  If  ever,  wab,  Uie 
proper  lime  to  endi^avaur  Iheir  re-esta- 
blislimcDt. 

"  A  ltd  Accordingly  tve  fin  d  ihAt  as  aoDti 
M  King  Ch&rles  was  murdered,  the 
Jfwp  petitioned  tfie  coUndl  uf  war  lo 
HideBToui  a  repeal  of  that  act  oT  Par- 


lijimtnt  whteh  had  hc**i  innde 
ihem;  promising  in  rcium  to  muka 
them  A  present  of  five  hundtvd  choci- 
annd  pnunds,  provided  lliat  lhi;y  cauJd 
likewise  pro4?uTc  the  CathodnJ  of  St 
Pnui  to  be  asM^^d  Them  for  a  Qn&- 
^o^iic,  nn'd  ihe  Rndk'iaii  Lifararv  at 
OxTard  to  begin  their  traffic  with. 
W>iich  piece  of  Kirnet.  it  aeema,  waa 
undcnaketi  hy  those  honest  nieti  at  the 
Fulicitation  of  Huph  Peters  »nd  HsTTjf 
Marten  wlinin  ihe  Je^vg.  employed  M 
their  brokers,  but  without  any  nxieveaa," 
— To^ev's  An|:;1iB  Judjuca,  pp,  3iSP, 
'JtiU,  O^urd,  1738. 

''  V]d«    BaroD.   AnaaL    Ecc1«*.    lid 
onnum  137. 

*   See  chap.  iv.  sect,  4, 


IN  A  CBKI9TIAN  BTATR. 


en 


I 


I 


I 


d«e(l  of  Gotl'a  gift,  and  the  considcratian  and  condition  upou 
wbicb  God  granted  it,  their  undertaking  His  law.  For, 
though  it  is  true  that  they  cltiiintd  the  land  of  promise  upon 
covenant  with  Gotl,  to  he  ruled  hy  His  laws  in  which  their 
religion  is  eontuincd ;  and  thougli  this  deed  of  God's  gift 
could  not  be  evident  bj  natural  ri^ason  to  other  nations;  yet 
seeing  ihey  professed  themselves  constituted  onlj  God's  com- 
niifEaries,  to  punish  the  sins  of  the  seven  nations,  and  to  root 
ihetn  out  for  their  idolatries,  not  to  impose  their  religion  upon 
any  other  nations,  or  to  seek  any  interest  out  of  the  land  of 
promise ;  it  followelh,  that  by  this  profession,  they  did  not 
give  other  nations  just  cause  to  resist  llicm  by  force,  neither 
had  they  any  right  lo  hinder  tbein  in  their  pretended  con- 
i]UCst  of  the  Eand  uf  promise.  And  iherefure,  the  kings  of 
the  Amorites  beyond  Jordan,  Sihon  and  Og,  [Numb.  xxi# 
21 — 35*]  hindering  them  by  force  to  accomplish  and  execute 
thifl  cqminission  of  God,  we  sec  they  received  an  accessory 
command  to  subdue  them  by  force,  and  destroy  them ;  and 
thereupon,  an  aecessory  grant  of  their  dominions  for  an  addi- 
tion to  their  inheritance. 

§  67.  So,  my  intent  hereby  is  not  to  say  that  God  nifty  not 
of  the  goods  of  this  world,  to  those  that  enter  into 
covenant  of  religion  with  Him,  as  the  conthtion  of  the  mme ; 
or,  that  man  may  not  lawfully  make  use  of  such  a  dispoi^ition 
of  Hia,  made  known  by  that  revelation  which  is  unknown  to 
thoec  Bgainat  whom  it  is  granted — for  I  avow  that  He  did  so 
to  the  children  of  Lsrtiel  under  Moses,  and  thai  they  lawfully 
did  so  ^ittiost  the  seven  nations — but  that  He  did  it  not 
by  the  new  covenant  of  Christianity,  because  it  invitea  the 
sovereign  powers  of  all  nations,  upon  condition  to  enjoy  the 
same  rights  which  they  stand  posscKieJ  of  when  they  cmbrfice 
■t';  and,  that  He  did  not,  by  any  revelation  afterwards,  make 


f  H  A  H. 

V. 


AH  war 
iiuiUuutMiii 
Ihe  tille  of 
Clifi&linn- 
ity  is  un> 

iltstnip- 
tlvi--  to  IT. 


'  CiTi^iikl  BclUnnine  »Lt1i  uihcr- 
wiM ; — Qiujida  Tffgr*  H  prinrires  Btt 
KwlesuDi  vMiitinr,  nt  Ctmalitni  flant, 
TCcipiunTur  chtei  pncla  cKpremo,  vcl  ta- 
ritOj  ut  ■crplrn  au*  •ubjkiaiit  Christo, 
ri  pollirc«nliir,  »  Chiiiti  tidcm  icrra- 
■I  dcfcHsuroi.  ctUm  lub  pcftia 
'ttid\ ;  Eri{0  qujndo  fiutit 
J  tut  rcligioui  obsuivi,  pOMUnt 

princii^atu,  ncc  »lia  t\*  injuria  net,  *i 

R 


deponauCur.  Kaih  non  est  iiloticua 
SacTamenta  Buplianii,  qui  nun  est 
p*rntil»  Chlisto  ■CPfire,  et  pK>pt*E 
tjiAUm  inLictere  quic()aid  hatifi,  »ii 
Fnirn  MDiiimu»,  Luc.  xiv.  2'Ji  Si  ijuU 
ptnit  Siv.  .  .  Pnftt^Tva.  Ei-d»i«  iiinii* 
^aVLtrr  etnnt,  si  &diiiictciel  ali^^ucm 
rciETin.  <|>ii  vcllcl  imjiunc  TvvilC  ()uun- 
lilK'l  MClArti  t«  iJefeiidere  ha^iKiicna  lie 
tvcTlerc  feligionem. — De  Kwi.  Piiiii,, 
lib.  r.  «Ap.  vli.  ooL  9U5.  Colon.  ]{i20. 

r2 


(ns 


TKK  KHKBT  OF  THB  CSrSCS 


CHAP. 
V. 


(The  cue 
QftheHu 
e»bM*.| 


[MeBoiiig 

ufthn 
word  Mac- 
cabees. J 


th«  like  gnnt  to  A^omct,  as  a  pnTilege  of  the  relj^on  which 
be  pretendeth  to  have  neceiTed  from  God,  because,  if  Chris- 
tiaaitj  be  tnie,  no  other  religion  must  succeed  iu  Wliere- 
upon  it  follows,  that  those  Christians  that  shall  take  upon 
them  to  bear  arms,  and  make  war  upon  the  title  of  Chris- 
ttanilyf  do  make  themselves  thereby  eoemies  to  all  civil 
nations  that  arc  Chnstian.  as  Mahometans  are-  Because,  aft 
we  know  that  Mabometiscn  is  not  trom  God,  so  we  know  ib&t 
Chhsdanity  enables  no  man  to  use  the  power  of  the  swcrd^ 
wherein  sovereignty  consists:  and  that  if  any  might  maintain 
themselves  in  ibeir  relig;ion  by  the  title  of  Christianity,  then 
all  that  might  come  to  have  the  same  opinion  might  do  the 
like,  and  so  all  states  mi^bt  be  troubled  by  fighting  for  Chtis-MI 
tiaaity  within  thensselve^j  though  not  subdued^  as  by  Maho^ 
metans  seeking  to  impose  their  religion  upon  others. 

§  68-  Against  this  place  there  is  only  one  objection  of 
moment,  so  far  as  I  can  imagine,  out  of  the  Scriptares,  and 
that  b  from  the  example  of  the  Maccabees.  For  on  the  one 
side  it  is  manifest  that  the  arms  which  they  took  up  against 
Antiochus  Epiphanes,  their  lawful  sovereign,  are  approved 
by  God,  not  only  as  foretold  by  Daniel  and  Ezekiel,  and 
other  prophets',  that  by  them  God  would  give  Hia  people 
freedom,  and  rule  of  the  land  of  promise,  but  also  becaufe 
the  Apostle  manifestly  commendeth  their  faith,  when  he 
reckoneth  their  sufTerings  among  those  great  effects  which  it 
brought  forth,  Heb.  xi,  35,  36.  And  upon  this  account  it  is, 
that  in  propounding  this  objection,  I  said  that  it  is  taken  out 
of  the  Scriptures,  not  meaning  thereby  the  books  of  the  ft. 
cabces,  but  those  Scriptures  which  by  consequence  seem 
approve  of  the  Maccabees'  proceedings. 

^  69.  For  on  the  other  side,  it  is  manifest  that  they  justified 
ibeir  arms  upon  title  of  religion  by  the  first  breaking  out  of 
it,  1  Mac.  ii.  24,  26,  27,  where  the  zeal  of  the  law,  and  the 
example  of  Phineas,  is  expressed  to  be  that  which  moved 
Mattathias  to  kill  the  Jew  whom  he  saw  sacrificing  to  idols,  sd 
and  to  maintain  it  by  arms.  Whereby  it  is  manifest  that  out 
of  zeal  to  the  law  they  took  arms  to  defend  it,  lest  it  should 
be  extinguished  by  the  tyranny  of  Antiochus ;  and  therefore 

•  Dun.  vij.  27  ;  wi  1  ;  Enek.  ncxvii.      xliii,  26  ;  la,  xnvL  19—21  j  Mat  iv.i. 
Si — 28;    xxxviji.  &i    xxxJs.  2.3 — 21)  i 


IM  A  CHRIBTIATT  HTATB, 


613 


I 


I 

r 
I 


That  when  llxeir  arms  took  effect,  and  purchased  them  freedoroj 
and  the  i>overeignIy  to  the  race  of  Mattathlas,  all  this  they 
held  by  religion,  and  bj  no  other  title.  And  for  this  reason  it 
is  that  tbcy  are  called  Maccabees,  though  other  extravagant 
reasons  h&ve  been  imagined  by  men  of  excellent  learning'. 

5  70.  For  it  is  to  be  obscn-ed,  that  all  those  that  suffered 
us  well  Oil  fought  in  this  cause,  are  called  Maccabees,  no  lees 
than  Judas  Maeeaba?us;  and  therefore  the  histories  of  their 
acta  are  called  ''the  Books  of  the  Maccabees/  in  which  ia 
comprised  as  well  the  story  of  the  mother  and  the  seven  chil- 
dren, and  others  that  suffered  for  the  Inw,  as  the  acts  of  Judos 
and  hJ3  successors :  and  Joscphus's  book,  in  praise  of  that 
mother  and  her  children,  is  tntitled  fiV  MaKKa0aiov^  Xoyo?. 
The  reason  of  which  ia  found  in  the  Syriac,  in  which  lan- 
guage 'aiTO  eignifieth  Zelotes,  as  yon  have  it  in  Fcrrarius'a 
NoiitcnctatoT  Sj/nafus>  And  that  this  waa  the  title  of  their 
Arms,  is  more  manifest  by  the  case  of  the  Jews  under  Caligula, 
when  out  of  his  madness  he  commanded  to  set  up  his  statue 
in  the  temple  at  Jeriisaleiu.  For  as  by  Philo,  rfe  Legations  ad 
Caium,  we  understand  that  they  were  wiUtng  to  undergo  any 
thing,  and  continue  in  oljedience,  so  they  might  enjoy  their 
religion  ;  t>o  Joscphus  dissembleth  not  in  the  relation  of  that 
liusiness,  Aiitig.  xviii.  11",  that  they  would  have  taken  arms 
riithcr  than  endure  it,  if  Caligula  had  nut  been  slaiu  iu  the 
nicanticne. 

§  71.  l*bc  clearing  of  this  difficulty  is  to  be  fetched  from 
the  diJfereuce  l>etween  the  law  and  the  Gospel,  expressed  in 
the  words  of  our  Lord  to  His  disciples,  that  required  Him  to 
call  for  fire  from  heaven  upon  those  that  would  not  entertain 
Him,  Luke  ix.  55,  5ti:  "Ye  know  not  of  what  spirit  ye  are: 
lor  the  Son  of  Man  is  not  sent  to  destroy  men's  bouU,"  that 

their  Uvea,  "but  to  aave  lliem."  For,  "the  law  worketh 
^^th;**  and,  **  where  there  Js  no  law,  there  is  no  rransgres- 
mon;"  and,  "by  law  is  the  knowledge  of  alu^'^  saith  tlic 
Apostle,  Rom.  iv.  15 ;   iii  20  j   vii.  7.    Therefore  the  law 


CHAP. 
V. 


IWarofltic! 
IHaccabeej 
just.  I 


Il'jimi 
wtiottltlcJ 


'  ViiJe  Cunvel.  A  LatiiJe  Pniltgttin. 
in  lihr.  MifluK  Frwiciscj  Polygmpk 
Sjcr.  in  ivft  M^tmbatxn. 

*  Koi    i    Tlrrptiviat,    in   rwr  Xiyar 


ritf  Af^4trit'  TOO  l*-3^iam>f,  ff-oA^C  S) 
*:ap.  h.  J  -I,  |>.  123.  I'd.  Iliiilhon,  Oxon. 


GU 


TUB  RIGHT  DF  THE  CHURCH 


CHAP. 
V. 


iDiffer- 
cncc  be- 
tween tlic 
law  anii 
the  Gos- 
peKl 


riutfcal 
crimeB  not 

jihle  by 

d'cafh.  I 


suffered  him  that  was  next  of  kin  to  any  man  that  was  sh 
to  kill  him  that  slew  hitn,  before  it  was  judged  wholher  he^j 
was  slain  by  chance  or  by  malice.  Num.  xxxv.  16 — 22.  Tbere^^^ 
fore  the  law  commanded  him  that  was  tempted  to  idolatry,  ' 
to  seek  the  death  of  him  that  tempted  him,  were  he  his  falber^^ 
or  never  so  near  of  kb,  Deut.  xili.  6 — 11.  ^H 

§  72.  In  fine,  the  law  being  the  condition  of  a  temporal  109 ' 
estate>  assigned  at  first  by  God  to  the  people  of  Israel  observ- 
ing il,  can  there  be  any  marvel  that  it  might  be  lawful  for 
that  people  to  defend  it  by  force,  and  by  that  defence  to 
regain  the  same  estate  ?  Or  will  thie  draw  nny  consequcnee 
in  Christianity,  to  make  it  lawful  to  tnke  arms  upon  the  title 
thereof,  and  bo  to  hold  estates  of  this  \vorld  by  the  same  title, 
in  case  those  arms  take  effect  ?  For  the  Gospel  is  the  condi- 
tion of  life  everlasting,  promised  to  those  that  embrace  it, 
including  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  therefore  renouncing  all 
advantage  of  this  world,  and  equally  belonging  to  all  people, 
and  therefore  rnaintaining  all  in  the  same  estate  of  this  world 
■which  it  finds.  Therefore  the  zeal  of  Eliaa,  [2  Kings  i, 
10 — 12,]  when  he  punished  with  fire  from  heaven  those  tliat 
attempted  to  seize  him  at  the  unjust  command  of  an  idolatrous 
king,  our  Lord  declares  Qot  to  suit  with  the  spirit  of  the  Gos- 
pel— the  profession  thereof  being  to  take  up  Christ's  cross, 
and  to  bear  it  with  patience^ though  under  the  law  it  migh^ 
be  commendable. 

§  73.  Whereunto  agreeth  thot  which  T  said  before*,  thai 
heresy  and  schism,  upon  causes  only  contrary  to  Christianity, 
and  that  are  not  against  the  law  of  nature  and  nations,  are  no 
capital  crimes  in  Clu'istian  states;  and  that  instead  of  death, 
which  the  law  inflicteth  upon  him  that  obeyeth  not  the  con- 31a, 
sistory,  but  causeth  schism,  the  punishment  allotted  by  the 
Gospel  is,  only  to  be  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  For  if 
Bovcreign  powers,  lawfully  efitablished,  being  Christian,  are 
not  enabled  by  their  Christianity  to  inflict  death  on  the  said  ' 
crimes,  when,  setting  aside  Christianity,  they  are  not  liable 
to  it,  much  less  is  any  man,  under  a  sovereign  power,  enabled 
by  hia  Christianity  to  use  the  sword  wherein  sovereignty  coi^ 
sista,  for  the  maintenance  of  tt^. 


•  Scrtt,  17.  IH. 

>  MiiltomnfuiA  potcrit  spirituAliireE- 


l>iil)tirn   imprrprc   Ifinporrili   rripubli- 
cfe  sibi  !iut>jec[ip,  et  cog«rr  iid  muUn- 


IN  A    CHRISTIAN   STATS, 


615 


I 

I 
I 

I 


§  74.  Neither  is  k  contmry  to  tlus,  tlmt,  mulct  the  Gijspel, 
St.  Peter  jiunialics  Ananias  ami  Sappliira  with  <1eath,  [Acts 
*.  5 — -10]  J  end  the  Apostles>  as  1  stewed  before*,  were  en- 
dowed with  a  miracutous  power  of  iiiflictlnj*  hoilily  punish- 
tncat  upon  ihose  which  obeyed  ihem  not ;  the  effects  whereof 
were  seen  upon  those  whom  thcj  cast  out  of  the  Church,  as 
also  upon  Elymas*  [Acts  xiii,  11,]  struck  wiih  blindness  by 
St.  Paul,  for  resisting  his  Gospel.  Nor,  that  the  souls  under 
the  Altar,  Rev.  vi*  10,  pray  for  the  vengeance  of  their  blood 
to  be  ahcweil  upon  tbe  inhabitants  of  the  enrth.  For  that 
nbicb  this  prophetical  vision  represcnteth,  is  to  be  understood 
suitably  to  Christianity,  and  to  tho  kingdom  of  Gud  attained 
by  it  Since  therefore  revenge  is  contrary  to  the  principles 
J  of  Christianity,  we  cannot  imagine  that  blessed  souls  desire 
iti  but  the  cry  which  they  make  mual  be  understood  to  be 
the  provocation  of  God  to  venf^eance,  which  their  sufferings 
produce  j  so  much  more  pertinently  attributed  to  blessed 
souls,  inasmucb  as  being  acquainted  with  God's  counsels, 
iliey  approve  and  rejoice  in  His  justice,  and  the  advancement 
of  His  Church  by  the  means  of  it. 

■§  75.  Now  the  power  granted  the  Apoatlea  of  inflicting 
bodily  punishments  upon  thogc  lliat  disobeyed  them,  tended 
first  to  manifest  that  God  was  present  in  the  Church,  and,  by 
conseipicnce,  to  subdue  the  wortd  to  Christianity,  and  to  win 
Authority  to  the  Church  and  the  censures  of  it;  whereas 
EliaH,  when  he  called  for  fire  from  heaven,  as  the  Apostles 
desired  uur  Lord,  migLt  have  been  secured  himself  by  the 
like  miracles,  without  destroying  his  enemicB.  So  he  caused 
BaaPs  priests  to  be  put  to  death,  [1  Kings  xviii,  40,]  not  to 
Tindicale  the  cause  in  debute,  which  wa^  already  done  by  a 
miracle,  but  to  do  vengeance  on  them  as  malefactors ;  and  so 
EMscus  [2  Kings  ii,  24]  cursetb  the  children  to  death,  on 
pur}K)se  to  punish  the  affront  offered  his  peruuu.    la  all  which 


lunl  enim  »i([nifirftre  Pootiflccm  habofe 

«t  r|ii!a  ^ladium  1,rrii|]rirali!i.  lultjiCCIU* 
cat  NptriiiiBli  jioimp  I'dlUiliwiii  regi  im- 
pcrare  ant  iiii.Tjicorc  uiuiii  Klaitii  lem- 
poialin  tfUMHiin  id  n-'|iiirlt  Krdrcuw 
riirfCMiUS'.^Upllam^.  4p  H'>Iii.  I'oni,, 
lih.  T.  cap,  viL  to].  WOJ.  Colon.  ItiW. 


(Diflfcr- 
ciic«  be- 

IWfUTl 

(«idily 
]uini»'l:i- 
iiil-iiIh 
uiiOrr  thu 
law  null 
under  Un* 


4ilinfiii»u&tionein  c>l  dcpancrf 
.  ifK*,  atqur  B]ii>»  iimUlu^rc.  i]u«i- 
mX'iKt  noil  po(L-»t  lionum  (uuin  kpi- 
rilua.1c  tiicri,  it  liuf  niuilu  iuiclUgciula 
sunt  vcilia  Ikriiirili  lili.  iv,  ilt  eaii- 
titttralu,Hf.<:t  Bouifai-ii  viii.  ill  KximtB- 
l^lli,  Unsiu  >>uiii't^rii,  i/r  Mijurrlatt 
ti  Obrdicntia,  iihi  iliruiit,  in  ]HiC('i<l%le 
Pftjuc   cue  uliuii>i;iiii-   glAdiiuii.     Vu- 


G16 


THE  fliailT  OF  TUfi  CHUBCH 


CHAP. 
V, 


[All  war* 

gioii'$  nuke 
not  Ian  (ill 
to  the 
Jcwtv] 


jTfo  wnn 

lawful  for 

Chrii^tiRn- 


particulars  you  have  manifest  characters  of  the  law  infiictinp 
death  for  the  punishment  of  sui ;  whereas  under  the  Gospel, 
which  giveth  life,  the  inflicting  of  bodilj  punishment  eerveth 
to  procure  the  good  of  the  world,  by  manifesting  the  truth  312  i 
of  the  Gospel,  and  the  prosisnce  of  God  in  His  Church,  whicli 
was  known  and  supposed  under  the  lawj  because  those  who 
had  received  the  law  could  not  make  any  questiun  that  God 
was  amongst  His  peaple,  atul  spoke  to  them  by  His  prophets.  ^1 

§  76.  When  I  say  that  it  might  he  lawful  to  take  arm^^l 
upon  the  title  of  religion  uuder  the  lawj  I  say  not  that  it  was^^ 
»o  in  all  cases,  or  that  it  was  not  lawlul  for  the  Jews  to  be 
subject  to  foreign  powers — which  was  the  doctrine  of  Judas       I 
of  Galilee,  complained  of  by  Jo&ephus' — ^but  that  it  waa 
possible  for  some  case  to  fall  out  wherein  it  might  be  lawful. 
As  for  the  conceit  of  Judas  of  Galilee,  it  is  manifestly  taken 
away  by  God's  command  to  the  Jews  under  Nabucbodonoeor,       I 
Jer.  Kxis..  7 :   "  Seek  the  peace  of  the  city  to  which  I  have 
sent  you  captives,  for  in  tlie  peace  thereof  you  shall  hoTC 
peace."     And  it  is  most   remarkable,  that  our  Lord,  being 
falsely  accused  of  this  doctrine   to  Pilate  by  the  Jews,  it 
pleased  God  to  suffer  it  so  far  to  prevail  afterwards,  that  ihc 
arms  which  they  took  afterwards  against  the  Romans,  and  the 
miseries  which  tliej;  endured  by  the  Zelotes^  and  finally,  the 
ruin  of  the  city,  temple,  and  nation,  must  needs  be  imputed 
to  this  doctrine,  which  they  falsely  accused  our  Lord  of,  losia 
gain  the  good  will  of  the  Romans. 

§  77.  But  of  Christianity  it  must  be  aaid  on  the  contrary, 
that  there  is  no  case  poissiblo  wherein  it  can  be  just  to  take 
arms,  for  preservation  or  reformation  of  it  upon  the  title 
thereof  that  is  to  say,  where  there  is  not  a  power  of  beari 
armSj  establiahed  by  some  other  title  of  human  rights     Fi 


■ng      I 


'XoitSas  6vafia  lU  SiTitrra,iTi.v  iiiiiy*  roiit 
tnyaplavt,  xoKi^ary,  tl  ^6pitr  t*  Par- 
fiBiiuT  Tt\tiv  iw<ift*)fou<tt,  teal  fteri  t^v 
Sfbv  ot/ToifO't  BifyfToii  Bdnrffraf.    ^Hf  S( 

TDii  iX^ais  xpaaiouf^a. — J-OKpph.  Btll. 
Jud..  lit  ii-  cap-  8.  i  1.  p.  1060.  cd, 
Htidaon.  Oxoii.  1720. 

''  "  When  hi'  speuks  of  She  dcmsirn* 
or  taking  uji  ann*  and  using  reaistanre 
■g»iiiBt  iKwers,  ht  aikius  to  hIIdit  irf 
no  d^gTcfs  at  all;   '^  retiginn  be  to  be 


i^ukveited,  if  the  mir  flf  ibc  prinre 
himself,  or  of  liiA  whole  kinj^daiu  he 
attempted,  if  the  attemptors  proceed 
atl  infinitum,  y&t  in  all  uu«h — 'for 
ought  he  diatiiigui filed — resiatance  is 
alike  unlawful,  and  alt'^e-tiscT  ai 
darauable,  as  if  the  niiKliief  were  not 
publicly  cnnsi  lie  Table.  This  tent^t 
sertis  (0  tis  horrirl,  umiatunil,  and 
sf^aiiiit  the  Hghc  of  all  men's  reasnn  : 
ttiT  hereby  it  is.  plainly  averred,  that 
eitber  gnvemnieitt  was  erecto)  for  aub- 
rcrdivc  ends,  or  else  that  geoeul  nib- 


IN  A  CUmStlAN  8TAT£r 


6ir 


I 


I 


» 


where  there  is  any  such  power  nud  right  established  upon  &  chap. 
title  which  the  law  of  tiations  juslifieth,  it  is  uot  to  be  said  -= — -- — 
that  Chriatianity  voidcth  or  cxtingutsbeth  the  Bame,  seeiDg; 
it  hath  bccD  said  that  it  preserveth  the  state  of  this  world  upon 
the  same  tercns  in  which  they  are  when  it  is  embraced ;  but 
neTerthcIesa  it  moileraieth  the  use  of  it,  ao  that  it  nannot, 
with  Christianity,  be  employed  in  very  many  cases  in  which 
the  luw  of  nature  and  nations  justifies  the  use  of  it. 

§  78.  These  things  thus  premised,  it  will  be  easy  to  shew  [Tha  tiiie 
that  the  Pregbytcriaus  offer  wrong  when  they  demand  that  ^H.iwte*' " 
the  superiority  of  Bishops  over  presbyters  be  proved  to  be  of  ^{Js'jd^^ 
Divine  rif^ht,  by  some  precept  of  God's  law  recorded  in  the 
.Scriptures'^:    supposing   that,  otherwise,  it  will   be   in   the 
secular  power  of  itself  to  erect  an  eecTesinsiical  power,  by 
(aJdng  it  from  (hem  that  have  it,  and  giving  it  to  them  that 

■  have  it  nut,  and  requiring  that  so  it  be  done.  For  it  is  noto- 
Mrioufi  to  the  world,  that  from  the  beginning  they  claimed  that 
t   presbyteries  should  he  erected  instead  of  tho  government  of 

ihe  Church  of  England^  upon  this  ground,  that  the  presby- 
teries are  commanded  by  God,  and  that  therefore  the  supe- 
riority of  Bifihnps,  as  contrary  to  His  tuw^  is  to  be  abolished; 

■  and  that  upon  this  pretence  the  people  were  drawn  in  to  seek 
the  iiimovation  endeavoured  at  this  time.  So  that  to  require 
now  iJwt  it  be  proved,  that  the  su|)eriority  of  Bishops  is  com- 

P  manded  by  God  to  be  unchangeable  by  men,  otherwise  that 
it  be  changed^  U  to  require  that  the  conclusion  may  Bland 
_    without  any  promises  to  prove  it. 

■  §  79.  Notwithstanding,  to  pass  by  this  advantage,  suppose  [sortie 
^BM  the   superiority  of  Hishaps   netllier  forbidden   nor  com- *l™^"^,^^l'•[J 
^mftuided,  but   introduced   by   ecclesiastical   right,   grounded  P"^"-! 

opon  the  power  given  the   Church,  of  giving  laws  to  the 

•  Church,  by  determining  that  which  God  s  law  dcterminclh 
not;  supposing,  but  not  granting;,  this  to  be  true,  it  will 
remain,  nevertheless,  without  the  compass  of  any  secular 
power  upon  earth  to  erect  this  ecclesiastical  power  by  taking 
it  from  liicm  which  have  it,  and  giving  it  lo  them  which  have 
it  not-  For  wheresoever  there  is  a  Church,  and  the  govern- 
ment thereof  not  contrary  to  God's  law,  in  those  hands  which 


vrnion   mty   conduce   to   HLuUfcmu 
wni*." — Jua    Pupiuli,    jl   Hi.  London, 


618 


TUE  BIliQT  OF  Tll£  CtlVJLCB. 


CHAP, 
V. 


[(CH'Ti  if 
lh(i(  pijwer 

run.  I 


have  it  by  man\  there  the  Apostle's  precept  of  ohejing 
goveriiore  uf  the  Church,  1  Thcsa  t.  12:  Heli.  xiii.  1",  must 
need?  oblige  the  people  to  those  governors  that  are  established 
not  against  Gotl's  law, 

§  80.  And  this  precept  of  the  Apostle  being  of  tbal  Divine 
n|i:ht  by  which  Christianity  subsisteth,  ctwnot  be  Toidetl  bj 
any  secular  power,  by  which  the  Chureh  subsistetb  not  ia 
point  of  right,  but  only  is  maintained  in  point  of  fact.     For 
the  obligation  which  thoy  have  to  the  Churcb,  and  llic  umly 
lliereof,  and  the  oixler  by  which  that  unity  is  preserved,  and 
the  government  in  which  that  order  consistetb,  being  more 
ancient  than  the  maintenance  of  Christianity  by  the  state, 
cannot  be  taken  away  by  any  obligation  or  Interest  thcreupoD, 
arising;  and  therefore  aa  the  first  Christians  that  were  under 
Christian  powers,  in  the  time  of  Constantinc,  were  bound  to 
adhere  to  the  pastors  which   they  had  by  the  law  of  lie 
Church — for  whitrh  reason  neither  did  Constantinc,  Constan- 
tins,  or  Valens,  ever  endeavour  to  intrude  those   Bishops,  ' 
whieh  they  were  seduced  to.  think  necessary  for  tlie  quiet  of  | 
some  Charchcs,  bcin^  indeed  dangerous  to  Christianity,  by 
their  own  power,  but  by  a  pTctended  legal  act  of  the  Church 
— after  Coustantine  took  Chrisiianity  into  the  protection  of 
the  empire,  upon  the  same  terms  aa  afore:  so  are  all  Chris- 1 
tiang,  to  the  world's  end,  obliged  to  adhere  to  the  pastors  ; 
which  they  shall  have  by  the  law  of  the  Church,  not  contrary  j 
to  God^s  law,  against  the  command  of  any  secular  power  to 
obey  othcrsi     And  to  demand  that  ecclesiastical  power,  not 
contrary  to  God's  law,  be  dissolved  by  secular'',  to  which  the 
porsuus  endowed  therewith  are  subjects^  is  to  demand  that  ■ 
there  retnain  no  Christifins  in  England  that  can  be  content 
to  suffer  for  their  Christianity,  by  obeying  Gotl's  law  before 
tnnii's,  especially  when  they  can  obey  both,  acting  by  God'% 
and  suffering  by  man's. 

§  81.  But  though  t  insist  upon  this  right  of  the  Church, 


■*'  "An^  this  Rlmll  the  better  be  done, 
if  *  law  be  mpidi;  \hh  present  PurHD- 
nient,  that  iia  AntidinKt's  Liiigclum  in 
llic  priebcj  «lia.ll  oin(  musl  hv  cast  <iut, 
M  CliHul's  kingdom  ninv  be  fiedy  set 
U|i  iii  lln»  km[;doi]iH  wIjiIg  Hb  )ienple 
— even  BR  matiy  a*  will— -uTe  Ruffcrwl 
A'ocly  Id  enjoy  Ctiriai'ii  ord:iiait>L'Sa  lu 


th^r  purity,  and  so  miy  it  length  reema 
thai  Chrixtiaji  libertj  wh?rewith  Chnst 
hutli  ntnde  us  Oec,  and  fur  which  Hii 
precious  hlorvd  wag  poured  forth,  and 
whereof  thiM  lAnd  hy  the  hierarchy  hath 
been  till  now  dcjiriveJ  :".^ — ChrxJI  on 
H3b  Throijf.  p.  77.  A.D.  1640. 


619 


yet  it  is  not  my  purpose  to  balk  tlie  fruit  of  the  Divine  right  cH^ 
of  Bishops,  upon  such  terms  as  it  hath  been  asserled";  that 


»r  ,  ,  .  .  1^1.,  .         .    fAnd  the 

IS  to  say,  es  that  vthich  do  man  may  lawfully  destroy^  though  t^pli[:DpaIe 


I 


not  sa  that  which,  hcing  dcHtroyed,  voidcth  the  being  of  a  j^aiicai  i" 
Chiircii — if  it  can  he  done  withoat  schism — because  not  com-  ^^ly'j'*" 
manded  particular  Christiana,  as  the  substance  of  Chria- 
tianily,  but  the  society  of  the  Ohurchj  for  the  maintenance 
and  support  of  it^.  For  if  no  secular  power  he  able  to  give 
that  power  to  the  prcsbyteiiea,  which  must  be  taken  from  the 
fitshops,  supposing  that  the  superiority  of  Bishops  stands 
ueither  by,  nor  ngf^inst^  the  kw  of  God,  but  only  by  the  law 

iJ  of  the  Church,  according  to  Gotl's :  how  much  more,  when  it 
is  deuionstmtcd  that  it  subsi&teth  by  the  act  of  the  Ajmstles, 
shall  it  be  without  the  coinpasB  of  any  secular  power  to  dis- 
solve it?  And  therefore  the  consc(|uence  hcreot)  in  the  pre- 
sent state  of  Christianity  among  us,  is  further  to  be  deduced, 
becatisc  many  men  may  be  persuaded  of  their  obligation  to 
the  Church,  upon  supposition  of  the  Divine  right  of  Bishops^ 
who  perhaps  perceive  not  the  former  reason  of  their  obliga- 
tion to  them  here  asserted,  as  to  the  ordinary  pastors  of  the 
Church. 

^82.  To  proceed  then,  out  of  the  premises,  to  frame  aTiicrefm- 
judgment    of  the   state    and   condition    of  Christianity    in  ^nfiHi'tio 
England  at  the   presenl,  uisd  troin   that  judgment  to  con-  ^'^j^^'' 
elude  what  they,  that  will  preserve  the  conscience  of  good 
Clirifitiane,  are  to  do  or  to  avoid,  in  maintaining  the  society 
and  communion  of  the  Church.     Put  the  casc,^  that  an  eccle- 
siastical power  be  claimed  and  used>  upon  some  persuasiona 
contrary  to  the  substance  of  true  Christianity,  and  pretending 
thereby  to  govern  those  that  adliele  to  the  same  jiersua^ion, 
in  the  communion  of  those  ordinances,  which  God  rci|uirelh 
to  be  served  with,  by  His  Church,  according  to  the  same 

18  persuasion :  I  suppose  no  man  will  deny  this  to  be  the  crime 
of  heresy;  containing  not  only  a  pcrsua^^ion  contrary  to  tlic 
foundation  of  faiths  but  aUo  an  ccclceiJAStical  power  founded 
upon  it,  and  thereby  a  separation  from  the  communion  of  the 
Church,  which  acknowledgcth  not  the  same. 

§  83.  Put  the  case  again,  that  an  ecclesiastical  power  is 
claimetl  and  used,  not  upon  a  pentuasion  contrary  tt>  »i^y 


320 


THE  BIGHT  OP  THE  CBITKCl 


CUAP. 
V. 


[The  iiroi- 
ujrtarMii 

inont 

■iiiirii\I 


thing  immediate  It  nccessnjy  to  the  sai<ralion  of  all 
— as  the  fouiidaUon  of  faith,  and  all  that  l^loDgeth  to  iit  Ifl 
but  upon  a  pcrauasiou  contrary  to  sotncthing  neceasuj  to  the 
soL'icly  uf  iHl'  whole  Church,  as  commanded  bj  our  Lot^ 
Cbmt,  or  Uis  Apostles,  to  be  regulated  iherebj;  and  this 
with  K  pretence  to  govern  those  that  adhere  to  the  same  per- 
Btusiuii,  in  tbc  communion  of  all  ccclesiastioal  oidTriitnffs, 
accordhig  to  it ;  this  I  cannot  sec  how  it  can  be  denied  to  ht 
the  crime  of  schism.  And  this,  God  be  blessed  that  I  canooi 
pay  it  is  done  in  England,  hut  in  consefjuence  to  the  prenuses, 
I  must  Bay,  that  this  is  it  which  hath  been,  and  is  endeaToured 
to  be  done  id  it,  aud  therefore  to  be  avoided  by  all  that  will  ^ 
not  conimuniciitc  in  an  act  of  schism.  ^H 

§  H4.  I  do  not  deny  that  presbyters  hare  an  interest  in  1^^^ 
pnwir  iif  the  keys,  and  by  consequence  in  all  parts  of  eccle- 
Biastical  |M>wcr,  being  all  the  productions  thereof;  but  I  havesil 
shewed'  llmt  their  interest  is  in  dependence  upon  their  re- 
Kpcelivr   IJishopB,  wjtliout  whom,  by  the  ordinance  of  the 
Apostleti,  and  the  practice   of  all  Churches  that   are  not 
parties  in  this  cause,  nothing  is  to  be  done.    When,  therefore, 
presbyterB,  dividing  among  themselves  the  eminent  power    ] 
of  their  Di^hopa,  presume  to  manage  it  vrithout  ackaowlef^^H 
mcnt  of  them;  out  of  an  opinion  that  the  eminence  of  the^^ 
|>owor  is  contrary  to  the  ordinance  of  our  Lrord  and   HIa 
A[>08lle»<t  or  that,  not  being  contrary  to  the  same,  it  is  lawful 
for  preabyiers  to  lake  it  out  of  the  handa  either  of  Bishops 
or  ul'  Hiiiipte  presbyters,  had  they  been   so  possessed   of  it. 
When  they  join  with  themselves  some  of  the  people,  m  the 
(junlity  of  lay  ciders,  or  whatever  they  will  have  them  called, 
and  of  these  constiuite  consistories  for  all  several  congrega- 
tions, endowed  with  the  power  of  the  keys  over  the  same, 
though  in  dependence  upon  greater  assemblies,  out  of  the 
opinion   that  this  is   the   ordinance   of  our   Lord   and   IBs 
Apostles  J  and  this,  not  to  manage  the  interest  of  tlie  people, 
tlml  nolbinrr  pass  contrary  to  the  laws  given  the  Church  by 
God,  which  arc  their  inheritance  as  well  as  the  clergy's,  but 
ia  a  number  double  to  that  of  the  presbytera  in  all  consisto- 
ries, and  in  a  right  equal  to  them»  man  for  man'' :  so  that  itsl 


«  C'!in|).  iii.  st-fl.  1  —  18. 

'*  "TliJit  out  Iif  cvtry  ciMigrpgfniional 


ddprsliip,  ihcre  iiliall  he  two  elJcrc  or 

iiinrc,  iiJ>i   cxcec[iiiig   the   uambcr  of 


IN  A  CBRiaTUN   StAtE, 


621 


may  truly  be  saiJ,  that  the  whole  power  of  clergy  and  people 
is  vested  in  these  lay  elders^  that  one  quality  coitscnting, 
beings  able  to  conclude  the  whole. 

§  85.  When  the  determination,  who  shall,  or  shall  not,  be 
luiiuitted  to  communion,  returtietli  at  last  to  a  number  of 
secular  persons,  making  them  thereby  judges  of  the  laws  of 
Christianity,  and  enabling  them  thereby  to  give  and  take 
away  the  ecclesiastical  being  of  any  member  of  the  Church, 
in  those  cases  to  which  that  power  extendeth,  and  investing 
a  civil  court  with  tlie  power  of  the  keys  in  the  same':  all 
these  points  being  raembere  of  the  ordinance  for  the  establish- 
ment of  the  presbyteries^  I  say  then,  that  by  that  ordinance 
an  ecclesiastical  |>ower  is  erected,  upon  so  many  pcrsiiafiions, 
of  things  concerning  the  pubUc  order  of  the  society  of  the 
Chorcbj  contrary  to  the  laws  given  the  Church  by  our  Lonl 
and  His  Apostica,  by  a  secular  power,  interested  only  in 
{>oiut  of  fact  in  Church  toatters,  without  any  ground  of  right 
to  do  it ;  and  that  therefore  the  endeavouring  to  establish 
these  presbyteries  is  an  act  of  schism,  which  particular  Chria- 
ijans,  though  they  never,  by  any  express  act  of  their  own, 
tied  themselves  to  be  subject  to  Bishops,  are  ncvcrthclc^ 
I  bound  not  to  comuuinicate  in,  because  they  are  bound  upon 
their  salvatioa  to  maintain  the  unity  of  the  Church,  and  the 
unity  of  the  Church  estahlishctl  upon  these  laws,  whereof  the 
auccefldon  of  Bishops  i&  one. 

§  B9,  As  for  the  design  of  the  congregations,  it  is  easily 
perceived  to  come  to  this  eflccl ;  that  to  the  intent  tliat 
Cbriatian  people  may  be  tied  to  no  laws,  but  such  as  the 
Spirit  of  God  which  is  in  them  convinces  them  to  be  esta- 
blished upon  the  Church  by  the  Scripture  ;   and  that  there- 


CH  AP. 
V. 


faiul  si^t 
iij)  by  (he 
aoc-ijinr 
power 
without 
eolauF  of 

T)ghL| 


(TllC  COM? 

uf  llic  In- 


four,  ind  one  mmintcr  tmt  to  pvery 
Haasia." — OrdinBiicr  of  the  Liirrfs  anJ 
CuiDTnoTii,  Mnrcfa  14,  Iti^S.  l(uali~ 
wurtli,  DArt  iv.  vol.  i.  p.  22<J. 

'  "Th»l  if  uny  perwii  «h«.l1  caiiimit 
may  RenndAlciis  offcacc— nut  cmune- 
ntti  in  any  drd.inaiicc  of  Einrlwrneiit — 
upon  Itie  dajr  at  the  wlnunmlratjan  of 
the  Siicnnient  ni  (he  Lord'*  Supper, 
ia  I'iu  t»ct  oT  th«  coneregAtiou  tft«c  it 
i»  uaemblvd,  eIiib  minuter  of  [h«l  eon- 
gng«tlon  may  fortwu  tv  adminifter 
Uie  Sjci-anietit  to  *a<ih  *  p«r«iri  far 
that  limFi  and  he  ahall  witbin  eight 
ibft  iltei  certify  tht  nii  vfleitc?  Mid 


fortwarajice  iinto  (lie  FcinimiMLoneni 
aforesaid,  and  iipcn  'Certificate  ko  made, 
Ih*  »n\d  (■"rnmhM'jrera  bIiaI]  proceed 
thereupon  as  in  othei  eafiei  nut  muine- 
»ted,  and  shall  iniilir  rcrtiAcate  of  the 
ease  or  cuu,  with  their  opinions,  to 
both  houses  of  parliajiifiiL,  with  a)| 
speed  i  and  thr[eii]>iHi  ilie  pMrliainenl 
thuJl  pnxced  lo  a  Enal  deterrnination 
Cif  the  case,  and  send  the  name  deter- 
imnAlion  therenf  In  the  parish  wheiv 
luch  olfencr  fhall  have  li««n  com- 
mitted :" — Ofdiiiuice,  Sic.  ItuBhii-Hjirth. 
ut  iiipr.  p.  '227. 

'  See  (he  two  precediug  uotea. 


m% 


THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  CHURCH 


CHAR 
V. 


[more  Suit- 
able til 
Chiriil  Un- 
ity than 

that  nf 
tlie  Pn?s. 
bytmans;] 


upon  tlie  ordering  of  all  matters  concerning  the  society  of 
the  Church,  may  proceed  upon  conviction  of  every  man's 
judgment:  therclbre  every  congrej^ation  of  Christians,  assem- 
bling to  the  service  of  God,  to  be  absolute  and  independcot 
on  any  other  part,  or  the  whole  Church,  the  power  being 
vested  in  the  members  of  the  said  coDgregationj,  uader  the 
authority  of  the  pastor  and  elders,  aa  aforesaid'.  And  that 
therefore  every  congregation  coostituting  iisctf  a  Church, 
constitutes  by  consequence,  and  dcstitutee  pastors,  eldei^ 
and  members'";  so  that,  by  this  design,  an  ecclesiastical 
power  being  erected  upon  so  many  persuasions,  conirary  to 
the  laws  given  the  Church  by  our  Lord  and  His  Apostle^ 
the  act  of  schism  is  more  visible. 

§  87.  Though  for  the  claim  and  title,  by  which  this  eccle- 
eiFiBtical  power  is  erected  in  both  ways,  that  of  the  congregft-KI 
tions  is  more  suitable  to  Chriatianity— ^because  that  of  the 
presbyteries  more  forcible — both  equally  destructive  to  tlie 
right  of  the  Church.  For  that  a  parliament,  by  which  power 
the  assembly  of  divines  was  called" — ^not  disputing  now  (he 
(TOwer  of  a  parhament  in  England,  but  supposing  it  to  be  as 


'  CImp,  ii.  wet,  2- 

"*  "  Tlic  ijium&l  r&lation  whtrein  oli 
lli(?  members  in  the  Clitirula  stand  one 
to  aiiolhcr,  membfrti  to  members',  nnd 
all  lit  tliDm  to  their  ofhcers,  and  thfiT 
ofGcc'rs  to  tlit^in,  tog'Gthci  witli  theic 
mutual  intcTCBt  one  in  another,  end 
miiniJLl  power  uue  ovet  niiotlier,  do  M 
at  ihem  DeGeMarily  imply  n  xnutual 
confederacy  one  with  nuother ;  and 
lh£t  whoaocreT  will  partalie  herein, 
tQust  partake  in  tbeir  coufed^racy. 
Suppose  a  godly  Christian  come  uvei 
into  (hese  |iArts — aa  nverj  year  some 
or  other  do-^Uiere  it  nof  any  mnisUr 
tffanfi  o/oBf  Cliarchei  can  turirp  pattorai 
aitlhorit^  over  htm,  wiiets  that  Chrietian 
^all  him  tlicrfM»ts,  or  profess  his  sub- 
jecliotL  tu  his  mJniBtifttiott  acn'ording  (o 
Oad.  Nut  oan  such  a  mui  i^xpC'Ct  any 
ministier's  w^ttjhfulneH  over  tilrn  b>  hia 
minrster,  unless  the  mintsUr  s«e  juat 
cause  lo  accept  such  s  chai^^  and  pro- 
fe«B  60  intKin.  Nn  Charch  in  the 
caunlry,  aat  all  the  members  of  Atiy 
Chiireh,  can  take  upon  theni  to  cen~ 
■ure  uij  itranger,  thoujfh  an  inhvbU 
tant  uDongtl  thctn,  miless  he  $ive 
hirnaeif  up  to  tbem,  -nnd  profess  his 
subjection    to    Che    Gospel    of   Chhst 


atnon^fst  thcTii,  Not  cmti  he  cWloifCv 
BucL  wntthfulDesh  from  thtrai,  unlen 
lie  have  given  them  a  just  onll  to  take 
upcin  thein  that  care  over  him.  Tlut 
CtiiifttiAU  liberty,  which  the  Lord  Jeaui 
by  His  lilood  hnth  piircbiised  for  His 
Church, Slid  foraJI  HU  fhildrcu.gbctli 
thctn  all  liberty  to  chuse  their  amn  offi> 
oers,  anil  their  ovn  Tel  low^  mem  ben, 
unto  whom  to  cvinmii  ilit  care  of  their 
soiiIb  BGC^0[^iii){  to  the  rules  of  the  Got* 
pel." — Cotton's  W«y  of  the  Chonhei. 
chap.  ill.  secL  i.  \  3.  p.  63.  London. 
10+5- 

"  "On  MoTitlfty,  June  13, 1613,tbtrT 
va  passed  'Ati  orditmtice  of  the  Lords 
jund  Comnions  iti  psrliiunent,  for  the 
calling  of  flP  A49i(:»jbly  of  learned  ud 
godly  Divine*,  And  others  to  be  con- 
sulted with  by  the  partfanient,  for  the 
settling  of  the  gwemmeut  ntid  lintrgy 
of  the  ChuTdh  of  Ktiglatid,  ttthd  Ibrvio.- 
dicAtinK  and  clearing  of  the  doctrise  of 
the  iftid  Church  from  &1ae  aspersion 
&tid  interpntations.'  The  taeiBittj 
met  on  Saturday,  JuIt  1,  in  llie  nme 
year,  in  the  Chaprl  of  King  Heiiry  the 
S«v«tith  in  the  Abbey  of  Westminster." 
— Aualiwarth,  part  iii.  vol.  ii,  p.  33f^~ 


IN   A  CtlUtSTIAK  StATS. 


G23 


» 


I 


I 


I 


great  for  the  purpose  as  any  Christian  state  can  exercise^  CHaP.' 
slioutd  erect  an  ecclesiastical  power  by  taking  it  i'roai  those  — ^ 
that  have  it,  and  giving  it  to  those  that  have  it  not,  is  without 
the  sphere  of  any  power  «'htch  stands  not  by  the  constitution 
of  the  Church.  For  if  the  Church  subsisted  before  nny 
secular  power  was  Christian,  by  a  power  vested  by  our  Lord 
in  Hia  Apoatlcs—CKtending  it  in  one  %'isible  society,  beyond 
the  hounds  of  any  dominion,  with  equal  interest  in  the  parts 
of  it  through  several  dominions — what  title  but  force  can 
any  state  have  to  do  it,  if  we  presuppose  the  society  of  the 
Church,  as  such,  unable  to  do  it  ?  Therefore  by  the  society 
of  the  Church,  and  by  Christians  as  members  thereof,  Jt  must 
be  done,  ■whatsoever  is  done,  either  in  reforming  the  Church, 
or  in  separating  from  the  Church*  And  therefore  the  pro- 
ceeding of  the  congrc(^ations,  when  they  separate  from  the 
Church  of  England  by  a  right  founded  upon  the  constitution 
(of  the  Church,  is  more  agreeable  to  Christianity  than  the 
proceeding  of  the  presbyteriee,  when  ihey  pretend  to  reform 
the  Church  of  Engtand  by  the  power  of  the  parliament,  sup- 
posing it  to  be  aa  great  as  any  secular  power  can  be  in  Church 
matters, 

§  S8.  But  I  intend  not  hereby  to  grant  that  it  ia  a  rightful  {i>ut  not 
title  up«jn  which  those  of  the  congregations  separate  from  the  rnffrcta 
Church  of  England.  For  as  men  cannot  make  themselves  •*'''"'"1 
Christians,  but  the  doing  of  it  must  presuppose  a  Church, 
as  at  the  first  it  presupposed  the  power  of  constituting  a 
Church,  eslaled  by  our  Lord  upon  His  Apostles — because  our 
I.ord  hath  refiuired  of  those  that  will  be  saved,  not  only  to 
believe  Ilia  Gospel,  but  also  to  profess  Christianity,  and  this 
profession  to  be  consigned  in  the  hands  of  tliose  whom  Ele 
trast«th  with  the  conduct  of  His  Churcb,  and  by  them 
accepted,  because  if  not  sincere  and  complete,  it  is  not  to 
be  admitted — so  the  continuance  in  the  communion  of  the 
Church,  prcsup|X)siug  an  acknowledgment  of  the  Christianity 
pmfcsso<l  therein  to  contain  nothing  destructive  to  salvation, 
profbaaetb  an  obUgatlon  of  &cknowlcdg:ing  the  governors  there- 
oi^  ID  order  to  the  same. 

5  89.  And  this  obUgation  unavoidable  by  the  premi&es,  unless  [Both  f  «r. 
I  Christian  people,  by  those  governors  appear  to  be  defeated  of  tiflabfr.*)* 
ihe  benefit  of  such  laws,  given  the  Church  by  our  Lord  and 


CHAP.  TTifi  Apostles,  as  appdU*  to  be  of  greater  conseqaence  to 

'■ scrrice  of  God,  for  which  ihe  society  of  ihe  Church  su 

than  the  persotial  succes^on  of  govcmoTS,  and  the  unity  of 
the  Church,  Trhorein  it  conaisteth,,  can  be  imagined  to  be. 
Which  in  our  present  case  is  so  far  irom  being  true,  thftt  the 
premises  being  tnie,  all  the  particulars,  for  which  the  cou- 
gregations  separate,  and  which  the  presbyteries  would  reform, 
the  chief  power  of  the  clergy  over  the  people,  ibe  superioii^ 
of  Bishops  above  presbyters,  the  dependence  of  congregations 
upon  the  city  Churchy  the  power  of  giving  laws  to  the  Churrfa, 
the  right  of  firgt-fruits,  tithes,  and  all  consecrate  things,  and 
above  all,  the  uuil^  of  the  Church,  and  the  personal  succes- 
sion of  governors  in  which  it  consistelh,  are  all  demonstraled 
to  have  been  ordained  by  the  Apostles.  The  eanie  is  to  be 
said  of  the  ceremonies,  as  to  the  whole  kind,  though  not  to 
the  particulars  questioned.  For  first,  it  is  proved  that  the 
rule  of  charity  rcqu'u-es  all  Christians  lo  forbear  the  use  of 
that  freedom  which  Christianity  alloweth,  in  all  thin^  deter- 
mined by  the  law  of  the  Chtu^;h,  not  contrary  to  God^ 
Secondly,  though  it  be  granted  that  the  particulars  quc^SM 
tioned  were  not  instituted  by  the  Apostles,  for,  indeed,  ihe 
customs  of  several  nations  that  have  received  Christianity 
are  so  different,  that,  for  example,  that  which  the  Apostle 
comuiandctb,  "that  nien  pray  uncovered,"  1  Cor.  xi.  3,  cannot 
be  used  among  tht^c  nations  that  cover  the  head  in  sign  of 
reverence,  which  the  ancients  did  not:  and  this  is  the  true 
reason  why  the  satnc  cerenionies  of  Divine  service  are  not  in 
use  now  as  under  the  Apostles ;  yet  whosoever  shall  separate 
from  the  Church  upon  this  ground,  that  significative  cere- 
monies are  not  to  be  used  in  the  service  of  God,  shall  do  it  to 
establish  a  law  contrary  lo  the  Apostles,  who  ordained  such 
to  be  used,  as  I  shewed  afore". 
{Cue  or  4  ^^'  Besides,  the  Church  of  England^  and  govemora 
2ji^^]'^ thereof,  do  not  maiutain  any  infalhble  power  of  conducting 
the  Church,  professing  themselves  the  reformation  wliich  their 
predecessors  made;  and  therefore,  arc  su  far  from  refusing 
any  law  of  God  to  be  a  law  of  this  Church,  that  if  any  human 
constitution  had  been  recommended  lo  them — evidenUy 
necessary  or  useful  to  make  the  laws  of  our  Lord  and  His 

"  CLap.  IT.  ftNlL  3{>— 3£. 


IX   A   CJiaiSTIAN  STATB. 


G2S 


r 
I 


Apostles  effectual  to  this  particular  Church— by  such  an 
authority  as  the  secular  power  hath  over  them,  it  is  visible  to 
all  English,  thnt,  for  the  peace  of  ibe  Church  and  themselves, 
they  would  not  hnve  refused  it.  And  therefore  the  true 
reason  of  this  separation  or  reformation  is,  becausjc  they  will 
not  part  with  that  power  which  is  in  them,  derived  from  the 
Apostles,  and  at  once  with  the  unity  of  the  Church,  neces- 
sarily, in  this  cascj  depending  on  the  same. 

^  yi.  I  suppose  what  will  be  answered,  that  all  this  is  done 
to  reform  the  Church,  to  bring  in  plentiful  and  poweiful 
preachings  and  praying  as  the  Spirit  shall  mdite.  For,  not 
knowing  any  thiug  else  to  be  pretended,  ond  having  shewed 
tiic  rest  of  the  change  to  be  contrary  to  the  ordinances  of  the 
Apostles — though  I  sec  no  man  is  so  hard-hearted  as  not  to 
think  his  own  deslf^n  to  be  the  reformation  of  the  Church, 
without  ever  proving  it  to  be  so— yet  I  must  needs  think  it 
part  of  my  charge  to  say  somewhat  also  to  tills. 

§  92.  I  do  Acknowledge,  then,  a  charge  upon  the  Church, 
to  provide  that  ChristianSj  niaile  memhere  of  the  Church  by 
bapti^TU,  be  taught  aiorc  and  more  in  the  true  intent  of  their 
Christianity,  and  exhorted  to  the  performance  of  it,  by  virtue 
of  the  precept  of  our  Lord,  Matt  xxviil.  19,20;  "  Uo  preach, 
and  Tiinkc  disciples  all  nations^  baptizing  them  in  the  name 
of  the  Fatlicr,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost:  teaching  them  to  ob- 
serve all  that  I  have  commanded  you:"  which,  beiug  given 
the  Apostles,  ia,  by  liie  same  reason,  given  to  all  whom  they 
ahonid  assume,  or  ordain,  or  cause  to  be  ordained,  to  exercise 
ihcir  jiower,  or  any  part  of  it,  in  dependence  upon  the  same, 
and  according  as  the  same  should  <!etorminc  in  time  or  place. 
But  that  any  thing  is  determined,  as  of  Divine  right,  or  by 
the  Scriptures,  when,  where,  how  often,  how  seldom,  in  what 
manner,  and  how  frequent  preaching  is,  by  the  Church,  to  be 
furnished  to  the  Church*  ho  will  make  himself  ridiculous  that 
undertakes  to  afBrm. 

»^  'JX  That  the  Church  is  to  endeavour,  that  this  office  be 
as  fircqucnl  tts  may  Ik:  to  the  edilicatioa  of  ihe  Church,  appears 
indeed  by  the  Scriptures:  not  those  which  s|Teak  of  "pub- 
lishing the  Ciospel,''  nudor  the  terms  of  EvdyytVi^fo-tfox  or 
KJipvtTfTtiv^t  or  any  cquivalenf,  as  Horn,  x,  iTi ;  2  Tluk  iv.  2^  5 ; 

■  *  See  chap.  Hi.  »pcU.  16     ]» 

■  TRORtTDrnr.  ^  s 


C  n  A  W 
V. 


[Redsnn  nt 

(his  pru' 

rtfonna' 
Uori.l 


I 


62G 


THP,  RIGHT  or  THE  CHfRCH 


C  EI  A  p.    1  Coi 


It),  but  those  ttiat 


the  <]Ui 


of  the  Ai 


bu^ 
^  i^^ 


igence 
- —  sties  and  Ajwsiolical  persons  uf  thdr  time,  in  teachiog  the 
assemblies  of  Christians,   Acts  ii.  42,  46;  v.  42;  vi,  2,  4; 
xi.  26,  and  the  fref^iienting  of  this  office  in  those  times,  I  Cor. 
x\v. ;  1  Tim.  t.  17  :  Rom.  xii.  G,  7.     But  tliat  it  should  be  so 
eae^  for  them,  that  now  arc  admitted  to  the  sen'ice  of  the 
Church,  to  preach  continually,  so  as  to  edify  the  Church 
their  prcachbg,  as  it  was  for  ApostleSj  Apostolical  persoi 
and  prophets,  is  not  for  a  reasonable  man  to  imagine,     And'^^ 
those  that  stand  so  much  upon  preaching  twice  erery  Lopd's 
dayi,  would  find  themselves  at  a  marvellous  exigent,  if  they 
should  prove  either  the  ueceBsity  of  it,  in  point  of  ripht,  by 
the  Scriptures,  or  the  utility  of  it,  in  point  of  fact,  by  tJa^J 
abilities  of  tlie  men  whom  themselves  set  about  it.  ^H 

lOfprayer.]      §  94.  Ab  for  prayer,  I  yield  that  it  is  a  precept  of  God 
that    the    prayers   of  Christian    conpregattoos  he    presented 
to  God  by  the  presbyters.      But  what  prayers?    None  but 
those  which  the  Eucharist  was  celebrated  with,  of  wbi< 
1  spoke  afore*.     All   the  world  will  never  show  any  title  i" 
the   Scriptures,  or  the   original   pKtctice  of  the  Church,  to 
prove    that   the    Apostles    ordained    these    prayers    before 
or  after  the   sermons  of  prcsbvtere,  which  are   now  made 
the  greatest  part  of  the  exercise  of  Christianity,  unless  it  be 
because  the  sermon  went  before  the  Eucharist,  as  Acts  xx.  7; 
1  Cor,  xiv,  16.     The  prayers  which  the  presbyters  offer  to 
God  in  behalf  of  the  Church,  being,  by  the  institution  of 
ApoBtlcE,  only  those  which  the  Eucharist  is  celebrated  will 

§  05.  I  acknowledge  that,  under  the  ApostlcB,  the  prayen" 
of  the  Church  were  not  prescribed,  but  conceived  by  those 
that  were  employed  in  that  office  by  the  Church  j  but,  in 
consideration  of  the  prophetical  revelations  and  immediate  35« 
inspirations  which  the  persons  employed  about  that  office 
were  then  graced  with,  lo  shew  the  truth  of  Christianity 
and  the  presence  of  God  in  the  Church.  And  therefore, 
Bince  those  graces  ceased,  I  have  shewed  in  the  Apostolical 
Form  of  Divine  Service,  p.  348  S  that  those  prayers  of  the 
Cbnrcli  which  went  not  with  the  Eucharist,  wore  raiuiatered 
by  deacona,  because  it  was  found  necessary  that  both  the  one 


r  lo 


-<  S»   Rel.  Asseiiil 
B3.  note  1. 


■1.,  chain.  X.  leci. 


Dmp.  iii.  cMt.  21). 
Clmp.  X.  scclt.  SU.  57. 


IN   A  CUHtSTIAN   STATK. 


637 


Aod  the  other  should  be  done  iu  a  prescript  form^to  tkvoid  the  CB  AP. 

scoudiils  of  Christianitj  that  we  see  come  by  referring  it  to  all — 

persons  that  are  trusted  to  officiate  public  eervice.  And  I  am 
fi&touislied  that  auy  Christian  sljould  imagine  that  God  should 
be  pleased  with  the  conceptions  of  the  mind,  or  cxprcsaions 
of  the  tongue — setting  aside  the  aSectiou  of  the  heart — that 
any  man  prays  with. 

^  96»  But  now,  by  the  pretence  on  foot,  nhich  makes  the  [Perver- 
cxcrcise  of  Christianity  to  consist  in  a  sermon,  and  a  prayer  DMno 
conceived  before  or  after  it ;  not  only  the  celebration  of  the  ^"^r"jj]f 
Eucharist,  which  the  AjwstleB  ordained  to  be  as  frequent  as  l^ufiian*.! 
the    prayers  of  the   presbyters,  and  which   the  Church   of 
England  recomuicnda  ou  all  Sundays  and  feEtivals,  is  turned 
out  of  doors,  to  three  or  four  times  a-year*;  but  also  all  the 
JO  public  service  of  God,  by  prayer,  reading  the  Scripttirea,  and 
the  praises  of  God,  forbidden  when  the  preacher's  mouth 
opens  not ;  and  by  referring  the  form  of  prayer  and  matter  of 
doctrioo  to  each  man's  discretion,  the  exercise  of  religion  Is 
turned  inlu  a  lecture  of  state,  infused  into  the  conscience  of 
tlie  hcarcre,  by  desiring  of  God  the  interest  of  that  factioti  for 
which  A  man  preaches".     And  by  this  means^  they  that  do 
challenge  to  themselves  the  title  of  Apostles,  when  they  style 
themselves  "  ministers  of  Christ  and  of  the  Gospel/'  arc  now 
discovered,  hy  their  adversoriea  of  the  congregations,  to  be 
ministers  of  that  power  which  set  thcra  up*,  as  indeed  they 


f 


'  "  Ttit  CoEnmuuLou,  or  Supper  of 
fh«  Lord  uifreijueiilly  to  be  i^elirDrated; 
but  how  -often  OiBy  be  puntiitlered  and 
d«t»nntti(<d  hy  the  mmiilfrg  And  other 
Chuich'VQvrmam  ofiFHich  rnn^n'^tion, 
*■  they  uisUfind.  moat  convenient  for 
the  nmiftirl  .Mid  pdifiratian  -of  Ch?  people 
CTtrnniiltr'il  in  tliuir  cliarfrc  And  vhcn 
U  ihall  be  ftdnLiiiisien^,  ore  jui3ge  it 
eoDvenivnl  In  be  <!one  &ftec  Uie  iiiomijig 
termrin,"— Dircctoiy  for  the  I'uUk 
Wonhip,  p.  23.  London,  I6i4. 

In  the  firil  Boi>k  ^f  DUdpltno  th» 
rrlctmitiuii  !■  cimrmtd  tci  fuur  timca 
m-yr»T.  to  t'i€  first  Swndny^  in  NUrrlli. 
June.  .Si-{)tvuibrr  and  DcctrmWr;  p.  63. 

'  "And  wIicicM  ■!  itie  adtninUCT*^ 
tion  of  ibr  S«TuncM<,  the  liuldiiig 
pubiic  fluLii,  lud  iay^  ot  thnnlc*|tiviRg, 
«nd  other  Kpfrcixl  OL-t-&&ion!i,  vihich  may 
sffunl  RiAtter  of  frpecinl  prticioiti  aitd 
tbuikagiifinfft(  it  tiirH|(iiiiLteiocxpT«i* 

s  s 


»omcwh«t  in  out  public  prtyen — aa  «l 
thin  liiair  it  is  OUr  dulj'  to  pray  for  a 
blpKHiiig-  upon  tlirC  BSiPmbly  oT  ilivinvi, 
ihp  KmuGd  by  acs  and  land,  for  the 
defenc-r  at  the  kinf-,  ]inr^in.inent  and 
Ungdom — E,ttry  ininlBirr  h  hpicjii  |o 
apply  hiiii-idf  in  hU  prayer  iKforc,  or 
afhrr,  his  Hcrmoil  to  tbote  Oc^ftaiohs; 
but  Tor  tbe  manner  he  is  left  to  hit 
liberty  u  Gr>d  shnll  direct  und  enable 
bim,  ia  piciy  atid  wiidom  to  diBChaJge 
hii  duty," — Dirrrli'ty  fur  tlic  Public 
Worship,  p.  1&.  LtiinErn,  tfitt- 

•  •"  Consridrr  whclUur  under  popery 
Ihr  iiiystcrv  "(  tbr  tidtiiiiial  priesthuod 
wa»  not  ratlier  bdd  uti  by  (br  power  of 
princes  &nd  4talc*,  than  ■Ial«»  tlirm- 
Bc)ve«  by  »ucli  a  way  nt  nawvri  and 
whether  tbc  myalery  at  the  natjptikl 
ruinitlry  be  not  ratbc-r  held  tip  by  tliK 
power  *rf  atatet  iMiw,  tlian  Iho  alalia 
ihemaelrvi  in  aiiirh   »  <r>y  of  pwer, 

2 


028 


THE  RinHT  OF  THE  CHURCH 


CHAP, 
V. 


I  Puritan 
gLauJi'f  of 
the  curly 
Cliris- 


Icngitcatid 
cavi'innit.] 


must  needs  be,  when  a  double  number  of  votes  in  tbeir  pn 
bjteries  is  able  to  cast  them  out  of  the  Church,  if  tbcj  prove 
not  faithful  mmlsters. 

§  97.  The  ruin  of  Christianity  is  yet  greater  in  going  about 
to  reform  religion  by  the  sword,  and  taking  up  arms  upon  tbe 
till*  of  Chriatianily,  whether  it  be  pretended  or  noL  For, 
they  that  say''  that  the  Christians  of  Terlulliau's  time  would 
have  defended  themselves  by  fotxre  against  the  persecutions  of 
tbe  Koman  emperors  if  they  had  been  able,  must  needs  say 
that  Christians  may  anti  ought  to  defend  themselves  upon  the 
title  of  their  Christianity,  as  both  Buchanan'  and  Bellantiinc'^l 
by  consequence  must  do,  when  they  say  that  the  reason  why 
St.  Paul  coramnuds  Christians  to  be  subject  to  the  gecukr 
powers  of  his  time  was,  because  they  were  not  able  to  resist. 

§  98.  But  I  do  remember  to  have  read  iu  Burrougfas^s 
lectures  on  Ilosea^ — which  I  speak  to  do  him  right— that 
the  title  of  this  war  is  not  grounded  on  religion,  as  religion^ 
but  as  professed  by  this  kingdom ;  whtchj  I  conceive,  cannot 


■nd  then  whether  nil  the  preUtices  a.nd 
AiAaequences  to  draw  in  states  and 
Ungdomi  for  the  Church's  inlerest,  if 
oleuly  dlscuflEed,  hn  not  i&ther  a  wty 
of  AntioliristioD  mystery  than  of  zcjlI  to 
religion  or  th^c  power  of  mngistTacy,"' — 
SalUnsrsh'sGroaxuifor  Liberty,  prijface, 
I  ].  London,  l64fi. 

'  See  ftecL  56.  note  e, 

"  "  Paul  wrote  these  things  ixi  the 
T«y  infancy  of  the  Church,  in  wbieh 
time  it  WB8  not  only  nccensnry  to  he 
blunelesa,  but  nunc-  was  lo  giye  aces- 
■ion  Co  such  its  sought  occasioa  of  re- 
proschingi&nd  unjuiit  csilses  Cif  itoining 
tlieprofeBaora  orChriadnnity. 

"  WTiaI  Other  cause  may  we  imagine, 
thAD  thai  at  that  tinif  there  w^r?  no 
Vings  or  ms^strate;:  in  theCKutch,  to 
whom  he  might  write.  Iniagiiic  that 
Pauldolh  now  live  in  ounlays,  whifn^in 
not  oniy  the  people^  but  princcB  &lsa 
profefta  ChHstiaaity.  Ac  the  gams 
time  let  there  be  some  prince  nho  doth 
conceive  that  not  only  should  human 
lawa,  hut  also  divine  Laws  be  subj«ci  to 

hi&    hist    and    pleiu)ur« AVhat 

wpylij  Pnul  write  ol'^^uch  (othe  Cliupehl 
If  he  wete  like  hjmi^elf  in  would  ecr- 
t&iiily  dtny  that  he  should  he  accaunlctl 
a  nijigistrate-  He  would  interdict  ftll 
Chrisli&na  to  have  any  commutiiDn 
with  him,  eithei  in  diet,  speech  or  con- 
re  rue,  and  leave. hiin  to  ihe  people  to 


tie  punished  by  the  laws,  lod  vonld 
chink  they  did  nolhing  but  theh  duqtr 
if  they  ahould  aecouiit  liim  not  to  be 
their  king,  inth  whom  ihey  were  to 
have  no  fellowship  bv  the  law  of  God." 
— He  jure  Repni,  pp.  50^o4,  of  the 
English  Version,  Loftdpn,  l*i80, 

*  Qaod  si  Christiaiii  olim  doq  de- 
posueruTit  Neronoin,  et  DioeletiATuoi, 
et  Juliauum  Apostatain,  ap  VftleDtem 
Aiiadum,  at  aimilei,  id  fuic  quia  de- 
erantvireBlenipoialeftChri^tiajiis.  Nam 
Ciuod  alioniui  jure  potuissent  id  facer*, 
jiiitel  ex  Aiiostolo.  1  Carintli.  vL  nbi 
juhct  coii«(itui  novos  judices  a  Chria- 
CisJiU  tcmporalium  CAUsarnm,  ne  Cflge- 
renlur  CliriKtiani  r-ausam  dicerc  corun 
judice  Chriati  pcrsequntore.  Skat 
etiiin  iiovi  judicee  couEtitui  potuerunt, 
](a  et  novi  principea  et  reges  propter 
eand^ni  cauaam,  si  vires  adfuincilL— 
BellaiiniiQ.  de  Aoid.  Pont,  lib.  t.  cap. 
vii.  torn,  i,  col.  HOI-.  Colon.  IIjJO. 

^  "  But  now  our  taking  up  arm*  ia 
justified  ill  this,  to  lunintain  the  ciril 
rij^ht  that  we  have  to  the  practice  of 
OUT  religion;  ho  fhnt  our  case  ii  not 
the^  cue  of  the  (."Imfttijuis  among  the 
heaLltena  ;  th-ere  in  a  law  Af  nature,  I 
confess,.  beyoniJ  the  rigiit  of  any  law, 
finil  tlic  rig  hi  in  ihat  cannot  be  given 
aw^ayhy  fiiiypi-edeee:i>.or&." — Ch«p.viii. 
4.  vol.  ii.  p'  21.  Lonilon,  1650. 


IN  A  CHRISTIAN  8TATK. 


629 


I 

I 


be  said  by  those  that  advance  the  covenant,  or  allow  two  CHAP. 

clauBes  of  it     The  first,  when  it  promisoth  to  rDainCiun  the '-- 

king^s  person  and  estate  in  maintenance  of  religion^  For  if 
the  maintenance  of  the  state  be  limited  within  the  condition 
of  religion,  then  it  is  professed  bj  consequence,  that  the 
sovereign  power  of  the  state  is  not  to  be  maintained,  when 
rclig;ion  is  not  maintained  by  it,  which  if  it  did  mainttun, 
religion  were  to  be  maintained.  Therefore  religion  is  the 
ground  upon  which  those  that  enter  into  the  covenant  under- 
take to  maintain  one  another,  without  any  exception  in  the 
tnaintenanee  of  the  same.  Therefore  that  war  is  made  upon 
the  title  of  religion,  which  maintains  not  the  state  but  in  the 
maiatenance  of  lU  The  second>  when  it  s^th  that  this  i& 
done  that  those  which  groan  imder  the  yoke  of  Antichrist 
imay  be  moved  to  do  the  like*^;  which,  belonging  to  the 
subjects  of  popish  princes,  professeth  relii^iou  to  be  the  title 
of  these  arms,  which  all  of  Hkc  religion  may  use,  whatever  the 
stale  be,  under  which  they  live.  Now  would  I  fain  know  of 
any  friend  of  the  covenant,  what  is  the  difference  between  it 
nnd  the  holy  league  of  France  under  Henry  the  Third',  as  to 
thiji  Jtoint,  and  in  this  regard  ? 

$  99.  There   is,   indeed,  difference  onough   between    the  |Th« 
subjects  in  which  the  two  leagues  suppose  religion  to  consist,  riTvcnant 
and  there  is  as  much  in  the  rule  of  the  same  which  both  sup"^^^|^'"'''' 
pose:  but  as  to  the  right  which  religion  introduceth,  of  main-  comiju'edl 
tainiDg  itself  by  force,  both  coveuantti  agree  iu  supposing  it» 


*  "  Wb  Bbftll  with  (he  «amc  niocflriey, 
nalil^  uid  coniUTLcy,  in  oat  tavetnl 
vontiniia.  cndravpur  with  our  «titte( 
and  U>««.  mntiulty  to  pmervc  the 
jL|i[bli  jiiid  p.nviVgr«iar  tlitjiurliarncnlB, 
and  tlir  UlicrtJM  of  the  ktiigdumji,  and 
10  pRMffc  «nd  defend  the  kinp't 
UljMtj'*  p«40ii  Aai  BiithDnty,  in  the 
prt— nitiw)  4nd  dtjenut  ot  lh«  tnic 
nJjfioQ  and  liberties  of  iht>  Iciugd'Mn*, 
C^t  ih*  world  biiy  brir  witiipit  wilh 
our  miuriciicirs  of  our  Inynlty,  and  that 
we  {lave  no  thought*  oi  inlenticmB  to 
dilDinlili  hu  iiiju»lf'p  jUil  power  and 
grcatneu." — Safrmn  Lt'a.^e  aiirl  Co- 
▼mani,  in  Ituthworth'i  CoUeclionis, 
ymtt  ill.  Tol.  il.  p.  478- 

•  "  And  till*  rorrnani  we  maVr  in 
the  pre*enre  of  Almighty  God.  The 
Searcher  of  411  tiHrfAriritha  true  intcn- 


lion  to  iwribrm  the  Mme^  xi  we  ihall 
anaiivcr  nt  (hat  i;rcat  Any,  when,  the 
KCi^TotK  uf  (til  lirani  ;lin]l  lie  dJRclusedj 
most  humbly  W'secclimu  tiie  Lord  to 
»t rpngthrti  Ui by  H U  tloly  S|jirit  for  Uiii 
end,  and  lo  blniH  out  desires  and  pra- 
cecdingf  witlii  xuch  succeaa  as  may  be 
a  deliviTance  and  safety  to  Hit  people, 
and.  rncciuragcniQiiL  to  tht;  ChtiAtiui 
Churchcr  grvaniTig;  und?r,  nr  in  danger 
of,  thfl  ywke  of  Acticliri&tjaii  tyranny,  to 
join  in  the  Mine  of  like  associalton  Aud 
covruuit,  to  the  glory  of  God,  the  en- 
largement of  the  kingdom  of  Je^u* 
Chnil,  and  the  pn^ace  and  trtnquUUty 
of  Ciiriilian  kingiLoma  aQil  eommoo- 
weallhR."      Th.  p.  +79. 

*  SeeDavita,  l^iatdeHeGuerrttivIli 
di  Frsnrin,  libr.  vji. 


L 


630 


THB  BIQRT  OF  THV  CI 


CHAP. 
V. 


unci  thereby  found  tem|Kiral  right  upon  the  grace  of  Christianity, 
contrary  to  that  which  I  presuppose  from  the  beginning*, 
seeing  whatsoever  is  purchased  by  such  arms,  is  the  produc- 
tion of  that  title  under  which  they  are  borne.  True  it  m. 
that  religion  is  not  the  otily  tide  of  that  league  or  this  covenant, 
both  of  them  pretending  as  well  abuse  in  govemnienL  But 
it  13  to  be  considered  on  the  other  side,  that  these  two  titles 
are  not  subordinate  but  concurrent;  that  is,  that  tbis  right  of 
maintaining  religion  hy  force  of  arms,  riseth  from  the  Initt 
of  religion  in  itself  presupposed,  and  not  by  the  eslablishoient 
of  religion  by  the  laws  of  any  state,  for  the  religion  of  the  si 
same ;  because  not  by  that  power  by  which  these  laws  were 
made  :  and  therefore,  by  consequence,  tnakes  those  that  take 
arms,  and  join  in  covenant,  supreme  judges  of  all  tbat  is 
questioned  in  religion  ;  which  being  of  much  more  considera- 
tion to  all  Christiaos,  than  the  good  estate  of  anyr  common- 
wealth, though  both  titles  concur  in  this  war,  yet  tt  would  be 
possible  that  war  might  be  made  upon  the  title  of  religion 
alone,  contrary  to  the  premises. 
'*f^ti!>eGTe-  §  100.  The  iGnmed  Casaubon  once  called  tlie  doctrine  of 
^^  Gregory  VII.,  Pope,  when  he  undertook  to  deprive  Chris- 

tian princes  of  their  estates,  because  they  stood  exconimuni- 
cate,  Hecresim  Hildebrandinam^t  "the  heresy  of  Pope  IJilde- 
brand  :*'  and  not  without  cause.  For  seeing  the  foundation  of 
Christianity  consisteth  in  things  to  be  done,  as  well  as  things 
to  be  believed,  and  that  the  sum  of  that  which  ChristJatss 
profess  to  do,  consists  in  bearing  Christ's  cross,  how  shall  he 
be  other  than  a  heretic,  that  renounceth  the  profession  of 
Christ's  cross?  Or  how  can  he  be  understood  to  profess 
Christ'a  cross,  that  holds  any  thing  purchased  by  the  arms 
which  are  borne  upon  the  title  of  Christianity?  For  as  all  is 
his  that  conquers  in  lawful  arms,  so  cannot  he  be  understood 


'  Sm  chap.  L  iccU  3. 

•  Ut  jure  liceAt  iiitd/fbranShiast  up. 
ptihtrv  earn  liiKirinatH  i  quift  eisi  pri- 
Enum  autorpni  IlLlclcbtinduro  roji  ha- 
buit  i  BJc  Lamcn  abto  primo  cHt  i^xt^ullii, 
et  qucid  nA  Ihccriam,  el  quod  aiJ  praxm, 
Ml  luUn  tcnicTc  lecicntin  ab  uno  lioniiiie 
majora  nccopfrit  incrernmU,  quain 
hffic  xctcpii  ab  H ild(^brKni)9  ....  Po- 
f:v\  hoL-  *i   Thomtis. DoeM 


idem  et  BtUarminuB,  qui  pcrrciw 
hujui  doclTuiR  Aucliorea  cunou  dili^ 
g&rktiti  enutneratiA,  ab  HUdebimndo  nt 
ofeub:  non  quia  dcfucmnt  qnw  «pit 
tfmi'ta  iUiut  hartirin  jocer^m :  vedqnia 
bic  pliLrimum  iUam  eonfirnuTit,  qiM 
BL'ripMK,  quB  (acHi. —  Cauubon.  Exn-- 
cit.  «T,  in  Baron-  Ann-  p. '303.  Frwitm- 
fun.  16  IS. 


IS  A  CHRISTIAN  8TATK, 


631 


> 


^s. 


I 


Ho  renounce  b,]\  for  Christ's  cross,  that  holds  any  thing  bj  it, 
which  he  is  buutid  tu  maiutain,  whit  the  tide  whereby  he 
holds  it 

§  101.  Thus  that  Pojte  is  not  unjustly  called  a  heretic  \iy 
Bume;  as  heresy  imports  a  vice  of  a.  j^uniciilur  man's  mind, 
not  &  sect  in  the  society  of  the  Chiircli;  uecing  it  cannot  be 
said  thnt  this  position  is  enjoined,  though  suffered  in  the 
Church  uf  Home,  fis  It  nuist  be  said  (tf  t}iat  Church,  the 
society  whereof,  aud  the  power  which  govemeth  that  society, 
subsisteth  by  arms  grounded  on  Christianity.  Therefore, 
supposing  an  ecclesiastical  power,  and  by  consequence  ft 
Church  constituted  by  force  used  upon  this  ground,  it  would 
be  harti  to  clear  it  of  heresy,  the  constitution  whereof  cannot 
stand  with  the  profession  of  Christ's  cross. 

^  102.  But  not  to  aggrnvatc  consequences,  seeing  it  is 
moDifest  that  all  errors  iu  rclij^iua  uvcrthruw  the  foundation 
by  consequence,  but  to  shew  what  regret  1  have  to  §ay  that 
which  I  must  cot  conceal,  I  will  advance  the  only  possible 
expedient  that  I  can  imagine,  to  restore  the  unity  of  the 
Church  among  us.  For  that  of  a  national  synotl,  which  is 
most  obvious  and  plaui^ible.  tfcems  to  me  impossible  to  be  used 
towfiilly  and  effectnally  both  in  our  case.     I  am  not  so  faintly 

I  in  lovo  with  tlic  cause  which  I  expose  myself  to  so  niucli 
offeucc  to  maintain,  tis  to  mnke  o  ipicstion  how  the  Church  of 
Eugland  were  to  be  re-eata blushed  if  right  might  lake  place, 
that  w,  by  re-estating  the  synod  thereof  in  full  possession  of 
that  right,  which  hereby  1  have  proved  (hat  they  are  oiited 
of  only  by  force, 

^  11)3.  But  I  speak  now  upon  supposition,  that  there  is 
force  on  their  aide  tliat  refuse  this  right,  upon  opttiJons  con- 
trary to  the  same,  and  with  an  intent  to  advance  n  course,  by 
which  it  may  be  discerned  bow  far  llie  Church  of  Kngland 
may  abate  of  the  right,  which  is  denied  only  by  force,  for  so 
good  a  purpose,  as  to  reconcile  unto  it  those  who  may  other- 
wiM  &II  into  Churches  in  name,  but  schisms  indeed-  And  in 
this  cue  my  reason  is,  Iwcftuse  thuse  who  challenge  the  right 
of  n  synoti  must  proceed  as  aulhoriKcd  to  judge  between,  or 
rather  to  f^ive  law  to  nil  piirtics  ■  now,  Ijcing  divided  as  we 
arc,  Iwiwccn  right  and  lurce,  or  the  opiiiioti  of  eillier  or  both, 
it  is  not  iraaginabte  (hat  cither  thmc  that  think  themselves  to 


An«l  the 
JIK'Bllf  thuit 
is  k-n  UH 
to  recQTcr 
thp  tiRjIv 
of  the 


CHAP,  have  right  can,  or  tboee  that  tbink  themseU'es  to  have  forw, 
— — —  will,  submit  to  receive  senlence  or  law  from  their  adrersariea, 
unless  we  think  them  either  no  men,  to  change  their  judgmeot 
when  thev  come  to  have  power  on  their  side,  or  no  Christians, 
to  acknowledge  that  to  be  right  which  tbej  are  ■asuredM 
is  not. 

$  104.  What  remains,  then,  to  restore  peace,  when  no  panj 
can  irield?  Surely,  in  all  bodily  diseases,  those  |>arts  and  prin- 
ciples and  elements  of  nature  which  remaiQ  untainted,  must 
be  the  means  to  recover  the  whole :  and  in  this  distemper  of 
the  Chmvb,  so  much  of  Christianity  as  reniaitia  cocnmfmly 
acknowledged  by  all  parties,  rightly  busbaaded,  may  sen-e  to 
re-unite  them  in  one,  upon  better  iniclUgence.  And  tbe 
despaJr  which  any  party  ought  to  have,  of  reducing  the  rest 
to  themselves,  ought  to  persuade  all  to  condescend  to  this 
good  husbandry* 

§  105*  What  remains,  then,  common  to  all  parts,  beaide 
the  profession  of  Christianity  and  the  Scriptures,  to  agree 
them  al>out  the  meaning  and  consequences  of  thena,  in  matters 
questionable,  being  that  which  remains  in  debate  ?  Could  I 
say  that  all  parts  acknowledged  that,  which  the  Church,  from 
the  beginning,  every  where,  hath  received  and  used>  to  be 
agreeable  to  the  Scripture,  1  should  think  the  busine^  h«lf 
done :  but  since  it  is  otherwise,  we  must  have  recourse  to  a 
more  remote  ground,  or  principle,  which  may  serve  for  a 
reason  to  produce  those  consequences  which  follow  from  the 
said  rule,  in  matters  in  debate,  seeing  we  pretend  not  to  make  H 
a  rule  without  cause.  And  this  must  be,  by  examining  the 
first  motives  of  Christianity,  fur  what  reasons  we  undertake  UL 
the  profession  of  it,  which,  being  well  renderec^  and  afaotfl 
home  to  the  mark,  will  nut  fail  either  to  decide  any  thing  in 
controversy,  or  to  shew  that  it  concerns  no  man's  ChrifitiaDity 
that  it  be  decided. 

§  lOfi.  Now,  the  only  means  to  bring  forth  and  dischame 
these  reasons  to  public  satisfaction,  is  am  open  and  free  cod- 
fcreuee,  for  space  of  time,  or  peraons,  executed  by  persons 
advanced  by  the  several  parties,  to  Improve  what  any  man  can 
bring  forth,  to  the  clearing  of  any  thing  in  debate,  and 
managed  by  persons  chosen  for  their  discretion,  to  keep  the 
debate  from  wandering,  till  all  be  said  to  all  points.     For* 


I 


IN  A  CtttttBTli.il(  BTATK. 


633 


seeing  it  must  needs  appear  what  are  the  terina  of  agreement,  cii  aI* 

wbeo  all  reasons  are  spent,  it  will  be  lawful  for  those  in  wLom '- — 

rests  the  succession  of  the  Apuatlea,  and  all  clairaiag  under 
them,  to  consent  to  esmie  the  ecclesiastical  power,  and  the 
ministry  of  ecclesiastical  ofhrce,  upon  persona  to  be  aj^rced 
upon  according  to  term?  agreed:  and  this  consent  as  etfectiuai 
to  re-unite  the  Church,  as  ever  anciently  schisms  were  lawfully 
restored  to  the  Church>  by  admitting  Bisbupsj  presbyters, 
deacons,  and  people,  to  communicate  in  their  own  ranks,  and 
making  good  nl]  acts  done  in  separation,  by  subsequent  con- 
t  sent,  not  as  to  God,  hut  as  to  the  Church,  which  1  have 
shewed  afore  was  many  times  done**.  As  for  those  which  have 
used  this  power  already,  tbey  shall  condescend  no  fiirlher  by 
this  a^rccmenl,  but  to  use  that  part  of  it  which  shall  be 
limited  thcni  by  the  agreement,  upon  an  unquestionable  title 
for  the  future. 

^  107.  But,  if  our  sins  be  still  bo  powerful  as  not  to  suffer 
ft  lawful  course  to  take  place,  let  me  admonish  those  infinite 
numbers  of  Christian  souls  that  sigh  and  groan  after  the  unity 
of  the  Church,  what  means  God  shews  [hem  to  discharge  the 
conscience  of  good  Christians  to  Ilim,  while  the  temporal  laws 
of  the  state,  which  onght  to  actuate  it,  do  suspend  then-  office : 
which  ore,  in  etfcct,  the  persons  of  those  in  whom  the  aucce*- 
aion  of  the  Aposdes  is  vested,  and  ihe  clergy  claiming  under 
(hem  t  and  that  general  law  of  Christianity — for  which  those 
things  which  we  insist  upon  cannot  be  quitted — of  sticking  to 
all  that  the  Church  originally,  always,  every  where,  hath  pro- 
fessed and  used.  From  them  let  them  seek  the  communion 
of  the  Church,  not  only  in  the  exercise  of  such  Christian 
DidinaDces,  as  meti,  cast  upon  desert  coasts^  and  utterly  dcsli- 
tiite  of  ecclesiastical  society  for  the  present — fur  so  our  dis- 
have  made  us — can  participate  in,  but  also  in  such 
of  the  power  of  the  keys,  as  pass  not  the  inward  court  of 
the  conscience '. 


infuiti  clin>t«Ded,  jrooc  cbUdren  «(«- 

rluicd.  (ho  Eucliiriat  Cuts  muni  rated  lo 
all  that  shall  wirTidrmw  Ttuni  Cliurchra 
forcibly  poucMcJ  by  Uipin  whom  jou 
own  nut  fur  psktor*.  And  if  tliey  CAO- 
iiot  ronlitJUBLly  mtnijitPF  to  ;oU,  bi>  dia- 
pfnrd,  thf  oxduiArjr  qflipea  of  God't 
(trvicv,  you  have  the  wrvice  of  Gotl 


^  Chip.  iiL  Met.  6Z 

'  "If  ^au  deinahd  whit  m«&na  t  cut 
■  livo  j'Du  Id  ripnris«  your  rrli^ion, 
withdrawing  &om  Oie  ttK'an*  irhicli 
ttin*  Art*  iiroviite  :  I  ant^tcr,  tlijt 
then  »tv  hitlicrtn,  fYrry  whwr.  o{  iIk" 
eler^  that  adhere  in  ilie  Ctiurch^  wha 
will   And   jt   ihi'ii   duly    to    ace   3'our 


GSl    THC  niOlIT  OP  THE  CIttftCU  IN  A  CHaiSTlAN  STATE. 


CHAP. 
V. 


^  108.  Noiiher  let  tbem  ever  tbink  themselveB  necc^latcd 
to  communicate  wilh  schisni,  wlitle  the  law  which  is  ihe 
source  of  all  laws,  and  the  persons  which  are  the  seed  of  aKj 
public  persons  of  the  Church  continue^.  And  let  them  knovi 
further,  that  in  adhering  lo  the  society  of  a  Church  never 
much  destroyed  by  force,,  no  secular  powers  whether  lawjflil 
unlawful^  shall  ever  have  more  rightful  title  to  pnersecutB  them, 
than  the  Roman  emperors  had  lo  persecute  the  Apostles  and 
primitive  Christians ;  part  of  their  profession  being,  not  to 
defend  thetraelves  by  force  grounded  upon  the  title  of  Chris- 
tianity, but  to  suffer  wilh  patience  what  force  shall  inflict  for 
it.  Which  doing,  as  the  purchase  in  not  of  this  world,  ao  let 
them  not  doubt  to  find  the  effect  of  the  promises  which 
to  come. 


according  to  itie  orilef  of  the  Chufoh, 
yi)U  Imvt'  tlti;  Scriptures  lo  rt-ad  for 
pen  of  it,  you  hare  sloie  of  scrnicins 
manifestly  aLluw^d  by  tlne  Church  to 
nead,  you  have  prnyera  prenmbed  fur 
lUI  your  own  necuMcjes  imd  the  rwes- 
irities  of  the  Church.  To  terv?  God 
with  these  in  privale,  wilh  such  na  de- 
pend u|ion  you,  nnd  are  of  tbe  same 
Judgniecii:  with  you — leasing  niit  «'hflt 
belongs  to  the  prie&t'a  offiee  to  aay — I 
do,  lo  the  best  uf  my  jiid^icnlr  Wlieve 
an  ftL-ceptnble  sacrifice  to  God:;  which 
you  cannot  oiTfi  at  the  Church  in  moh 
caae.  And  thniiEli  I  censure  not  ray 
brethren  of  the  gkTgy  that  think  fit  to 
comply  with  the  ptmtr  which  we  are 
Uiwier,  in  holdinj^  at  coming  by  iheir 
benefice! — I  Bnppone  in  respect  to  their 
flocLe,  rat}iier  itidii  to  their  fruil — yet  if 
Ihey  bi'lievp  tbontsetveseitd  th"?ir  Hocks 
tu  be  the  mcmbi^rs  of  the  Cliur^ h  of  Ung- 
Jand,  Ihey  niii^t  nced«  hclicve  tbojiE 
florka,  th&t  acknowledf  e  such  pastor?.  Id 
"bb  BieinberAof  no  ChurcbHaiitl  ihLTerore 
acknowledge  yoii,  aod  own  your  depar- 


And  BO,  Ihe  refusinji  to  hear  (he  t-oice  i 
strangers,  will  uuUi:  iis  to  make  a  floe 
under  those  whom  we  acknowJedre  our 
lawful  paalora." — Thortidike'i  Letter 
concerning  th«  Present  State  of  Reli- 
gion iirnoiii^t  un,  pp.  321,  222,  added 
to  The  Just  Weights  and  Measure^ 
2nd.  ediiion.  Loudon,  16S0, 

^  Anthociy  A  \Yuod  says  thai  Dr. 
Robert  Skinner,  Bishop  of  Oiford, 
conferred  holy  orders  during  the  time 
of  the  Great  Rebelliao,  and  thai  be 
wail  $uppo$«l  to  b«  the  sole  BiB^op 
that  did  BO.  Bishop  Bull  was  ordained 
cLeacoa  and  priest  by  him,  but  in  one 
day  and  under  Ihe  cBni>nical  a^;  ll<e 
Dishop  diupcnsing  wiih  him  thfoufh 
the  distress  of  the  limeti,  «t]d  alM  IKIE 
fuminbing  him  with  Irtlera  whereby 
his  ordiJintion  might  become  kHovn 
to  his  hurt,  '*b«cdute  he  van  apprrbcn- 
Bive-  some  ill  use  mi^ht  b^  inarte  of 
ihemr  if  they  fell  into  the  hands  of 
those  unJDnit  powers  which  tb«n  pre- 
vailed, wiio  hnd  made  it  criEninal  Tor  a 
Bishop  to  confer  holy  orders;" — NeJ- 


tnre,  nnrt  declare  tlicmselvcs  to   tmir      son's  Life  of  Bull.  pj).  22,  23.  Oxfi 
own  flwJcs,  and   iii*triKl   theui    to  du      182?. 
the  like,  when  ttio  like  case  filla  out. 


A  REVIEW 


FOEEGOING    DISCOUESE. 


>  CHAPTER  I. 

SiKCi  the  writing  of  this  Discourae,  1  Have  nnderstood  by  c  h  a  p, 

relation,  and  by  some  pamphlets*,  that  there  is  one  opinion  on  ~ — ' 

_  -'  ',..  ,,  ,  '  [The  one- 

loot  among  tLc  many  ot  this  time,  that  there  is  no  sueh  thing  irineofoiiB 

as  a  society  of  the  Church,  by  the  ordinance  of  onr  Lord,  and  disaMoweii 
the  institution  of  His  Apostles  j  that  wheresoever  ive  read  of  E^fJSaiii.j 
the  Church  in  the  Scriptures,  there  we  are  to  understand  no 
moire  but  only  a  number  of  men  that  are  Christians,  who  may 
or  ought  to  assemble  together  for  the  service  of  God  as  tliey 
find  opportunity  and  meanij ;  but  that  there  should  be 
thought  to  be  any  condition  of  communicating  in  the  service 
of  G«l,  which  should  make  all  Christians  a  society  calJcd  the 
Church,  as  oxcludiug  those  that  are  not  tpialified  with  it, 
2  this  they  think  to  be  an  impostiu-e  that  hath  made  waj-  for 
Antichrist. 

§  2.  And  though  this  opinion  be  so  groundless,  that  very 
few  readers  will  expect  any  opposition  to  be  made;  yet  be- 
cauae  my  Intent  was,  by  this  Discourse,  to  improve  the  reasons 
heretofore  advanced,  and  to  try  the  effect  and  consequence 
of  them  in  destroying  the  grounds  of  the  divisiona  framed 
among  us;  and  because — if  that  which  I  propound  be  the 
truth — it  will,  with  a  little  husbanding,  be  cfTcctuiil  to  con- 
vince all  manner  of  errors ;  it  will  be  requisite  hero  to  give 
notice,  that  ail  the  reasons  which  this  tint  chapter  producetfa 
lo  prove  the  power  of  the  keys,  and  the  punishment  of  ex- 
rommanication,  the  effect  thereof,  to  belong  to  the  Church, 
are  eBectual  to  prove  the  society  of  the  Church,  which  thia 
power  constitutes,  and  thercfnrc  the  effect  thereof  cvidencelb. 
And  tndy,  though  there  is  an  infinite  distance  between  the 
productions  and  coiisequences  of  this  opinion,  and  that  of 
Enistus ;  inasmuch  as  this  manifestly  tendeth  to  challenpie  to 
alt  Christians  fireedom  of  doine  what  ihev  please  iti  the  exer- 


•  Sw  BIIU'*  Vindici^  C«(hoJip«,  in 
wItteH    Iw    drnies    the    being   of   en« 


LoiMcm.  1IH7. 


S3S 


A    KEVIKIV. 


CHAP. 
I. 


IICD 

1 


cise  of  their  Cbristiaiiitjr,  without  aii^  account  to  the  state 
under  wHch  tbey  live*";  that  of  Erastus  challenging  to  the 
Btnte  all  power  to  govern  &i\  Christians  in  their  ChnstiapiiyS 
yet  if  we  consider  tbe  ground  on  which  both  stand,  tliey  wills 
appear  to  be  as  the  rivers  that  rise  out  of  Apenninus,  which 
empty  themselves,  Bome  into  the  sea  of  Tuscany,  olherB  i 
the  gulf  of  Venice. 
iReUtlon  §  3,  For  I  suppose  every  man's  common  reason  will  fumi 
ChuHh  tf>  hini  Ro  much  of  the  metaphysics,  aa  to  make  it  appear  that 
(hesiaie-j  gygry  thing  which  hath  a  being  Is  by  that  being  distinct  from 
other  things;  so  that  if  there  be  no  difference  between  the 
society  of  the  Church,  and  that  of  the  state  when  it  ptofeSKS 
Christianity,  but  th^it  both  make  one  commnnity,  corporation, 
or  common  wealth,  as  that  of  the  ancient  people  of  God  under 
tlie  law;  then  is  there  no  society  of  a  Church  when  the  state 
is  Christian,  sceinj^;  jt  is  agreed  upon  on  all  hands  that  there 
is  one  of  the  state,  and  this  opinion  enforces  that  there  is  oo 
more  but  one.  True  it  is  that  there  are  two  thiaga  to  say, 
either  that  before  Constantino  the  power  of  excoranninication 
stood  only  by  human  right,  that  is,  by  custom  of  the  Church, 
or  that  by  the  ordinance  of  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles  it  «s 
to  stand  only  before  Christianity  were  received  by  kingdomi 
and  cotnmonwenlths,  but  afterwards  the  power  of  goveruii^ 
the  Church,  hitherto  in  tlie  body  of  the  Church,  to  be  dit- 


'■  "A  godly  mlniftcr  of  this  city  laid 
ttlo,  June  l2,  I64(i',  tlmt  Eic-,  diftCdiirsiuj; 
vrhlli  B  iimjoT  bploiigin^  to  the  army 
ahuut  the  govemiiiHit  of  the  Chun^h, 
he  told  hlra  plainly  ihat  they  w«Te  uot 
ia  niup})  Bgamat  pri^»bytcTTBl  jroTcrn- 
tatent — Lhougl^  many  tliought  them  so 
— at  agaiiut  (he  bring  tird  to  any  go- 
nranmi  mi  sll ;  fur  if  ihc  fmrUament 
wouLd  let  up  ihe  indi! pendent  gorcni- 
ment,  and  enjoin  tljat  upcni  thmi,  lliey 
ihpulil  b?  KH  much  ngaiinBt  thai  u 
fi^ainxl  preibvtcrJAl  povtrninenc:  tbey 
held  lihc-rty  nf  ci^nBCtrnre,  thai  tio  man 
shuuld  be  bound,  or  ticd^  lo  any  tiling, 
tint  every  man  left  free  to  hold  what 
tLey  pleased  ;  t^At  wu  the  ju(]^nient 
and  true  genius  a(  itin-t  sort  of  men  in 
the  imty,  called  independE'DU,  that  in 
i\\  lii»tt«rB  at  reli^un  tiO  man  &bi>ul<) 
be  ltDun<!,  but  every  one  left  lo  fii'llow 
hiaci^Ti  coQi>[:icnce."^£dwardi*fi  lian- 
gr«na,  part  iii.  p.  ^7^,  Limdan,  IStC. 


'  Oeuf.  aiunl,  cum  odnit  omnm 
Atb^Cov,  cl  omnia  veitt  onliiie  doctlUi 
et  (ucrx^fLitHJi  fieri,  duo  in  uno  corpore 
capita  ponrre  mntitmum  piitant. 
lUuG  in  ciYitale  Chriniaiui  nan  «u1uJi 
duoa  case  niajpIxtrvCiu  distjnetm  KquaU 
potescau  toUm  ciTiutem  regtnUk 
Quan?  cum  i\uS>  eiitt  in  Hcclesia  gla- 
dii,  sive  polestate!!,  nee  ambiE  pOHiT>< 
esse  summitt,  scd  alt<^rain  klieti  tubed* 
n|iortear,  ct  indignior  dignian  merila 
■iibjieiatur,  su'bjc4?ta  e».l  polMtU  tc* 
[tbdius  temporalis.  Ecc]eala«ijco  ua- 
qiiaTii  priFKtnbiHari,  ut  ridelictt  ftbsur'- 
ditaa  ouiaea  viletur.  ^  .  ^  . ,  ,  .  Pixrindc 
miui  idemque  maf^i^trAtuft,  qu&teoui 
vel  per  aeipaniTi^  vel  per  alios  res  citiln 
traetal,  Pultiieui;  quatenns  scholaitica 
disponit  ae  regie.  Scholastietit;  qnsie- 
nna  res  sacraj  ordinat  et  guhtTnal,  Ee- 
clcsiaSitic'uSr  "ive  saeer  esi  ac  diciiw. — 
Erii&ti  Cauiina.  Tbei.,  lib.  iii.  ckp,  u 
p.  ISI.  Feaclav.  15B9. 


A   REVIEW, 


es9 


solved  into  the  secutat  power  of  the  stute.  But  whether  this 
♦  or  that,  in  all  cases  he  that  taketh  away  tho  power  of  the  keys 
in  openingj  and  that  of  cxconimimication  in  shutting  np  the 
Church,  must  needs  appear  to  take  away  the  society  and  com- 
munion of  a  CLiirch>  citlier  because  It  never  waii,  or  because 
it  ceaseth  Avhon  the  stale  becomes  Christian. 

§  4.  This  consideration  improves  very  ninth  the  reasons  of 
this  ciiapler  against  Erastus,  making  his  opinion  liahlc  to  all 
those  Scriptures  which  acknowledge  a  society  of  the  Church, 
nnd  itie  sense  uf  all  ChrlsUans  which  suppose  the  same ;  and 
deserveth  here  to  he  represented,  hccansc  it  ntay  be  observed, 
thai  the  procecdin(,(  of  the  Discourse  did  not  give  leave  to 
press  it  to  thia  etfbci.  For  the  tntesU  of  it  being  lo  hmit  the 
concurrence  of  secular  and  ecclesiastical  power  in  Church 
matters,  it  was  necessary  to  declare  in  tlie  first  place  upon 
what  ^outid  God  bath  instituted  the  society  of  the  Church 
|jy  revehuion  from  above,  having  before  constituted  civil 
societies  of  the  same  persons  whereof  the  Church  consisteth 
by  the  law  of  nature  and  nations,  and  the  operation  of  Hia 
ordinary  providence.  Especially,  seeing  that  Christianity 
addrc<S8etb  itself  to  all  nations,  and  therefore  iniendeth  to 
constitute  one  Church  of  all  civil  societies  which  embrace  the 
-'•same.  For  seeing  it  is  nmnifest  that  religion  halh  always 
been  a  very  general  title  of  many  wara  and  commotions 
Hgainsl  the  public  peace,  and  that  therefore  all  states  must 
needs  Ijc  jealous  of  that  religion  which  aji^ks  no  leave  of  the 
Biftle  to  believe  what  it  believes,  but  professes  an  obligation 
believing,  though  never  so  contrary  lo  the  laws  nf  the 
itc,  il  appears  to  have  been  requisite  that  there  slioald  be 
tu  Christianity  some  condition  that  might  clear  it  from  this 
jealousy;  especially,  because  one  society  of  the  Church,  con-i^ 
uating  of  the  persons  which  constitute  many  states,  must 
be  concluded  in  point  of  conscience  by  a  power  of  tbe 
Church  not  derived  from  that  of  the  state,  and  so,  iHissii>Iy, 
the  subjects  of  B  stale  be  concluded  in  conscience  by  strangers 
lo  that  Ktate,  as  they  are  members  of  tlic  Church. 

§  5.  This  i-i  the  difficuhy  which  was  to  be  removed  in  the 
beginning  uf  this  Discourse^  that  it  might  ap|>ear  no  ways 
prcjudiriat  to  civil  societies,  titat  Gotl  should  institute  one 
society  of  the  Churchy  to  consist  of  all  persona  of  several 


c  u  A  P. 
1. 


fGtvtuntU 
of  tfie 
giiiHercif 
Cliurc'li 

ivdy,  ] 


[Th* 

[>■  >w  pr 

CKiirch 
no  lire- 
jiiiIk-i?  ta 
11 K  >lal«.] 


640 


A   REVIEW, 


;'.  States  that  profess  Christianity.     And  the  removing 
—  difficulty  conaista  in  the  right  understtinding  of  Christ's  crosp, 
and  the  profession  of  it,  whicli  is  tlie  suhstancc  of  Chris- 
tianity.     For  if  wc  be  called  to  the  cross  of  Christ  by  our 
Christianity,  we  cannot  therphy  be  called  to  any  advantage,  6 
estate,  or  possession  of  this  world,  which  we  hare  not  by  our 
quality  in  the  state.     And  when  it  is  said''  that  temporal 
dominion  is  not  founded  in  grace,  it  is  as  much  as  if  it  were 
said  that  it  is  not  founded  in  Chrislinnity,  because  the  great 
grace  of  God  in  p;iving  Christ  is  the  ground  of  all  other  grace 
tending  to  life  everlasting.     Now  if  Christianity  import  no 
right,  no  interest,  no  advantage  of  this  world»  but  maintaineth 
the  atate  of  tliia  world  in  the  same  condition  which  it  findeth 
when  the  world  embraces  Christianity,  because  it  obHgeth  hH 
men  to  yield  obedience  to  sovereign  powers — which  maintain 
all  men  in  possession  of  their  rights — for  conscience  sake, 
then  is  the  difficulty  removed,  neither  can  it  be  prejudicial 
to  states,  that  the  persons  whereof  tlicy  consist  are  called  by 
God  to  ft  society  of  the  Church,  sub&isting  by  the  grant  and 
patent  of  God,  and  not  of  any  state. 
ewhstcAti-      §  6.  If  it  be  thus,  the  question  will  he  asked,  in  tlie  next 
^'ellocietir  p'^ce,  how  a  society  of  men  can  subsist  in  this  world,  without 
Ch""^ti  1   *^"y  privilege  or  right  of  this  world  ?    and  seeing  it  must  be 
the  grant  of  some  privilege  from  God  whicli  the  world  gives 
Dot,  that  must  make  the  Church  a  society,  community,  coi^^ri 
poration,  or  spiritual  com luon wealth,  what  this  privilege  t^^^ 
and  wherein  it  consisteth  ?    For  to  the  constitution  of  this 
society  there  goes  more  than  to  l>clieve  the  faith  with  the 
heart,  which  being  of  itself  invisible,  cannot  be  sufficient  to       ' 
confititute  the  society  of  the  Church,  which  must  be  visible : 
more  than  to  profess  Christianity  to  the  world ;   for  bo  do 
they,  we  see,  that  dispute  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  any 
society  of  the  Church,  bocause  tliey  suppose  not  that  Chris-       I 
tianity  obligcth  them  to  communicate  in  the  public  service  of       I 
God,  and  the  ordinances  wherein  it  consisteth;  hut  this  being 
supposed,  together  with  the  condition  upon  which  men  are 
admitted  to  Christianity,  as  the  condition  upon  whicli  lb 
communicate  in  the  same,  there  needs  nothing  else  to  mak 
the  Church  such  a  society  as  we  speak  of. 

■J   Chap.  i.  sect.  ♦. 


ng 

1 


A  ftEVIXW. 


G41 


I 


§  7.  It  may  perhaps  Beem  etrange  that  this  privilege  of  CHAP, 

holding  assertiiblies  for  the  public  sonice  of  God",  and  ihe '— 

obligation  which  all  Christiana  are  under  of  commianicating  M>t-iBiy 
in  the  sapic,  should  he  advunced  for  the  ground  ufwn  which  '^[mtlh 
all  the  riffht  of  the  Church  standetb,  seeinz  it  is  hut  collected  f""!'"*'-'' 
by  conserjuence,  and  not  expressly  laid  down  in  the  Scrip-  right  of 
tares,  that  there  is  such  a  precept  or  privilege.     For  that  tins  ursem"-^ 
is  the  ground  upon  which  the  society  of  the  Church  standeth,  '^^^'^ 
Band  the  sonrco  from  whence  all  the  right  thereof  issuelh,  is 
not  matter  of  faitli  or  salvation,  but  of  theological  discourse, 
bv  consequence  of  reason  to  be  drawn  out  of  the  Scripture, 
-without  which  they  may  he  as  good  Christians,  which,  with- 
out it,  cannot  acquit  themselves  of  those  difhculties  which 
he,  that  Itnoweth  the  ground  from  whence  the  rights  of  the 
Church  by  consequence  of  reason  tas.y  be  deduced,  shall  be 
able  to  resolve. 

^  8.  Here  then  we  have  a  privilege,  because  granted  by  [nptjiut 
God  against  all  the  jwwcrs  of  the  world,  not  as  tq  use  any  pp,tpl,  ^f 
force  of  ihb  world  to  defend  ourselves  in  it,  for  then  should  ^'"^ "*"■'''  1 
the  power  of  the  sword  depend  upon  the  constitution  of  the 
Church ;  but  as  to  God,  to  secure  Christiana  in  conscience  to 
God,  in  Ciisc  they  disobey  the  powers  of  the  world,  to  whom 
thcv  arc  always  bound  to  be  subject,  when  they  forbid  them 
to  communicate  in  the  service  of  God  at  the  assemblies  of 
the  Church,  wliich  God  commandcth :    but  no  privilege  of 
this  world,  which  counts  it  no  advantage  to  suffer  for  that 
duty  to  God,  which  flesh  and  blood  could  spare  with  ease. 
Aiwl  by  virtue  of  this  patent  or  charter- privilege  from  God, 
the  ('hnrch  is  constituted  a  visible  society  and  community  of 
all  Christians,  though  to  an  invisible  purpose. 

^  9.  It  will  not  be  out  of  the  way  to  remember  hero  a  [Awem- 
II  passage  of  Pliny's  Epistles,  x,  D7',  by  which  it  may  apjjcar  ch'vmh 
how  the  aasemblies  of  the   Church  were  forbidden  by  the  ^j  tii''^"'' 
Romans,  when  he  says  that  the  apostate  Christians  pleaded  iv^oihen.] 
for  tbcmsclves,  that  they  had  not  frequented  the  a^emblies 


*   CliRpi.  j.  meet,  $, 

'  Alii  &b  inJtce  nomiaatli,  «»e  le 
ChitstiAitua  dixcrutil,  et  mm  nfgKve- 
rnnt;  fitinse  (juidem  Hd  ienst,  qui- 
dun  >ntc  tricnnlum,  quidam  sjite  plu' 
re*  Miiion,  hud  dpibo  eCiam  uile  viginii 
^^•jwqw. Affinnitwnt  4Ut«in, 


hmac  fuiise  sutnmain  vel  culpte  iu«, 
Yel  errorU, .........  quwj  ipsum  fa- 

ccrfl  denBie  p<ffX  citiciuni  tnriim  quo 
KciiTiil^ni  mandBtn  tua  tictwrias  tsi^ 
retueram. — PJia,  £p.  p.  2iO,  Oxoti. 
1077 


643 


CHAP,  of  the  Churcb,  sioce  that,  according  to  the  instructions  of 
~ —  Trajan,  he  had  by  his  edict  iuterdictctl  corporalioas,  which 
he  calls  hetterias,  and  the  laws  colkffia,  or  collegeSj  I>igtiU 
ilvjj,  228.  For  seeing  on  the  one  side  TertuIUan,  i>*  J^/«ni«, 
cap.  xiii.^S  arguelh  upon  supposition  that  the  osscmbUcs  of 
ChrisUang  wore  not  against  the  laws  when  he  wrote ;  on  the 
other  side,  it  appears  by  ihe  Laws  1  and  3  ff.  tie  Collegi'a  H 
Corporibus^  that  the  cmptrorSj  by  their  instructions  to  the 
governors  of  provinces,  and  the  senate  by  their  decrees,  did 
make  9ueh  societies  unlawful  ns  oflen  as  they  found  cause ; 
it  seems  that,  so  often  as  they  pleased,  they  comprised  the 
Christians  within  those  laws;  and  that  when  the  Christians 
were  compriBcd  in  those  laws,  their  assemblies  were  thereby 
interdicted,  as  they  were  hy  Pliny's  edict. 
[Chriwlatift  §  10.  Josephus  iYwXyiAidiq.  xiv,  17^  recordelh  a  decree  of 
originally  Juliii3  dDsar^by  which  he  dcclareth  that,  when  he  interdicted  , 
EuUhe"!]  ^^^^  societies  of  that  nature,  he  excepted  the  awemblies  of 
llie  Jews;  so  that,  since  it  appears  that  for  divers  years  after  i 
the  death  of  our  Lord,  the  Christians  went  for  Jews  without  li 
distinction  at  Rome,  it  is  probable  that  at  ihc  first  they  were 
not  inquired  into  by  any  law  of  this  bind,  because  the  Jews 
were  not  liable  to  the  like.  Bnt  that  when  they  were  inquired 
into,  they  held  themselves  tied  to  assemble,  notwithstanding 
these  laws,  appears  by  Pliny,  because  if  is  manifest  that  those 
who  pleaded  fur  themselves,  that  they  had  left  the  assemblies 
of  the  Church,  were  apostates^. 


•  Sec-  note  i  bi-low. 

^  itRijup  si  cl  ex  htimintB  ctliclo,  et 
in  ununi  omncs  'rar^iviKfi^Avjitiw  a^it&- 
cis,  qiiamthdiJ  in  nobis  ipnam  quoqiie 
unitaccm  jejuiiAiionuin  ct  Xerophagi- 
aruTn  et  slaticnum.  dcnotaHa.  ?  luai 
forte  in  eenittm  consultn  ct  In  prlnci- 
puni  ma.tidA(&  coitjauibus  appoEiitn  dr;- 
linqaimuB^ .....  ,  .  .  .  ,  CorLveiiCiiH  bu- 
lem  illi  alAtionibuB  pniisel  jejunalioni- 
faUA  nipprnti ;  dolcre  cum  dolentibus,,  et 
ilM  deniuiD  cDD^uderc  gsudcDtibiu 
noruTit.  Si  ct  \sKa  solicnLiiiA,  ciuibuH 
ttltic  preseQs  patTDcinatiia  est  sermo, 
ROa  quoquc  in  divcTsiH  provincii^  flici- 
jjiirurin  Fpirilu  invicetn  reprw  sen  tali, 
ics  est  BiKinimenti. — pp.  9a7>  1*88.  ed. 
Pain.  RotLKHTWfj.  1662. 

^  MaTldatlfi  prinrii|>BlibUs  pnecipitUT 
FTcesidibus  provinciarum,  ne  patianlur 
esse  [I'dllf^o]  noiialitia,  hctc  militcs 
collegia  in  cftAtria  hab-eaut.      Sed  per- 


mittitur  tEnuioribtis  stipGEn  THienstriuin 
cDnfcrre:  duiu  tamcn  semel  is  menie 
CDcant,  HG  sub  prffile-itu  hujiumodiilli' 
citum  coliegium  coeat.  QiiodI  Dun  tan- 
lum  in  utW,  *ed  et  in  Ilatui  et  in  pro- 
T'inciia  lucuiu  habere  dJTUs  qiioque  S«- 
Ycrus  rtacripsiL.  §  l.tedreligionit  ouu 
coire  uon  proKitKnCuir:  (!uin  tatnen  per 
hoc  non  fi*t  contrii  stnatiui  consohami 
quo  illidiA  collegjA  arctrntur. 

J  Kol  f^p  rdjfor  Kaifrnp,  i  iififrtfit 
rrpariryki  k«J  PwBTflr,  iv  ^  iiariiyiitrr^ 
kik\vv  Oidaavs  avfdyKrBai  Kttrili  vJAv, 

tiMT.    'Ofiolws  si  it^y^  Toifs  iAXovs  tii^ 

ireiut   Hai\viey,  rai/riiur  fiiyovf   trtvpirm 
Karh  rh  iTifrpia  fdif  Mill  iiifiifia  na^iy*- 
aSai  Tt  ffol  ttrTOtrOaL-^paf.  x.  {  8.  p. 
fiSO-  e4.  HotSsan.  Oxon.  1720. 
''  See  note  fiboT*. 


A  RETIE7. 


648 


§  11.  This  privilege  of  holding  aaaerablieB,  granted  Chris-  chap. 
tianitj  by  Divine  rigbt,  oa  purpose  to  constitute  the  com- 


munity of  the  Church,  is  supposed  in  that  notable  discourse  sl  Paul 
of  St.  Paul,  Eph.  iv,  4— IB,  wherein  the  Apostle  declareth,  [{.^f^^ 
as  I  have  shewed,  p.  208\  that  God  hath  appointed  two  sorts  nfi^'''''Bi>i 
of  graces  in  His  Church,  wliich  may  be  distinguished  by  the  church.] 
terras  of  corporal  and  spiritual;  corporal,  in  supporting  the 
ASEJemblies  thereof  by  the  goods  of  this  ^rorld;  and  spiritual, 
in  edifying  the  Chiircb  to  the  perfection  of  Christianity  at 
those  BBsembliefL     So  tliat  the  end  of  all  the  graces  which 
GckI  hath  given  His  Church,  beinp  the  edification  of  the 
Church,  and  the  means  of  that  ecUfication  the  frequcntation 
of  the  nssembliea  thereof,  and  the  condition  of  that  means  the 
11  unity  of  the  Church>  it  must  needs  nppear  that  the  Apostle 
Bnp|x>seth  a  society  of  the  Cluirch,  because  he  arguetU  upon 
the  means  which  God  hath  provided  to  maintain  the  visible 
assemblies  thereof  in  unily^  so  that  all  might  be  edified  at 
tboM  asscmblit^s  to  perfection  in  Christianity. 

§  12.  For  seeing  the  unity  of  ecclesiastical  assemblies  im- 
portcth  the  communion  of  nil  Christians  in  all  the  offices  of 
Pivino  service,  it  is  manifest  that  he  which  requireth  the 
unity  of  ecclesiastical  assemblies,  stippoacth  a.  eweicty  of  the 
Church  to  procure  nnd  maintain  the  same.  But  it  is  not  this 
passage  of  St  Paul  alone  wherein  this  privilege  is  supposed, 
intimated,  or  expressed,  but  wheresoever  there  is  mention  in 
any  pwt  of  Scriptures  of  any  ordinance  of  the  service  of  God 
instituted  or  exercised  at  the  assemblies  of  God's  iiiithful 
|)coptc — provided  that  it  may  appear  otherwise  by  the  Scrip- 
ture, to  be  common  to  ihc  law  and  the  Gospel — there  you 
have  (he  charter  or  patent  of  this  grant  and  privilege,  and,  by 
runseituence,  of  the  society  of  the  Church  founded  upon  it 

§  13»  Bnt  though  Erastus  securely  uketh  it  for  granted  tJJ"J^J'^ 
that  Christian  stales  bave  right  to  exercise   thcJr  sovereign  ihe  -nia 

^.,  ,  ,  .  ■  1  accord- 

power  m  Church   matters,  because  it  was  so  in   Uic  syna-  jn^  y, 

gogue";   yet  I  do  not  understand  how  he  would  convince  ^™'"'-l 

iitbcni  that  at  thifl  time  deny  this  consequence  among  iis^; 


'  Ch»p.  IT.  »cirlt.  47,  IS. 

•*  Non  »i(lo  fur  tioilit  non  deWtr 
lBS|i;i«tmii»  Climtiainii  iil^M  {miere, 
qnod  in  rfpublica  JudiiCDniiii  tutcre  n. 
Dm  Ju«bim  mL— Theiiii  Uxiil.  p.  M. 

r  t 


PkcUv.  1568, 

■  "  OlwcTving  lh»t  <itTy  much  of 
Entltu'ft  Mrrnffth,  i-nA  much  of  hit 
fiiLlawem'  tcmfldpuci?,  Ikth  in  the  Olii 

2 


644 


A  RBVIBW. 


CHA  f.  seeing  there  is  90  much  difference  between  the  law  and  t^e 
— —  Gospel,  between  the  Church  and  the  synagogue,  thai  that 
which  is  held  in  the  one  cannot  be  prcsntned  to  hold  under 
the  other,  without  a  rcaeon  common  to  both.  And  so  far  as 
that  reason  prevails,  and  no  further,  must  the  jx)wer  and 
interest  of  states  in  ChuTL-h  matters  be  understood  to  prevaL 
Aod  truly>  there  ia  a  saying  of  St.  Jcrome'Sj  which  may  justly 
move  a  tender  spirit  to  doubt  whether  this  interest  of  states 
in,  Church  matters  be  frutn  God  or  not;  for  seeing  it  is  most 
true,  and  visible  to  experience,  which  he  says,  EccUsiam  posl- 
ijnnm  capit  habere  Christianos  magistrahis, Jfactam  esse  opihui 
majorcm,  virtutiins  autcvt  miuorcm^ ;  "  ITiat  the  ChiiTch,  since 
it  hcgan  to  have  Christian  magistrates^  is  become  greater  In 
wealth  or  power,  but  less  in  virtue;"  and  that  It  is  a  pre- 
sumption in  reason,  that  that  which  goeth  before  is  the  cause 
of  that  which  followeth.  upon  it,  when  no  other  cause  ap- 
pearelb ;  well  may  it  be  doubted^  that  the  interest  of  secular 
powers  in  Chureh  matters  ia  not  from  God ;  from  which  so 
great  a  decay  of  Christianity  procecdeth,  which  must  not  be 
imputed  to  any  thing  which  God  hath  appointed.  To  which 
egrcetb  that  loj^end  in  the  life  of  Pope  Silvester,  which  saith, 
that  when  Conatantine  had  endowed  the  Church  so  hugely,  u 
there  was  a  voice  from  Heaven  beard  to  say,  Ilodie  venenum 
fffttsum  f»t  in  Ec.chsiam%  "  To-day  is  there  pokon  poured  out 
upon  the  Church." 


— u  tliey  aver — knew  no  gnch  diitinr- 
licm  as  civil  gnvernmetit  and  Chiiwh 
gorenimnil;  civil  juxticc  and,  ChuKh 
iliiiHjjlinci  I  hjive  tlioii^lit  ^cd  IJrS't 
of  nil  to  remoViC  thftf  great  stumbliug- 
blcicl,  tliut  otif  'Say  may  nf^erwurd  1io 
fair  niid  plain  before  as.  I  ilo  lieartily 
Boknott'I^dgc,  that  vhnt  wc  find  to  be 
an  ordiniancc  or  an  approved  prnctJce 
in  jlio  .Jewish  Churclij  ou|rht  lo  be  b 
rule  and  pallorn  to  ur,  such  things 
only  oxceptpd  whicll  were  typical  or 
trnipnral,  that  is,  Tar  wliit-h  there  were 
speoial  reasonB  proper  to  that  infnn^y 
of  the  Churi^h,  and  not  cDtUniiOii  lo  ub. 
fipw  if  otir  oppofeitc^  coitld  prove  that 
the  Jevith  Cliurch  was  nothing  hut 
the  Ji^wiith  AhiCy  and  that  the  Jeni^h 
Church  gorcmtnetiC  waa  rothing  but 
the  JewiBh  state  gcuvemnitiit,  and  that 
tile  Jews  had  never  any  supreme  San- 
htdrin,  but  one  only,  and  th»t  civil, 


and  sUeh  Htf  liad  the  ttilAporal  'Coercire 
powff  of  mai^istTiicy — which  they  will 
never  be  able  to  prove — yet  there  *tc 
djvfr^  conntderablc  reasons  far  wluch 
that  could  bi}  no  precedent  to  ili."^ 
(iillespie's  Aaraii'i  Hod,  pp.  1,  £.  Lod- 
don,  lf>-]fi. 

"  Scribcre  cnini  dis]>Dsui ah  td- 

Vcntu  Salvatoris  usque  ad  tiobtram  irta- 
tcnii,  id  cst,*b  Apostolis  usi:)u?  ad  DDstli 
temporii  IjGcem,  quomodo  ei  pet  qoM 
ChrUli  EeQUftia  nata  ait  eX  adulta,  pcT- 
Reeutionihus  -creverit,  el  ni-artyn'w  COTO- 
nAta  sit:  et  pDSEq;UBni  ad  (.'htiatiaiioi 
prinripea  ^eneril  pfitcntia  i^aidem  rt 
divitii-i  major,  acd  virtulibiii  minor  fjfecia 
lit.— Vila  ilalchi  Ktonadii,  ctilL  90, 
91,  torn.  iv.  ed.  Ben. 

n  See  note  u,  sect-  17,  helow, 
1  Nam  Clio  post  AEcentionrixi  eju.*, 
q,ui    infra    arjnnm  qaadnn$i:ent«^innDi 
ejus  ordinitionem  pnedpuuB  is  do- 


A  REVIEW. 


(U5 


5  14.  The  reason  then  which  here  I  render,  upon  which  chap. 


the  kings  of  God^s  ancient  people  had  that  power  in  matters 

of  religion,  which  by  the  StriptuTcs  we  know  ihey  did  excr-  itic-"jewi«h 

cise,  I  hope  will  appear  reasonable  to  them  that  have  perused  church.']'*' 

tlie  fourth  chapter,  and  seen  how  tt  is  not  destructive,  but 

cumulative,  to  that  which  bv  the  law,  in  matters  of  the  law, 

is  given  to  the  consistory'.     And  since  it  rtcciucd  to  the  ting 

not  bv  the  law»  because  not  constituted  by  it,  but  by  the 

(desire  of  the  people^  admitted  and  assented  unto  by  God, 
by  which  he  became  head  of  a  people  already  in  covenant 
with  God,  what  difterence  is  there  between  this  case,  and  the 
case  of  a  whole  people,  together  with  the  powers  of  the  same^ 
converted  to  Christianity,  bnt  this,  that  the  Israelites  were  in 
covenant  with  God  before  they  were  under  kings — for  though 
Moees  and  the  judges  hatl  regal  power,^  yet  it  was  not  by  a. 
standing  law — "Christian  nations,  under  the  powers  of  the 
world,  before  they  became  Christian.  Unless  it  be,  further, 
I  that  tJje  Church  is  one  of  all  nations,  the  synagogue  of  equal 
Mextcnt  with  the  people  of  Israel,  which  is  not  of  consequence 

»io  this  purpose. 
§  15.  ITic  Apostle,  rendering  a  reason  why  he  commanda  (CiifiBtf«n 
secular  powers  to  be  prayed  for  at  the  BsscmbUcs  of  the  BiKh.'('> 
Church,  1   Tim.  ii.  2— i,  assigneth  the  end  of  tbem  to  be,  Kr'h.'f 
'*  That  we  may  lead  a  quiet  lile  in  all  godliness  and  honesty." 
Which  is  manifestly  said  in  respect  of  secular  powers  that  are 
not  Christian:  for  of  them  the  Church  justly  expects  protec- 
tion and  quietness,  paying    them   prayers,   subjection,   and 
dutiea.     But  he  adds  further  this  reason :  "  Because  this  is 
good  and  acceptable  to  God  our  Saviour,  who  would  have  no 
man  to  perish,  but  to  coxne  to  the  knowledge  of  His  truth." 
If  then  the  will  of  God  be  that  the  sovereign  powers  of  the 
Gentiles  be  converte<i  to  Christianity ",  is  it  not  His  will  that 
they  employ  tbcutselvcs  to  the  iidvauecment  of  it,  not  only  as 
Christians,  but  ns  sovereigns,  which  cannot  be  expected  from 
Gentiles}'    There  is  reason  therefore  to  ground  this  interest 


I 


taado  EmImUiii  irfrvcriarunc,  ct  pet 
COnM^nCni  Aiitichriktmn  in  (|irttji[ui- 
tJODcm  >pon«r  lue  inuliipUcitcr  pro- 
cmrunt.  UnHe  nariitiit  c^Uruxiii-u,(]iiait 
in  doUlione  Kcrlniir.  vox  aiitLJU  r«t 
in  htn  infielicn,  tunc  uinporii  iic  di- 
(■f'ntia,  liotlie  etfuaum  «al  v«ntnuni  in 


Ecclvsiatn  «nhClani  Tlvl — Wiclrfi  Dial. 
ilk  iv.  cap.  iriii.  Ml.  130,  131.  A,l>. 
\62S. 

f  ScD  twt.  &. 

*  Sm  <1uip.  L  lecU  13 ;  nod  ciitp.  iv. 
Met.  V. 


646 


i.  HETtEW. 


[The  In- 
tion  -of 


CHAP,  upoa  the  declared  will  of  God,  concerning  the  caJling  of  Uie 

~^ Gentiles;    the  Apostle  having  declared   that    their  secuW 

powers  are  in%'ited  to  the  faith,  and  the  prophecies  of  the  Old 
Testament  having  declared  tbat  their  kings  and  queens  should 
corae  to  the  Church  and  advii.ncc  it,  Psalm  iu  10 — 12  j  luii. 
10,  Hi  Es.  xlix.  23;  \s.  13. 

§  16.  This  reason  is  far  more  effectual  to  me  by  tlic  pro-s» 
lecies  left  ihe  Church  in  the  Apocalypse;  the  main  scope 
the  Am-  m,^  jj.j|^  whereof  I  am  much  persuaded  to  be  nothing  dae 
but  to  foretell  the  conversion  of  the  Roman  empire  to  Chris- 
tiaoEty,  and  the  punishment  of  the  heathens  that  j>ersecutcd 
the  same.  For  if  the  intent  of  those  prophecies  be  to  shew 
that  it  was  God*3  will  that  the  empire  should  l>ecome  Chris- 
tian,  and  that  the  reign  of  the  saints  upon  earth  there  fore- 
told h  nothing  else  but  the  advancement  of  Christianity  to 
the  government  of  the  crapire,  and,  by  consequence,  of  other 
kingdoms  into  which  the  empire  was  to  he  dissolved,  it  can- 
not be  doubted  that  Christian  powers  attain  the  same  right  lu 
matters  of  religion,  which  the  kings  of  God  s  ancient  people 
always  had  by  the  making  of  Christianity  the  religion  of  any 
state.  This  opinion  it  was  not  my  purpose  to  publish  at  tbe 
writing  of  this  Discourse,  because  it  is  like  to  become  a  mart 
of  contradiction  to  the  most  part,  being  possessed,  more  or 
less,  of  a  far  other  sense.  But  having  considered  since  how 
many  and  horrible  scandals  are  on  foot  by  the  consequence 
of  that  sense — so  that  I  cannot  condemn  myself  of  giving 
scandal  by  publishing  the  best  means  1  can  see  to  take  it 
away — and  having  met  with  another  reason,  necessitating  roe 
to  declai"e  it  for  the  effectual  proceeding  of  this  Discourse,  I" 
will  put  it  down  in  the  Review  of  the  last  chapter,  w^here  that 
necessity  rises,  desiring  those  that  seek  further  satisfactioD  in 
this  reason,  to  read  it  there  for  that  purpose'. 

§  17.  Aa  for  the  objection  that  was  raade'^  from  the  decay 


•  Revi'PWi  chiip,  v.  aepL  29, 
^  "  Vel  we  ore  not  igror^nt  Ibat 
when  the  niiniEtry  came  to  have  agrax, 
lirtmnt,  inratimtPM,  reliii:n{ti,  eqtios,  iiili- 
fuiidin-,  au  Chry^oM.  Ilaia.  86.  in  MitttA., 
thai  liien  tfUgio  pfprr'u  diritiox,  elfilia 
drear  mat  mat  rrm,  'religion  brougbt  forlli 
HcheB,.  and  the  ilnu^ht^r  devoured  the 
mother  i"  and  then  (here  was  a  vnice  of 


ani^eh  heard  from  heavrti,  H»He  f<w^ 
num  in  Ecelttiam  C'truli  <:fe^i4U,  'ThU 
day  U  poiion  «1i»]  into  the  Church  of 
Clirist.' 

"  A.nA  x\\t:r\  it  vru  that  Jerocae  com- 
pUincd  Chruti  Ecclnia  pajitquam  arf 
Chrinfiantv  prineipea  rntit  potemtia  yvf- 
iiem  et  Diviliir  rnqfor,  ud  vtrtmiihu* 
minor  fai^ta  fit.     Ttltn   also   was  lti<t 


A  HEVIEW. 


fi47 


of  Christianity,  after  the  powers  of  ibe  world  protected  it,  CHAP, 
and  enriched  the  Church,  it  is  a  inere  mistake  of  that  which  —^ — '—r- 
1b  accidental,  for  tlie  true  cause.     For  the  coming  in  of  the  ofwculw 
world  to  the  Church  is  one  thing,  and  the  power  of  the  stale  ftoJlY" 
in  Church  mattcili  is  another,  though  th'iB  depend  upon  that : 
and  it  Is  true  that  the  coming  of  the  world  into  the  Churcli 
was  the  decay  of  Christianity^  but  the  power  of  the  state  in 
the  Church  is  a  prop  to  sustain  it  from  utter  ruin.     Many 
people  arc  many  watcni,  Rer.  xtu.  15,  but  the  Gospel  is  the 
wine  that  cometh  from  the  vine  in  the  Gospel,  John  xv,  I, 
This  wine,  then,  mixed  with  much  water,  that  is,  the  Gospel 
received  by  much  people,  retaineth  not  the  true  relish  in  the 
works  of  them  that  profess  \u     David  saith  of  himself*  Ps, 
zviii.  44,  45,  *'A  people  whom  I  have  not  kuowti  shall  serve 
me;  at  the  report  of  roc  they  will  obey  me ;  strangers  will  lie 
to  me.*'     At  the  report  of  David's  victories,  strangers  aub- 
17niitted  unto  him;   some  of  wbomj  nevertheless,  were  false* 
hearted  subjects. 

§  18,  This  is  the  case  of  them  that  profess  Christianity,  aod  [wpeci- 
live  not  accordmg  to  it,  who  sceni  to  have  iearaeu  Macniavel  s  iicn^cu' 
principle,  to  join  themselves  to  that  parly  which  they  mean  cmLj" 
to  destroy*'.     As  the  multitude  that  came  with  the  Israelites 
out  of  E^ypt,  upon  sight  of  God'e  miracles^  set  them  on 
naunnuring    against   God   in   their   gtruits,    Exod.   xii.   38 ; 
Nnm,  xi,  4*     The  eokl  of  winter  concentres  the  heat  of  the 
stomach,  and  fortifies  digestion  ;  su  the  appearance  of  perse- 


Ip,  tlifll  wlipu  llipy 
_  they  hnd  i^olilcn 

-whm  rtieir  cltulifM  were 

"  And  thotifib  we  do  not  ihink  there 
is  any  luch  incAEnpassLbJlhy,  Irul  ttiAl 
larKcrpvntura  may  Whappily  matmgcd 
witfa  KD  humble  tocial>lcnri>,  yd  it  is 
vrry  nn  to  find.  HislorjU-lls  im  ihM 
th*  fflfwrfliifTJii  revenues  nf  [be  Bivliups 
not  only  made  ilicnt  ne^li^ct  Uieir 
miniatry,  Itut  fiirtlic-r  ualienti  in  tlieir 
xialcly  and  iMrmponi  attendance,  which 
did  K>  clfvttf  timiT  Bpil-)Li,  that  (hey 
insulted  ovrr  their  href hren  Iwlli  cler^ 
and  people,  and  KAve  occAiion  tf>  olhm 
to  hate  Mid  ablifirthp  Christian  futh  ; 
which  EuMbiua  KFia  torih  fully  in  the 
prida  «f  Faulot  Sunosateoua,  who. 
notwithttAnding  the  meanneu  and 
ohpcmity  of  hi)  tnrlh,  ittemar«l8  grew 


1o  eHnI  tici(>;hl  at  insolEinry  And  pride 
iri  all  hi?  carrinfcr,  cspfcially  iii  itiAt 
HUmei-bua  train  that  ultendod  him  in 
the  »lrcet».  and  iii  hi*  itntely  throne 
raSud  after  the  mann'>r  of  Viagt  and 
|jrinctH,  thai  fi<frt  iiMtm  invitliir  ct  aJia 
firnptrr  fitttniu  rl  tupfThiam  •rortlti  illltit 
jnctnfitftU  obno^ia,  *the  Chrl'lian  fakh 
van  cipot'ed  tu  envy  autt  halrc'd  thraitifh 
hi*  pride,"" — Sriirc'lynmuut,  »e<!L,  x'm, 
■•  Ma  >G  aono  dt  t^uatitA  cht  ».  Utf(l\ 
(TuptTK  apf^la  1e  Torxe  lorn  nnii  hastino, 
dchhono  con  0]|rm  tnduatria  »rvaro  di 
farffj^li  amici,  nd  ■  queato  tffelVt  en- 
Irare  per  tutte  quelle  vie  che  ([iudlcanij 
eucr  Deretiuie.  iteiiiueiido  i  piic«n 
Buoi,  e  piglijtndo  dil^ttn  Ji  toUe  quelle 
cnae,  che  ye^gnun  quelle  dilettarsi, — 
DUcori.  so]>r.  1&  prima  Dec*  di  Tito 
Livio,  Ltbr.  iii.  rap.  ii,  Opeit^  Mn- 
chiarelli,  lorn,  ill  p.  2(i^.  Firensc,  I'KS. 


[Pmluun 
objmiun 
lath* 
Chutchlt 
pomr  la 


to  digest  it.     But  the 

fixih  Bifnnl  bemt,  aod  dowses  to 

cf  the  Chmrb  daaolveih  the  hen. 

r.    Far  as  the  stmnach  cannot  otder 

of  cmde  aod  ondigiested  bamours, 

breeds,  so  nekber  can  the 

«f  &p  Cki^FC^  hold  ihaer  in  compass  that  cotne  not 

«ilh  ■>  iKraD^  a  nsolutkm  aa  to  suffer  for  tt 

■»  of  dw  Mniiakju  of  diecipIiiK^  ts  ibe  coming 

whrtbcr  for  fikshioa's  sake^  or  lijr 

1*  hath  ohserred  ibiit  it  wu 

waMe  m  OwHtwuim's 

f  tSL  As  fer  Ae  power  of  the  stale  in  Cfauixh  matters,  ii 
B  flvAMcd  far  ft  exHiisfMDB  sa  this  nuscbief^  to  give  that 
fairr  ••  ^  Ar^Jne  of  ifae  QnRh  which  carnal  C  jtrisdans  b 
baait  to  tilbuBUL.  IV  Apostk%  in  their  time, 
to  toCcS  haAf  pmudment  apon  ofifenders,  «i 
&  Peter  9faa  Aaaaias  and  Sapphira,  St.  Paul  upon  EItoov, 
«ttC!^  in  CBCSfttoMtokatigo,  he  catts  dctiTcring  to  Solav, 
[1  Cbk.  t.  £j  hffWf  bv  sone  pbgne  on  the  bodv,  it  ap- 
[UMPed  dm  thej  cave  within  his  power  hj  being  excom- 
sonmcatc  Thb  power  it  b  which  the  Apostle  calls  "the 
Tod,"  1  Cor.  lY.  SI*  and  of  ii  his  BKaDing  h  when  be  ajs 
S  Cor^  X.  6>  ^  thai  he  was  readj  to  punish  all  dlBobedience  fl 
when  their  obedience  should  be  complete."  To  me,  there 
fibre*  k  seems  mofe  thin  pnihafale,  wluch  bath  been  conceived 
of  late',  that  God  proTidcd  this  extrftordinary  giA  expressly 
fiat  those  time?  \cben  the  Omrcb  was  destitute  of  the  protec-, 
taon  of  the  secular  powers,  as,  on  the  eontnry,  that  ngatost 
the  lin»c  that  this  gift  ceased.  He  pronded  the  protection  of 
secular  powers  for  the  nwinWiMnce  of  Christianity. 

^  2a  These  things  thus  debated,  it  will  be  worth  the 
sidering   how,  bv  the   appointmeat  of  God,   it   neccssaril 
comes  to  psas  that  the  power  of  the  Church;,  founded  upoD 


rir  Kaifif  icmtfttr*v4u*wm. 

vapi(AiiArm. — De  Vita.  t!,'Oll^UUUIUt  Ub. 
iii.  cap.  liW.  p.  522,  «l^  V^W^ 

'  Per  rirgtirn  finaf^itStM  mtelligit 


I 

on  of 


i 


potMUUra  immittendi  ant  tnartem, 
AfuniK  et  SiApph'uw ;  nut  e^cita 
UE  ElyiDS,  ivx  TRdThos^  It*  tune  D__ 
mpplebal  id  qUod  BUgistnlus  Eccbite 
pTSttiK  delieiit,  rt  tunc  qod  prwm 
banc.— GrotJi  Comm.  to  1  Cor.  iv,  St. 
p,  780.  Londini,  1679. 


4 


4  REVIEW, 


640 


•y  mean  nod  inconsiderable  privilege,  as  to  the  world,  of  chap. 

abling  for  the  pulilic  service  of  God,  comes  (o  be  of '■ — 

!est  cun&idcratioD  in  swaying  the  weightiest  affairs  of 
scian  kingdoms  and  corainonwealths.  And  in  conae- 
ice  thereunto,  not  what  discrctiun,  but  what  justice  there 
1  those  vain  di^ourses,  which  require  of  the  clergy  of 
times  that  meanness,  and  poverty,  and  contemptible 
;e,  and  condition  of  living,  wliich  our  Lonl  and  Ilia 
pies  spent  their  time  in  from  the  beg]nnmg;>*  Not  con- 
■ing  that,  by  the  same  reason,  the  people  of  the  Church 
:  not  continue  such  aa  now  they  are,  but  must  return  to 
uch  as  then  they  were ;  that  the  right  of  the  Church 
ot  be  maintained  in  effect  without  a  power  answerable 
lie  body  that  is  to  be  governed  by  it,  nor  that  power 
it^ned    without    a   support    proportionable.       And    that 

fmity  is  not  necessarily  seen,  in  having  or  not  having 
that  estate  in  this  woHd,  but  in  using  the  power,  with 
meckness^and  charity,  and  uprightness;  the  goods  of  this 
J,  with  that  tem])crance,  continence,  and  freedoai  of 
t,  which  Christianity  requires.  Nor  Is  it  to  be  doubted 
the  Church  was  jmisoned  with  those  riches  which  the 
Rtianity  of  the  empire  cast  upon  it  i  but  not  by  having 
r  riches,  but  by  the  manners  of  the  ^wople,  which,  coming 
the  Chiurch  corrupted  with  the  love  of  them,  must  needs, 
onsequcncc,  corrupt  the  clergy  whom  they  came  so  near, 
lue,  that  the  reformation  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian 
consists  nut  Jn  stripping  the  Church  cither  uf  power  or 
■flBJons,  but  in  providing  better  laws  for  the  use  of  them, 
execution  of  the  same. 


I 


For  tureJy  it  iiu  »  nglil  hciiTenly 
uid  fpQlcm  Kt  Mi  or&cic  of  iho 
rr  or^juvrniiiig  the  CIiUtHi  nbich 
My  of  the  priiiLitive  ChujTfi  re- 
ih,  WM  beard  frotn  lieavcu  in  the 
of  CaniLanline  llie  Grcnt,  iLsT 
I^inpemr,  [ha(  j»  la  tnv,  (hat  the 
b  wail  poiiODiMl  vitli  richci.  Fur 
;une  In  imbr,  thai  itiey  fe'll  froni 
In  idlrnrns,  frtiiu  IcnLperance  ta 
aod  Kantonne**.  from  the  mvan 
of  BifcliujiB  anil  ininistrrB  la  ^ffeft, 
«ii*  to  iiniinie  aBi!  fwJlow  %W 
fieence  and  mi(JMty  at  lords  jitid 


■'Tltin  f^nndilion,  I  not  djily  wTah  not 
to  oor  LUslinpa,  hut  jud^  and  «st^ciii 
il  aliogetht-r  intoWbMi',  and  by  tu} 
means  In  be  i^uiiered,  a«  a  Enpniia  to 
Jtiiid^r  their  labour  lutd  diligpncc  in 
(heir  oflice.  as  a  iiiG-rins  to  make  tKcin 
nanton.lasLiriviiHisaiic]  proud,  undae'^^ 
not  viit}t  ihu  meaji  usUilf  iHnt  ou^t  to 
apjicsr  in  Difchups,  Ijiit  is  liiost  coDtnxy 
b'i>|lii  tu  tliu  urdiitacii;?,  and  also  to  ihff 
exuuplt!!  of  Christ  our  Snvii,iur  And  His 
Apu9Uea."^A  Full  and  Plniit  Decla- 
ration of  KccU».  DiscipLf  (t  63.  r«- 
prinUH  I  III  7. 


A  B-EVIEW. 


0 


f  SL  You  may  have  obsem^d,  that  in  ^e  prc^aes*  I 
xr^  .  bftre  drdnreil  the  society  of  tbe  Church  to  be  Cmtw^AmA  ^gm 
«na^ «  ooamuuitl  from  Gnd  to  &U  Chrbtians  <^  cotaminucaiiDg 
in  tlM  public  service  of  God — producing  an  ofalngatkn  ta 
GcmL  Mid  therefore  to  tbe  world  a  prml^e  cX  Aoia^  it, 
Aoogh  ib»  powers  of  the  world  forbid  it  to  be  done — snd 
upon  a  hkw  ft>r  the  condition  umlcr  which  the;  arc  aduoBed 

I  to  ronauaicale  in  it.     Of  this  precept,  or  of  the  obngidop 

tmd  pnvilrgc  dcfHMiding  upon  it,  I  have  hitherto  made  eri- 
^^  4W(Mk   'ilut  which  remains  to  make  the  proof  of  raj  poipow 

B  CMlflHA,  is  (o  ifht'n-  that  there  is  a  law  given  by  God  far  d» 

B  -WlriftliTm  uudcT  which  men  are  admitted  to  commmucau 

■  «dlik  the  Chitrch :  for  seeing  the  execution  of  this  la^r  mm 

^1  MM^  ba  cuoiuuttnl  to  the  Church,  that  h,  to  ChristiaiB—  - 

H  Mt  WflpMiDg  lor  tbe  present  tbe  Church  to  be  a  society,  but  ■ 

^B  aai^  tt  iufcitwdc  of  ClinstiAus,  nor  disputing  what  part  of  tLe 

H  C%W«K  M*  iv^  per»ou5  in  the  Church,  arc  trusted  with  tbe 
^1  %nc«ilMii  tbmof  in  behalf  of  the  Church — upon  this  imsi:'. 

H  Mh>wlfc  uuiiK\ti«te1y  (hat  common  power  which  constitutedt 
"  tlw  W«Hy  «*"  *^^  Churcli. 

ft|#%»l  §  Slk  Which  fxincr,  because  it  is  founded  upon  the  obligt 
iMMt^iS*'  ^*M  V  ^*  l^irilcgc  of  holding  assemblies  for  tbe  commoii 
taftJ  '-'^w  of  IuhK  therefore  the  act  wherein  it  is  immediately 

il  the  Ti'udinsir  of  any  mans  ri^ht  to  communicate  in 
IIm  oScta  of  l>iA-itie  service  ftt  the  common  assemblies  of  (k 
OhikIi  fi>r  that  pll]1K^!V.  I  say  it  is  immediately  seen  in  this 
•M  wfank  il  is  ei'tuplcte;  otherwise  it  h  to  be  conceived  that 
M  it  itt  cxorciwtl  so  also  it  may  be  said  to  be  seen  more 
imwuriHalfflj  in  all  those  nets  which  tend  to  excommunioi- 
l)oili»  M  ctrpee;)  or  fitc|w  to  it,  which  is  the  utmost  that  [he 
Outrvh^  m  llie  Church,  can  do,  being  tbe  taking  away  of  ■ 
ChnMiAuV  Ufr  as  lo  the  Church,  as  the  greatest  works  of  stale 
jw^tiiY  HTV  the  taking  away  of  the  natural  or  civil  being  of 
•Hy  nwmWr  of  it, 

^  SH.  Set'icvg,  (hen,  the  utmost  power  of  the  Church  is  used 

111  osooinniunication^  it  follows  that  it  is  evidenced  and  seco 

Ky  vxeuiuMiuiueation ;   that  is  to  say,  that  all  reasons  which 

»hi''W  ihe  Church  to  be  endowed  with  the  power  of  excom- 

bunk«(i<.ui<  do  slicw  it  to  be  constituted  a  society,  commu- 

'  Stt  chnp.  T.  sect.  7- 


4 

I 


A  REVIEW. 


651 


inity,  corporatioDj  or  spiritual  commonweallb,  by  the  power  chap. 
of  doing  it.  Now  the  law  which  is  the  condition  upon  which  — — ^ — 
men  are  admitted  to  communicate  with  the  Church,  is  nothing 
elae  but  the  profession  of  Christianity,  upon  which  the  Apo- 
stles of  our  Lord  were  first  enabled  to  constitute  Churches,  by 
baptizcng  them  whom  they  should  win  to  l>e  disciples  accord- 
in(f  to  the  oonnnisstun  of  our  Lord,  Matt.  xitviii»  19;  those 
only  being  disciples  which  undertook  Chrtstianity,  and  there- 
fore were  afterwards  called  Christians,  [Acts  xi  2Gj]  being  first 
called  disciples,  even  after  their  baptiam. 

§  24.  Now  Christianity  consisting  not  only  in  believing 
whatsoever  our  Lord  Christ  revealed,  but  in  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  an  obligation  to  do  whatsoever  He  commanded ;  it 
t  follows,  that  this  law  of  Christianity  consists  of  all  precepts, 
of  things  to  be  believed,  and  things  to  be  done,  which  our 
Lord  Christ  Jiath  declared  to  His  Churcb.  And  not  in  these 
alone,  in  regartl  that  our  Lord  hath  commanded  Christianity 
not  only  to  be  believed,  but  also  to  be  professed  at  the 
Utmotit  jwril  of  lite  and  estate;  therefore  I  said  that  the 
■  law^  which  is  the  condition  of  communicating  with  the 
I    Church,  is  the  profession  of  Christianity  which  intitkth  to 


^  2.5.  This  profession,  seeing  it  cannot  be  made  but  to  iTiie 
CJhristians  that  know  what  Christianity  is,  and   thereby  are  ttie  key*.] 


ftble  to  judge  of  the  profession  made,  how  agreeable  to  Chria- 
tinxiity;  of  the  person  making  the  profession,  how  sincerely, 
how  cordially  be  docs  it,  it  foUoweth  that  the  power  of  the 

■  Church  lA  committed  to  them  that  arc  trusted  to  judge  of  the 
pro&aaian  of  Christianity,  every  one  according  to  the  interest 
which  he  justly  prctcndeth  in  that  judgment.     Therefore  is 

P  this  power  called  the  power  of  the  keys,  because  it  opcneth 
the  floor  to  ibe  communion  of  all  ordinances  of  Divine  ser- 

tvice  in  the  Church,  when  it  findeth  the  profession  both  agree- 
able to  Christianity  mid  to  the  heart  and  life  of  him  that 
makes  it»  and  shuts  the  same  when  it  findeth  tilings  other- 

twise*  Therefore  is  it  called  the  power  of  remitting  and  re- 
t^ning  sins,  because  God  hath  promised  the  free  grace  of 
remission  of  sins  lo  all  that  make  true  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity ;  the  benefit  of  which  promise*  as  it  is  good  to  him 
that  makes  such  profession  by  virtue  of  his  own  act  as  to 


653 


A   REVIEW. 


■nf 

311 

unjusliy 
nlL'ak'iJ.] 


ctlAP.  God,  so  by  virtue  of  tlie  act  that  admits  of  the  Bame 
— : —  good  OS  to  the  Churchy  though  il  cannot  be  good  as  to  God, 
unless  it  be  good  also  as  to  the  Church,  by  reason  of  the 
command  of  God,  that  every  Christian  be  a  member  of  the 
Church, 

§  26.  For  if  it  were  morally  possible  that  any  mao  should 
attain  to  the  knowledge,  and  submit  to  the  obedience  of24 
Christianity  in  &uch  an  estate  of  life,  and  such  society  of  this 
world,  wherein  it  were  not  morally  possible  for  him  to  hold 
communion  with  the  Church,  or  those  who,  in  behalf  of  the 
Church,  by  the  laws  of  it  are  enabled  to  admit  him  to  the 
communion  of  the  same  by  baptism,  I  would  make  no  scruple 
to  thuik  that  man  in  the  state  of  salvation  without  baptism  or 
the  Church,  And  the  same  is  to  be  said  of  all  those  that 
cannot  be  admitted  to  the  communion  of  the  Church  without 
professing  or  doing  something  contrary  to  Christianity,  which 
is  the  cose  of  all  that  stand  excomiuuDicate  upon  unjust 
cauGce>  80  that  their  Clu*jstianity  obligeth  them  to  communi- 
cate with  no  part  of  the  true  ChurcL  For  seeing  the  unitv 
of  the  Church  requires  that  he  that  is  cscommimicate  to  one 
part  of  the  Church,  be  excommunicate  to  all  the  Church" — 
seeing  the  unity  of  the  whole  cannot  be  preserved,  unless 
the  whole  make  good  each  act  of  the  part,  which  il  bath 
power  to  do — it  follows,  that  he  who  is  excommnnic&le  for 
nn  unjust  cause,  cannot  with  his  Christianity  communicate 
with  any  part  of  the  Church,  his  title  to  heaven  remainiag 
entire'*. 

§  27.  But  this  case  ceasing,  the  remission  of  sms  depends 
upon  the  Church,  by  reason  of  the  profession  of  Christianity, 
which,  us  God  requires  every  Cbristiajn  to  make,  so  he  enablesj 


*  StH'  chiy.  liL  •wt,  65. 

^  Si  (•<(ciininiunii.''MiD  jusU  causa  rit 
drstilulai,  ipvequf  qui  hac  cmson  feri- 
lut  ut  iiucrlis  rctrr*  »t  iiintKvns,  rx- 
comtiiuiLU-alia  htet  a  Doctaribui  dtri- 
IHT  HXJMta;  nirc  per  ^am  exconimanU 
raluui  tHinjii  I^ro  W^^ii  dociitt.  Nr- 
i|itrfHim  miiiiftri  Ktflniie  wlotilcn 
liaSfut  coram  li>*o,  scq  in  rnm  fi^Adi 
iLltiut,  tfXii  tint  j)nu»  propno  it^^o 
Mipaunt  tiyaril ;  aut  i^ntia  et  iotaa 
{ipiriiu*  Saueri  ptiYaR.  qui  iu  w  priua 
Sptrittun&tnrlum  nnu  ■•xtiqxit,.— 

Hinr  lamcn  nullattmii  couaequcna 


jtalara  coatcmni.  ac  ni^ligi,  rt  miUa- 
RDiu  «aM  timenduD.  ImprimU  adm. 
a  ^libdito  rmCenUft  tiibcnda  Sap^oria 
scnCeutia,  ut  ram  npmdat,  vemtui^ 
que  num  eani  propter  main  culpam 
qltani  ipa^fflTKui  noamtuapprehrQdit, 
Doa  nwrntuTx 

Hoe  KBm  intelligmdtiDi  qond  eX 
Sl  Gnftam  rcTertnE  xC  q-  S.  Can.  i 
S«nteistt3  Putom  mre  justs  ure  in- 
jnsiM  fuerit,  timettda  ML — Vati.  Ecpoi. 
Far.  iiL  TiL  xL  rap.  ri-  ${  12,  IS.  19. 
lcfa.U.pp.MI.3M.  LoruL  I7£3. 


A  REVIEW. 


053 


the  Churcli  to  admit.  Anil  this  is  the  argument  for  the  power  c  ii  A  P. 
of  excommunication'^^,  which  ia  drawn  from  the  power  of  -  '" — 
admitting  to  baptism,  evidenced  hy  divers  Scriptures,  and 
divers  piirticulars  in  the  primitive  practice  of  the  Church, 
agreeable  to  the  same.  And  truly,  il  was  enough  to  point 
at  some  particulars,  for  he  that  would  undertake  to  produce 
all  that  is  to  be  had,  in  the  records  of  the  Church,  to  depose 
for  this  reiison  and  this  right  of  the  Churchy  might  easily  fill 
great  volimics  with  nothing  else. 

^  28*  Nevertheless,  I  will  here  add  one  particular  more,  [ofilie 
because  it  seems  this  reason  of  the  right  and  interest  of  the  '^''"'"■J 
Church  is  evidently  seen  in  it;  and  it  will  not  require  many 

I  allegations,  seeing  it  is  a  known  nde  of  the  ancient  Church 
that  clinics  should  not  bo  admitted  to  the  clergy 'i,  alleged  by 
Cornelius   of  Rome   to  Fubius  of  Antiochia,  in   Euscbius, 

■  Eceles.  Hist.  vi.  43",  against  Novatianus,  the  father  of  the 
Novatians,  to  shew  that  he  could  not  be  Bishop  of  Rome  in 
opposition  to  him,  being  made  preabyter  contrary  to  that 
rule.  What  was  theu  the  reason  of  thiii  rule,  and  what  wer^ 
tbcj  that  were  called  clinics  ?  It  is  very  evident  that  there 
were  very  many  ia  the  primitive  times  that  believed  Chris- 
le  tianity,  but  durgt  not  profess  it^  because  it  was  no  prejudice 
to  believe  it ;  but  to  profess  it,  so  as  to  be  bnptJzcU.^  and  come 
under  die  discipline  of  the  Church,  might  be  a  matter  of  life 
And  death  in  case  of  persecution.  Bcsidea,  believing  and  not 
professing,  that  is,  not  pretending  to  baptism,  they  avoided 
strictuf^ss  of  cccleBiastical  discipline. 
39.  What  should  the  Church  do  in  the  case  of  these 
mr-n,  when  they  came  to  demand  their  baptism,  undertJiking 
the  rule  of  Christianity  ?  Surely,  oB  they  could  not  utterly 
exclude  them  from  the  Church  that  had  never  offended,  or 
failed  in  that  which  they  had  undertook  to  it,  so  of  necessity 
they  must  stand  at  a  greater  distance  to  such  persons,  as 
having  their  Christianity  more  in  suspicion  than  otherwise. 
Wherefore,  in  danger  of  death',  they  were  not  to  refuse  theio 


•  Chap.  L  seclt.  1-^— IS. 

Ttp^r  A^vtr^u  oil  BrrtvToi.— rciiic  Hva* 
r.  A.n.^I  t-  Cm.  ili^  Lahbri,  toin, 
i.  col.  15U.  ci.  VcneL 


fij)  t^af  fly  rbir  /tr]  leXJrijr  Si4  ¥6<Taf 
TttpiXii&ii^fi,  ifitmp  Hal  o^ut,  til  hA^- 
f>ar  Twa  7*1-^*1101, — p.  2 15.  cd.  Vulci, 

'  GtiiliU's,  si  iiJ  inflriTiitnle  ilix^iJi.'rn-' 
Tcriri  aibi  mAnum  imjioni  ;    li   furrit 

|iU«ruit,   eta   iruwuni   tmpoat,   et    fltfl 


634 


J,  KXTIBW. 


IThp  di*. 
ctplttir  nr 

•  ffrouitd 
fif  the 
Church  ■» 


"nisBioTi  of 
the  lapiicd 

djffleuJLJ 


bqfdsin ;    but  m  case    they  recovered  e^in,  it  was  vef} 
reaimablc  that  they  which  had  attained  their  bapttsia  onl; 
in  coDfideratioti  of  the  danger  of  deaths  aod  must  hare  given 
better  trial  of  themselves,  otherwise,  before   they  were  ad- 
mitted, should  therefore  stand  so  for  suspected  aflorwarda  « 
not  to  he  admitted  to  the  clergy,  which  required  a  greater 
proficience  in  Christianity  than  that  which  qualified  a  mva 
only  for  baptism.     These,  then,  are  they  which  were  railed 
elimci,  because  they  were  baptized  in  bcil,  as  reqmrir^  their  ST 
baptistn  when  they  found  themselves  upon  the  bed  of  their 
sickness,  which  might  be  that  of  their  dentb.     And  this  is 
the  reason  of  the  rule,  that  they  should  cot  be  admitted  to 
the  clergy:    and  by  this  reason  the  right  and  interest  of 
the  Church  is  evident,  in  admitting  the  profession  of  Chra- 
tjaiiity  in  those  that  iberelty  demanded  to  be  adtnitted  to 
baptism. 

§  30.  In  the  next  argument^,  drawn  from  the  discipline  of 
penance,  it  may  be  thonglit  that  I  make  tt  a  difficult  task  to 
prove  the  power  of  excommunication  to  belong  to  the  Church, 
when  I  premise  to  that  purpose  an  assumption  60  hard  to 
believe  as  this  is,  that  the  Church,  by  the  discipline  of  the 
Apostles,  as  well  as  by  the  practice  and  rules  of  the  primitive 
times,  was  not  bound  to  re-admit  to  ihe  communion  of  the 
Church  those  that  had  fallen  from  their  Christianity  by  sias 
roost  dcstroctive  to  the  same.  But  it  is  to  be  considered, 
thai  to  the  validity  of  this  ailment  it  is  only  requisite  to 
ehcw,  that  those  that  bad  fallen  were  to  sue  to  be  admitted 
to  penance  in  the  first  place,  that,  upon  satisfaction  given  of 
the  sincerity  of  their  resolution  towards  Christianity,  thej  I 
might  be  rc-admitted  to  the  communion  of  the  Chinrb.  All  ] 
which  supposeth,  that  before  such  satisfactiuo  given,  they  had  2* 
forfeited  the  same. 

§  31.  And  the  argument  being  effectual  upon  these  terms, 
must  needs  convince  so  much  the  more,  if  it  can  further    , 
appenr,  that  in  case  of  the  most  heinous  offences  it  was  in 
the  disposition  of  the  Church  to  re-admit  them  to  communion    | 
or  not     Add,  then,  to  the  evidence  hereof,  the  example  of 


nhmtiwiot—Caticn.  EUber.  A-D,  305. 
Cim.  xnxix.  Labbei.  torn.  i.  col.  9P7. 
.Sm  «l«a  Concil.  Pftri^  vL  A.D.  829. 


cap.  viii.     lb.,   torn.  is.  col.    715 
Vpnet. 
■  Cbap.  i.  Hctt.  19,30. 


'llEVIEW. 


656 


Marcion,  father  of  the  Marcionitcs,  in  the  b^inning  of  his  chap. 

herray  in  Epiphanitis^  who,  being  put  out  of  the  Church) - 

and  denied  penance  by  his  own  father,  a  Bishop  of  great 
piety  and  zeal  m  Pontus — because,  professing  continence,  he 
had  corrupted  a  vii^in — and  afterwards  at  Rome — because  of 
the  rule  by  which  the  whole  Church  subeisteth,  to  raako  good 
the  acts  of  all  parts  thereof,  within  the  power  of  those  parts» 
tinier  voided  bj  superiors— fell  liereupon  to  set  up  hts  heresy. 
And  tni!y,  so  rigid  a  position  as  that  of  the  Novatians,  If  it  be 
Considered  aright,  coukl  very  hanlly  have  found  any  foUowera 
if  il  had  been  unheard  of  in  the  Church. 

§  32.  But  though  the  Montanists  were  rejected  at  Rome,  [Show  of 
as  to  the  point  of  receiving  adulterers',  seeing  yet  the  quea-  uic^uenwy 
tion  remained  concerning  apostates  so  doubtful  as  to  g've  *''^'^'^""j^' 
Nofatianus  a  party  in  il,  what  can  be  more  manifest  than  Novaitan,! 
that  they  had  the  pretence  of  Apostolical  discipline,  and  the 
M  Scriptures,  to  Set  off  their  schism  with?    A  thiiig  still  more 
evtdeut,  because  that,  from  liic  relation  of  that  which  passed 
between  Cornelius  of  Rome  and  FabiuB  of  Antiochia,  in 
Eusebius,  Eccles.  Hut.  vi.  43,  it  appeareth  that  the  Church 
ot  Antiochia  remained  for  a  time   in  suspense,  whclhcr  lo 
acknowledge  Cornelius  or  Novatianus  for  the  right  Bishop. 
\Miereupon  the  Bishops  of  the  Etist,  ivriting  lo  Julius  of 
,^^_£omc,  from    a  couticil    held    at   Antiochia,   in    Sozomcnus, 


....  rh»  hi   *fuTo>'  aiirav  &ia¥  wofiOt' 

vlar  S^tffp   IffTitd'     fiO¥A.^ti»v   yAp   iir^p- 
X*t  wol    viii  'Evtito^grui'  Tris  ^^iWpai 
iryla.t  KaBaXiKitr  'T.KK\iiirSa.f^    -jcp&vcv  8i 
Mfvlirfn  wptifT<pB*ipt^tn  ira^tlrw  rw\, 
......  Nol  r^r  ^ttofidv   airtpyiurifttvo%, 

J(««|}ru   T^i   ''EirnXijiTlai   trrh   raS   SStav 
ftrrpit,  .....  nti\AA  trfOif  i   fi^f^liey 

MB#iirpTf^nrai,  koX  alrii<ra.i  fifiijioiar.w'H 

IfCXTfl^*      WOffk     TCU     iSioo    VDTfH^I,  ^   .  ,   .  . 

'Hi  ■fvlfoii  'OUH  '''cx*  "Bp'  o'^oii  iiA  r^i 
VoAiBMtfAT  it  ^9f«Tn,  fii)  iptpair  ri)f  inti 
vAr  weAAAf  x^Mvify,  d-raSiipdnrn  ry\i 

'P^litsv  a-ii^ify Kal  Toit  (n  ■wpfrrS"- 

T«ii  •*j>io5<ri,  Koi  irh  rw¥  (laflffruv  twit 
'Avii'tfT^Awt-  ipnu^iiivois  ifvti&iiyaiy,  jfrci 

rir  Till  'Ewi^gvtwi  <wiww>  imrrf  ««1 


alpitrtL-^liiem.  xlii.  num.  i.  jip,  302, 
sua,  Colnn.  lftS2. 

'   Cliiiii.  i.  si'cl.  lf>. 

I  Qi  al  A/d^i  titu  'AOar^iav  Ka\  tlaO- 
Knr,  i'KOiirrot  rby  Iiujtou  waTilAii^t  BpA* 

^Iravru  Tois  ivi  ri/y  Jib  'Eirio-irijiruic'  ol 
Si  iwi  Tttiirwr  x"^*''"*  llvtynair  k^ 
auAXtyirrfi  Jr  'Kyrmx<i%  iKr«>pfli|.ai» 
'louXi^ tU  iyKkiitiaTit 

toil   ifi^ii  thy  'ASayiifiar,  ixoxi^niiyoif 
iif   <li0pivfii'yi]t   afirav  rijt    'X.i/viJimf   vol 
■rijt    diro^iT (Mil    a»'3tp*$*i'TTit, ...... 

ii'^iirrofii/vif  Si  ro'ci  !ifS<yyiiif6it,  ri- 
yovrto.  upaijyiiptMrav  iml  nol  roi/t  irpb 

tax'Jpi't'"^'''  i>'it^  NoMirfa^o-i  t'ts  'Pof- 
juoftfi'  *gKNAt)(rI«t  ^fXAhi — pp.  307.  oUS. 
cA.  Vale  I. 


A    \iE\lT.W. 


(:.->: 


I 
I 


I 


desperate,  hy  refusing  to  re-admit  him  to  the  Church — 
which,  perhaps,  was  the  ci^e  with  St.  Paul  towards  the 
incestuous  pereun  &t  (Corinth,  whom  St.  Chry&ostoni  and 
Theodorei  lake  to  be  a  person  qualified  in  that  Church,  as 
1  have  shewed  in  the  Apoatohcal  Form  of  Divine  Service^ 
p.  120S  and  so,  capahle  to  lead  a  party  after  him — or,  when 
the  multitude  and  equality  of  offenders  takes  away  tlic  hene- 
fit  of  example,  and  teaches  them  to  pardon  themselves  hy 
makmg  a  Church  of  themselves  otherwise— which,  if  St.  Au- 
tine  had  not  said  it',  we  might  have  gathered  to  have 
n  the  case  af\er  the  pcr&ecution  of  Dccius,  under  Corne- 
lias and  St  Cyprian — without  doubt  the  loss  of  it  is  a  mis- 
chief nothing  comparable  to  that  which  would  follow,  by  dis- 
solving the  unity  of  the  Cbiurh  ;  and  if  so  near  the  source  of 
Christianity  much  were  abated,  what  shall  we  think  must 
be  abated  when  so  much  water  is  mingled  with  the  wine  of 
the  Gospel,  by  admitting  good  atid  bad  to  the  marriage  of 
the  Lamb? 

§  36.  Neither  is  it  my  meaning  to  determine  precisely  how 
far  the  Church  may  or  must  abate ;  yet  thus  much  I  will  infer 
for  A  conacqucDce^  that  as  always  there  was  a  ditfcrcnce  be- 
tween the  right  of  communion  with  the  ■visible  Church,  and 
invisible  communion  with  the  Church  of*  the  first-born,  which 
is  the  right  and  tide  to  hfe  everlasting,  as  between  the  pro- 
fession and  performance  of  Christianity ;  eo,  sijcung  the  eon- 
ditioD  of  communion  with  the  Church  \s  still  released  and 
ealar^d  more  and  more,  to  retain  unity  in  corrupt  Chria- 
tifuiity,  the  condition  of  cotiimuuion  with  God  remaining 
always  the  same,  the  visililc  coirimunion  of  the  Church  is 
always  a  presumption  of  iuvbible  Christianity^  because  always 
neccBSaiy  to  it,  though  not  sufiicicnt  alone :  and  therefore, 
though  not  always  a  reasonable  presumption^  because  so  much 
tlifTcrcnce  between  the  condition  of  visible  and  invisible,  yet 
always  a  legal  presumption,  cifectnully  qualilylug  men  Chri»- 
tianB,  as  lo  the  society  of  the  Church,  And  this  is  the  renson 
of  ihiit  which  T  say  h«rc  |>.  71"*,  diat  the  estate  of  the  Church 
is  then  most  happy  and  most  pure,  when  this  legal  presump- 
tiou  is  moat  rcaisonHble. 


CHAP. 

L 

[test  f^tA 

should 
re,"  I  lit  lo 
uniiy.) 


tinii  (irilm 
aii'Cit.'nt 
discijiliiic  I 


►   Chip.  iv.  left  n. 

'  3**  Bel.  A»wm(-I..  eh.  iv,  *rri    la. 


'"  CIi«p.ii  s«l-31  SccMow.chtp. 

ii.  hfcU  'iU. 


u  u 


*>;■)» 


A   REVrEW. 


CHAR 

1. 

And  loot- 
hiir  In  the 
Churfh 
diverse 
Dmia  what 
It  tTRft  in 
thetyuit- 
gopje.  ] 


[Thinga 
Oiesubject 
of  that 
poWeT  in 
the  »jna- 

men  in  the 
Churcb.  ] 


5  37.  Il  is  not  only  true  which  I  say,  p.  30  ^  that  the  po^ 
of  binding  aiid  loosing,  which  the  priests  and  doctors  exercised 
under  tUe  law — that  13,  of  declaring  this  or  that  to  be  bound  » 
or  loose,  that  is,  unlawful  or  lawful,  bj  die  precepts  of  the 
law — cannot  be  that  whicli  our  Lord  meanethj  Matt*  iT-iii.  18, 
when  He  salth,  "  Whatsoever  jc  bind  on  earth,**  but,  abo,  , 
that  the  reason  holdeth  not  nnder  the  Gospel,  to  ground  a 
general  commission  correspondent  to  the  power  in  force  under 
the  law,  upon  which  it  may  be  thought  to  be  said,  "  What- 
soever ye  hind."  For,  the  reason  of  this  power  under  the 
synagogue,  was  the  matter  of  posiliTe  precepts,  not  com- 
manded because  it  was  good,  but  good  because  it  was  coio- 
manded;  which,  where  it  was  not  delerminod  by  the  law, 
waa  to  be  supplied  by  the  power  of  the  consistory,  estabhshcd 
Deut  iTii*  8,  12;  the  detenuination  whereof  being  declared 
by  authority  derived  from  thence,  made  any  thing  lawfid  or 
unlawful  before  God,  by  virtue  of  the  general  preeept  by 
which  the  authority  subsisted.  For  which  reason  the  con^ 
tory  is  to  offer  sacrifice  for  the  tranegresaton  of  private  persons, 
as  you  see  here,  p.  158",  so  often  as  they  are  led  into  irana- 
gressiou  by  the  consistory  deciding  amiss.  And  this  reason 
holds  under  the  Gospel,  in  regard  of  matters  of  positive  right, 
concerning  the  society  of  the  Church,  not  determined  by  any 
Divine  precept-  For,  if  the  Church  have  determined  the 
matter  of  them^urthcr  than  it  is  determined  by  Divine  iighl.M| 
then  is  that  hound  or  unlawful  which  is  so  determined,  unless  ' 
the  authority  hy  which  it  is  determined,  declare,  that  the 
determination  Is  not  to  take  place. 

§  38.  Thia  is  the  effect  of  that  legislative  pom-er  which  I 
challenge  for  the  Church,  chap.  iv.  from  p.  170,  and  concerns 
only  those  positive  precepts,  which  tend  to  maintaiQ  the 
society  of  the  Church  in  unity.  But  in  those  things  which 
concern  the  substance  of  Christianity,  because  they  are  com- 
manded as  good — the  obligation  being  more  ancient  than  the 
constitutioi)  of  the  Church,  as  grounded  upon  the  nature  of 
the  subject,  and  the  eternal  will  of  God — this  power  hath  no 
place,  and  therefore  cannot  be  understood  to  be  signified  by 
the    terms    of  binding   and   loosing,  as  borrowed  from   the 


"  Clwp,  i.  mcL  ,"!]. 


«  Cliap. 


*  HBTTPW. 


I 


langUQgo  of  tlic  Titloiud  doctors.  But  whereas,  in  the  syna-  en  a  P. 
gogue  it  was  ibings  or  cases,  under  the  Gospel  ir  is  persons,  — - — 
that  are  said  to  be  bound  or  loose.  For,  of  every  case  ques^ 
tionable  in  point  of  Christianity,  there  is  no  infallible  authority 
given  to  assure  all  Christians,  that,  following  it,  they  shall 
alwaya  please  Gotl  in  all  actions.  But,  as  it  is  possible  to 
judge  of  the  slate  of  dl  persona  toward  God,  upon  supposition 
of  their  profession,  so,  there  is  authority  founded  in  the 
Chiircb,  of  binding  and  loosing,  that  is,  of  remitting  and  re- 
i  taining  sins,  by  admitting  to,  or  excluding  from,  the  Church. 

^  39.  In  fine,  this  interpretation  is  inconsequent  to  the  [ErA'ua' 
words  that  wont  afore,  "Let  him  be  unto  thee  aa  a  heathen  '^'"' "*'J 
and  a  publican;"  if  we  take  them  in  Erastus's  sense p,  that 
thereby  our  Lord  gives  leave  to  sue  such  before  the  secular 
powers  of  the  l^mans,  as  would  not  stand  to  the  sentence  of 
their  own  consistories.  For  this  plainly  concems  matter  of 
interest^  not  matler  of  office,  seeing  it  would  be  very  imjwrti- 
iicDt  so  to  understand  our  Lord,  as  !o  command  thpm  to  he 
sued  in  the  Gentiles'  courts,  that  would  not  stand  to  tlie  sen- 
tence of  the  Jews' eonsistories,  in  matters  of  cot) science.  But, 
U'  we  understand  binding  and  loosing,  according  to  this 
opinioni,  to  be,  declaring  this  or  that  to  be  lawful  or  unlawful 
before  God,  then  doth  it  not  concern  matter  of  interest,  but 


P  Quri  it  excDirnninicAtione  hie 
nihil  dilit  Chrii^lEln.  LnnK-e  ergr>  ulUid 
nifnitcflnl  tFrhi  hare,  »it  titii  tnii^usm 
pv falic«nui.  ({usm  liosr,  !>il  lib!  tsnqUAin 
*a.caiiiniuri.icatu9,  bchkUh  eigC  Kujus. 
loci  Iiic  Fal  t  li  Ecck'^siiim  ikon  audiat, 
potivTl*,  ill  hxc  CAHU,  sine  niR'ntticulo 
nijii»|uaii)  nic  cUm  co  ■{{('r«.  ac  ni  I'um 
rtliniL'n  vcl  jiublicano  iit'Kdliuin  libi 
Mw«L  (Jul  cLjin  t&iihu*  coiil[ov(^r«iun 
hahrlul,  cngrbaEUT  apud  Itflmaniitn 
mxriitr.ttiitii  catisani  snum  dlici^pttrc, 
— tic  Klliji4<:iKco»Kl.iLt  1  de  |iutilicaniii«lC 
«fl  patel  unnii  RoiTiaroniin  jiirati  eascnl 
niinintn  itKtlra  tuam  ju^ntcm;  quml  & 
PliaHufpiii  el  print i pi Ixii  J u.dae Online 
qui  rnt  prn  ilFpldrattv  et  Eif^bttlnriibiiB 
bjibcbant,  Titkil  wqitl  )iotfriin(  ^:(pcc<an 
--— <]uu<l  ('liriiEuB  nulli  pvrDii'Eli'l  aiUrT- 
alls  fTUrrtn  Juiliruin,  pniiH>{UBiii  p» 
mode  TvcoDciiiaUvnem  r«quipii(ril,  qui 
■b  ipco  cbI  prupotttuii  ctAlim  fiirrst  iti 
lap  pnr»criply«.  —  En^ti  Tli«.  *\v^ 
pp.  3),  32.     Pf*dav.  loBEf. 

%  *■  In    l1ii»    pliraae    of    apeMh     llie 

V  tt 


Lnrd  doth  plninly  TataHdiM,  t^ifmtaxB 
tbe  KLMiKB  of  lli]&  phrau!  cannot  be  aO 
wpII  (ip^ntil,  AK  hy  rgin|iaring  it  tv  iheir 
use  atitl  cuAtont. 

"  Kfj-e  vigniry  puwer  and  aulliotity: 
lw>th  Papistf  and  FroltslaiiU  Agree  thua 
bt,  Imt  yei  tlitre  is  a  pwat  ilifTtfreuu 
Wtwprn  tlitiii  ftbout  t]ie  liind  at  potfer. 
Tlte  l'np«  Biiil  hia  flcrify  will  have  l!ie 
keyi  in  ibiii  place,  ta  signify  the  powor 
nf  Kovtrnnictvt  over  nien'a  soula  »nid 
bodies  aliw;  , ,  .  ,  many  I'rotMlwil", .  - 
tf)  Hipiiry  the  pQw«r  of  eKCommuaici- 
tion.  But  these  iulerprvtallona  will 
nor  ajfiTw  to  tb&Tnlmuiiica]  irntr."... 

"  Thia  tetl  Kpraku  Only  af  tbat  ktj 
nf  power  and  authority  whieli  our  Sa- 
viniirgnre  unto  His  Apoollc^,  lo^iirncb 
what  Y,a<i.  liiuKc,  and  what  wna  bouTid  in 
thi'kincdomof  heaven,  liere  upon  earth." 
An  Bcide^i^vour  biier  ih>c  Itcenin'ik-inrrit 
(•{  tliat  kii)i  d^bjited  and  nmrli  InTiieikipd 
DilTen'iiLx  belwpcn  the  Godly  Vnabj~ 
Itriitiij  «nil  IfuScjwndents,  p.  .10.  I,<ir» 
dDri,  lti4S.  Sec  ctLHp.  i.  led  9^.  note  n. 


360 


A  BE\  lEVf. 


CHAR 


[CoBlrary 

ymcfice  of 
tbeCtiurqh 
until:  r  Iha 
Apmtles.  I 


(The 

Imwer  rif 

theClmroh 

tltjurr 

bcToru 

Cnnittan- 

linc,] 


matter  of  conscience  or  o6ficc.  Besides,  this  interpretation 
inipertinenL  to  thai  which  follows :  *'  Again,  £  say  unto  you, 
if  two  of  you  agree  upon  earth  about  any  thing,  to  ask  it,  it 
shall  be  dune  for  them,  by  My  Father  which  is  in  beavca. 
For,  where  two  or  three  are  as&embled  in  My  name,  there  am 
1  in  the  midat  of  them." 

5  40,  Whereas,  the  interpretation  which  here  is  advanced, 
of  binding  and  loosing  the  persons  of  them  that  arc  admitted 
to,  or  excluded  from,  the  eommunion  of  the  Church,  agreethM 
with  that  which  went  afore :  "  Let  him  be  to  thee  as  a  I 
heathen  and  a  publican;*'  and  no  less  with  that  which  follow- 
eth,  tending  to  declam  the  maans  of  loosing  such  as  should  be 
so  bound,  to  wit,  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  ag  bath  been 
declared  ^  As  for  the  conceit  of  Erastus',  that  this  precept  of 
our  Lord  should  concern  only  the  Jews  that  lived  under  die 
Romans,  and  not  be  intended  for  an  order  to  be  observed  m 
all  ages  of  the  Church,  it  is  so  unreasonable,  that  I  find  no 
cause  to  spend  words  in  destroying  it ;  only,  be  it  remembered, 
that  it  is  contrary  to  the  order  instituted  by  our  Lord  and  His 
Apostles,  that  the  differences  of  Christians  shonid  be  carried 
out  of  the  Church,  to  be  pleaded  and  heard  in  the  courts  of 
the  Gentiles,  according  to  that  which  was  practised  afore  iu 
the  synagogue,  as  hath  been  aaidS  So  that  this  sense  of 
Erastus,  as  you  see  by  that  which  follows,  is  contrary  to  the 
practice  of  the  Church  under  the  Apostles. 

§  41.  As  for  the  rcaaon  touched  p.  41^",  that  the  practice  of 
the  Church  before  Constantine  ifl  the  best  evidence  to  shew 


■■  Chip,  i.  stfl.  32.  rrim.  Govern., 
cSiap.  3tJ.  sect.  S. 

'  FropoBitum  ChriHti  non  fuii  in  h<x 
Cnpite  tLDVBiii  giibeni4ilifint'tii,auteser- 
ccndie  excoinmLuiicotiaiiis  formam  IE- 
stiniere,  ied  discipuloa  cradirt,  qud- 
moda  in  tEc^pi'llondia  privntJB  injuriiB 
nfEensioiiEin  carcrc-nt, 

Ergo  i^euuinus  ]iuju9  loci 

et  cKptLia  i;«t)SUs  tAlia  est. ;  Cum  Traler, 
hoc  csE,  Jud^UR,  injuriajt)  tibi  fscit, 
aoIhh  cum  CiMrecDncilkre  itudetD.  Si 
RoluA  niltil  profeoeris,  duofaua  ant  tri- 
bu»  a]iis  ftsaumpciR  idem  tentato-  Sj 
ne  sic  qutdem  1g  liberare  ab  injurin 
piotend,  S]-ne(iria,  id  eal,  tui  jiupuli  nut 
tuiP  rrligionis  ma^siratui  indicAta. 
Quod  si  Tiun?  ethiii  iudw  noLic,  sLc 
advenus  «uin  citra,  cujiisquam  ofleii- 


sinncm  a^rerc  poleris,  uuoinodi  adrcmii 
piiblicnmini  out  GviitiVrn  lujuruni  tibi 
ini'i?ri.-iite]ii — t^ui  ad  almd  qu^un.  Ho> 
cnBTiaFum  Criliiuial  t.e  perttahi  non  p4- 
triuQtur — ngcrc*. — Thes.  xla.  pp.  25,  M- 

Et  ha^tcnUB  (luidtin,  ut  opiiior,  b!cil« 
convenit  omnibus,  neinpe  Chrisitim  d« 
Ecc^e^ia  lo(;utum,  quo;  m.  rcnim  nktutk, 

e^u  in.  JudiCEi,  tunc  cxtatet, 

Purro  ChriBtum  hoc  in  loco  per  Ecf^le- 
siam,  uoa  niulcilndiiK^m  vd  turbam. 
jnd  JlidaicUEn  Senntum, — ovr/Spca*, 
yepcaaiayt  <ruva7wy4|»' — intclljgerv  OOI 
voJiUEse.  arguuifnta  sunt  valido.^ 
That,  slriil  p.  a-i-.  PniilBV.  I,^K&. 

'  Cbiip.i.  Bectt.S3,3i,  Rcl.  Anembl., 
chap.  if.  swL  la. 

"  Chap.  i.  Kct.  44. 


A  BETISW, 


661 


I 

I 


I 


tlic  proper  power  and  right  of  it,  it  Is  bere  opportune  to  re- 
sume the  Jialmction  made  efure,  and  upon  it  to  iTHTne  a 
geoera]  argument  against  both.  Which  shall  be  this.  Either 
there  was  a  society  of  the  Church  by  right,  as  wc  know  there 
was  in  point  of  fact,  before  Constantino,  or  there  Is  no  such 
tbiug  to  be  grounded  upon  the  Scriptures  in  point  of  right, 
but  was  only  an  usurpation  and  imposture  of  the  primitive 
clergy  of  the  Church.  This  latter  assertion  is  that  which  hath 
been  refuted  by  the  premises,  proving  first'  a  privilege,  or  a 
preceptj  of  communicating  in  tlic  service  of  God,  given  to  the 
community  of  Christians ;  secondly'',  a  condition  under  which 
they  were  admitted  to  communicate  and  to  he  Christians,  and 
continued  in  the  same  estate. 

§  42.  But,  if  there  were  a  society  of  the  Church  before 
CoDStantine,  constituted  by  Divine  right,  then  could  not  the 
same  have  been  dissolved,  but  by  the  same  power  that  consti- 
tuted it  from  tlic  beginning ;  neither  can  it  be  known  to  be 
dissolved  but  by  the  same  evidence  by  which  it  appear?  to 
have  been  constituted,  that  is,  unless  it  can  be  made  to  ap- 
pear by  the  Scriptures  that  God  ordained  it  to  auhsist,  only 
till  the  Uoman  empire  and  other  states  and  kingdoms  received 
C^hristJancty,  tlien  to  be  dissolved  into  the  power  of  those 
states  bcinfj;  become  Christian^  which  1  am  confident  no  man 
will  undertake  to  shew  out  of  the  Scriptures. 

§  43.  If  it  be  said  ihal  il  subsisted  till  Constantine,  not  by 
Divine  right,  hut  according  to  Divine  right— that  is  to  say,  by 
die  power  given  the  Church  by  God,  of  ordering  those  things 
which  were  not  determined  by  auy  Divine  precept,  and  yet 
became  dctenninable — the  case  is  the  same,  and  the  reason  is 
where  it  was:  for,  if  the  Church  by  the  power  given  it  by 
God  immediately,  be  enabled  to  m^e  itself  a  society  for  the 
belter  maintenance  and  propagation  of  Christianity,  and  have 
executed  that  power  by  enabling  every  part  of  the  Church  to 
maintain  itself  in  the  unity  of  the  whole,  by  the  same  power, 
in  order  to,  and  dependence  upon,  the  whole,  then  are  all 
Christians  buund  by  a  Divine  precept  of  olwying  the  goveP* 
Qors  of  die  Church,  before  they  can  be  bound  to  obey  the 
s»;ular  jmwers  in  Chnrch  matters.  The  one  power  being 
coilAtilulcd  by  the  inmiedlate  revelation  and  appointment  of 

•  Sm  cll»p.  i.  wet  7.  '  See  cliAp.  i.  •celt.  l&.  28. 


C  H  A  P. 
1. 


[ntid  no 
lu  he  ne- 

inlD  nn* 
I'OWtT  of 
the  «tiue,j 


[Ijut  111  Itu 
ft'Kanlerl 
Wt-jte  It.  J 


662 


A  REV  lew. 


CHAP. 
J. 


[Tlie 
powec  of 
the  Church 
KdTDfllett 
by  H>e 


[Cnrrcis- 
fmndfiiice 

Ihe  fkinf- 
I  ions  oD  lie 
Cliurvh 
iTitl  tho!i.e 
of  the 
ttale.] 


God  in  matters  concerning  the  society  of  the  Churcb; 
utber^  constiluted.  indeed  hj  the  providence  of  Gotl  exectd 
by  man^  but  enforced  by  the  law  of  Christianity,  to  be  d 
in  all  things  not  cscepted  by  the  same,  whereof  this  b  o 

§  44.  And,  if  the  consent  of  the  Christian  world  can  b^ 
any  moment,  in  a  matter  wherein  the  clergjy  are  partieal 
deed,  as  ihey  must  need&  be,  hut  must  challenge  their  i^ 
at  their  utmost  hazard,  It  is  not  possible  to  give  a  more  pd 
nant  instance  for  the  right  of  excommunicatioD  in  the  Chtd 
than  the  troubles  of  Athanasins  of  Alexandria,  and  AlexaaJ 
of  Coustiintinople*,  for  refusing  to  adcnit  Arius  to  comtn^ 
cate  with  the  Church- — being  cast  out  by  the  council  of  Ifi 
the  act  whereof  they  could  not  void— the  good  enijieror  M( 
seduced  to  think  it  necessary  for  the  quiet  of  the  Church,] 

^  45.  And  not  only  by  this  particular,  but  by  all  the  || 
ceecllngs  of  the  first  Christian  emperors  in  the  affairs  of  I 
Church — -who  had  threat  advantage  in  discerning  the  i 
interest  of  the  state  and  the  Church,  noH  only  by  the  suit 
of  those  Bishops  which  had  received  it  fresher  from  the  soa| 
but  by  sensible  knowledge  of  the  whole  right  which  d 
found  the  Church  in  possession  of,  when  they  came  to 
members  of  it — it  is  manifest  that  they  never  sought  to  bi 
to  effect  that  which  they  were  persuaded  to  he  necessary 
the  establishment  of  Christianity — whether  truly  or  falsel 
aa  well  as  for  the  quiet  of  their  estates  and  people,  by  the 
mediate  act  of  their  own  sovereign  power,  but  by  the  ad 
those  that  were  then  held  able  to  conclude  the  Church;  i 
ploying  their  secular  power  in  consequence  to  the  same 
enforce  such  acts — though  not  always  valid  to  oblige 
Church — by  temporal  penalties  on  them  that  refused^ 
enemies  to  the  public  peace. 

i§  4G.  Seeing  then  that  the  Church  is  a  society,  comrauo 
corporation,  or  spiritual  commonwealth,  subsisting  by  the 
mediate  revelation  and  appointment  of  God,  without  de 
ence  upon  those  Christian  states  wherein  it  is  tiarhuured, 
the  right  by  which  it  subsisteth,  and  the  matter  wherci 
communicateth,  but  depending  upon  them  for  the  force  w 
is  necessarily  requisite  to  maintain  the  whole  people  o 
Christian    states,    in    the    communton   of   tlieir    respe( 

*  Sh  chip.  L  HCt.  43.  *  See  cbnp.  iv.  »pct.  78. 


Cbiirchee,  and  by  them  of  the  whole,  it  foUuweth  uf  necessity 
that  it  is  eiidoivetl  with  rights  correspondetit  to  those  wherein 
tlie  Bovcreignty  of  states  canststeth.  The  power  of  the  sword 
is  the  principfil  of  those  rights  inio  which  t}ie  rest  are  resolved, 
when  they  are  ciitbrceti  lo  Iravc  recourse  unto  it,  for  the  exe- 
cution of  that  which  becomes  requisite  to  make  them  availahlc. 
And  the  Church  hath  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the 
word  of  God,  which  is  used  two  manaer  of  ways,  as  the  sword 
is,  either  to  eubdue  strangers,  or  to  cut  off  malefaetors, 

§  47.  Let  no  man  imagine  that  any  private  person  is  en- 
abled to  propagate  the  Gospel,  and  constitute  new  Churches 
1  of  persons  newly  converted  to  Christianity,  without  cunipetcnt 
commission  from  the  Church.  To  hriug  men  to  be  Christians, 
indeed,  is  that  which  not  only  any  of  the  clergy,  but  any 
Christian  may  do,  and  is  to  do,  when  he  finds  himself  able  to 
act  towards  it,  without  disadvantage  to  Christianity.  It  is 
that  which  the  Ecclesiaistical  Histories  inform  us,  that  Frumcn- 
tius  and  i'Edeaius''  did  in  India,  and  the  captive  maid  in 
lbcria%  OS  well  as  those  of  the  dii>persiun  of  Jerusalem  in 


A  REVIEW. 


663 


CHAP. 

1, 


fNone  but 
Bi»|]«|ia 
call  rtiuind 
CliuTchci.) 


*•  PucTtilt  tepfrii  aub  ut-oje 

haiboToriiin  [ni^ern limit.'  -itrvati,  ducua- 
mr  ad  rcgrm,  Haru)»  vile  altcrum,  ;il 
«*t.  vEdnhim  kibi  pincemiLia  fecic, 
Frunitnlio  vcr<>  ,  .  .  .  rationc*  sitaaicri^ 
DiXfUe  roinmiittiL  At  vcro  mariens  rrx 
.  . .  adolc«rentiMi«  antem  quid  vdknt, 
■grbd)  dHit  libeiain  facuU^t^m 

Idifiic  durn  AKprenl,  ct  rpgni  guhrrr- 
iiai-uU  FninifiiiiinihslH^ret  i»  majiil'un, 
l}«o  nivuEem  ^jim  et  kitlmtA  iniitij^anUr 
rnjuirerc  iulli-iiiliui  <ja-]jil,  hi  i^ui  iuler 
lirtfi>[ial!ir«i  EtoniaritisChrhtianipaiFnt, 
tX  !|iai>r  polrkUlt'iti  maxiinaiiL  date,  ac 
iiiuiifTF  ut  I'urivi-iiiii ula.  per  iocaaiiigiJa 
farcmtT,  nd  c|iib  Komimo  ritu  OFKlionii 
C«UM  CimHurm;L  ^i-d  ct  ipM  mullo 
maiii*  racK'in  fjuvrr,  rl  iU  iittn^ru* 
coliartan.  f«»(ifc  et  brneflfii"  invilarr, 

firflittjiirc  tjiiic<)tit'l  <p|i|>ur[\iiiLim  lubsct. 
Ma  ardi Ikiin,  aJtiii|iie  cifc-cisaria  \tfK' 
b*rc,  vt  ninMliTHxIn  (;cN(irr,  ut  Cliriati- 

anoruin  iuibi  <cmcik  ixiir^ccrct 

Kxplrlii  oniiiibuB  ct  ex  iiiv  trndili*  . , . 
*d  oriwrn  tHiiirii  nnilruni  nrvi-rninlur, 
Kt  Mitno  fe*liniintc  Tytum. .  . ,  fiu- 
nifiitiui  Alnandriaiiu  pvnfil,  dicrns 
jpquuin  lion  cMr  ogtiia  ticculCnrp  T>cniiii- 
nicuni.  t|;itut  rem  oinucni.  m  ^i>'ta  cft. 
>rxpaniE  Epl»ccrpo,  ac  tnovcl  <tt  providpai: 
vinnn  ■liigiirni  digntiin,  (jik'hi  roiisrc- 
Ksli«  jjuii  pluribiu  Chn<ti--iiiit  ct  Cc* 


(■lesiLi  coriBtruclii  in  barbarico  miId^ 
EpiBcapuni  nLitlal.  Turn  ytro  Albaii- 
aBiUi — nmn  is  nuptr  HAccrdoiiiiin  ttu- 
cepemt' — atietiUui  ct  pmpfn^iiijH  Fru^ 
mcnCii  dicta  ge^slaque  ronftiJerniis,  in 
roncilitj  Saccrdatuin  ait ;  F,t  qucin 
atium  mvenicinUK  virum  tnkm,  in  quo 
Kit  Spitttui  Dei  in  ip««  sicut  in  ic  qui 
htea  it.i  po«Mt  implere  ?  £t  liadito  fl 
Sact-rdoHp,  redrre  i-tiin  cutn  Domini 
(frati^  unit  venerAt,  juWi.  Quique 
i'UTT)  mipiscopui-  pcrrexisitel  ad  litdjarii, 
tHTtta  ci  d&U  fH««a  Deovinutum  gratik 
dicitur,  ul  signa  per  ■eum  Apntiolica 
Jicr^nt,  ct  iiiFiiiiciiH  iiuintTu^  barliarn- 
rinii  convFrtei-etiiT  ad  Idem.  Kx  quo  in 
Indian  partibu^,  ct  jiopuli  L'lmitiuia' 
nini  cl  Kciclriijr  fai-tir  sunt,  ct  Sat-'cr- 
dolum  ca^pLt. — Rii|Bn.  H>>t.  Rcrlei., 
lib.   i.   cap.  IX.  pp.   W2.   203.    Parit 

■  Prr  jdnn  trmpu^  cti&in  Ihcrarutn 
cent,  quffi  »ub  axv  Funticojaccl,  Tcrbi 
I)d  Fardcra^  cl  fldim  fuittri  •UfiCepent 
tT|Cni'  Set]  1iuju»  tantl  boni  pmMtilil 
CkUtntn  mulicT  qutcdam  captira,  quie 
apud  loa  report*,  cUm  fideirm  at  »o- 
briani  Mlia  ^ir  pudk«ni  ducrnt  vllxm, 
luti^uc  ditrlSiu  ac  noc-tibuH  ubwcn- 
tionn  Den  pcfyif^klua  cxbibenrt.  in  ut- 
nitnttlone  mko  ip»a  rci  noKiCai,  IWbaria 
cfcpit.  et  quid  liw  Hbi  ri-lji,  curitiKiiia 


CUA1>, 
t. 


tRxvRto* 
Mliwl 


Oh  uh 'It  Nil 
viiliiiiTary. 

Ill'lt  M  ilui 

nr  Dip 

ktAtoiJ 


jk  itr*-iETv. 

Pha-nicc  ntui  Cyprus,  and  at  Aniiocbia;  Ads  xL  19,1 
thr  jiuthority  liy  which  tUey  became  a  Cfamrb^  ibej 
•eck  whcpc  ii  wjis  before,  at  Alexandria  and  C 
as  well  OS  (hose  at  Jerusaliem ;  Acts  xi.  22.  Becvse,  io 
rlum-h  llw  swon.1  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  wotd  of  Go 
tUipftsilutl,  mill  dnustcHl  with  the  Churcbr  for  the  propagM 
aa  \v«ll  AS  ihi*  innintctmncc!  of  it ;  and  though  sU  Cbiisi 
inuRl  nccils  imtlcr^land  ihenisclves  to  be  under  an  babi 
Inisl,  or  JL  cunitniseiDn  donuantj  to  persuade  all  that  they 
to  ihc  CtiristianitT  which  thej  have  themselveB ;  jet  the 
■pnm  pomniiMiiau  of  the  Church  imports  Airther>  the  eie* 
of  UmU  power  which  th?  society  thereof  already  useth  tow] 
iboiu  that  by  virtue  dI*  the  said  eDmmi^lon  shall  be  hrov 
Io  ba  Christiana:  nt  least  it  may  import  so  much,  if  vrei 
pOM  it  gnttvte<l  to  such  purpose. 

§  ■4H.  'ITir  i*wmil  »>f  ilie  Spirit  is  used  within  the  Churc 
the  puni!«hnnMit  of  mftlt-fnctors,  iipon  two  sorts  of  causes.  . 
If  an^  man  furfrit  bis  Christianity,  either  by  denying  the  fi 
n)H>n  pTulciBioii  wlica^uf  be  was  admitted  to  Christianity, 
by  living  contrary  lu  the  same,  the  same  sword  of  the  8; 
which  pronounces  him  cm  ofl'  from  God,  cuts  him  off  fl 
(ho  ClnuTJi.  Atid.  in  regard  that  it  is  part  of  Cbristiaiiity 
Ih^Ucvx-  ihiU  Uod  haih  orvluiued  a  Church,  the  conscquei 
wbeivof  !«,,  to  oblige  mU  Christians  to  maintatn  thenoBcIvei 
ibe  niiity  of  the  sftmc*  which  cannot  be  done  by  those 
rrlVtse  to  1»c  concluded  by  it,  in  all  things  not  contrary 
(JodV  Uw;  the  same  sword  of  the  Spirit  that  subdues  all 
to  Ite  Christians,  ii]x>n  condition  to  Uve  members  of 
Chuivh,  cuts  the:u  oft'  from  the  comtiiunion  of  the  Chur 
(hat  will  not  live  within  compass  of  the  unity  of  it. 

§  4  a.  The  jiower  of  the  sword  being  supju^iscd  in  the  Chur 
junMlictiou  foUows,  which  consists  not  so  much  in  judging, 
in  executing  the  sentence.  Not  that  there  is  any  such  tK 
ns  jurisdiction— such  09  the  civil  laws  of  the  Romans^  and 


oiivr  C'ltriitiiiu  »t'I)<-um  )iu«ritu  oai«ra 

hLtclMtuc PiHific  lino  t|U4in 

KcolvtU   mji|riiirrcc  poucuuctk   Mt,  « 

Iiaiil,  cBntivir  itKHLitin  All    1  Liiprrvtorcm 
L'muUiitiniiHi  loliunjrrmU  \eg,*tio  niil- 


mittm  o»tur.  qui  capnuu  fecga 
Dri  niUEiLia  rcplerent.  Quibiu  lUe 
ODini  (TRixIiu  el  lioniorc  tnnfmi 
mut(4  3)liptiUIL«3l  boc  IffiUtUt  esi„<fi 
at  iiicii|[niUk  Romano  inipnrio  ga 
cl  rrgita  ifiiDlJi  JiiuKlsaet,-^ffr.  np. ! 
201. 


A  RBVIKW, 


66f 


I 

I 
> 


I 


Other  people  understand,  which  proceeds  bj  constraint  of  out- 
ward force — in  the  Cburch*^;  hut  because  the  Church,  being 
constituted  of  such  as  desire  to  continue  Christians^  upon 
euppositjon  of  this  will  to  continue  a  Christian^  he  may  he 
said  to  be  constrained  to  hear  the  Church,  that  cannot  com- 
municate with  the  Church,  unless  he  do  %u  bs  it  requires. 

^  50,  Upon  the  same  ground  subsists  the  right  of  ordina- 
tiunS|  answerable  to  that  part  of  sovereignty  in  states,  which 
coiuiBlfl  in  creation  of  magistrates  and  officers— for  it  is  with- 
out dowbl,  beside  the  intent  of  the  Roman  laws,  to  call  the 
sovereign  a  mf^istrate^  magistrates  being  j^ncrally  ministers 
of  the  sovereign — which  creates  a  particular  power  over  the 
clcrpy  bj  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Church.  For,  in  regard  that 
• — aa  it  hath  been  said  on  divers  occasiona  in  this  Discourse* — 
the  clei^y  is  promoted  upon  supposition  of  some  degree  of 
proficicncc  in  Christianity,  over  and  above  that,  upon  sup- 
position whereof,  men  are  admitted  to  be  only  Christiana,  it 
followetb  not  that  those,  who  by  their  conversation  render 
themselves  unworthy  of  that  degree  which  they  hold  in  the 
clergy,  do  by  the  same  means  render  themselves  unworthy  of 
the  communion  of  the  Churchy  Therefore,  tlie  punishment 
of  a  clergyman  may  be  competent,  by  only  voiding  his  degree, 
when  anoCher  Christian  cannot  be  competently  punished  but 
by  putting  him  from  the  Church^.  Whereby  it  appears,  that 
the  power  of  ordaining,  as  well  as  censuring  persons  ordainedi 
is  grounded  upon  the  i>ower  of  the  keys^  as  giving  or  taking 
away,  not  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  a  degree  and 
>quality  above  it,  which  supposeih  it. 

§  51.  Again,  upon  the  constitution  of  the  society  of  the 
Church  foltowA  the  power  of  making  canons,  consCitutious  and 
offdinancca^  obliging  tlie  respective  body  thereof,  correspond- 
ent to  the  legislative  power  of  kinj!;doms  and  commonwealths, 
wherein  the  justice  of  them  most  appears,  though  the  strength 


CHAP. 

L 


(r4>rrie3- 
priTiiloEiee 

lions  wLlh 

Appointing 
of  nnnrifi. 


pnnili'nc'c 
of  •'iin-iiu 
with  Hie 

loni.J 


•»  Set  R*L  AMombl.,  chip.  ir.  •eet. 

*  Sm  chAp.  iL  tecL  ai  i  chip.  iii. 
W«L  l&.    Review,  cbap.  i.  wet  29'. 

•  So  we  tinfi  in  ibe  Apntnliol 
canona.  If  ouc  of  the  cleigir  fuUd  on 
S11111U7  he  wu  (o  bo  depatcd.  If  ■ 
tafliiin  did    *ci,  ho  wa*  to  he  firqm- 


If  one  of  Uie  eletgr  neglected  the 
fkit  of  Lent,  he  wm  to  be  dejiiMcil,  a 
UyroAn  wtt«  [«  be  excomKiiinicivtwL — 
fan.  Ixriii. 

[f  one  m{  tlie  clergy  had  cotnirieree 
wilbi  Jewi,  be  ww  tn  be  depOMd^  «  Ujr- 
TDahWM  M  be  ejceommunicited. — Cui, 
ItiK.  L«btiei,  lorn,  i.  ^1.  40.  ed.  V«n«L 


Gti6 


A   BEVIEW. 


CHAP. 
I, 


I  Juris  die-. 
lion  tiiii] 
ordfir,  ] 


I 


tinct  but 

subortli- 


of  them  is  more  seen  in  the  power  of  the  eword,  which  g 
all  lawa  furce.  AciiLao  it  i^  no  iihorc  inconvenleoce  to 
these  canons  the  laws  of  the  Church,  than  it  is  to  call 
power  of  excomniimicntion  tbe  spiritual  sword  of  the  Cha 
Neitlier  is  it  any  more  for  tbe  Church  lo  have  this  poi 
than  that  which  states  ordinarily  allow  the  meanest  corp 
tions  whteh  they  jjrivilege,  to  wit,  to  give  laws  to  their  i 
bodies,  fur  the  maintenance  and  execution  of  the  laws  a 
naliy  given  them  by  those  who  are  enabled  to  institute  til 
la  fine,  in  correspondence  to  the  exchequer  of  n  state,  is 
title  that  God  liiith  given  His  Cliurch  to  the  oblations  of 
faithful,  their  first-fruits  and  tithes  j  the  right  whereof 
hath  endowed  the  Church  with,  leaving  (he  seizure  to 
voluntary  tender  of  those  whom  He  calleth  to  be  Tolun 
Christians. 

§  52.  And  thu3,  nnd  by  this  correspondence  with  a  0 
the  parts  of  ecclesiastical  power  are  more  clearly  and  a 
inteltigihiy  distinguished,  in  niy  opinion,  than  by  tbe  o 
nary  terras  of  jurisdiction  and  order.  For  first,  these  te 
being  introduced  hy  the  canonists  and  school-doc  tors  e,  s< 
to  presuppose  a  coactive  jurisdiction  in  the  Church,  upon 
constitution  and  original  title  of  the  Church,  such  as 
Church  of  Rome  challenges,  and  the  decretal  epistles  of 
Popes  presuppose'';  wherehy  they  challenge  to  themselves  I 
power  by  Divine  right,  which,  by  the  sufferance  of  prin 
and  states,  they  did  exercise— entangling  the  schooU 
Divines  with  as  inextricable  difficulties,  to  make  it  gao4 
Christian  states  with  commotions,  to  shake  off  the  col 
quences  thereof— merely  for  neglect  of  the  principle  t 
presupposed;  thai  Christianity  importeth  no  right  of  I 
worlds  and  therefore,  that  the  coactive  power  of  the  state 
mains  where  it  was  before  it. 

§  63.  Secondly,  it  seemeth  that  the  power  of  order  i 
jurisdiction  are  not  cotitradlstinct,  but  subordinate,  the  poi 
of  order  being  the  production  and  consequence  of  the  poi 
of  jurisdiction,  if  it  be  rightly  understood;  for  by  the  s« 
reason  which  proveth  here,  p.  119',  that  the  power  of  cob 


8  S«  Prira.  Go*>pm„  elmp.  vjii.  uel. 
S.  udu  tt  Helig.  Aitsemtt,  chup.  iv, 
HOtt.  14,  IS. 


h  Vid.  ExtrHT,  Cans,  i,  8.  i. 
I  Cliap.  iii.  sect,  ^, 


667 


I 

I 
I 

I 


"crating  the  Eucharist  belongeth  to  prcsbyterSj  upon  the  power  c  H  A  P. 

of  the  ke^a,  and  that  all  benedictions  with  impoeitioD  of  handa^  - ' 

whether  in  conBrtnaiion,  ordination,  penance,  marriage^  or 
whatsoever  else,  are  marl^9  of  that  power  which  alloneth 
those  acts,  which  arc  blessed,  to  he  done  in  the  Church,  as  you 
have  it  here,  p.  23\  by  the  same  reason  it  follows,  that  the 
ministry  of  all  ordniaiices  of  God  deposited  with  the  Church, 
js  a  mark  of  that  superiority  wliich  those  that  minister  the 
same  have  in  the  Clmrch. 

§  54.  And  therefore,  if  the  power  of  order  he  in  respect  of  {The 
Christ's  own  body,  as  ordinarily  they  describe  it,  it  proceeds  l^l^^j^i", 
from  ihc  power  over  Ills  mystical  body,  which  is  that  t>l  jjjlllj  "f '***' 
JMrisdicliun  as  they  make  it^     Or  if,  as  others  will  have  it™,,  order.] 
the  power  of  order  couatste  in  the  ministry  of  such  Divine 
unlinanccs  ns  arc  the  means  to  procure  and  increase  God's 
grace  in  the  persons  to  whom  they  are  ministered,  the  same 
frason  lakes  place,  because  ihey  are  not  to  he  ministered  but 
by  ihem  whom  the  Clmrch  irusteth  to  do  it,  to  that  true 
intent  which  it  teacheth.     Wherefore,  it  seemeth  that  the 
'  tenn  of  jurisdiction  onght  to  express  the  common  source  of 
ull  ecclesiastical  power,  which  it  duth   not,  because  that,  as 
jurisdiction  is  but  a  part   of  sovereignty  in   a  state,  so   the 
power  from  which  the  metaphorical  jurisdiction  of  the  Church 


I 


»  Ch»p-  L  »«L  26. 

>  Fotutas  EccletUiticA  Kcemitur 
primA  Kui  (liTMiane  in  patenUileiii  ordi- 
nit  K  polcRtntt^in  jiirisdirtioniiL  Riir- 
•tu  pat«ita9  ordiiiia  du^lkcm  hub^l 
rcnpvctiidii.  Uniii  est  Biiper  I'orpus 
Chriili  ni^fUicum  verum  quo  j<il  con- 
McriktLoncm  ejua.  Alt«r  »t  super  cor- 
poa  CImati  xnjiftHcuin,  mu  niembra 
«jua.  ........ 

IXcunu*  i^tur  quod  potnUi  ord'mU 
primo  mcnlo  'Ctntiud'cniU.,  c^t  poleatoa 
EcclniaBlirft  rrBpicicns  principal  iter  et 
c«acntulit«r  conwcracifinern  Corfwri* 
ChrUti  Kcri,  iu»,  Bi:Uici.-t,  pute»t  habeni 
rAin  CDtiKCL'iartr  CoFpua  vi  Sangumem 
Chriali  Tirliilc  verhorum  Sacram^nt- 
alSaiik— Oenon.  dc  Pot«tL  EccL,  Con- 
tidfrmtia  ii.  col.  1 1  2.  Paria.  IfiCTfi, 

PoCeiUa  EL-clenini^tica  jurisdietionia 
ia  (bn   (rilrriuri,  riurf  nun  esi  propria 

■nhjirieiites  "it  eisflem  f  st  iiolesU*  Ec- 
etcsiaatira  BXiprr  Corpua  Chriiti  rnyslU 
cum  illinniaftndo  «i  ptrfick-ndo  tpum 
ptr  flioctrinain  «t  Sacrairirntorum  niirti- 


BtratioTjem  ct  puTf:«iitI<j  pr r  B.-ipiisnii  ct 
ptfrnhentif  SncfumciLlA.  AdviirteriduLn 
est  iUiqiiL-  iiuud  htec  jmleslas  jiirintljc- 
tiGiiia  qus  radiealittfT  funduliir  in  potea- 
tkie  ordlnis  taccrdotaliit  tt  l£piuoi>KlU, 
duiit  ill  BUB  gentrralitAir  coiislderjilur, 
rpgpicit  muUipliciitr  Carpig*  Chmti 
miTAticuEn,  iiMud  ««t  dd^tLuin  £ccle*)a, 
(j^uos  jldclfii  opnrtpt  sccunitum  Ilea  me- 
lUi  hif^rardiiccA  rpjrerp,  qui  sunt,  ae- 
cuiiduni  DJt>ny»iDm,  purfare,  tllmni- 
nare.  el  pfclicere. — Jb.,  Cmuiiifraih  r. 
coll  117,  lis. 

"  OrdinU  cuim  poteatateni  TQcoegQ 
illain,  qui£  li<i,'«l  apete  extemo  in  Ec- 
cLeniB  exerce&tur,  ad  hoIuiii  tainen  in- 
U'nmm  KpiritiialMn  ^nfi'tum  pw  »*,  et 
direcle  tou  dlri^tur;  eC  lie  potestu 
Ordtniii  prit  Dranit  palestasi  i|im  aintul 
t^ura  SACTO  ordinc  cnnfertur.  ■Acnlin 
(Hiletii  ordincm  loJuin  ego  «oco  Epi- 
ACupAlt;iii  ct  prcKbyUTnlcini  cu;ua  rat 
nacmnicuta  prx'puu'e,  tl  m'mittru'r. 
et  alavihiis  KcoleBiK  u[i."SpaUl«nsia, 
de  Rep.  EccIm-i  ]ib.  v.  c»p.  «ii.  J  4. 
p,  K5.  I-o(idiii.  Irt'JO, 


rf  iiiiiiHliHi  m  a  itete,  as  bere 


k  remained  to  p 

with ;    fijT  seeii 

are    ibe  si 

of  the  wfaole  Cburrh  til 

a  UMR  be  DO  provia 

*•  *^^  rf  ■*■"%"%  this  power,  u 

AcRO^  CD  socQe  qualities  i 

of  Ae  CkBtrh,  ii  will  neca 

•Dtfe«iK,and  we  shall  be  tied  to  g« 

by  which    it   n    IHnn^ppj 

al  iUb  wil  be  Dwfy  aid  to  DD  pvpoae. 
2*^2^     §  X  Boc.  ia  Ae  fiax  pbtt,  1  matt  inaat  npoo 

■*  WKw  whtKOt  oe  prafavtenes  aod  ooc^regacioiis 
ti^/ttm^  diTwlui   between   them,  ad  hA   it   entire    tn 
Fv  ihaaa  «f  Ae  aajyegatains*,  finding  tha 
«f  the  yt«hiietiea  had  Didcfed  a  presbytery  £) 
of  erefy  coogi^galiaa  that  aasembles   teg 
ft»  ^  cooHMtt  aemce  of  God,  had  reasoo  to  infer  th 
JgntkjtKoeB  oa^M  to  he  endowed  with  the   powi 
Aar  own  bodies.      To   which,   assai 
that  the  chief  pimicf  io  creiy  coogivgi 
thM  of  ^  pM^  it  faOoweth,  thai  alt  congregn 
aod  nbnfaite^  not  to  Eie  concluded  by 
CImr^  «r  ijBdd  reprcsentatiTe  i^  Chorchea,  above  tt 

liMl*riW      {  X  Oi  the  other  ade,  the  Presbyieriaas,  findiog  tha 
.)       unity  can  be  fmenred  without  dependence,  and  desi 
t\>  piraerrv  tmity  amoBg  ihenuelTes,  thi>ugh  not  niih 
Churrhi  faaee  deaigiiwl  the  power  of  the  key?  as  to  the 

■  8«r  ttmf,  a..  MTt  1  aotf  a. 


A   HKVIEW. 


669 


I 

I 


►- 


I 


of  excommunication^  to  rest  in  representatives  of  the  preshy-   cH  ap. 

teries  of  congregation 9,  whicb^  nevertheless,  they  call  by  the  — -^ — 

eame  name  of  presbyteries,  or  classes,  the  same  being  subject 

to  synods  of  presbyteries,  and  those  to  national  assemblies. 

Whereas,  there  is  never  any  mention,  in  all  the  Scriptures,  of 

any  presbyterji  or  company,  college,  or  bench  of  presbylere, 

BS  likewise  there  is  no  mention  of  any  Church,  but  in  a  city; 

no  mention  of  more  Churches  than  one  in  the  greatest  city, 

and  the  most  populous  for  number  of  Christians,  that  is 

mentioned  in  all  the  Scriptures ;  though  no  common  reason 

can  question  but  there  were  more  congregations,  considering 

that  it  cannot  be  thought  that  all  the  Christians,  contained 

in  the  greatest  ami  most  Christian  of  all  those  cities,  could 

assemble  together  at  once  for  the  common  Bcrvicc  of  God. 

§  4*  Upon  these  prcmiiies  it  is  necessary  to  infer,  that  the  [Church« 
Apostles'  order  was  that  which  wc  see  was  the  rule  of  their  originally 
practice,  that  iLc  several  bodies  of  those  that  should  be  con-  ^??ir"'' 
verted  to  Christianity,  widiin  several  cities  and  the  territories 
thereof,  sbouM  constitute  several  Churches,  to  be  governed 
by  the  several  presbyteries  thereof,  constituted  and  regulated 

Bhall  be  declared  in  the  consequences.  Which  being  esta- 
blished, it  will  not  he  difficult  to  infer  that  the  power  of  the 
keys,  and  the  consequences  thereof,  arc  deposited  in  the  said 
Churches,  that  is,  trusted  with  them  that  are  endowed  with 
the  power  of  governing  those  Churches,  To  which  if  you 
ncJd  ihift,  that  the  Churches  of  particular  cities  were  to  depend 
tipt-Mi  the  Churches  of  mother  cities^  upon  which  particular 
cities  depended  for  the  civil  government;  you  have  a  reason 
and  rule  of  the  whole  frame  of  Church  government  designed 
by  the  Apostles,  as  general  as  could  be  given  to  a  society 
that  was  to  consist  of  several  nations  and  sovereignties  with- 
out limttd,  but  ut>t  tnoro  general  than  the  original  constitution 
of  the  whole  Church,  derived  from  their  design,  will  evidence 
to  tie  Agreeable  to  those  impressions  and  marks  of  it^  which 
are  here  produced  out  of  the  Scriptures t. 

§  5.   This  |)osition   is  liable  to   an  objection  from  those  lorihe 
which  the  ancient  canons  of  the  Greek  councils  call  cAor- J^^^.  °j^'|' ' 
episeopij   which  we  may   translate  country- Bishops,  Itecause 
the  word  j(o^pa  properly  signifioth  the  country,  in  oppustlion 

-  Chap.  ii.  MCI.  3.  *  S«  chip,  ii.  iwU.  S,  ♦- 


C70 


X  HEvisn. 


CHAP,  to,  or  in  difference  from,  ihe  city.     Far  if  Chnrches  con 

'■=—  tulofl  in   cities   have  their  several   prcsbvleries — ^the  ht 

whereof  being  Bishop,  are,  hj  consequence,  governon 
chief  of  their  respective  Churches — how  are  Bishops  cot 
tutetl  in  the  country,  that  is,  in  ajiy  of  the  chief  tUI 
under  any  city?   For  by  this  means,  either  we  have  a  Qu 
in  a  village,  or  a  Bishop  without  a  Church,  and  so  the  f 
tice  of  the  Church  not  to  he  reconciled  with   that  vhk 
make  the  design  of  the  Apoatlea,  if  either  be  irue, 
(Thprwpf*^      §  ^-  The  answer  to  this,  in  general,  must  come  froni 
wtlTVoihe  which  you  have  here  afierwartis,  p.  Q2%  that   the  rule  i 
ilemnihlr  fi^n^^'i^^b'  expressed  in  these  lenns,  as  any  rule  can  be  gefi 
niy.l         to  those  caaea  that  may  fall  out  so  diverse.     For  the  get 
intent  and  reason  of  it  is,  to  preser-e  the  unity  of  ihe  w 
Church  by  the  subordination  and  dependence  of  the  | 
thereof,  to  and  from  other  parts,  nod  so  the  whole.     If  a 
parlLcul&r  provisiott  prove  necessary,  some  time  and  pH 
to  attain  this  end,  it  is  not  to  be  (bought  that  the  gen 
rule  holds  not  therefore.     For  the  particular  here  in  hi 
one  thing  I  conceive  may  be  questionable  in   pK>iDt  of 
and   matter  of  historical   truth,  concerning   these   cout 
Bishops,  which  the  canons  quoted,  p.  146^,  speak  of. 
[evidenced      ^  7,  Fur  in  the  beginning  of  the  tenth  cajion  of  Antio< 
c'nuncLl  of  '*  "^  ^'^^  t^*'  ^^^J  received  j^etpadetriai^  '£7r«rjco7r«uv,  the  <| 
^hiijT       t^atioD  of  Bishops ;  in  the  end  of  it,  it  is  provided  that  I 
be  ordained  by  the  Bishop  of  the  city  to   whom  they 
subject.     The  first  clause  seems  to  intimate  that  lliej  h 
the  !)amc  ordination  with   other  Bishops,  which   is  by 
synod  of  the  province,  or  those  that  represent  the  sai 
besides  that,  we  find,  by  the  subscriptions  of  tlie  couiu 
that  they  were  called  to  councils  as  if  they  received  li 
trust  immediately  from  the  synods  of  their  provinces, 
the  BCcond  clause  it  seems  they  receive  (heir  authoritr  inM 
diately  from   the  Bishop  of  the  province,  whereupon 
are  called  vlcarii  ^phcojmrvm,  the  Bishops'  deputies,  as 
see  in  the  place  aforenamed*.     What  my  judgment  is  ia 
point  you  may  have  seen  before,  p.  14G,  neither  do  I 
cause  to  repent  me  of  it.    For  howsoever  they  were  ordain 


1  rhap.  ii.  ner-t.  18, 
'  I'li-p,  ill,  »efi.  fin. 


■  Chap.  iii.  kcL  6l, 


A   UEVlEVf. 


671 


ft 


and  from  whomsoever  they  received  their  tnist,  it  is  manifest  c  R  A  P. 

by  the  cations  of  Ancjrii  and  Laudioca  there  quoted',  that :^— 

they  received  it  upon  such  terms  as  to  be  subcrdinate  to  the 
Bishop  of  tl]C  city,  wbich  otherwise  Bishops  were  not,  but 
immedintely  to  the  synod  of  tb.e  province,  and  the  Bishop  of 
the  mother  city. 

§  8.  Neither  is  it  contrary  to  the  ground  of  that  general  r«n<l  of 
rule  wbich  I  maintain,  that  it  should  be  within  the  jKiwer  ufandi-an. 
the  Church  contained  in  any  province — that  is  to  say,  the  "*"' 
synod  of  the  same — -to  oi-dain  that— in  regard  some  village 
under  some  city  of  that  province  grew  considerable  for  the 
extent  of  it,  and  the  multitude  of  Christian  souls  contained  in 
it — therefore  it  should  have  a  Bishop  beside  the  Bishop  of 
the  city.  AKvny  provided,  that  the  dependence  of  Churches 
might  be  preserved^  wherein  the  utiity  of  the  whole  con- 
sisted. But  it  is  manifest  that  this  dependence  might  be 
maintJiined  two  several  weysj  supposing  a  Bishop  tn  be  con- 
stituted in  a  village:  first,  ordaining  him  to  be  siiburdinale 
to  the  Bishop  of  the  city :  wbich  is  the  case  of  those  whom 
wc  speak  of,  ^hose  power  is  tied  up»  as  yon  have  scen,^  by 
the  said  canons  of  Ancyra  and  Laodioea,  But  should  they 
be  left  free  froai  all  dependence  on  the  city  Bishop,  then 
were  they  absolute  Bishops,  and  their  Churches,  though  in 
villages,  and  therefore  less,  yet  for  Uieir  respective  power  and 
right,  the  same  with  other  Churches  constituted  in  cities; 
wbich  seems  to  be  the  case  of  the  Churches  of  Africa,  where 
Bishops  were  so  plentiful,  that  every  good  village  must  needs 
be  the  seat  of  an  episcopal  Church.  Neither  doth  this  destroy 
the  rule  which  I  maintain",  that  cities  and  Churches  were 
originally  convertible,  but  argues,  that  villages,  in  some 
cuuntrieB,  had  that  privdegc^  which,  in  others,  was  proper  to 
cities, 

I  9.  To  that  which  is  said,  p.  53 ",  of  the  difference  be-  iDifTcr- 
tweea  prophecies,  and  between  Apostles  and  propheta,  I  add  iwren 
this  consideration,  that  the  Apostles  of  our  Lord  rtcrc  neces- .^,id^"Iro' 
aarily  prophets,  because  of  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  •'''"•"■J 
lead  them  into  all  truth,  to  remember  them  of  our  Lord's 
doctrine,  and  to  make  them  understand  the  Scriptures',  all 


<  Chip.  iii.  *«cu.  6*,  6S. 


*  Cha]).  il.  Kcl.  9. 

»  SL  Jaliii  xn.iQi  Xri.  13. 


672 


KEVIBW. 


CHAP. 
II. 


[The  |iTi> 

umlLT  Ihc 
Old  Teste 

ment-j 


(How  they 

from  lbii*e 
under  the 

New,] 


which  are  contained  in  tbfi  thing  signified  b^  tliis  word  pn- 
pbecjj  though  the  ori^iaal  thereor  import  only  l<>reiclliing 
things  to  come,  as  it  is  tuaoifefit  by  St»  Paul,  I  Cor.  hi. 
But  all  prophets  are  not  ncccss:u-ily  Apostles,  that  ifi^  set 
by  God  Co  declare  their  commissioix  to  His  peuple,  or  to 
charge  them  with  those  things  which  God  revealfed;  to  thera- 
selvea 

§  10.  I  grant  that  the  prophets  under  the  Old  Testatpecc 
were  such  hy  reason  of  that  law  by  which  God  appointethfl 
them  to  be  obeyed,  and  therefore  givelh  a  rule  how  to  di*^ 
ccm  between  true  and  false  prophets.  Dent-  xviii.  18.     And 
hereupon  it  is  that  their  writings  are  the  word  of  God,  and 
thai  prophecy  h  said  lo  have  failed  after  thoiie  whose  writings 
we  have.     Not  that  we  are  bound  to  disbelieve  Joacphi)9> 
when  he  relates  of  John  Hyrcanus'',  the  prince  uf  the  nalicni. 
tmd  othcr:3,  that  they  foreeaw  thinj»8  to  come — to  sav  bOthioff 
of  Simeon  and  Anna,  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  Zachary^  becaiHB 
the  light  which  they  had  may  be  taken  for  the  dawning 
that  day  that  was  to  come  under  the  Gospel — but 
they  were  not  sent  with  means  to  make  evidence  of 
commi^Eon,  and  so  to  charge  the  people  of  God*     As  at  iht- 
present,  Uiong^h  God  may  grant  revelations,  yet  no  obligatioo:. 
upon  the  Church  ibllows,  because  uo  commission  can  be 
to  appear* 

511.  Whereby  we  may  mengore  the  difference  be 
the  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the  prophets 
we  read  of  in  the  Churches  of  the  New*  Tbosej  baring  coto- 
mlssions  to  the  people  in  covenant  with  God,  containing  His 
pleasure  in  the  interpretation,  Umilation,  dispensation,  of  die 
same^  were  above  God's  positive  law,  inasmuch  as  God,  by 
them,  might  abate  it  sometime  and  somewhere,  as  by  £1ias  ia 
Mount  CarmeP,  These,  we  do  not  find  that  they  had  to  do 
beyond  the  Churches  whereof  they  were,  to  evidence  the 
presence  of  God  in  the  Church  by  His  graces,  to  inform 
them  of  things  to  come,  to  instruct  their  own  Churches,  but 


becaotf  I 
rning  Q^| 

becao^ 
of  thdfl 

I  at  iht* 

igatioo:. 

wl»e&   I 


t   "PpKOfhi  ti,  .  ^ rpt^v  Taif 

Tifiijt,  Moi  raoiJnjTtias'  avy^if  yAp  aiiT^ 
■rb  e(ro.)>  (jol  rhy  rmf  UrtAAitTwf  irp^- 


\iytiv  offTMf,  Sum  md  *cpll  TM>r9^  «Hr 
9ptc$vT4fniiv  aWov  wnl^y,  9ti  ^  tier* 
o^iri  fif  wpteyttd'Tmi'  mptot,  wfHutwtw.—' 
jGwph,  Antiq.  Jud.,  lib.  liii,  rap.  k. 
}  7.  \t.  SiHS.  ed.  HiidioiL  Oxon.  1*20- 
*  See  chap-  Iv,  sfcCt.  Id, 


A   REVIEW. 


073 


I 


alwa^^s  supiKJsmjf  the  constitution  uf  the  Church,  and  tlic  laws  chap. 
whereby  they  were  scliled  by  the  Apostles.  '-■ — 

§  12.  And  therefore  if  the  prophets  of  the  Old  TesUment  iPropM* 
were  under  the  coTisisfory  to  bo  jumped  by  them,  as  I  have  jerr^  fhc 
said  here,  p.  104%  much  more  were  the  prophets  of  the  New  '*I'"-^"e'*-J 
Testament  subject  to  the   Apostles,  when,  by  like  reason, 
they  were  to  be  subject   to  the  goveniniont  of  their  own 
Chnrches,  seeing  there  is  no  appejirnnce  of  any  privilege  for 
lh«m  gainst  the  eoinnion   obligiition   of  obedienre  to  tlie 
I  same.     Whereupon    the   Montanists",  who   mndc  a   schism 
upon  pTcsumprion  of  some  lustructions  they  had  from  their 
SM]iposod  prophets,  were  not  only  abused  in  point  of  fuel,  to 
take  ihcm  for  prophets  which  were  not,  but  were  guilty  of 
schism  in  point  of  right,  because  God  had  given  no  power  to 
those  whom  He  granted  those  gracea  to  under  the  Gospel, 
against  the  ordinary  government  of  His  Church. 

\  13.  1  wIJl  add  here,  to  that  which  you  find  of  the  slate  [Govern- 
of  the  Jews  at  Alexandria,  p,  56%  a  remarkable  passage  ofthejew,  j 
an  edict  of  Claudius  in  favour  of  the  Jews,  recorded  by  Jose- 
phiw,  Avtiq.  six,  4'',  where,  having  said'  that  he  iiad  under- 
stouil  tliat  the  (iomiin  governors,  from  the  taking  in  uf  Alex- 
andria^ htid  always  maintained  the  Jews  in  their  rights,  he 
adds*  KtLi  reXfirr»JiT(iiTO?  tqv  'lovhaitav  nBviip^ov  rhv  "S^^ac-riyv 

hcdrrow  ^fifievovraf;  tok  tSi'oty  effeat,  xal  fir)  irapaffaiv^iu 
(ifayxa^ofi^vovi  rijir  Tffirpicv  6pi)iT/cttaif,  **  And  that,  when  the 
prince  of  the  Jews'  nation  was  dead,  Augustus  did  not  forbid 
them  to  make  princes,  but  would  have  all  finbjcct  to  him, 
conlinuing  in  their  own  customs,  and  not  constriiined  to 
transgress  the  religion  of  their  futhere."  Which,  if  we  com- 
pare with  the  words  of  Philo,  adcertm  Ftaccum',  where  he 
aflirms  that  the  consistory  of  the  Jews  at  Alexandria  was 
established  or  confirmed  by  Augnstuti,  it  will  appear  ihitt 
ibe  Jews  had  the  same  government  in  Egypt  as  in  Pales- 
tine and  Babylonia,  to  wit,  by  R  head  uf  their  nation  and 
a  consi&Eory. 


•  Clup.  iii.  wi.  Ift. 

"  KtiMh,  Ei-i-1(-i.  Milt,,  lib.  T.  cBji. 

kh  pp.  irfl— iw.  «j.  v*itiu 

■  Chip.  IL  McL  \X 


■1  Ca[>.  K.  f   2.  |i.  US.  »d,  Hud«aa. 
Ojian.  1720. 

•  Cilcd  bpfow  in  wwt.  18, 


TnOKUDXltK. 


X  X 


of  III L- 

(.■n[irlvily.] 


[niirftllon 
nf  Oil- run 
lULorlea,] 


§^14.  Zorobabcl  was  their  prince  wbeo  thev  &wM  re 
from  ihe  ciiptivUv;  but,  as  the  little  Chrooicle  of  the 
relfttca,  he  afterwards  left  Jiid^a  and  relumed  into  Bab 
where  Ills  posterity  cnntinned  head?*  of  ibc  capliri 
arc  called  by  Joscphns  ai';;^^X(tfm;?;:^fft,  hj  the  Ji 
rw^an — ^fur  many  generations,  tn  Jutlaea,  setting  aade 
niiah,  and  the  governors  which  he  mentions,  v.  14,  15 
cause  it  seems  they  h&d  not  their  power  from  the  natioil 
the  right  which  they  had  within  themselves,  by  being 
Icged  tu  hve  hy  their  own  laws,  but  by  an  immediate 
mission  from  the  sovereign,  as  the  name  nhB  there  fflg 
being  Habylonish,  as  we  see  by  Dan.  iii.  2,  and  as  the* 
iniBsion  of  Neheniiah  imjiorts,  by  which  be  13  en^bl 
malce  war  against  hia  fellow-povernors,  which  aftenvart 
usual  under  the  Persian  empire — Josephus  affirms  ihi 
government  was  in  the  hands  of  the  hi<^h -priests,  frol 
return  ont  of  captivity  till  the  time  uf  MalCHlhias's 
Antiq.  xi.  4^;  and  that  after  him,  till  the  destruction  of 
Hulein,  it  was  no  otherwise,  the  Scriptures  of  the  New ' 
ment  arc  auflicient  to  inform  us. 

^  15.  As  f^jr  the  consistories  under  these  heads  0 
nation,  we  find  nuich  mention  of  them  in  the  Jews'  wri 
Ht  Ihilsylouia:  and  at  Jerusalem — from  the  eonscitiition  tl 
tmder  Ksdraa,  by  the  commission  granted  l/mx  from  the 
reign  Ezravli.  2G — we  have  the  continuance  and  subsistei 
tlierit,  ill  the  Gospels  and  Josephus,  Now,  about  the  ti 
Herod  the  Great,  the  little  Chronicle  of  the  Jews  n 
that  llillc!,  of  the  posterity  of  Zorobabel  and  David, 
down  from  Babylonia  to  Jerusalem,  and  became  of 
CBtcetn  ill  the  knowledge  of  the  law,  that,  by  the  Ta 
doctors,  ho  and  his  posterity,  in  succession,  are  reckon* 
beads  uf  the  consistory ;  which,  how  it  can  stand  wit 
relation  of  the  Scriptures,  before  the  destruction  of  the  te 
t  do  not  so  Well  understand.  But,  when  aflcrwards,  h 
kindness  of  king  Agrippa  to  his  nation^  and  his  love  t 
law,  as  it  seems  most  probable,  they  took  up  their  resi< 


'  Seder  OUm  Zuu.  p.  flfi,  Luf^uni, 
IfiOi^.  A|f|i?n.d^il  to  iTir  CliTanu^rapfila 
afCi^nvbrarttua. 


tW-  ed.  Hudsim.  Oxon.  1720. 


\   REVIEW* 


675 


at  Tiberias ",  it  seemB  there  is  not  much  doubt  to  be  made,  chap 


tlmt,  from  thenceforth^  those  of  this  stock  continued  patriarcliSj 
and  the  consistory  there  undc-r  them  till  the  times  of  Epipha- 
%9niu6,  and  the  emperors',  whose  laws  you  have  in  both  codes, 
^V.  de  JtutcEts  et  Ca^llcoIiSf  and  in  fine,  ao  lonjf  ns  their  privi- 
leges lasted  in  Palestine, 

I§  16.  In  like  manner  tiietcforc  in  K^ypt,  where  Philo''  in 
the  same  discourse  reckons  that  there  hvcd  a  million  of  Jews 
in  bis  time,  and  at  Alexandria,  wc  have  from  the  same  Philo 
intelli^nce  of  the  consistory,  from  Joscphus,  of  the  head  of 

»ths  nation,  whom  he  calls  ^6vdpj(T]v,  and  ia,  without  iloubt, 
the  same  that  the  emperor  Adrian '« in  his  cpigtlc  to  Serriani^ 
recorded  by  Vopificus  in  the  life  of  Sfttuminus,  calls  Patri- 
archa.  The  words  of  Philo  Trpo?  'PXaitxou'^  are  these:  t^i 
ytip  fjfx^ipat  yepcuaiav,  rjir  6  aar^p  vol  ei/epyen?*  Seffainb': 
ft  i7nfie\tffrofj.£Vi}v  twv  'lov&aiKotv  (tXero,  f^^a  t^i«  tou  yivtlpj^ov 
'  TtXevrifv  Bia  riav  irpo^  Mdyvov  Md^tfiov  ^rroXwf,  fiiWovra 
TTrtXiJ^  air'  Aiyvrrrov  koI  ttJ?  j^wpci?  ErrtTpoTreiitti',  djctw  xal  rpid- 

ItmvTa  ffvWu^iiiv  rovt  fvptOhrra^  at  T(u<t  oneiai-tii  **  For,  having 
apprehended  thirty-eight,  even  all  that  were  found  in  their 
houaes,  of  our  senate,  which  our  Baviour  and  benefactor 
Augustus  chose  tu  tnlte  charge  of  the  Jews'  affairs,  by  his  in- 
etrucitons  to  Magnus  ^Ma^imtis,  whert  he  went  to  govern  the 
country  the  second  time."  Here  are  thirty-eight  of  seventy 
named,  whereof  the  consistory  consisted !  here  is  the  very 
order  of  Augustus  named,  which  Claudius's  edict,  alleged  by 

fjoseplms^  ]K)intcth  at;  in  fine,  he  that  is  called  in  Clau- 
dius's edict  iBvdpynfi,  in  Adrian's  epistle,  Patriarchfl,  is  here 
called  ■yfrtip^jjT,  whose  power  aeema  to  have  hecn  corrc- 
Bpondent  to  that  of  the  ai-}(/jta\Q)Tdpj(rf<i  in  Babylonia,  of  the 
liigh-pricst  at  Jerusalem,  and  of  the  patriarch  at  Tiberias. 


II. 


*>  See  Rcl.  AiiembL,  chap.  Ul  icex. 
I  Sw  fetwji.  ii.  iwt,  13. 

Atyvrrat,  ifiti   $r<  obii   A.wtitiotiffi  fitipti- 

AlttonltM. — Advcn.   FltK-um,  p.   97\. 
Vmii*.  10*0. 

I  Illi  ^ui  S«npin  colunli  ChriRtiuii 

X 


Aont,  el  devoti  luni  S«iipi>  qiU  it 
t'hristi  EpiMOpo*  dituiiL  Nemo  iUio 
Archisynniru^tK  Judwnrcmi,  iinn'i  Si- 
niaritcci  iiema  CtiristUliuruln  prrnbytfr, 
DOii  m^tlltmaticui,  nnin  aruspcx,  nnn 
ftli|jtci,  I]>ic  U]e  Furitrcha  c^uum 
vl^iryfiiuni  v<-ni>iil,  M.h  Dlit»  Sprnpidttn 
4'loniTC.  Kb  a](is  oo^tiir  Christum.— • 
II!iil.R.(>iii.  Script.  TL  torn.  ii.  pp,  719 — 
723,  LugiL  h»riiv.  Itt7l. 
">  A*!vci«.  FUccum,  p.  975.  Piiris. 

•■  Sirct.  llL 
X  2 


670 


A  HEVIEW. 


CHAP. 


§  17-  There  is  in  (he  Ecclesiastical  Histories",  a  consider** 
tion  very  proper  lo  evidence  the  reason  why  Constantinople  mt 


Df(^*^mi  afterwards  the  second  in  rank  after  Rome,  which  is  bert 
o.n'iian^.  touchetl,  p.  59».  Ancl  it  ia  that  of  the  power  of  Eusebii^ 
ttnoiiicj  anti  gf  Micomedia,  the  city  of  his  Bis.hopric.  Fur,  bocaiW 
during  the  time  of  Diocletian,  Nk'omedia  was,  as  it  were,  ibc 
seat  of  the  empire,  he  havlnpt  made  it  his  maiti  residence,  with 
an  intent  to  have  it  so  continue;  thereupon,  saiib  the  hisiorr, 
Eusebius  growing  to  great  eminence  in  the  Church,  undertoiA 
the  snpport  of  Ariiia  against  Alexander  of  Alexandria.  I( 
therefore,  the  Bishop  of  Nicomedia  had  attained  such  authori^ 
m  the  Church  by  the  ambulatory  residence  of  the  empin 
there,  since  the  lime  of  Diocletian,  well  might  the  pro-enft- 
nence  settle  ut  Constantinople,  when  Constantine  had  filed 
the  seat  of  the  empire  there,  and  that  by  the  virtue  of  the 
rule  given  by  the  Apostles,  though  the  effect  thereof  conw 
after  the  act  of  Constantine. 

5  18.  To  that  wliloh  I  have  said  from  p,  62^,  of  the  gmlei 
difference  that  is  to  he  found  in  the  execution  of  the  Apostle* 
rule,  that  Churches  should  be  planted  in  cities,  or  in  ibs 
greatest  residences  in  several  countries,  that  is  to  he  added 
which  Sozomcnuj,  £ccies.  Hist.  vi.  21',  hath  recorded  con- 
cerning that  province  which  he  calls  Scythia,  the  Romany 
Miesia  Inferior;  in  which,  at  the  time  of  the  emperor  ValeiUk 
there  was  but  one  Bishop  of  the  mother  city  Tomi,  the  place 
of  Ovid's  liatiishmcnt;  for,  this  Is  ihe  same  case  with  xhst 
which  is  related  by  Eutychius,  of  Kgypt,  before  Demctriui 
was  Bishop  of  Alexandria,  that  there  were  no  more  Bishops 
in  it  heaide  that  one,  the  same  which  Godignus  relates  of  (he 
Ahasstnes,  that  there  is,  to  this  day,  hut  one  Bwhop  in  all  thi^ 
dominion,  as  you  have  it  here,  p.  G4*.  ^H 

§  19.  To  all  the  reasons  here  produced  for  the  dependence 


T^r  'EKKAijr-fni,  Sri  ntfTuA-tli^u  t  V  Btt- 

WptiffTOTM  Kol   TDJ^Bi*'  rvf   dirotrTOTUV, 

•— KpJHl.  Alfiaiidn  Eji.  AlexandriT). 
fcpud  SotTiiL  Ecclej,  UMftr,  lit.  i.  cnp. 
*t,  p.  111.  td.  V Silts. 

P  Chap,  ti.  sect.  IS. 

^  Cliap.  a.  seel.  18. 


yiitJpAro^csii  itrri  Tifiu,  wiJ^^t  fi*y^% 
KoJ  4&6a(fm>v,  iiapi\iai  .....  virrti  It 
xd  vttF  tBoi  vbAoiAv  iyS&t  Kpartl,  th 
waifrht^  IBtnovj  »^«  rij  'ExmAiiaiat  irt- 

fi.  Vales. 

■  ciiftp.  ii.  Kct  in. 


A   HEVIEW. 


677 


of  Churches,  add  the  consideration  of  the  unity  of  the  Chnrch,  cHaP 
how  it  WAS  commanded  by  Gott  in  point  of  right,  and  how 


II. 


provided  and  maintained,  in  point  of  fact,  by  the  Church,  encje  &r 
For,  if  the  Church  be  a  visible  society,  comnianded  lo  live  ^nh'^jl*" 
in  unity,  then  is  [he  unity  thereof  commanded  to  be  visible;  ^'^j""," 
that  18^  it  is  commanded  that  Christians  preserve  unity  with 
'62  nil  Cbris^tians,  not  only  in  faith  and  love,  inwardly,  in  the 
oiiud,  but  also  in  tbc  outward  communion  of  all  tliose  ordi- 
nances, wherein  God  hath  appointed  His  service,  under  the 
Gospel,  to  constBt.     And  this  is  manifest  by  the  words  of 
St  Paul  to  the   EphcBians,  exhorting  them  to  continue  la 
unity,  because  they  have  *'  One  Lord^  one  laith,  one  baptiam, 
one  Goil  aud  Father  of  all,"  E]ih.  iv.  5,  6.   For  if  these  motives 
and  reosohswere  proper  to  the  Church  of  the  Ephcsians,  ihen 
might  it  very  well  be  thoup;ht  that  Christians  are  obliged 
thereby  oidy  to  live  in  unity  with  those  of  the  same  Church  ; 
but,  since  they  are  common  to  all  Christiana  of  all  Churclipg 
never  sn  remote,  it  fulloweth  that  the  precept  of  upholding 
the  unity  of  the  Church  obligeth  ftU  Christians  visibly  to  com- 
inunicHte  with  ull  Christiana.     By   whieh  reason   the  same 
may  bo  proved^  by  all   or  toost  of  tlioye  Scriptures  which 
recommend,  or  which  only  mention  the  miitv  of  the  Church. 

§  20.  But  it  i&  most  i>eremptorUy  proved,  by  that  which  [Condiilon" 
hath  been  produced  in  the  first  chapter*,  to  shew  the  condi- ni^^j^^n 
tion  upon  which  ivll  men  are  to  be  admitted  to  the  communion 
of  ihc  Churcl],  whidi  is,  the  profession  of  Christianity.  For, 
seeing  that  is  one  and  the  SQUie,  in  all  piirts  and  chuiates  of 
(lie  world,  as  introduced  by  the  same  power,  and  derived  from 
I  the  H.inie  fuunlnin,  It  follows,  that  no  Church  hath  any  further 
to  inquire  about  any  man's  right  of  communicating  with  the 
Chnrch,  but  whether  bis  profession  be  allowed  by  his  own 
Church,  ntid  whether  that  hold  communion  with  the  whole. 
And  tnily^,  because  it  is  the  same  condition  which  entitles  all 
men  to  the  communion  of  the  Church  all  over  the  world,  that 
10,  10  profess  the  eubstance  of  Christianily,  therefore  alt 
Churches  are  to  prorure  that  there  be  nothing  lo  hinder  ibis 
communion,  when  that  condition  is  performed,  and  every 
nn  of  (hose  Churches,  in  their  several  qualities,  that 
'nothing  else  be  demanded. 


«7« 


A   UTXSW. 


[  LiUtTW 


rThrfr 

MW,] 


ibc  aaaw  Cburch,  deonad  fiv  nv  wwwitiop  ttt 
wah  oilien^  sovcthh^  non  daa  wv  «{5>otiaed  fiar  dhi 
QitKn  <H  i(  froo  toe  TffpfTFT^p*g^  wparaCsoa  aad  sob^b  si 
ihr  noK  viienrof  s  coomoi^  doBbdnl,  becM 
oot  bov  Ua  wrenl  Chnrebni,  or  parts  of  the 
yield  to  ibe  ads  of  otfacTS,  whidk  vould  eoadode  ifae 
if  thej  dioold  jrield,  wfam  it  appean  not  how  tfae 
iheoi  agnees  with   that  cooditioti  of  comEnmuoa  wil 
Cbiovfa  (Iwt  mu  delivered  frnca  the  beginning.      Bat, 
bocb  ndes  charge  the  bUme  on  the  cootniy  pwtj,  tbey 
that  tbcy  are  both  agreed  that  the  blame  must  lie  oo 
and  therefore,  that  the  unity  of  the  Chunrh  is  such  8 
been  eaid,  because  schism  io  the  Church,  oo  more  thi 
in  civil  society,  can  be  just  on  both  aidea. 

^  22.  Now,  it  '\s  very  maoifest,  that,  in  the  pffi4 
Church,  this  unity  was  actuated  by  intercourse  of  letlen 
Church  tu  Church,  begun  first,  and  cstAbUshcd  by  die 
Bties  themselves",  whose  writings  are  almost  all  epistle* 
by  their  epistles,  as  the  matter  of  Christianity  is  ator« 
intiri^  tlcclarcd,  so  the  intercourse  and  correspondence  0 
Church  is  preserved,  inasmuch  as  it  is  manifest  that 
epiHtles  require  notliing  of  the  Churches  to  which^  bo 
tame  which  tliey  require  of  the  Churches  from  which, 
write,  HO  that  there  must  needs  be  corresjiondcnce  be| 
alt  that  acknowledge  tlie  Apostles  holding  correapood 
'J'hc  Bwmc  course  waa  continueil,  not  only  by  the  epistJ 
the  primitive  Biehopg,  which  are  a  great  part  of  their  wri 
alill  rernaintnjr,  hut  a  grenl  deal  more  by  the  intercoul 
their  /yr/««^tfr%  or  letters  of  mark,  which  every  Christian 
travrllcd  into  a  strange  country  taljingwith  him  from  hia 
Churrli,  found,  not  only  the  communion  of  the  Church  i 
to  him  whcreauever  lie  came,  but  also  that  assii^tance  ii 
uHjuri!  which  Christiana  are  to  expect  from  the  cbaril 
C'ltrirftifuis.  And  of  this  kind  ilie  epistle  to  the  Romans 
be  accuuulcil,  hcrause  of  the  recommendation  of  Phoebe^  X 
M  of  a  deaconess  in  the  Church  of  Cencbrea,  near  Corini 

f  23.  The  ofTect  of  this  course  is  vlaible  in  all  the  p 


"  S[,  IViil  inriitimu  uiii-  kiii>l  nt  the 


UTOhai,  2  Cor.  iii.  1. 
*  St-r  cliAp.  iti.  wet.  S5. 


A  UKVltW. 


679 


I 


ings  of  the  primitive  Chiirch,  wliereof  we  have  some  memor-  chap. 

«ble  instances  here  afore  related.     When,  by  the  rcsiilt  of^ : — 

a  council,  such  or  such  Bishops  are  removed  from  their 
Ciuiri'lics,  it  is  ordinarily  signified  la  other  Churclics  by  the 
letters  of  t]ie  council,  with  this  warning,  tlmt  none  of  them 
from  thenceforth  write  to  the  peraonaso  sentenced,  nor  receive 
letters  fi'urii  tliem  us  Bishops.  Marcion,  heinp  put  out  of  his 
father's  Church  of  Pontus,  is  refused  to  he  admitted  to  com- 
munion at  Rome,  lest  the  unity  of  the  Church  should  be  dis- 
Bolved'',  if  the  act  of  a  Church  so  far  distant  should  not  be 
Dinde  good  by  that  of  Rome,  being  an  act  in  the  power  of  that 
Church  to  do.  Therefore,  upon  tlie  doing  of  the  act,  it  waa 
lo  \ie  si^nilied,  that  it  might  be  known  what  was  to  be  done. 

§  2-4.  The  excouimunication  of  Andronicus  is,  by  Syne- 
eiuas  eight -and-fiflielh  epistlcj  signified  to  the  Churches  with 
this  pro  CCS  tat  ion,  thnt  if  any  Church  admitted  him,  without 
living  snti?fiiction  to  iheirF,  il  wotild  thereby  cause  schism, 
dissolve  the  unity  of  the  Church*.  Infinite  more  might 
be  produced  to  this  purpose*  for  hereupon  it  le,  that  all 
RiAho|«  arc,  nituiy  limes^  in  the  primitive  reconia  of  the 
Church,  acctjuntetl  to  have  a  charge  of  the  whole  Church', 
because  of  their  iuteresl  to  give  advice,  and  thereby  to  concur 
in  the  settling  of  id!  afliuis  of  other  Churches,  that  might  con- 
ilucc  to  tlie  ijniet  or  uni^uiclncss  of  the  whole:  which,  as  it 
waa  »olcuuily  d(»ne  by  the  ns&'cniblies  of  synods,  so  It  was 
every  day  dane  by  this  intercourse,  which,  in  time  of  perse- 
cution, supplied  the  use  of  tliem  to  better  effect  than  they 
vr«re  found  to  produce  iii  time  of  peace, 

§  25.   And  thia  seems  to  me  a  [wreniptory  argument  a^inst  [Necewlty 
the  presbyteries,  because  this  intCRourse  was  a  matter  of  daily  JlrboJic*] 


IA%  ifitfkttffH.ti  fit    irwaiilnaOoi  ;    TttC   hi 

««iiVBi.   Vlia  yiip  iimv  ij  viant,  «(iJ  fua 

{■Tgu    b    TOWnuTOi,     iavTV     fh''    ttifO'iy 
iTj^itrna  trmrTTf  iiitrhv  aiirfa.  —  Kjiiplii.li, 

Ilnm.  xlii.  ruutr.  MarL'ltm.,  num.  ii. 


p.  mS.  Colon.  1083.  Sen  Itrvirw, 
chap,  i,  "tvL  3\. 

'  Cli&p,  iii.  KL'vL  Gt'r. 

*  fit.  I'au]  Iiail  "liie  cm  of  mU  ibe 
Cliuri  ll^^"  2  Cut.  ki.  2S. 

Epiftraiinlii*  iinu!  e»t,  wiju*  ■  rin- 
gulij  ill  ftuliJiitu  pttfii  tcudlur. — S, 
Cypriati.  do  VmUL,  EoctIm.,  p.  lOfl. 
U\nn.  JtiSB, 

<.'oinriiu»iM|(iir'    Ml    oirtilliiw    tiabw, 

qui  ^{1l^il1^l^  ciiiMdjiatfimtilHcin ... 

■jrcutiU  yaiXi}ratiif; — S,  Aufr.conm  dTMs 
Kpi9t>)U'<  I'lLnginjitiTuni,  ctA.  412.  toiii. 
X.  ccl.  lien. 


CHAT. 
II. 


necessity,  whereas,  by  the  design  of  the  presbyteries,  there  is 
no  standing  body  to  which  the  Church  can  have  recourse  for 
asaistance,  in  the  ordinarj  occasions  thereof  wbich  concern 
(ithcr  purts,  but  the  presbyteries  of  congregations,  which 
themselves  condemn  as  incapable  to  deal  in  such  maltet^ 
when  they  give  them  not  power  to  excommnnicate^  There- 
fore, it  is  of  consequence,  that  in  the  g;realcst  residences  of 
the  worldj  tho3e  bodies  of  Churches  should  be  always  stand- 
inpj'to  which  the  Church  might  have  dailj  resort,  either  tofl 
receive  or  communicate  advice,  judgment,  sentence,  andsr 
whatsoever  was  to  pass  for  the  loaiutenance  of  unity  in  the 
exercise  of  Chri3tiantty,so  that,  what  there  should  be  received, 
might,  by  consequence,  be  presumed  to  he  received  by  all 
Christians  contained  under  the  same,  not  having  any  pretence 
to  oppose  such  a  consent  as  they  were  prejudiced  \'nih.  And 
thus,  upon  the  proof  of  the  institution  of  Churches  in  cities,  it 
follows  that  the  power  of  the  keys,  and  all  the  productions 
acid  branches  of  the  same,  as  to  their  respective  bodies,  in 
concurrence  with  other  Churches  of  like  rank,  and  depen- 
dence on  those  of  higher,  is,  by  consequence,  deposited  with 
the  same. 

§  26.  To  conceive  aright  of  the  correspondence  between 
hei'wrrn"  the  constitution  of  the  Church  and  the  synagogue,  which  it 
thf  LhtifPhia  inutiiftjst  our  I^rd  Iliuisclf  pomted  at  in  choosin;?  twelve 
rMtfofc'Lie.)  Apostles,  and  seventy  disciples,  as  it  is  touched  here  p.  72', 
we  are  to  deduce  it  from  the  veiling  of  the  Gospel  within  tlie 
law,  and  the  discovering  of  the  New  Testament,  by  taking 
away  the  veil  of  the  Old.  By  reason  whereof,  the  Church  a 
tlie  spiritual  Israel^  as  the  synagogue  was  Israel  according  to 
the  flesh,  no  otherwise  than  tlie  Gospel  is  the  law  spiritually 


[  CxdTP- 


I 
I 


*  ■"  A  Bii!|^1c  congreg^atioTi  is  a 
Church,  tiul  so  ns  it  is  ■  part  also  aad 
A  iDBEiibeT  of  a  prL'slifterial  Church, 
and  biM^nuRC  nrni;nrnt»s  nf  cttimmiiiiuin 
>'i[h  conaociDted  CliiirrlicB  uuder  one 
prpjibvltTyi  It  can  iieilh<?r  Imvi'  cnm- 
pltle  powtT  [if  PasLinp  out  one  of  its 
own  ]neitibt.'r&,  bc^'nuse  that  member' 
hntli  iii:i  sirict  a  viKiblc-  uniaii  of  niL-iii- 
b(fr>illtj>M8u  Mitli  L'unsafia.lpi],  Churctips, 
iicir  can  it  exi-fcUe  that  iiitriniilcal 
powier  Lhnt  it  halli  oa  a  Tcirote  part  of 
l,'hri.'t'«,  c>nllialk  Hiwly,  but  the  case  Ivr 
ordinar}'  aiitl  coiiMaiil  poiver  of  juris- 
.la  iLDt  BD  in  a  pmbyterjai,  iu  a 


provincial,  in  a  natlana],  in  the  CaUioIie 
visible  body.  Anil  tliei^ore  it  fo31ow- 
elh  not  that  ihey  are  hot  coinpl^U 
boiilie«,  and  entire  Chiirchpt  for  all 
ordiiiJiry  and  conatnnt  juris  diction ;  and 
the  Teasnu  is  clear,  because  aj'tiods  <H 
s.yni>diL'3il  Chorches  abovLi-a  [in^byteiy 
[oTtie  are  not  ordinary ;  not  oodatui 
cciurtB,  but  ertraordiiiary,  and  prv  n 
fail  Qcpvsi(m*l  h4vin^  their  rise  from 
some  occiifr^nce  of  Prov  ii!enc«',  u  ii 
moNt  ple.ar  hy  Scripture" — Riithct- 
ftird'B  Due  Right  of  FrfsbylcrlM,  p. 
;306,  London  16*t. 
=  Cbup.  ii  sect,  28. 


I 
I 


A  E8VIEW. 


nnderstooid;  a  thin^  bo  infinifcst  by  all  the  passngea  of  the  CHAP. 

Lis  Old  Testament  produced,  expounded,  and  applied,  not  only — 

by  the  Apoetles,  but  by  oar  Lord  Himself  in  the  New,  that 
he  ahnll,  of  neccasitv,  do  great  wrong  to  Chrii^tianily^  that 
shall  take  in  hand  to  nmintain  it  against  Judaism,  without 
drawing  this  ground  into  oonsaqnence, 

§  27.  Now  it  is  manifest  that  the  people  of  Israel,  being  [The  the. 
made  a  free  people  bj  the  act  of  God  bringing  thcni  out  of"''  ^ 
Hgypl,,  and  entitling  them  to  the  land  of  promise  upoti  the 
covenant  of  the  law,  ha.d  Moses  not  only  for  their  prophet 
and  chief-priest — for  by  him  Aaron  and  his  successors  arc  put 
in  poEsession  of  the  prieatbood,  and  the  tabemacle  itself,  and 
all  the  pertinences  thereof  made  and  consecrated— but  aliso 
for  their  king,  their  lawgiver,  their  judge,  and  commander-in- 
chief  of  their  farces  under  God,  if  not  rather  Got!  by  Jfoses, 
For,  after  the  decease  of  JIoscs,  we  sec  that  cither  God,  by 
some  extraordinary  immediate  signification  of  His  will  and 
jiloasure,  etirrcd  up  some  man  to  be  in  Ilia  stead  for  the  time, 
or,  if  there  were  none  such,  then  He  took  upon  Him  to  rule 
(heir  proceedings  Hinvself,  inasnnich  as  by  answering  their 
detnanda  by  Urim  and  Tliumtnim,  He  directed  theni  what  to 
du,  and  ivhat  courses  to  follow  in  the  public  affairs  that  con- 
cerned ihc  fetatc  of  that  people-  Whereupon^  when  they  re- 
1) quired  ^tnucl  to  make  them  a  king>  lie  dcclarethj  [1  Sam. 
viiu  7.]  that  it  was  not  Samuel,  but  Himself  whom  tbey  had 
rejected,  because  they  had  rejected  him  whom  God  had 
immediately  given  them  in  Ills  own  stead,  so  that  by  his 
natural  death  the  power  returned  to  Gud,  as  at  the  be- 
glunlug. 

f  28.  Under  Mofcs,  the  twelve  heads  of  ilie  trihoa,  repre- 
sentatl%'cs  of  the  twelve  patriarchs,  comnmnded  the  niililifi  of 
iheir  respective  tribes,  divided  into  thousands,  hundreds, 
fifties,  and  tens ;  whtcb  divisiun,  by  divers  possugcs  of  the 
Scriptures,  appears  to  have  continued  to  after  ages,  without 
doubt,  fur  no  other  reason  hut  because  the  lot  uf  every  tribe 
was  divided  amongst  dicm  according  to  the  same.  And  the 
chief  of  these  divisions  are  they  whom  Moses,  ujion  Jetliru's 
advicCy  nsGitmcd  (o  himself,  to  judge  the  cansca  of  less  moment, 
referring  (he  greater  to  him,  who,  over  and  above  that  charge, 
was  lu  go  between  the  people  and  God  In  all  things  which 


I 


68S 


A  fiEVIBVT. 


CHAP.  He  should  please  imoiediately  to  detennine,  as  you  may, 
— ii—   by  the  tost  of  Esodua  xviii.  16,  19,  20.      This  office  i 
which  he  assumed  afterwards  of  seventy  elders  of  Israel  lot 
him  in ;  which,  by  the  law,  eo  often  quoted,  of  Deut.  xvj 
are  aftenvards  made  a  standing  court,  resident  at  tbe  pbu 
the  tabernacle,  to  judge  the  last  result  of  all  causes  conceo 
the  law,  and  to  determine  all  matter  of  right  not  detenu 
by  the  letter  of  the  Bame.     So  that,  by  consequence^ 
judgment  of  inferior  causes  arising  upon  the  laws  giva 
God,  resorteth  unto  the  inferior  consistories  of  several  c 
constituted  by  the  law  of  Deul.  xvi.   18,  though   peri 
partly  in  the  bands  of  tho^  captaina,  before  the  laws  ' 
altogether  provided  or  put  in  force,  which  depcndeth 
on  the  posscBfiion  of  the  land  of  promise. 
[EUicPi.        §  29.  This  is  tlie  reason  that  ibosc  of  the  high  coosli 
If  trai'iT  ^^  called  tiie  ciders  of  Israel,  but  those  of  other  consist 
barely  ciders,  or  the  elders  of  such  or  such  a  city,  as  B 
xxL  2,  3,  "  Let  thy  ciders  go  fortb,"  and,  « let  the  oldei 
the  next  city  take  thy  elders,"  that  is,  the  eldcra  of  la 
so  those  of  the  great  consistory  are  ordinarily  called  ia^ 
Gospel,  ns  also  the  "scribes  of  the  pcojtlo  i"  and  **thy  scrii 
is  used  there  for  those  of  the  high  consistory,  nbereadj 
bare  name  of  scribes  extended  far  further  to  other  mann 
persftuB.    Ab  also  the  bare  name  of  rulers,  and  that  of  "n 
of  the  people  of  Israel,"  are  to  be  understood  with  the 
difference. 

§  3(1.  Now,  wherein  consists  the  correspondence  beti 
the  order  of  the  Church  and  this  of  the  syuflgogne  ?  The 
of  die  Church,  without  doubt.  Is  our  Lortl  Christ  alone, 
hath  nljfiolutc  [tower  over  it,  and  because  He  is  in  hcj 
His  militia  is  also  heavenly,  even  Michael  and  hia  angele, 
fight  for  the  Church  against  the  dcvtl  and  his  angels,  afl 
twelve  standards  of  Israel,  arc  camped  without  the  tabem 
which  is  the  Church,  containing  all  Christians.  But 
twelve  Apostles  and  seventy  disciples  must  needs  l>e  nn 
stood  to  hold  correspondence  with  the  twelve  heads  oi 
tribes  and  seventy  elders.  And  tbe  whole  reason  and  j^ 
of  this  correspondence  to  consist  in  the  whole  powe 
governing  the  spirlttml  Israel  of  God,  which  is  His  Cb( 
to  remain  in  their  hands,  as  the  rulers  and  as  tbe 


[The  Jcw- 
r«he"vcm- 
mcnc  n 
lype  (if 

that  I'flhi' 
Churcli.J 


A  HBVIEW. 


683 


thereof,  while  it  was  altogether  in  one  hody,  from  thence  to 
be  propagated  into  the  like,  when  it  came  lo  be  divided  into 
eevcral  bothes  by  the  founding  of  several  Churches,  as  you 
have  seen''  that  it  was  among  the  Jcvrs  m  Palestine,  Egypt, 
a^d  Bab^'luniu- 

^31.  Wherefore,  as  there  can  no  question  be  made,  that 
the  Jews,  by  -virtue  of  Gods  law,  created  Uiemselveg  that 

^poverument  which  they  established  in  their  dispersions,  by 
sufferance  of  their  sovereigns,  according  to  the  form  designed 
by  the  law,  by  a  consistory  in  the  mother-cities  of  their  dis- 
persions, with  inferior  consistories  where  the  number  of  Jews 
was  80  great  as  to  require  a  fomi  of  government ;  no  more  can 
it  be  doubted,  that  when  Churches  were  founded  in  the 
greatest  residences)  concurring  with  Churches  founded  in  the 
like  and  depending  on  those  of  the  mother-cities  for  the  main- 

■  tetiance  of  unity  in  the  whole,  all  this,  though  executed  by 
*    human  discretion,  was  done  by  virtue  of  the  rule  designed  by 

the  A^HfStles.     And  as  all  Israel  had  no  power  to  add  or  take 

■  from  [lie  Ibw,  yet  was  to  be  concluded  in  that  which  the  law 
had  not  determined,  by  the  consistory,  so,  all  the  Church, 
having  no  power  to  make  any  thing  of  Divine  right  that  was 
not  so  from  the  beginning,  hatli  power  to  determine  what  the 
Church  shall  cither  do  or  acknowledge,  for  the  prcecrvation 
of  unity  in  itself,  iu  all  matters  not  determined  by  Divine 
right 

§  32.  As  for  the  priest's  office^  from  which  most  men  desire 
to  derive  ibc  prc-emineuccs  of  the  clergy,  although  it  were 
nianifoatly  peculiar  to  Isrtu^l  after  ibe  fleab,  and  to  cease  with 
the  same,  seeing  the  Church  hath  no  other  sacrifice  but  that 
tine  of  Chrijit  upon  the  cross,  not  rp[>caled,  but  represented 
continually  by  the  prayers  of  the  Church  at  the  celebration 
of  the  Kucharist,  as  the  reason  which  must  make  all  those 
priycrs  etfodual  by  the  peculiar  coveimnt  of  Christianity,  it 
}3  follows,  that  those  that  are  entrusted  with  the  government 
and  niaiiitcnance  of  Christianity,  are,  by  consequence,  en- 
trusted witii  the  offering  of  this  eacrificc  and  of  these  prayers 
of  tlio  Church  luito  God,  by  t]jc  same  reason,  for  the  which, 
I  8aid  afore',  that  the  consecration  of  the  Eucharist  flowrth 
from  rh«  power  of  the  keys;  so  that,  whether  they  he  called 

*  StvL  14.  chAji.  ii.  KvL  13.  '  Ch«p.  iiL  KCt  OJ. 


CHAP, 
IL 


[I'vcti  in 
Itn-ir  i1i«- 


[Of  (he 

triwt- 


684 


A  REVIEW. 


rrfliiu* 


CHAP.  cIHfrs  or  priesU^  ihey  have  Loth   denoiuiimtioDS 

— quality  of  presbjtere. 

§  33.  Seeing,  then,  that  the  Apostles  are,  by  their  coi 
sionj  the  twelve  patriarchs  of  the  spiritual  Israel  of 
which  is  His  Church,  iind  so,  the  chief  governors  of  the 
let  not  the  Preshytcrians  imagine  that  they  can  degrade 
to  t]:e  rank  of  their  buckram  elders,  ur  shew  us  irhat  pa 
lai-s,  mentioned  tn  the  Scriptures,  the  Apostles  acted  as 
Btleg,  and  what  as  elders — as,  that  they  concurred  i 
council  at  Jerusalem  jn  the  common  quality  of  eld« 
unless  tliey  can  produce  other  Scriptures  of  other  Af» 
superior  to  these  that  appoint  it;  all  these  recortling-  th 
of  chief  governors  of  the  whole  Chureh,  as  founders  of 
their  original  commission,  and  lawgivers  to  it,  in  whati 
our  Lord  had  not  delermincd  afore.  And  (huug^Ii  theii 
ceedings  are  throM|^houta]>aitern  of  meekness  and  condc 
eion  to  all  ranks  la  the  Church,  uaing  their  power  will 
hnmility  wliich  our  Lord  had  commanded  to  His  chief' 
pies,  to  give  satisfaction  to  all  of  the  reasonableness  c^ 
proceedings — because  there  was  then  just  presuinptiun 
others  would  use  the  like  reverence  to  them,  in  rec 
aatiafaction,  aa  they  in  tendering  it — yet*  by  St.  Paul 
Corinthians,  we  ece  how  fjir  it  reached  when  any  p: 
opposed  itself  against  It. 

[Tlipcom.      ^  3^'  Suppose  DOW,  for  the  purpose,  that  Baniabos  w; 

™t'**Bur-'''^  of  the  seventy,  as  Epiphauius^^  affirms,  shall  we  cudnre 

hitiMs.}      \ye  affirmed^,  thai,  when  he  is  sent  by  the  Church  at  Jerua 


'  "TIlAt  tlie  Apoiitles  in  thnr  fntnoui 
Synod,  Aan  xv,  did  nut  ^  on  try  the 
BSHisrAni?L*  of  nn  iininucliatel^  inspirrd 
Sj>irit,  and  ky  Apnstolii;  auilsnrity.  f*ttt 
only  ax  eldfri,  and  ihe  ducEiori  and 
k'(it')u-r)i  H,Bsisti?d  with  nn  itrdiitnTv 
ipifil.  la  iiie  it  evident  iTom  the  course 
of  the  context." — Xtiilberfurd'H  Due 
HiijlH  or  Presbyteries,  p.  355,  Li^nd^^n, 

ol  trl  Tuv  xtf^'"  TfTa'>'>ifi''ai,  ^ 

prrA  TotrTitus  3)  rouf  Itrrik,  Ktd  MaT^fov 

S.  KpilitiAtl.   IliPTi's.  7CX.  nLim.  i,  COiltr, 
llerodinr.  p.  50.  Colon,  IfiS2. 

*  "Thit  the  Church  hath  power  in 


Christ  to  chooir  and  e&ll  intO' 

ftmong  them  &ucb  u  an  fit, .  .  .. 

"  Because  ihe  Apmllea  did  m 

hltsb  the  primitive  Chuwhes,  tl 
tlii-ir  plpctron*'.  as  iu  alt  atlier  wc 
nftair^  belo)i^n|;  to  the  whole  Ik 
the  Cburrh,  they  still  were  doM 
llie  ChurcVH  bnowledg?  and  cQ 
See  for  elections,  Atit»  i.  , 
bearicig  uij  di^Liidltig  ofpuhlio  m 
BSttcjil  controTeiwic!^  Acts  si,  . ,  , 
genernl  letceFS  wrillcfl  lb?re&hou 

XV /or   irndin/c  of  tame 

/vrthcr  iuatrneliaH  or  buitttlMg 
ntk^m  iti  thf/ailh,  AeU  si.  22. . . 
In  all  whicli  ULsrii  and  the  liki 
iii«nn(?r  of  proceeding  \t  the  mort 
regarded,  because  in  those  tinacs 
Were  iLie-n  he«ide  the  Hd^rs,  the 
Hk»  ftlafi  tfacmselvcf,  who,  if  kuy 


A  REVIEW. 


685 


to  Antiochia,  Acts  xt.  S2,  he  ia  sent,  bj  the  appointment  of  chap- 

cerUiin  of  the  prople,  who  had  a  coiuiiiission  from  our  Lord,  ■ — 

before  they  were  Cbristmns^  even  for  the  founding  of  that 
Church,  wherein,  they  who  are  thought  to  B<?nd  ihem,  re- 
ceived Christianiiy  ?  Surely,  the  commission  of  out'  Lord, 
Matt,  xxviii.  19,  extendeth  to  the  seTenty^  as  well  as  to  the 
twelve,  though  in  dependence  on  them,  hs  the  twelve  princes 
of  Israel.  And  therefore,  as  it  is  manifest  that  Barnnhas  was 
sent  to  Antiochia,  because  those  that  had  made  Christians  at 
Antiochia  had  not  power  to  found  a  Church  there,  by  order- 
ing their  atisemblieSr  which  Barnabas  is  said  there  to  have 
i  done ;  so  19  it  manifest  that  he  could  not  receive  this  power 
from  the  people  of  the  Church  at  Jerusalem — which  may 
better  challenge  it  than  any  lay  elders,  whose  title  must  come 
from  the  people,  as  I  have  shewed  chap.  iii.  and  will  shew,  by 
God's  help,  by  and  by,  more  at  large — but  that  he  must  be 
understood  to  be  sent  by  the  Church,  because  by  the  twelve, 
and  by  die  seventy,  with  the  consent  and  concurrence  of  the 
clergy  and  people. 

^  35.  And  sent  ko  to  order  a  new  plantation  of  the  spirilnni 
leraeb  that,  notwithstandinp;,  one  of  those  that  sent  him, 
taking  the  charge  afterwards  into  hts  own  hands,  might  be- 
come [wtriarch  of  that  tril>e  which  should  l>e  planted  in  and 
under  that  eity  :  as  also,  Barnabas  himself  to  l>ecomo  the  head 
of  another  plantation  in  Cyprus;  or  Paul — who  by  virtue  of 
the  power  received  by  Ramabas  at  Jemsnlem,  was  by  him 
waumcd  to  his  assistincc — being  afterwards  acknowledged  to 
be  called  by  God  into  the  rank  of  the  twelve,  to  become  a 
patriarch  of  those  plantations  which  received  Christianity  by 
his  means:  and  thus,  it  is  no  inconvenience— which  some  of 
ihe  (alhers'  have  incurred  by  affirming — that  the  twelve  have 


miffhl  lure  vxclu(li?«l  tbe  pMt)>le  tiam 
•ucn  csusvB,  i/  it  had  been  taivjuli 
mdilly  t\*t  Hvmg  ihc  Apostlcii  Imd 
the  rldcTv  <tt  llir  ClguTchf*  t»pn  pir^rtit 
And  ronRPBliitff  wilh  thrm." — An  Apo- 
i'V?  '*^  iucli  True  Christiand  u  iir« 
c^lrd  BraWnistii,  p.  iJ.  A.U.  IfiU-i. 

'  Epitcnpi  t^ta  Uoinjni  Apouolo- 
nim.  p««l>yleri  (]uov|ue  72  ilhcipulo- 
rum  locum  tcnciiL_A nuclei.  Ep.  iiL 
cap.  i  [fSbbd.  torn,  i.  cul  &29.  cd, 
Venw. 

Mm  duhlnim  quin  de  ApoBtO'Iii  *enno 


u 


tU :  de  quDnim  fontibui  demafc  iti)U)r, 
loliui  iiiuudi  BiccLlalem  rL^nl.     JuiU 

;[)«"  suctitidl  OTdinU  mtcuignmi»  prw- 
ccptnrc-s,  Luca  I'jviingclihtJi.  u-Nlniile  M 
fi]L9«<  Apci>tDl4?  el  70  iiliscipiiluB  ti.iiiiorik 
grnduBi,  (|uos  ct  binci«  ante  te  Dotninu* 
pnTniitlfbat. — S.  HiDFon.  Ep.  Critic 
cu(  Fabini.,  loin,  ii  col.  fifJO.  nA.  Hen. 

EpiM«p«  l«uni  A^tolonim,  chor- 
Fpi«eopoc  ■utrm  «):tin|iliim  ot  forrnam 
Itnore  70  discipulorum,  ft  Liljer  Actu- 
rum  Apoitolarutn,  te\  can^nkk  lUCLo- 


636 


A  REVIEW. 


CHAP,  the  rank  of  Bishops^  and  the  screnly  of  preshytere,  if  we  nto 

'—  them  to  the  whole  Chuich,  not  lo  any  particular  Church,  but 

only  by  correspondeuce :  for  so  were  the  twelve  patriarchs  to 
the  people  of  Israel,  as  the  seventy  were  presbvtors  and  eldeisT- 
to  the  same,  as  I  said  of  the  consistory- :  every  part  of  the 
Church  planted  in  and  under  any  city,  having,  neverthele^ 
according  to  one  and  the  same  form,  a  ruler  of  a  Bishop,  and 
a  conned  of  presbyters.  And  yet  is  it  nothing  incoaTenient, 
in  another  regard,  that  the  council  of  Noocatearea,  can,  xjil^ 
compares  conn  try- Bishops  to  the  seventy,  the  city-Bishops 
being  by  correspondence  consoquentiv  compared  to  die 
twelve:  because,  on  the  one  side,  those  country-Bishops  were 
to  be  subordinate  to  the  Bishops  of  tlieir  cities,  as  the  seventy 
were  to  the  twelve ;  on  the  other  side,  the  seventy,  being 
answerable  to  the  seventy  elders  of  Israel,  must  needs  be 
understood  to  be  of  a  higher  quality  than  common  presbyters. 


CHAPTER  lU. 


fThctiATne  That  it  ifl  HO  new  reason  that  here  is  rendered^  p.  91,  why 
oncegiveii  '^^  name  of  Epincopns,  under  the  Apostles,  was  commoti  lo 
ireiere'i"*  ^'^^  '1^'*^  "^^  siucG  distinctly  called  Bishops  and  presbyten^ 
may  appear  by  a  passage  in  Amalariiis,  de  EcetettaitieU 
Officiis^ — quoted  out  of  the  supposed  St.  Ambrose  upon  the 
epistles — 'produced  by  Salmasius,  In  Apparatus :  Bcatis  wnrT 
Apostolis  decedenUbus,  iUit  <qui  post  ilha  ordinatt  naU  ut  pr9- 
esscnt  £lccltsiiSf  illis  piimts  extpquari  non  poteranty  nerpte  im'ra- 
culorum  testimonium  par  illis  habere,  sed  et  in  multis  alitg  htferi- 
ores  iilis  ease  videbantur  :  ffrave  existimaverunt  Apostoiarftm  tSti 
veiidicare  nujicupationem^  Dtmserunt  ergo  Twmina  ipsa,  ft  a/tii^ 
dem  presbtfteris  presbytcrii  nomen  rdiquerunt.  MH  vera  ^piseopi 
sunt  nnncupatif  hique  et  ordiniUiotm  prtediti  potestate^  ita  id 


rita  Bperte  Jemoniti^nt— -Concil.  Foni. 
vi  A.D.  »i9.  c»p.  xxTiL  Libbvi,  torn. 
ix.  «fi1.  TSfl.  ed.  VeaeU 

^  Ol  si  XtapfwlaKorai,  ttai  fxir  fJi 
rirof  TV*  tBitf/fftHoiiTa. — CoDcil.  Neo- 
caai.f.  A.D.  ;il-l<.  can.  xiv.  Labbei, 
toTTu  L  cuL.  1513.  Ill  the  LKdin  cdi- 
tumi  tt  ii  ttie  latter  p&ri  or  the  thir- 


tcentli  canon. 

'  l<ib,  ii,  cap.  13,  tfr  pTethj/t^ri*.  tfti 
Hittorp.  do  Uivin.  Ca.th.  Eccln.  Ofic 
p.  3a6.  Piris.  1624. 

™  SaJiRsa.  de  Primiitu  P&p»,  A|>t«r. 
p. 40:  and  ig&in  tn  p.  123.  LugiL  EteL 
164^. 


A  HBVIEW. 


687 


plenutime  tidem  prapositos  se  EccIeSiariini  esse  cogn&sceretit 
This  Id  mnniiestly  the  very  reason  that  I  insist  upon;  for, 
saitb  he,  because  "  the  blessed  Apostles  deceasing,  those  that 
were  ordttincd  to  bp  over  Churches  nfter  them,  could  not  be 
equalled  to  thuac  first,  nor  attain  to  the  tike  grace  of  miracles, 
but  ap])carcd  to  be  beneath  them  in  many  other  things,  it 
Bcemcd  too  nuich  for  them  to  cballcnn^c  to  themselves  the 
name  of  Apostles.  Hereupon  they  divided  the  names,  and 
left  them  the  name  of  presbyters,  and  the  others  were  called 
Bishops;  and  they  endowed  with  the  power  of  ordaining, 
that  they  might  know  thcniBelves  to  be  set  over  the  Churches 
ia  the  fullest  rigbu" 

§  2.  I  marvel  what  pleasure  Salmasius  had  to  allege  this 
passage ;  which,  if  it  be  admitted,  is  enough,  alone,  to  over- 
throw all  thut  liL*  hnth  said  in  this,  point.  For  lirst,  he  sup- 
poscth,  as  the  received  doctrine  of  the  Church,  that  Bishopa, 
in  thetr  several  Churches^  succeeded  the  Apofitlos:  secondly. 
he  answers  all  St.  llJcromc's  reasons,  to  prove  that  Blshoj^ 
■  and  presbyters  are  all  one,  because  tbcy  are  called  by  the 
same  name  in  the  Scriptures,  by  giving  another  reason,  even 

tthnl  which  you  have  here :  lastly,  ho  saith  that  Bishops  are 
Ml  ov^r  tlieir  ChixrokGB  pknissifiK,  in  the  fullest  right;  and 
thiit  ihcrc'foro  ordination  was  reser\'cd  to  them,  which  is  to 
say,  that  in  all  things  they  have  a  special  interest,  but  espe- 
cially ordination  is  their  ^wciillar.  And  with  this  reason 
agrees  Theodoict",  when  he  says  that  at  such  time  as  the 
name  of  Bishops  was  common  to  presbyters,  those  who  were 
called  Bishops  afterwards  were  called  Apostles;  extending 
the  name  of  Apostles  to  others  lieside  the  Apostles  of  Christ* 
This  is,  then,  a  sufflcicnl  reason  why  the  name  of  Bishopfl 
should  l>e  afterwards  appropriated  to  that  rank,  wliercin  ihey 
succeed  the  Apoette?  and  evangelisits  in  their  respective 
Churches — because  they  could  not  be  called  by  the  name 
wliich  their  prcdeccssora  had  borne — though  formerly  com- 
mon both  to  Bishops  and  presbyters. 

^  3.  And  this  is^  the  meaning  of  tlio;^  words  of  St.  Augus- 
tine— which  Sieemcd  difiicult  in  the  council  of  Trent",  because 


CHAP, 
111. 


[but  yi;t 
Uic'v  wpre 


[St-Au- 
plaiiieiJ.] 


"  Cil«il  In  Bd.  AHcmln)..  chip,  iv, 
MCt  37.  note  l 

*  Fik  bat   KKUt  aUAgOo   il  felebre 


luogo  di  S.  OiroJamo,  «  I'autoriti  di 
Sint'  AROiUno  in  ct>ntennktiane  dl 
{lUMtO,  ti  ijUBli  vaglionD  U  Vrscorjito 


A  BEV12W^ 


CHAP, 


[Aitnipls 
ariMiur 
nikw  man 
uilhority 
in  the 
Church 
IhAn  « 
Bi»hnp.] 


i 


the  opinion,  which  derived  all  the  power  of  Bishops  from  the 
Pope)  was  so  strong  there — Qvanquam  cnim  secundum  honontm'i 
vocahula  tpim  jam  EccUsits  usiia  obtinuit,  Episcopatui  fresf'if- 
trrio  major  sit,  tamett  m  mititis  rehts  Auffustiiuis  ffifrojttfmo 
minor  fstK  Let  not  the  humility  of  St.  Augustine  be  drawn 
into  consequence,  and  the  propertj  of  his  words  shall  enforw 
no  more  than  I  say.  He  knew  well  enough  how  stiffly 
St.  Hieronie  had  at^icd,  that  a  Bishop  and  a  priest  is  all 
one  in  the  terme  of  Divine  rights  because  the  name  of  Epi- 
seopus  is  attributed  to  presbyters  by  the  Apostles,  Is  it  to 
be  presumed  that  St.  Augustine  acknowledges  this  to  be  lus 
own  opinion,  becanse  it  is  plain  he  Intends  not  to  eiosa 
St.  Hicrotne  in  it,  having  other  diifercnccs  with  him  afore? 
On  the  contrary,  it  hath  been  shewed '^  by  other  passages 
his  writings,  that  his  opinion  was  otherwise. 

§  4.  To  use,  therefore,  that  civility  which  his  meekness 
protnpted  him  to  condescend  to  Sl  llieromc  with^  he  granleth 
his  premises,  neither  refusing  nor  admitting;  the  consequence, 
saying,  "  Though  according  to  the  titles  of  honour  which  now 
have  prevailed  in  the  Church,  a  Bishop  bo  greater  than  a 
presbyter,  notwithstanding,  in  many  things  Ilierumc  the 
priest  is  greater  than  Augustine  the  Bishop."  Wherebv, 
nauijng  "the  titles  of  honour  which  now  have  prevnilwl  in 
the  Church,"  he  insinuates  the  reason,  for  which  I  here  tnain- 
tain  that  they  were  thus  distinguished  aflerwards,  and  there-w 
fore  supposes  the  ground  of  Jt :  otherwise  he  might  as  easily 
have  granted  St.  Uicrome'a  consetjuence,  and  pleased  him 
more.  And  yet  I  conceive  that  when  he  says  a  priest  may 
be  greater  than  a  Bishop^  it  may  very  well  be  admitted,  not 
only  as  a  condescension  of  humility,  but  as  an  expression  of 
truth,  not  only  in  respect  of  learning,  or  other  personal  con- 
siderations, but  of  authority  in  the  Church,  by  reason  of  the 
dependence  of  Churches  here  premised. 


ess^r  beii  antii-hi'HKimo,  ma  pero  Ee- 
cle^iajlicii  mstiTutionc.  Ma  &  questi 
Michi^l  di  Medina  oppOnevH,  che  Ik 
CliiifS"  catUolica.  come  S,  Ejjtfanio  tes- 
tifier, condnnn^  pec  heretiw  Afiria.  per 
Itmrer  detto  rhc  il  vcacoralo  non  t 
™»re>«r  dd  prPFWterjtlo;  n«IU  qual 
hetniK  Doii  £  mBFAviKlia,  Be  CimlaiTia, 
AgoatiDOt  et  ^nnlche  aLtra  do'  Padri  i 


inrcirso,  per  che  U  cos«  nan  m  boi 
chi«r4  per  tiiMa  Fii  icoo  Don  poco 
ftcandalo  udiu  I'&uduu  del  diiv^  che 
GirnlAmo  et  Agostinti,  sentissero  h^rr- 
siai — So*ve.  Hirt-  del  Coac:  Trideac 
libt.  vii.  p,  37£.  LondKB.  IfiJS. 

*  Ep.  Ixxnii.  ad  Himm.  (  SS.  tc 
col,  202-  ^l  Ben, 

4  SeePrim.  Oovem.rChip.  Tii.i 


A  REVIEW. 


6fl9 


f 


§  5.  The  state  and  government  of  Churches  is  very  properly 
compared  by  Origen,  Contra  Celsum,  iii.',  to  the  state  of 
Greek  commonalties,  the  Bishop  bearing  the  place  of  the 
magistrate,  and  the  bench  of  prcshj'ters  of  tlie  senate,  as  I 
have  hitherto  compared  them  to  the  Jews'  consiatories ;  and 
as  Pope  Puts',  in  bis  epistle  to  Justus  of  Vienne,  calls  the 
presbjtery  of  (he  Church  at  Rome,  Pavptfrfm  senatum  Chrisii 
in  urlfe  Romay  *'  The  poor  senate  of  Christ  in  the  city  of 
Kome."  In  this  estate  and  condition  the  eminence  of  the 
Bishop  above  the  presbyters  is  visible,  though  not  by  the 
bmnility  of  Pope  Pius,  who,  perhaps,  comprises  both  Bishop 
and  presbyters  in  the  same  quality  of  a  senate;  yet,  by  the 
comparison  of  Origen,  the  eminence  of  the  magistrate  above 
his  council,  in  all  commonalties,  being  so  visible  as  it  is. 

§  6.  But  ivhen  congregations  come  to  be  distinguished  as 
well  as  Churches,  and  a  greater  flock  assigned  to  some  pres- 
byters than  to  Bishops  in  other  parts  of  the  Church,  and 
those  presbyters  to  do  all  oftices  to  their  flock  which  those 
Bishops  did,  saving  that  they  depended  on  the  city- Church, 
whereas  those  Bishops  depended  only  ou  the  Church  of  the 
motbor-ctty — and  therefore  hud  power  to  make  ordinations 
within  their  own  Churches,  which  presbyters  never  could  do 
— ^what  hinders  in  this  case,  I  say  not.  Si.  Augustine— for  I 
snppose  he  names  himself  but  for  an  instance,  being  indeed 
Bishop  of  an  eminent  city — to  be  less  than  St.  Hierome,  but 
some  Bishop  to  lie  less  than  some  priest,  even  for  his  lawful 
authority  in  the  Church? 

§  7,  A  consideration  of  grent  consequence  to  the  right 
constitution  of  councils,  especially  the  most  general,  and  for 
ishicb  there  is  ni»t  wanting  a  valuable  reason,  intimated  in 
the  proceedings  of  divers  of  the  ancient  councils  of  the 
Church,  tliat  is,  that  the  Church  cannot  be  reasonably  con- 

vui(iri)t,  8ti  wal  iifX  riv  C^6^pa  iirffTirj- 

Tjj  l»l  t4»  -ipfT^l  irponniirp,  XafA  Ti  fltfw 

Xivrmf.—^    50.  pp.  4fifl,  +IS7.  tom,  i. 

*  ^alifTit  1^  stnalns  pauper  Chrtali 
■pill]  lloinim  connirutHk — Ep.  ir. 
liiibbrii  Eom.  L  coL  5M.  ed.  VmeL 


CHAP. 
III. 


niit'Eil  oftho 
Churcli 
likerhttcof 
I  he  Greek 
ita!«.  1 


[How  9 
[Mtftt  pun 
have  ni'-re 
aullioTity 
than  a 


fR*  I  ion  id  9 
nf  c'lun- 
clLa.] 


rayaij    fiouKtvraX    avKiir   A(ufw    rifr    iit 

vauffE  *«•'  roXiTiir,  l^pevtnr  iv  toii 
i^writw  1i9*oip.  09t«  ii  irol  ip^x^t^^ 
'SMKKif*^t    iKiiffnt    wAKimt    ipx"*"^' 

I  THORKOIKI. 


^J 


690 


A   KETIEW. 


CHAP. 

111. 


I 


for  a. 

Htpromc'i 

£i;irii|ilAiiLl 
•filial 


eluded  bj  number  of  present  votes,  as  the  council  of  Trent  im- 
pose? upon  us,  but  by  :he  consideration  of  Christian  natioos* 
and  provinces  of  the  Church,  represented  in  those  coundls. 
For  as  we  sec  th3t  in  the  ancient  councils  a  few  Bishop^S 
verc  many  times  admitted  to  act  in  behalf  of  tbcir  protinceSik 
as  having  commissioa  to  conclude  tbem,  in  which  case  ihc^ 
miLM  need&  be  cunsiderable,  nceordtng  to  Llie  prorinces  for 
^vhieh  ihey  stood,  so  in  nil  things  whicli  may  coneero  tbr 
whole,  not  only  every  man's  rank  of  Btsbop,  presbyter^  Cf 
deacon,  is  to  be  considered^  but  also  the  eminence  of  it* 
Church  in  which  he  bears  the  same.  So  that,  by  this  reason, 
DOthin^  hinders  a  presbyter  of  ^me  chief  Church  to  be  (tf 
more  consideration  to  the  whole  than  a  Bishop  of  some  meso 
Church,  such  as  we  spoke  of  in  Africa^  And  therefore  it 
would  be  inconsequent  that  the  determinations  of  synodf 
should  pass  indifferently  by  the  votes  of  Bishops,  unless  wr 
8uppo!ie  that  con;>) [deration  i&  hnd  of  the  chief  Churches;  and 
this  coiisidc ration  answered  In  the  eminence  of  that  rcspe« 
which  the  Bishops  of  those  chief  Churches  enjoy,  in  swayiof 
the  detemiinalions  of  those  synods  to  which  they  concur. 

^  8.  And  this  consideration  mighlj  perhaps,  have  served  to 
take  o[f  {>art  of  Sl  tlieanonic'a  displeasure  ogainst  Bishops 
grounded  upon  the  power  winch  their  deacons  had,  by  their 
means,  above  presbyters,  vchich  he»  in  regard  of  the  great 
differenee  between  the  two  degrees  in  general,  thinks  to  br0 
so  great  an  inconvenience,  Epist.  IxxXv.  ad EirangeJuTn^.  For 
though  it  is  most  true,  in  regard  of  the  presbyters  and  dc»- 
cons  of  the  same  Church,  that  it  was  a  disorder  that  deacons. 
in  regard  of  their  nearness  to  the  Bishops^  shoi.dd  take  upon 
them  atK>vc  presbyters;  yet  if  we  compare  the  deacon  of* 
chief  Church  with  the  presbyter  of  a  small  country  parish,  no 
main  cnn  say  that  he  is  of  less  consideration  to  the  whole 
Church,  in  regard  of  his  rank,  unless  he  mean  to  make 
Stephen  or  Philip,  Titus  or  Timothy — or  any  of  those  that 


I 


^  Chflp.  iLsect.  Ifi. 
pmbyle^roii  lurlio    i-ouKnilil>i!«j    fncil, 

r|fwbyK[i  Bedeiit,  «  lUnC  di&Goiti ; 
icet  paulaCim  irtcrcbretcencilius  TilLis^ 
Laler     pr«Bbft«r«     kbiente     ^piscopo 


KedcTp  diacQiium  widtrini,  et  in  i)  mi  If  I 
ticis  cQDviviift  beneflLcuoneii  preabj-tttii 
dare.  Di^ruil  qui  hoc  iWiuQt,  nm  tr 
rcL'ie  ficcK.  n  ikudinot  ApwuIiM;  *m 
ttl  dignum,  «f  TtlinqHmtet  tvrbMN  2M, 
uiiHulremu*  tanuh. — S,  Hicnjli.  Opp., 
tpm.  iT.  cut.  803.  «d.  Ben. 


A   HE  VIEW. 


691 


I 


I 


waited  on  the   Apostles  In  person,  and  were  properly  their  CHAP. 

deBOons,   as  I   have  saiil%   in   assiBtJiig   them   to   preach   the - 

Gospel  where  they  came — to  be  meaner  persons  ia  the 
Church  than  one  of  ihosc  presbyters  which  Paul  and  Bar- 
nabas, Titiis  or  Ttniothy^  ordained  in  the  Churches  of  thoee 
cities  where  they  came. 

§  9.  To  ihat  which  I  say,  p.  92^  to  prove  that  the  word  IMeaninff' 
an^l,  in  the  epistle  to  the  se^-en  Churches,  Rev.  ii.  and  ill.,  migiH,"** 
being  an  obvious  and  proper  metaphor  to  signify  a  Bishop  or 
presbyterj  cannot,  therefore,  be  u&e<l  to  signify  a  college  of 
presbyters,  the  word  being  no  collet'tive,  nor  any  coostTucrion 
enforcing  it  to  he  used  for  a  colk^ctive,  in  all  that  epistle;  I 
add  here  the  cumpanson  of  two  passafi^es,  by  which  it  may  be 
lathered  for  what  reason,  and  in  what  consideration,  the 
Spirit  spcakcth  lo  the  body  of  those  Churches,  in  the  epistle 
directed  to  the  angela  of  them,  and,  by  consequence,  -who 
those  angels  are. 

^  10.  The  first  is  that  of  S(,  Paul  to  Titus,  iii.  10:  "A 
man  that  is  an  heretic  aAcr  the  first  and  second  admonition, 
avoid,"  For  is  it  St*  Pfiurs  purpose  to  conmiand  that  only 
Tilns  avoid  diose  whom  he  should  declare  heretics?  Surely 
that  would  be  to  no  great  cOect,  unless  we  understand  that, 
by  virlue  of  this  precept,  both  Titus  ia  enabled  to  charge  the 
Churches  under  him  to  avoid  them,  and  they  thereupon 
obliged  to  do  itr  The  other  is  the  episde  under  the  name 
of  Ignatius'  to  Polycrtrpus,  wherein,  after  such  advice  aa  he 
thought  fit  for  PoJycarpus,  without  turning  his  speech  from 
him  to  another  person,  he  proceeds  lo  exhort  his  people  with 
Buch  instructions  as  he  found  to  be  most  requisite. 

§  1 1,  Which  seems  to  be  the  reasrin  why  many  count  that 
epistle  counterfeit,  and  none  of  Ignalius's  own";  though,  for 
my  part,  I  confess  I  am  not  yet  persuaded  to  think  so,  not 
only  because  of  the  character  both  of  the  matter  and  langaage 
of  it,  which  seemcth  to  me  lo  carry  the  stamp  of  Apostolical 


*  Chap,  ii.  sect.  31. 
y  Chop  iii.  sect,  S. 

•  Ths  fifth  »«iion  of  Ihiit  *piMl* 

alma  ihiU;  TAs  /ttU(vr4x''i»f  ^<^>< 
FMwd  to  Si,  PolvMip.  Tine  not 
wctjon  U  iiddriMMa  to  the  |i«<ipl« 
UOiUr  hltri,  fargiiirtiii);  lliui ;  Tu  'Eiri. 
ntiwif  rpaff4XtTt,  Ira  itot  i  6«4t  Cfuf. 

I  Ty2 


—Ed,  Caleler..  p,  9S. 

■  In  hjie  Iota  (err  ppislolj  dc^ldefO 
yK^ffWf*  lipifilEUm.  Quid  enim  t  igm- 
liuN  ol)1iliu  e«t.  »e  kd  Epiicofuro  icri- 
bfr*.  cHin  ait,  Efiiwapa  nUrndiie,  %l  H 
lieu,  mA(/.— Soiltft.  M«1hI1,  TIjcoI 
I>Ainim<.  p.  4i2.  Ambtr^a,  I&I3. 


C  IT  A  r.  opaa  il,  ■■  tbe  loi  of  l^aiam^m ;  but  «bo  pntknlMlv,  bt- 
ta.       ^_i ._  _*_^  epiide  pf  St.  Jtim  to  the  seven 

pfan  he  inralTe*  bodi  pastor  and^ 
KpMofi^  «ltica»  aad  exbotutfiotit; 
IB  botii*  tccMMe  both  srat  to  be 
read  to  tbe  people  in  the  Cfanrcb,  m  tbe  epcacle  to  tbe  Cola»- 
immmnd  the  Laodke^i%  Colo^  ir.  16 ;  nod  as  the  epistle  <if 
Clemma  to  the  CociallMBaii^  EaacbcDs^  bsvs,  was  wont  to  be 
cead  in  that  Ctmrcb  in  hid  timei     Now  if  ibe  iDstrttCttooi 
eoDcemhig  the  people  be  adtfatJatd  to  Titu?  and  Poljciir|N> 
m  it  not  bctaosc  of  smae  nninmce  of  aulbocitr  tn  tbera,  1^ 
wladi  diej  might  be  brought  into  effect  among  tbeir  people? 
How  moch  more  that  wbicb  is  addmsed  unto   the   «t^di 
of  aeren  Chuicbes,  being  a  style  apt  to  s^nifV  a  person  d 
eniDent  auibority  over  otbers,  bnt  never  nsed  to  sigoifj  i 
body  of  persons,  much  less  with  parallel  authorily  mMDg 
thetuseWes  ? 

I  12.  It  ii  cocnnionly  cofM^eixed  that  the  souls  nnder  the 
Attar,  which  we  mkl  of,  Apoc.  tl  9,  were  seea  by  St.  Jobs 
lying  under  the  Altar  of  burnt-sacrifices,  at  the  fuot  whereof 
chuKiLJ  the  rest  of  the  blood  that  waa  not  sprinkled  on  tbe  Altar  wM 
poured  out;  and  the  blood  being  the  life  or  soul  of  liring! 
creatures  in  the  langns^  of  the  Scriptures,  that  there^re  the 
souls  of  those  that  were  slain  for  the  profefision  of  Cbrts^ 
tianity,  axe  seen  by  St  Jfdin  under  tbe  Attar.  A^inst  thiiW 
apprehension,  I  allege,  p.  95%  that  it  is  not  the  Altar  of  burnt* 
sacriiices,  but  tbe  Altar  of  incense — withio  the  tabernacle,  bat 
without  the  veil— which  is  Tcpresented  in  these  Tt^ions,  coir^ 
spondent  to  the  primitive  fashion,  of  Chtitrhes,  where  the 
communion-table — called  also  the  Altar,  because  of  the  sacri- 
fice of  the  cross  represented  upon  it — stood  in  the  midst  ol 
that  compass  which  tbe  seats  of  the  Bishop  and  priests  did 
enclose.  For  though  in  the  temple  the  people  prayed  with- 
ont  the  sanctuary,  the  priest,  whose  office  it  was,  at  the  same 
time  offering  incense  with  their  prayers  yet  in  tbe  church, 
where  all  the  people  are  within  the  sanctuary,  as  priests,  the 


[Th« 
St.  JiCihn 
•cnleil  lh« 


ilisl-.  lib.  iii,  cap,  svi.  p,  fi6.  ed.  V«l«. 
See  BtfeO  lib.  iv.  cap.  xxiii.  p,  IAS, 
*  Chsp.  iii.  anL  ID. 


693 


Ewentj-foiir  preabyters  are  described  with  golden  vials  full  of  c  n  A  P. 
incense:,  fthicb  ia  tbe  people's  prayers,  Apoc.  v.  S 


m. 


irayers,  Apoc.  v.  S»  as  David 
■attn,  i^rBaim  cm.  a.j  "i^et  my  prayer  be  set  forth  in  Thy 
presence  aa  ihe  incense;"  and  besides,  the  anpel  puts  incense 
upon  bis  censer^  to  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  Ajwc  Tiii.  3; 
ibercfure  his  fire  is  from  the  Altar  of  iiicense,  witbin  the 
tabernacle,  though  without  the  veil. 

§  13.  Besides,  it  is  not  iinnginablo  how  the  fiouls  of  those 
ihat  were  slain  could  appear  to  St.  John  in  vision  of  pro- 
pbecy,  lying  under  the  Altar  of  burni-sacrificcs,  where  the 
blood  of  sacrifices  was  poured  out.  and  that  in  such  a  multi- 
tude as  we  know  there  was  of  the  primitive  Diartyrs:  espe- 
cially, seeing  the  circumstances  of  the  text  enforce  that  they 
are  the  same  souls  which  first  cry  for  vengeance,  and  have 
lonp  white  roljes  given  them  because  thej'  are  not  presently 
satisBed,  Apoc.  vi.  9 — 1 1 ;  and  which  arc  aflerwanls  described 
standing  and  praJsinpt  God  in  the  white  rohes  that  were  given 
them  afore,  Apoc.  vii,  9.  And  therefore  when  they  are  eaid 
10  be  seen,  trrroKartk)  tov  6va-iacmfpiovj  the  meaning  is  not 
ihat  they  were  seen  lying  under  the  Ahar  of  bumt-saerifices, 
but  standing  in  the  lower  part  of  the  sanctuary,  beneath  the 
Altar  of  incense.  Unless  we  take  Bvaitum^ptav  here  for  the 
sanctuary,  as  I  shew  that  it  is  taken  in  tbe  Apocalypse,  p.  1  IS*", 
and  then  {moKartc  rov  Svtriiumjphu  is  for  iv  t^  VTroicdTco  or 
iv  TOW  inroKurtij  rov  Bvatatrrrfpiov. 

§  11.  'I'he  name  of  njinifsters,  when  it  answers  the  Greek  (DifTcKni 
hmKOvot  in  the  Sc-riptures,  if  it  be  put  absolutely,  without  any  CrthpK^d 
addition,  signifies  the  rank  and  office  of  those  that  are  ever '^'=^='^'' 0 

Iiincc  called  deacons  in  the  Cliurcli;  but  many  times  it  ia  put 
with  the  additions  here  tncntionedt  p,  99%  of  ministere  of  tlie 
word,  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  of  the  New  Testament,  of  the 
Church,  which  serve  as  circumlocutions  and  descriptions  of 
Wthe  office  of  Apostles  to  the  whole  Church,  or  their  deputies 
and  commissioners,  Uie  evanyeliats,  as  when  St.  Paul  writes 
■  to  the  Cotossians,  i.  23^ — 2ti,  tlial  he  was  made  a  "  minister 
of  the  Gospel,"  or,  "of  the  Church,  according  to  the  dispensa- 
tion of  God  which  is  given  me  IowbrIs  you,  to  fulfil  the  word 
of  God»"  thai  is,  "  the  mystery  that  hiith  been  bidden  from 
f^enerntions  and  agei,  and  now  is  mantfesfed  to  Ilia  aainta." 

Chuji.  Ui.  wet.  31.  *  Ch*p.  iii.  wei.  15. 


I 


f  1«.  Ak!  tbefdne  Ae  ^Aor-vT^  QnatioM  of  i^ 
OU  Md  Nc«  T  UMiiil.  a  Sk.  A^Hdne'a  Works,  Qui^ 

mmm  Seil  Efiaafmtt  J<bm  mUfm^ftM  waA»  imftriaret  not 
Et  tmrft  atjtt£am  dbcn  /radarnai ,-  "  Would  the  Bishop 
oIliieaDDaBhis  fellow-dcflcons?  Smvljoovfortfaejare  mw^ 
inferior.  And  it  »  abeoid  to  eaQ  a  produDDUnr  a  judge.' 
Where  be  nufces  tlie  anne  difleraxc  between  presbyters  mA 
deacons,  as  between  jndges  and  tDmisters  of  courts,  and  that 
according  lo  the  original  custom  of  the  sjn^ogue,  as  welt  as 
of  the  Church,  as  by  and  bye  it  &hall  appear^ 


firr  Ktwlilfo,  Hiv  wdvt,  ^^yiAn  tlri  f,  wiHtr 

tnff  -  A.l),  aK  Mil.  nvjfi  the  Grceic 
r»l)1)fi,  leiiii,  i,  rcii.  Jfl|3.  ttl.  VeriH, 

•   Qiltil     rat     «(»itn     CpinOOpu:*,     IliM 
j"ilirni»    prctKyirr,    Uoc    Mt,    suminui 


ucvrdiM  t  Dwque  nofi  ilitFr  qoun 
coaipresbyteTO^  hie  Tocal  ri  eani»m- 
ilalrs  B1I04.  Niiiiquid  el  miiiisvos.  &c, 
p«  in  ihe  lest — S.  Attest  '^Pp-t  •*•»»; 
iii.  App.  col.  US.  ed.  Ben. 
*  See  i«t.  M.  Wow. 


A   RBVIBW. 


695 


§  17.  NotwithstandtDg,  the  office  of  Bishops  ts  called  a 
cninistry  very  ancicnL!;^,  hy  Pope  Plus',  in  his  epistle  to 
Justus  of  Vienne,  as  also  the  office  both  of  Bishops,  presby- 
ters, and  deacons,  ConciL  EUhtr.  can.  xix. ^y  hut  in  another 
'nolion,  in  opposition  to  ihe  coaclive  power  of  the  world,  as 
proceeding  originally,  not  by  constraint,  hut  by  consent;  and 
80  they  nre  called  XefToupyot,  and  their  office  Xeirovpyi'a  in 
Greek,  because  their  oflice  is  for  the  behoof  of  the  jjeople, 
and  in  their  stead ;  but  they  cannot  therefore  he  called 
ministers  of  ih?  i>eopJe,  as  dciicons  are  ministers  of  Bishops 
and  presbyters,  because  tlien  they  should  be  ruled  by  the 
|M?opie,  and  execute  that  which  they  prescribe — as  the  Apo- 
stles being  ministers  of  God  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  are 
bound  to  execute  His  commission,  and  nothing  else— which 
the  clergy  of  Christian  Churches  may  not  do. 

§  18.  That  it  may  be  beyond  any  power  upon  earth,  to 
abolish  the  order  of  Bisliops  out  of  the  Church  of  England, 
without  abolishing  the  Church  also,  as  i&  said  here,  p.  129', 
I  pruTC,  chap.  v.  to  wit,  that  no  secular  power  can  take 
away  ecclesiastical  power  from  them  that  lawfully  have  it, 
according  to  the  institution  of  the  Apostles,  though  not  by 
virtue  of  it. 

§  19.  To  shew  that  in  the  jndgnieni  and  pniciice  of  the 
primitive  Church  all  power  of  bnptiiiing  wus  derived  from 
the  Bishop,  as  is  said  here,  p,  136™,  we  have  but  to  remember 
the  custom  of  the  Cliurch,  ineiitioned  in  so  many  canons,  of 
S  sending  the  chriisni  to  aU  puri.sh  Cluirclics,  from  the  mother-- 
Church,  once  a-year".  By  which  ceremony  U  appeared  that 
tlie  Bishop  trusted  his  authority  of  admitting  to  the  Church 


CHAP. 
HI. 


[The  epi- 


[Biihopv 
rill  I  not  be 
ubulJshiMl.l 


only  bsp. 


'  Tu  VCTO  nputl  Hn&tflTinm  urbcTU 
ViroixrnicHi  cjub  ]uca  n  E'ratrLbua  loji- 
fttiluru*  rt  cfifijliin  KpJ>ri>p<uruTtt  vc«li- 
tut.  Tide   ut  mininU'riLLni  t)uoJ   iccc- 

pi(tl,    in    Dniiiijiir    iiiijilvax. 

Prp«hytcri  ct  diiictijiij  oph  ut  rnBJorcm, 
Md  lit  mmisUuji)  (Jliriali  l«  o!iHrv«nt. 
plebi  uaivenia  i.nnL-litiite  tua  jirLiliga- 
lur— Ep.  iv.  Lnbbci.  torn.  i.  col.  681. 
««l.  \ratu 

^  Rniaropi  preshyini  «I  i)iarnn»,  »i 
in  miu»trriD  positt,  delicti  fu«tint  quml 
•ijlt  niKchiiti,  pUmil  ^1  jiiuplvT  *o«n- 
dalnin,  rt  propl-er  profanurii  criiiiPTi, 
rrc  in  fiii«  to*  coTnmuinioDtin  AC4:i|Kre 
dttwir— I.abbei,  lorn,  u  cot  «jtt. 


I  Chip,  in.  wel,  44. 

•  ciwp.  iii.  iMt.  *2. 

"  Quamvis  pent  iibiftuecilltOiHArur, 
itt  ibvilUC  £|nacppa  chmma.  nemo 
fonUcMl ;  tunicn  quia  in  nJlquiboi 
lorn  vcl  prorinnU,  prvatiylcii  dicuntiiT 
chri»m«  conlicerc,  placuit  ei  biac  di« 
niiHuiiii  Aliiini  Tijoi  LTtiscopmn  cliriiiDi 
facorr  et  prr  diifrcatm  (l4!»tEnsr«;  ita 
Ul  fit  *iugulis  EcxIcmU  ad  Episcopuiit 
ante  ilitMii  PiFclis  dikfoni  dtMiiuntur 
Bin  KutwSiJirom;  ut  confM'tiim  clin»rAa 
a1f  L|ii»co[>o  de»Miiaimn  aJ  diKii  Pus.- 
i-hie  po*Ml  nwurt&re. — Coucil.  ToLcL 
i.  A.ti,  MH).  cajL  Ks.  Labbei,  luni.  il. 
col.  1+7+.  ed.  VeMt. 


696 


A  RBVIEW. 


}jreadi.] 


CHAP,  by  baptism  with  the  respective  pastors  of  the  same.     And 

tbercfore  it  U  not  unreasonably  jntlged  that  this  custutn  orf 

cbrisming  was  mauy  times  instead  of  cunftrraatiuu  tu  ihott: 
Churches  that  used  it.  Besides,  in  that  from  the  begitinm!;. 
no  ccclcsi:istical  office  was  to  be  ministered  by  any  bul  tU- 
Bishop  in  his  presence,  the  dependence  of  all  ecclesiAstial 
authority,  whereby  the  same  are  ministered^  upon  the  Bishop, 
is  evidenced  to  us. 

§  £0.  Thus,  in  the  passage  of  Eusehius  concerning  Origen's 
preachinjf  before  he  was  of  the  clerjfy,  mentioned  p.  UW%  it 
is  further  to  be  observed,  that  the  instances  there  all^:«l 
seem  to  skew  that  the  primitive  Bishojs  did  many  time} 
admit  those  that  were  of  no  decree  In  the  clergy  to  preach 
in  their  own  presence.  Which,  that  it  was  a  further  privilege 
tbim  only  to  preach,  may  appear  by  that  which  is  related  oat 
of  the  life  of  St.  Au^ustiue,  in  The  Primitive  Govemmeut  oi 
Churches,  p+  113^;  that  he  was  employed  by  the  Bishop,  bis 
predecessor,  to  preach  to  the  people  in  his  presence  and 
Btead,  because  he  had  seen  it  so  practised  in  the  east,  thougli 
in  those  parts  it  were  not  done.  In  like  manner  it  is  Quuii- 
fest,  by  many  records  of  the  Church,  that  none  might  bap*!! 
tize,  celebrate  the  Eucharist,  or  reconcile  the  penitent,  in 
tlie  Bishop's  presence,  but  hituself ;  for  of  eonfimiatjon  atid 
ordaining  I  need  say  nothingi. 

§  21.  The  fourth  re:tson  against  the  vulgar  reading  of  tlie 
thirteenth  canon  of  the  council  at  Ancyra,  p.  141%  will  be 
more  clearly  understood  by  setlin|>r  down  the  effect  of  the 
Bfty-sixth  canon  of  Laodicea*,  which,  coming  afler  that  of 
Ancyra,  and  taking  order  that  for  the  future  there  should  be 
no  countiy-Btsbopa  made  any  more,  provides  further, 
thtrae  which  were  already  constituted  should  do  nothing 
out  the  consent  of  the  Bishop,  as  likewise  the  presbyters  to 
do  nothing  without  the  saiiie.  Which,  being  the  provision 
which  the  latter  canon  cstablisheth,  loaveth  it  very  probahk 


'4 


"  CU»p.  ill.  sect,  2!2. 

r  Clup.  X.  uct.  2. 

'  Sm!  Prim,  Oovj?rii,,  chop,  x.  sect  3, 

*  Chnp.  iii.  sect,  5J. 

'     O't    oil    8*1    if  tbTi   AWfLOIil,   Kill,  itr 

iAX4    rwpuatirrif.       Join   t^irta    ftSf 


aHiwau. — LAblvi,  torn.  L  vu).  I  jV, 
ihe  Oi«ek  it  w  ths  Aftjr-&«v«ndL 


•Knsw. 


697 


I 

^ 


m. 


I 


thai  the  other,  going  afoce,  and  intending  to  take  onJer  in  CHAP, 
cbe  same   parciculBim^  etiould  ounsist    ctf  two  clauses  cofre- 
■pondent  to  the  samt, 

$22,  That  there  were  other  Cburcfaes  and  Babopa  ^^jjlj^. 
Egypt,  beside  that  af  Alexandnft,  l>cfore  the  time  of  Deflie-^A^^' 
triua,  beside  ihal  which  hath  been  said,  pp.  142,  143^  fUmda 
waoK  probable  b_v  the  emperor  Adrian's  epistle^  related  b^ 
V'opiscus  iu  the  life  of  Satuminns*:  //A'  fta  Strerpin  eohrmt 
Vhristiani  sunt,  ct  tievoii  sunt  Scrapi,  qui  m  Christi  EpiscopM 
dicunt.  Kema  iUie  Arckisynoffoyits  Judttarum^  ttttao  SamarHes, 
nemo  Chrlstiaiwrum  prrtbyter.  mm  miai&twtaliem*,  mim  artuper, 
non  aiipte*.  Here  he  oames  BiahopB  tt  Alexandria ;  to  wit, 
■uch  as  resorted  thither  from  other  cities  of  E^pt.  And 
though  a  man  would  be  so  contentious  as  to  stand  ia  it,  that 
the  name  EpUcoptit  might  then  be  common  to  Btdiops  and 
presbyters  both,  yet  when  he  speaks  of  presbyter  Christianorum 
in  the  very  next  words^  he  caonot  re^otmblj  be  thought  to 
BpeaL  of  presbyters  in  those  that  went  afore.  And  when 
TcrtullJao  sailh  that  Valentine^  the  father  of  the  Valcntinians, 
cxjiected  to  have  been  made  a  Bishop  for  his  wit  and  elo- 
quence, ami,  because  he  failed  of  it,  applied  hi&  mind  to 
malte  a  sect  apart,  whereof  himself  might  be  the  head,  AdctT' 
$u$  VaUntinianot,  cap.  iv.*,  unices  we  suppose  more  Bishops 
than  one  in  Efcypt  at  tliat  time,  we  tie  uurschee  to  ^v  that 
he  would  have  Itcen  Bishop  of  Alexandria :  which,  had  h 
Iweii  BO,  Tcrtnllian  probably  would  have  expressed  for  the 
eminence  of  the  place. 

^  23.  The  correspondence  between  the  office  of  deacons  in  [i)e«cniM 
the  synagogue  and  ihe  Church,  mcntionetl  p.  156%  may  thus  ^"p^ue 
appear:  "Judges  and  odiccrs  shalt  thou  «p|x>int  thee  in  all  thy  ^"hureh^l" 


gatea;"  that  is,  in  all  tliy  cities  s^ith  the  law,  Ueul.  xvi.  \^, 
94Joining  together  judges  and  ofticers  in  divers  other  places, 

(Num.  xi,    IG;    Dciit.  J.    15,  16.     These   officers  the   Greet 
tran^latcth  ypaftpareU,  and   sometimes  ypofifiaToetvaycuy^i^, 


>  Cluip.  iii.  a«ctL  .1?,  £B. 

*  Spvravrrat  Epitcopaluni  Vilenti- 
ttM*,  giii«  «1  iDiirDio  \Ktt*nt  et  eloquio, 
Stdftlium  ex  inAnyrii  prcn^AtiTi  locj 
[Kitirum  iniMpnitiif.  <1f  Eecl«kU  an- 
Uiralin*    rejulflr    »brupii— ui    toleni 


am  ml    p.r 

V  Lilli 


pnonUU   txciv,  pr»»iitrp- 
tiuue^  Lilliouit  ■cceniiii.— -aiI  cftp\ig^afl-' 

retem  optnionia  Bemini  aiMu  coluhro»n 
dctsniKTit — p.   +42.  «d.    Pint.   Kotho- 

I   Chap.  iii.  srrt.  70. 


CUAP. 

ni. 


A  mzTiiw. 


ibp  Tolgar  Latin  doetartM',  far  wfaai  wiumi  I  do 

tny  mfta  bath  dedafed.    Br  the  Tafamid  docton  d 

called  rtKSn  *:in,  wfakfa  wmai  to  import  iijyi  Jliii'i  ofi 
wliicfa  tfainuni  dcjciabea  to  be  joong  neo,  due  bi 
•ttahwd  the  jvan  and  knowledge  of  doctucs;  md  the 
ment  of  Kouiging^  be  nitb,  ws  execnted  br  tbese. 
portetb  also  an  old  saying  of  tbeir  Tafanod  dodon^  I 
rcosuD  T^hj  SatDUcl's  son?  would  nm  ride  riicult  aa  tbei 
did,  was,  became  ihejr  wtmld  tofianie  the  fees  of  dua 
DrtnOt,  that  is^  ib«ir  mioister?,  or  appariton,  aod  scdj 
rierlcs.     And  Buxlorf,  in  the  word  ^n,  irports  another  i 
savings,  thai,  at  the  time  of  the  descmctioDi  of  Jerasali 
wise  were  inibascd  lo  the  Icamii^  of  apparitors,  a&d  api 
to  that  of  clerks.     So  thcD^  tbcv  vrcre  oext  under  tb^ 
men,  or  doctor-,  but  abore  smbefl  or  clerks,  bj  this  ad 
bitt,  seeing  there  wa&  uo  more  di^erEoce  belweea  tbefl 
uo  mand  if  Kunetimcs  it  be  not  cotisidered.    Mairriooy 
title  uf  Learning  the  Law,  shcwetb   that  the  Jews  bad 
wlipre  schoolmasters  appointed  to  teach  young  cbild 
read ;   of  the  condition  of  whom  be  writeth  there  at 
cap,  ii.*j  those  are  they  whom  the  vulgar  Latin  mean 
doctortg^   nit   appears   bj    the   supposed    Sl  Ambrose, 
1  Cor.  xii.  28  ^  who  Mfoiild  have  those  whom  St.  Paul 
calla  doctotB,  to  be  the  rery  same.     And  therefore   ihi 
the    very  same    that   the  Beventy  meant   by  yfuififA^ii 
yatyvU.  i 

^  24.   The  Jews  say  that  they  were  of  the  tribe  of  Sq 
BTid  thni,  so,  the  prophecy  of  Jacob  was  fulfilled:  '• 
ificm  in  Jafoli,  and  scatter  them  in  Terael."     The 
iK-iDj,;;  {lLS|K:rscd  ihrongliout  all  the  tribes,  to  take  tithes 


*  'Oti    ntrof   ifirt    wp«ff0iirtfn»    toS 

la. 

Kal  ypatJ.tiVTtiiUTvy»irYtit  rait  irpiraTf 
^ftiry.      D«lll.  i.   I-i. 

K^itAi  jral  ypaifAfiiaTotiffa.yiifYtit  Ka- 
TMT^vtii  irfaurfv.      IJciit.  A-vi.  IS. 

tn  Iboc  fhUco  ihv  Vulj^Ati^  rmdti, 
Qu»d  urtira  iiopuli  aint  Jii'  niagifilri, 
NuMi,  1  Uiii  iliK'crciiJ  vii»,  llj'iit,  J.  ;  ftui! 
JiidJfrA  tit  ntoffiitioK  conuitucs  tibi, 
^«wi.  xvi, :  liui  in  Dfut.  si.ii.  10,  whrre 
U»«  SrTcLiiy  rrnil   yp^jifnirori(rarf^tit. 


lom;  inH  likewiEP  in  DpuI. 
ConEfregste  ■<)  me  mnnt*  ihaJoi 
per  rribus  v«»tra*  Mque  doc 
«liio  tliF  Seventy    rend 

Clavfriiig.  fl«ori.  t7ll5. 

'   iUoi  dial  dix'icirvs  qui  ia 
litti-ni  ct  lectioiiiWH  rclinrmlis  ' 
itritiLi&liBnt  marc  <yi)n)iog«t ;  tji 
dtticp  iJlanim  ad  noH  irflnsitum 
S.  AintiioH,,  0pp.  Icm.  ii.  App.  i 


4 


liiTTswr 


699 


hftrn-door,  and  iLe  Simeonitea,  to  teach  to  write  and  read. 
St.  Hieronym.  QuteaL  Hebraic^  in  Gmesiu'^  i  JHrcht  in  G^n. 
zlix.  7*.  And  indeed^  the  name  by  which  the  Scripture 
Cfdleth  them,  cnoit:'.  thoii{£h  Ehc  original  of  it  he  not  found  in 
the  Scriptures— -as  how  Bhonld  any  Uii^iia^c  be  all  tumid  in 
80  small  a  volume? — yet,  In  the  Jews*  writings,  mid  also  in 
the  Sjriac  Testament,  the  word  from  whence  it  is  derived 
Bignifieth  contracts,  as  CoJoss.  ii.  14.  So  tbi^t*  bj  their  name, 
they  must  be  &uch  as  write  cuntraels,  that  is,  clerks  or  notaries. 
Therefore^  if  the  judges  and  doctors  of  the  Jews'  consisioriea 
are  correspondent  to  the  presbyters  of  Christian  Churches, 
I  which  by  tmiiij  arguments  hath  been  declared,  then  the 
apparitors  and  notaries  of  the  same  must,  by  consequence,  be 
answerable  to  our  deacons.  And  so  Kpiphaniua,  in  the 
Heresy  of  the  EHonitcs*,  jnnketh  the  Bishops,  preabytcra, 
and  deacons  of  the  Christians  to  be  tlic  sume,  that,  amon^  the 
Jews,  •were  called  Apj^tfrvfuyor/oi,  irpeaQurepot^  Kai  ai^aviraij 
that  is,  rulers  of  synagt^ues,  presbyter?  and  deacons ;  for,  as 
the  deacons  were  wont  to  minister  a  great  pfirt  of  the  service 
in  the  Chiireh,  so  still,  the  service  in  the  synagogue  is  per- 
formed by  him  whom,  still,  they  call  noian  prt,  or  minister 
of  the  synaf^ofTue. 

\  25.  To  this  third  chapter  1  must  add  two  conskleratlQUS: 
the  one  is  of  the  scope  of  that  little  piece,  of  The  RigHt  of 
the  People  in  the  Church,  which  the  learned  Blondell  bath 
lately  added  to  Grotlus's  book,  De  JnqH^io  Suvimnrum  Potes- 
tatum  Circa  -Sucra^.  Which  is,  in  brief,  to  derive  the  ripht 
imd  title  of  lay  elders  from  the  people,  and  fruin  that  interest 
which,  by  the  Scriptures,  it  appears  that  they  had  from  the 
beginning,  under  the  Apos^tles  in  (Ibnreb  nmltors.  Whereby 
he  hath  given  us  cause  to  cry  uloiid,  victor}';  as,  quitting  the 
reuon  ami  ground  upon  wbich  the  bringing  of  lay  elders  into 
tlie  Church  wag  first  defended,  and  is  hitherto  inaintariied 


c  IT  A  p. 
III. 


[Ofky 


•  Levi  i-ii^iti  l,«MYi[iiAirTt)  propriain 
oon  accirtiit,  m-i1  in  oiiLniliitu  lecptri* 

Giuc»«  uriufi  ad  lialiilnndum  habuit. 
c  Riinrnn  vera,  m  Itbro  Jou  nrriptuin 
tMi  uuod  el  t[>Kp  priipnUni  funiculum 
noii  rufril  crHn'»e>t]uulU!',  s«<]  cle  Iribu 
Juda  <iuiiiLi1atn  acctrpcrit. — S,  Uieron.. 
Opjp.  (iiin.  ii.  col,  i^Ri.  eJ.  Hen. 

^  Nnn  eriint  Ii1>i  jiaijpenMk  scriW  el 
tnTuitium  doctores.  uiti  ex  iribj  Situeo* 


u 


nit.utstm  rihp(.'Tii;  tnbum  Rutem  Levi 
fecit  Jacobiia  tirvutiiirc  jxr  uen*  ad 
colli^endns  itljilatiiincs  ct  cl-ctriirLa-i.  Iiauc 
cjUi  diTpEr^iniic-ni  Jacnlmm  dedit  ri 
triliui  hnvi,  per  nioduiDi  IiauoHi.— 
R,  Salaman.  Jnrdn  i-uiDiiiciit  LHlme 
ventu  I  J»b,  Frid.  Mrt-i(haiipi„  <ntii.  i. 
pp.  S7t,  37fi.  tiochi^.  1710. 

•  Sercliap.  iii,  irrl.  7. 

'  Ste  chij).  iii.  *fvt.  73. 


700 


CHAP. 
tlL 


m,  to  wit,  dMt  oolf  text  of  ]  Tim,  v  177 
Men  ^tmt  Tvie  mil  be  ooanted  wortfar  af  double 
mprtiMy  iboie  ifaat  Ummv  in  the  word  and  doctriix 
tKtt  Scriptufe  beJng  ilmdooed,  the  reM  that  are  pi 
nt  m>Su  from  coiielti£ng,  tfa*t  tbey  coooot  etand  J 

m»0K      f  26.  Ko«  ibal  UiU  text  caoDot  be  efiectual  to  p 
br  Bion*    porp'^K,  be  srgDoUt  there'  npon  tbe  same  reason  ir| 
*'^1        I  have  advanced  p.  123^,  to  wit,  because  the  same 
iJiat  is,  Riflintcnancc,  is  thercbv  allowed   to  those  ifa 
in  the  word  and  doctrine,  and  those  that  do  Dot :  wh 
it  must  needs  appear,  to  him  that  knows  a  great  de 
the  antiquity  of  the  Chiireh  than  Blondcll  does,  that 
elorpjmcn,  whose  inaintcnauce  is  provided  for  by  the 
Now  to  comply  villi  him  that  hath  so  iogenuoiislj 
lis  the  forU  I  do  avow  that  be  halh  reason  lo  belieri 
there  being  so  great  difference   between    the    statq 
("hurch,  fiinee  whole   nations  profess  Christianity,  g 
whieh  was  under  the  Apostles,  and  the  confusion  a| 
ta  endleftg  and  unavoidable,  tbat  must  need^  arise  iiil 
matters,  by  acquainting  all  the  people  with  the  prof^c 
them,  and  expecting  their  satisfaction  and  cooseat  in 


9  llflc  UTiuin — psln  ditdplinv  nu^ 
MDi—iib  Ulix  jiuvitalcin  kudIck  ju» 
vltlr*liiri  qitml  itDc  ■iiliqui>niiili  *Jt- 
tiiiplo  rt  LK-cr*'!  CAlo  uIU.  Piulina 
v«U  I  Tim.  V.  17.  IS,  mI  Siniiirrf 
•Mil.  ^Utii  K]>i«m|i>>  rt  tlUeuiii*,  k<t 
r'.ci'k*iittiiist  I'lmvuini  tcUctii>-K  iiviijidI- 

Ita  Iriturc  iilaciiLI ; rum  tnini 

ill  l)>>iU[jn  ijutxl  I  Ccr.  ix.  dfwiterit, 
I  Tim.  v\  Lf.  [f>fl*vent,  ii>uli>iiL  Utro- 
Uqiit  Imris  ttcmpv  IViii.  rxT,  *,  ftp.  «< 
ll&IL  K.  IUl  ikwirujaiH  iuaui  conKntia- 
nrft > t-nnftrtnatlnne  tlU  iiKvtu  r^^j  tie 

3»t»i*  tMKoiv  iattUlcf  BM  pant  hm 

MnMtnw  vMrtnafVMUw  ttpv  ctiwhi, 

ttlHMittwii  ak  atlntMHUn  a  AMiU* 
■MtfMwAnB  vmtol,  wtiMw  4t  BiU« 
fW*w<>iM  wtW  1  Ttaft.  c  IT.  «i  wn»- 

i|MkMi  MUft   aa^aw   Bcvtaafe   •lt> 

fuJhi 4>rtlMti4i. wiliiili  |iii  III. 4ft- 

vvvtaM  wk     Km  ^«ft—  •«  1  TIm.  t. 


ciun  dowiitibud  diuiplinsi 
et  morps  regsnt,  emi  poue 
til }  De  qui*  ireunilsriiB  , . . 
non  it;Tion».^BIoni!ell.  ij«  , 
in  Rfdiu.  Ecdes.,  pp,  7ft 
IfitS.  ^ 

^  Chap.  iii.  iect  3(1. 

'  Cura  .\p4stoli«r  ei  htti 
dnift  coniUtJaDH  Ictn^  divi 
ron^tH,  liMlr  cui  extT»t>rdini 
liiB  doUs.quibuvilla  ftbundal 
ut  di);njlio[us  uc  juri^  minu 
fuisA?  dicitnuv  nee  rx  oerpan 
ii  u4iuun  m^il  citi  conn>ci 

mulliluclinv    Apo#l 

nanl,  nwtiwn  (|u»  compumi 
men  i&rpn  did  Jare  patvs^ 
HByaMm  mm  wnper — doH 

A4db  VBH  aMrita  mi  dahnq 
■Mr.  m  ^nabnna^w  £« 


A   REVIEW. 


701 


I- — it  cannot  be  conlrarj'  lo  God's  law  to  delegate  the  interest  CHAP. 

tof  the  people  to  some  of  the  discreeiest  and  most  pious  of '—^ 

itheui,  chosen  bj  them,  to  concur  in  their  right.  For  in  this 
quality  do  thost?  elders  of  the  people,  of  which  Justellus 
vrriteth,  act  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  as  you  mn^  see  bj  that 
which  I  have  said  in  the  Apustolical  Form  of  Divine  Service, 
p»  QB^,  and  in  all  other  the  particulars  which  he  allcgelh. 

§  27.  And  if  this  be  it  which  the  Presbyterians  demand  in 
behalf  of  their  lay  eld&ra,  let  them  iirat  accord  themselves 
witl]  those  uf  the  congregations  eouceming  the  due  interest 
of  the  people  in  Churcli  matters;  and  my  opinion  shall  be, 
that  the  Church  may  safely  join  issue  with  them,  not  to  yield 
tdoublc  number  of  votes  to  lay  elders,  in  the  proceeding  of 
^wHX    Church  mnttersj  as  the  ordinance  for   establishing  the 
presbyteries  nppointii' — ^which  is  to   make  the  clergy   truly 
miniBters,  not  of  God,  but  of  the  people — but  to  grant  them  a 
right  of  intercession  in  behalf  uf  the  |>eoplc, — when  the  pro- 
ceeding may  be  nrgued  to  be  contrary  to  God's  law — grounded 
Upon  the  practice  recorded  in  the  Scriptures,  and  continued 
umler  the  jjrintitive  Church,  by  which  the  people  were  satis* 
fied,  even  uf  llio  proceedings  uf  the  Apostles   themselves  in 
Church  matters,     for  by  this  right  and  interest,  the  acts  of 
tliG  Chnrch  shall  not  be  done  by  any  vote  of  the  people;   but 
the  rule  of  Christianity,  and  the  con&tilulion  of  the  Church 
according  to  Gud*8  law,  ah&ll  he  preserved,  which  are  the 
inheritance  of  Christian  people. 

§  28.  The  second  is  concerning  the  different  interests  of  [Oftlie 
clergiy  and  people,  in  judging  the  causes  of  Christians  before  ifi,n  ..rth« 
any  state  profesaed  Christianity,  BUpposinjj^  that  which  hath  j^jji^^'j" 
been  proved  in   the   first   chapter,    that    our  Lord   and   His 
Apostles  ordiiin  that  they  go  not  forth  of  the  Church  lo  be 
judged  in  heatlien  courts,  upon  pain  of  excommunication  to 
thcni  that  carry  them  turth.     For  St.  Paul  seeou  to  appoint 


*  Clmp,  iv,  MCU  i9. 

'  "  'I'liAl  in  aU  tuvh  clJLMiMl  eldcr- 
■hipi,  wliFtlirr  in  \he  province  ot  Lon- 
don.  or  In  any  of  th«  counttct  of  the 
kiniplQin,  tliero  ilikll  Ik  out  of  cTcfy 
eoofnpitionAl  elderaliip,  l"'o  cjderi  or 
man,  not  «xrc4«tin^  the  nicnibn  of  four, 
«o<]  onr  iniiii^lcr,  MCil  to  etcr^  cIuiib, 

'■  That  IB  Ilic  ckft-sic^l  mi-edng  rjf 
k1]  cIa>jm«,  ihkt  which  ihtll  be  Aatit  by 


Ih*  niigor  pwl  prr»cr>t.  alitll  be  e»- 
iMuiDd  u  the  ici  uf  ihe  mholv  cIahickI 
numbier,  aiij)  lhi>I  u<j  «cI  done  by  ntiy 
dii'Me  ehu'l  tw  vnliil  aiitl  ^vrod,  iinlcu 
it  be  ilQiic  by  th«  number  of  twel** 
prc&eitt,  wWieuf  fuur  at  Icatt  lo  be 
irvirii^tcr*,  aitJ  eigh\  at  the  )F«»t  niting 
rldern,  OT  lUi.'  luajut  ^lArt  of  iKein,"-^ 
ScubrlJ,  p.  I(i».  Lundloi),  ISiH. 


702 


A  sfrnw. 


CMAP.  diattbe  leut  esteemed  of  the  Church  be  cooaCinitBdjii^H  in 
— ^^ —  tbow  csmea,  1  Cor.  vL  4^  tuxd  ibcrefore>  doc  VSAio^  vat 
presbyters,  nor  deacons,  which  must  needs  be  of  moA  ^tmn 
III  ihc  society  of  the  Cliuroh,  but  ihe  simpiest  of  the  peopk. 
Which,  thuugh  it  miist  needs  be  said  by  why  of  coDcegaoOr  tt 
8U^>pusiuoa,  thai  is,  that  they  should  rather  appoint  such  ma 
tlian  cfliry  their  causes  to  secular  courts — olbenrtse  it  were  too 
groEH  an  incoavenienccr  to  ima^ue  that  the  Apostle  oom- 
mandcih  them  to  appoint  the  simplest  to  be  their  juc^^es — 
yet,  seeing  the  truth  of  his  words  requires  that  the Euppoatioa 
be  possible,  so  that  it  might  in  some  case  coine  lu  effecif  it 
seems  that  his  injunction  comes  to  (his,  that,  in  case  the  chiefn 
of  the  Church,  the  clergy,  were  so  employed,  that  tbey  couU 
not  attend  to  judge  their  controversies  within  theoksielTes,  they 
should  moke  judges  out  of  the  people.  \Miich  seemeth  not 
suitable  to  the  rest  of  the  interests  of  the  cler^gj  hidKVta 
challenged. 

5  29.  This  difficulty  is  to  be  answered,  by  distingtuslmii^ 
as  the  Roman  laws  distinguish,  between  jurisdiction  and 
judging,  though  in  far  less  matters.  For  jurisdiction  is  some- 
times deseriljcd  in  the  Roman  laws™  lo  be  the  power  of  ^ 
pointing  a  jiidgCj  becau&e  it  was  never  intended  th*t  the 
magistrulc,  wliich  was  endowed  with  jurisdiction,  should 
judge  all  ill  person,  but  should  give  execution  and  force  lo 
the  sentences  of  such  judges  as  himself  should  appoint.  So 
tliat  the  advice  of  tiae  Apostle  snpposetb  ii^deed,  that  some  of 
the  people  might  be  appointed  lo  judge  the  causes  of  Chris- 
tians, within  the  Churcb>  but  leaves  the  jurisdiction  in  those 
hands  by  whom  ihey  should  be  appointed  judges.  Which, 
though  it  be  attributed  to  the  Church  indistinctly  by  the 
Apostle,  yet  seeing,  by  our  I^ord's  appointment,  the  sentence 
was  to  be  executed  by  exeommimication,  therefore  of  nece»- 
aity,  the  appointing  of  judges  must  proceed  upon  the  same 
dilfcrence  of  interests  as  it  hath  been  shewed  that  excotn-l9l 
munication  dodu 

5  '30,  And  though  St  Paul  suppose  that  there  might  be 
cause  to  have  recourse  to  laymen,,  for  the  sentencing  of  differ- 
ences in  the  Church,— as  indeed  the  life  of  St  Peter",  io  the 


IThe 

«l«rgy 

won 

lo  Iho^e 


"  JuriniltctiD  eat  etjjiiTi  judjcii  dondi 
licenli*. — It.  a.  1,  dfjurihiiaiiinf,  3, 


■  Ilic    Petnia     bratum     ClemenUO) 
EpiK{>piiin  cDiueciiTit,  cui  ct 


A   RLVUW. 


703 


{wntifical  book,  rclafrth  that  he  did  ordain,  or  appoint  certain  chap. 

persons  to  attend  upon  this  business,  that  himself  might  be '■ — 

free  for  more  apiritual  employment,  which  seemeth  to  l>e 
meant  of  laymen  constituted  judges — yet,  by  the  Apostolical 
Constitutions,  we  fitid  that  it  was  (isually  done  by  the  clergy, 
u.  47".  And  Polycarpus,  in  his  epistle  to  the  PhilippianB, 
exhorting  the  presbyters  not  to  be  dirorofim  ev  Kpi<Ffi^t  rigid 
in  judgment,  must  needs  be  thought  to  have  respect  to  this 
offiee.  And,  beside  many  motx^  iiistanccs  that  might  be  pro- 
duced, of  good  antiquity  In  the  Church,  it  is  manifest  that 
this  is  the  beginning  of  Bishops^  audiences. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


I 


I 


That  which  is  said,  p.  16Gt,  that  Christian  states  hare  [Thy 

as  ^ood  ripht  to  dispose  of  matters  of  Christianity,  as  any  pgwi-ra"* 

state  tluit  is  not  Christian  Imth  to  dispose  of  matters  of  that  Ij''* '"'. 

I  Hupnrp  iq 

religion  which  it  prufesseth,  proceedeth  upon  that  ground  of  Church 
interest  in  iiiattcrs  of  religion  which  ia  common  to  all  states, 
to  wit,  that  the  dis{>o&ing  of  matters  of  religion  is  a  part  of 
that  right  wherein  sovereignty  conaisia,  inasmuch  as  it  con- 
ccmelh  nil  civil  societies,  to  provide,  that  under  pretence  of 
rcligiun,  nothing  prejudicial  to  the  public  peace  thereof  may 
be  dune.  And  truly,  those  religions  that  come  not  from  God, 
may  very  well  contain  things  prejudit;lat  to  civil  society,  inas- 
mucb  as  those  unclean  t^pirits,  which  ore  the  authors  of  coun- 
terfeit religions,  do  also  take  delight  in  confounding  the  good 
T  of  human  aflfairs.  Nutwithstanding^  in  regard  the 
ligation  which  we  have  to  civil  $ot'iety,  i$  more  felt,  and 
better  understooil,  than  that  which  we  have  to  the  service  of 
<lud ;  therefore,  those  that  are  seduced  from  true  religion,  are 
nevertheless,  by  the  light  of  nature,  enabled  to  maintain  civil 
society,  against  any  thing  which,  under  pretence  of  religion,, 
may  pruve  prejudicial  to  the  same. 


drain  vpI  Evflialim  airitinii  lUfiponeU' 
dam  comniiiit,  ilKpni ;  Sicut  mihi 
gubrrnaiiili  trHdtta  v%t  t.  Dornmo  tnem 
Jr<u  Clirisltj  [>otf«>ai  li^ndi  iiiolrcntli- 
quc,  iti  el  cgv  tibi  committD.  ut  ordinei 
dtiiposltorO'  divcnftrum  ciiisttrum  per 
qoM  tedua  non  ecclctiutki  pmfligen- 


»-■ "  "— -  "- 


tur,  Ft  tu  mirtimc  cuni  tn^piili  dcdittii 
npcmri»i  wd  B'jluniin™in  ontioni  ct 
pnrdivaCioni  «d  pupultitn  vncarc  itude. 
— Lftbhr).  tonn,  i.  ml.  (13.  rd.  VvukU 

'  Sw  chop.  iiL  «ot  W. 

'  t'*p.  vt,  p.  IM.  ed.  Cowler. 

'  Chap.  iv.  mgL  3. 


•04 


A    RBTISW. 


CHAP, 


(N'owlvui 

tHItHof 
ibJ*  wutM 
beloDii  In 
Ihff  pnu 
frnlnii  II  r 
ChrMlui- 
It;  I 


|Thf>  rill- 
rill  11  ho 
of  Ihff 
Chupcli  ti> 

bjr  Ihi* 

|n>Ki'r.  I 


§  2.  This  is  then  the  coramon  ground  of  the  inte 
stules  in  matters  of  religion,  wliich  Christianity  both 
larly  and  expressly  cstabHshetli.     Particiilariv,  inssa 
they  that  asa«rc   cherti^eKes  to  have   received    ihcir 
from  the  true  GolI,  must  needs  rest  assured,  that  He, 
the  author  of  civil  society,  doth  not  require  to  be  wor 
with  any  jiuln;meut  or  dispositioti  of  mind  prejudicia 
own  ordinance;   which  reason^  because  it  taketh  placQ 
Judaisni,  I  have  therefore,  m  I  found  occasion,  endei 
to  declare,  how  that  [it]  containeth  nothing  prejudicia 
law  of  nations;  and  expresaly,  inasmuch  as  the  Goa 
drcBscth  itself  to  all  nations^  with  this  provision,  that  j 
be  innovated  in  the  civil  state  of  any,  upoo  pretence  I 
but.  Unit  all,  out  of  conscience  to  Goil,  submit   to  til 
that  estate  wherein  they  come  to  be  Christians,  so  far] 
not  subject  to  change,  by  some  course  of  human  riehtJ 

§  3,  For  when  St*  Paul,  1  Cor.  vii,  22,  commnnds  i 
to  serve  God,  in  that  condition,  of  circumcision  or  unj 
cieion,  sinf^lc  life  or  wedlock,  bondage  or  freedom  m 
they  are  called  to  be  Christians;  his  meaning;  is  noB^ 
that  a  slave  may  not  become  free  with  his  Christiani 
that  he  must  not  think  himself  free  by  his  Christianity 
upon  (his  ground,  common  to  all  states,  it  is  veriBi 
Christiun  states  have  as  much  right  in  Christianity,  aJ 
states  tliat  are  not  Christian  have,  in  that  religion  wbid 
profeaa.  Auotlier  ground  there  is  jwcufhir  to  Christiai^ 
virtue  of  thu?  will  of  God  declared  to  be  this,  that  Chri^ 
be  rccrivcd  and  maintained  by  the  sovereign  powen 
Grnlilcs,  to  whom  God  appointed  the  Gospel  to  be  pr« 
Of  uhich  nfttTwards.  i 

§  4»  That  when  the  world  ia  come  into  the  Church,  f 
when  tilatcs  prvifcss  Christianity,  it  la  not  to  be  expect^ 
Iicrsons  of  jtrcal  quality  in  the  state  siibtnit  to  the  pol 
the  Church,  unless  the  coactive  power  of  the  state  enfi 
iifi  il  is  «iid  p.  1(>8%  depends  upon  that  tvhich  I  said 
ihnt  the  pnifossion  of  religion  is  common  to  all  nation 
wuich  (lijit  he  deserves  not  llie  benefit  of  civil  society 
nouncca  it.     For  if  the  profession  of  religion  in  gen 


A  BETIEW. 


705 


re^uUite  for  all  Uicm  ihat  will  enjoy  civil  society  with  any  CHA! 
civil  nation,  then  i&  the  oommitnion  of  that  roligioii,  which  ' 

the  slate,  wherein  a  man  Uvea,  professes,  a  tein])oral  privilege 
to  all  that  pnjoy  it;  inasmuch  as  thereby  they  arc  reputed  to 
have  that  communioa  with  God  which  the  rest  of  that  slate 
must  needs  be  reputed  to  have,  because  the  religion  of  the 
state  niuat  needs  be  reputed  to  be  true.  And  this  reputation 
bcmg  so  necessary  in  civil  society,  that  no  man,  estecniin<r  it 
■B  he  ought,  can  lightly  abandon  it,  it  follows  of  necessity, 
that  many  will  be  willing  to  profess  Christianity^  when  the 

lalate  professes  it,  that  would  not  be  willing  to  submit  unto 
tfae  power  of  the  Chiireh — by  which  they  may  be  deprived  of 
the  privilege  of  communion  in  it,  unless  they  peribrtn,  as  well 
as  profess  it,  in  the  judgment  of  those  whom  that  power  is 
trusted  whh — if  the  coactivc  power  of  the  state  did  not 
enforce  tU 

§  5.  That  which  is  said  p.  1G9»,  that  fiovercignty  is  called  [Ofiovc- 
by  the  Romans  imprrimn,  or  empire,  is  chioHy  mcimt  of  the  [Kwcr.] 
title  Xii  imperator,  ^ven  Augustus  and  his  auccc^ors,  and  the 
reason  which,  T  concei%'e,  it  imports.     For,  when  the  people 
was  sovereign,  generals  of  armies  received  commonly  from 
their  armies  the  title  of  ImperatoTeti,  upon  any  remarkable  ex- 

L|lnt  of  war  done  u|ion  their  enemies.  But  tliey  received 
of  the  people,  that  which  they  called  imprrium  or  empire 
— to  wii,  the  power  of  the  sword — by  a  peculiar  act,  beside 
those  hy  which  they  were  either  made  magielratea,  or  set  over 
their  provinces^  VVhcrefbre,  the  title  of  Imp^ator — given 
[CoEsar  and]  Augustus  in  another  sense  and  notion  than 
other  generals  had  it  from  their  armies,  or  than  magistrutes 
received  their  commands  as  generals  from  the  people,  saith 
Dion,  lib.   xliii. '  [Ui-]^ — ecemelh  to   extend  as  far  as   the 


miT^  r^  A^XB^u"  'ti  i*if»p,  ivw*p  i\*.ai 
Ti  Kol  iK»iru%  iit  ra\^.iitii  in  tuv  wo\i- 
Kfv  AnirAitASmi',  «<&T  i>T  at  ri>^  lOro- 

«UE  ^vf^  'Ml  Tb  ««1  yvv  Tnit  rb  Kpderat 

— lib.  xlliL  p.  23.>, 

K<1  rl^c  ToC  ai'foKfXitu^i  HinKufftP 


mr    yiip    voAA^ii    fiiv    ftal    wftirtfoe, 

tkafitf,  jnrr*  wa*  if  (TKoc^tf  Cvwfia  af^o- 
Koirapot  ax*'" — <kAA<l  r^f  triftv  v^fp 

*arpt  m^*v  ti  Kaittapi  tiil  roTi  roiirl, 
Tmi  /irptMi*  iif^xttra- — lib.  lii.  |i|i.  493, 
4!)1  Hmhov.  lUlli.  In  the  fini  edition 
ihc  nuniv  of  Aujfiutm  only  wu  la  ihe 
trxti  but  \\i»;  mfcraice  to  Dion  Kam 
madv  I'l  ti'^  aeeimaX  of  JuUlU  Cirvnr, 
ill  titi!  rurty-tluTd  book. 


z  z 


wt««r- 


0 


s:^ 


708 

ptupg^  «f  ike  «Qf4  r—clMA,  to  aU   acts    of  soreK' 
vfaidfe  s  oonnanfng  power  can  eofoive. 

§  G.  All  Um  bong  QOCUog  else  but  coniiiDaDds  of  thacwiRH 
vkicll  bMb  power  to  detciiBiDC  what  shall  be  done,  in  tboee 
itpo^  vfakii  tbose  Isw?  do  limit  and  deiemiinc :  aU  nugis- 
tnries,  offim,  and  jansdktkafl»  DOttuug  cise  bat  comnuuds 
of  that  vill,  v^idi  hath  power  to  entrust  n-bom  it  cIloog(iIi 
inth  dhe  exenitian  of  ImrSt  or  with  power  of  commanding  in 
ancfa  thli^  wfaerein  tt  hath  determined  nothixig  afbre.  AU 
these  faraDchea^  theo,  and  [ooductioDs  of  soTerei^  power^  an 
in  fbree,  and  maj  be  exercised  by  Chiistiftn  states,  as  veil 
upon  eodeaasbcal  matters  and  persons  intensted  by  tbe 
Church,  as  otbeis.  But,  not  to  dcfcvl  nor  void  that  ministe- 
rial power  vhich  the  Chnrcb  baring  leceired  immcdiAtelj 
from  God,  enjojeth  tberebj,  a  right  answerable  to  all  iIk 
fazaaches  of  sor^e^  power,  in  matters  proper  to  the  Church. 
as  ytm  hare  seen  it  declared,  p.  32". 

§  7.  The  eridcDce  of  a  legbUtiTe  power  in  the  Church  is 
J  said,  p,  175',  to  be  as  expRss  in  God's  book  as  U  can  be  in 
anj  book  iiis|ured  by  God:  not  as  if  it  were  not  possible  tbil 
God  shouM  declare  by  inspiration,  more  clearly^  that  dtit 
power  belot^th  to  the  Church,  than  now  it  is  declared  in  thf 
Sciiptiire8--4br  then  could  there  be  no  dispute  about  it — btU, 
idiat  it  is  as  expreas  as  it  can  be  in  these  Scriptures,  ^uppoongN 
them  to  be  mspired  b;  God.  For,  see'mg  those  of  the  cofi- 
gregatioQS  think  that  they  have  a  sufficient  at^wer  to  all  that 
is  brought  fiir  a  legtslatire  power  in  the  Church,  out  of  the 
Scriptures,  by  saying  that  the  Scriptures  are  gi^cn  from  abave^ 
and  therefore  the  matters  therein  declared,  being  immediatelj 
commanded  by  God,  are  no  ground  of  the  like  power  for  the 
Church;  it  was  neccdsary  to  remonstrate  tmio  them,  that, if 
this  answer  were  good,  not  only  there  were  no  such  power 
cfiT  facie  declared,  but  also  no  sueb  power  could  be  declared 
by  such  Scriptures ;  and  therefore  that  we  are  to  look  about 
U9,  and  to  consider  by  what  cIrcutnstaDces  of  things  expressed 
in  such  Scripttves,  it  may  appear  to  common  reason,  that  die 
Church  practised  it  not  without  authority  and  wartant  from 
the  Script luvs. 

{  8.  If  ibe  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament  had  this  power 

■  Clup.  L  WGU.  32,  Si.  *  CLap.  it.  »«l  13.      


A  REVIEW. 


707 


I 


by  tht  law,  thftl  if  they  dispensed  with  atiy  positive  precept  of 
it"",  that  precept  was  to  cease  for  the  time^ — which  is  not  any 
dream  of  the  Jews'  doctors,  but  an  opinion  received  from  their 
predecesstirs,  without  which,  they  involve  themselves  in  most 
inextricable  diflicuUic9>  thnl  either  deny,  or  give  any  other 
reason  of  the  toleration  uf  high  places,  before  the  tenipic  was 
i  built,  Aiid  after  that,  nf  the  sacrificing  of  Ellas  in  Carmel,  as 
also  of  the  forbearance  of  circumcision  in  the  wilderness — it  is 
no  marvel  if  the  reproof  of  Ahab  by  Elias^  I  Rings  xxi.  19, 
of  his  son  by  Eliseus,  2  Kings  vi.  32,  of  Herod  by  our  Lord 
and  Si.  John  Baptist,  are  ioiputcd  to  the  peculiar  right  of 
propliela  in  GcmJ's  ]>eopIc,  p.  17&*- 

§  9.  For,  seeing  that  the  law  was  the  condition  of  the  tem- 
poral happiness  of  that  people,  whereof  those  princes  were 
sovereign ;  and,  seeing  the  prophets  were  stirred  up  by  God 
to  reduce  and  presscrve  the  law  in  force  and  practice,  as  well 
as  to  point  out  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  it,  which  the 
Gospel  was  fully  to  declare.;  it  is  very  reasonable  and  conse- 
quent, that  their  office  should  take  place  as  well  in  regard  of 
the  prince  as  of  the  people.  Especially,  aeclng  it  was  suffi- 
ciently understood,  that  the  people,  by  acknowledging  them 
prophets,  were  not  tied  to  defend  them  by  force  againet  the 
public  power  vested  in  the  prince,  in  case  it  were  abused  to 
destroy  them  or  bring  their  doctrine  to  no  effect ;  as  it  is 
manifest  by  the  sufferings  of  the  prophets  in  the  Old  Testa- 
nient;  hut  to  reform  themselves  according  to  their  doctrine, 
in  their  own  particulars,  and  to  expect  the  reformation  of  the 
people  from  those  that  had  the  power  of  iu 

^  10.  And  therefore  it  is  extremely  inconsequent,  that, 
by  their  example,  in  the  time  of  Christianity,  preachers 
abonid  make  the  personal  actions  or  public  government  of 
their  lawful  sovereigns  tlie  subject  of  (heir  sermons,  seeing 
that  all  parts  of  Christianity  may  be  thoroughly  laiight  the 
people,  and  every  pei^on  of  the  jKople  as  fully  understand 
how  grievous  every  sin  is,  as  if  they  be  stirred  to  malign  and 
delcat  their  superiors,  by  being  told  of  their  sins.  Uow  nuich 
more,  when  the  actions  in  their  whole  kinds  are  not  sins,  but 
may  be  involved  with  such  ctrcumsiances  as  make  them  con- 
aiatent  with   Christianity?    Besides,  seeing   it   is  not  every 

f  Stt  Ucvirw,  tUmp.  il  *wl,  1 1-  •  Chup.  isf.  •«».  17. 

z  z  2 


CHAP, 
IV. 


[Aulho- 
lily  r>r 

pnqphctl 
m  Ine 
OldTes- 


(and  Ihdr 
unction.  3 


FThey 

wrnr  rot 
vxaiii- 
pk-H  fur 
Christ  Ian 

fii^nchen 
[ia1l 


708 


C  B  A  P.  preacher  that  is  to  regulate  the  proceedings 


IV 


wuik1iI.|i4 


[in  a  ^flod 
Beu»e,) 


such  siuis  of  public  persons  as  appear  to  ties 
to  nin  before  the  public  censure  of  the  (Jhu 
what  it  ought  to  do,  is  not  the  zeal  of  a  Chrli 
scandal  as  leaves  the  person  that  does  it  li 
consorc. 

§  II.  Tlie  sin  of  will-worship,  which  I 
188",  is  ns  far  distant  from  that  voluntary 
under  the  Gosi>el,  which  atiswcfs  to  the  void 
of  the  law,  in  my  meaning,  as  it  is  in  deed,  | 
had  voluntary  sacrifices,  or  free-will  offerings,  a 
by  It,  but  to  be  offered  according  to  it — the  pric 
sisted  m  the  frank  difiposition  of  him  that  ofFc^ 
so  can  it  not  be  doubted  that  the  sacriflcca 
their  prayers  and  their  alms,  all  the  works  of  ^ 
goodness,  together  with  fasting,  and  single  Ij 
nence,  and  whatsoever  else  gives  nien  more  I 
Tftutagct^  to  alwund  in  the  same,  ^ay  be  offei 
of  our  frcc-will,  not  being  under  any  law  reqi 
hands.  Only  the  difference  is  thts,  that  wbere< 
of  the  law  are  things  neither  good  nor  bad,  B 
tendered  to  God,  cither  iti  obedience  to  the  la^! 
to  the  same ;  all  aacrifice  which  we  can  tendej) 
the  Gosjjcl,  must  needs  consist  in  the  spiritual  v* 
not  in  the  means  whereby  it  is  advanced,  that  i 
fully  or  cordially  performed.  I 

§  12.  Now  though  the  9piritual  worship  of  i 
commanded,  yet,  seeing  it  is  not  commanded  tl 
exercised  always,  it  is  much  in  the  disposilioB 
what  times,  what  places,  what  manner,  what  1 
circumstances  they  will  determine  to  themsel^ 
always  determined  by  God's  law — for  the  ted 
sacrifice  of  Christians,  which  being  so  dcterrf 
as  truly  a  voluntary  aacrifice  or  free-will  offeriu^ 
the  law,  and  so  much  more  excellent,  as  the  la^ 
lent  than  the  Gospel.  If  this  may  be  received  tl 
name  of  will-worship,  X  am  so  far  from  countij| 
a  sin,  thai  1  acknowledg^c  that  to  be 
from  whence  it  proceedctb. 

■  Chap.  iv.  sect,  iJ. 


A  BEVIKW. 


709 


^  13.  But  I  conceive  the  word  is  not  improperly  used  to 
d^ify  lliMt  wliicL  the  Jews  are  reproved  for  by  our  Lord, 


CHAP- 

IV. 


tin  »  bad 


I 

r 


I 
I 


after  the  prophet  Isaiah,  [xxix.  13.]  because  tbey  worshipped  st-usej 
God  accordinjj;  to  doctrines  taught  fay  traditions  of  men.  Not 
because  they  practised  the  law  according  to  the  determinations 
of  the  great  consistory,  which,  as  I  have  many  ways  shewedj 
they  had  express  povi  cr  by  the  law  to  make ;  and  therefore 
our  Lord  nlao  commands  thcra  to  obey,  Matt.  Kxiii.  2;  hut 
because  they  tbought  there  was  a  great  deal  of  holiness  id 
practising  the  precepts  of  the  law  precisely  as  their  elders  Iiad 
dctermiticd,  whicli,  seltltig  aside  the  obedience  of  God's  ordi- 
nance, was  nothing  in  God's  esteeni,  in  comparison  of  that 
justice,  and  mercy,  and  piety,  wherein  the  service  of  God 
then,  OS  always,  consisted.  We  cannot  but  observe  that  this 
SID  18  taxed  by  the  prophets  oflcntimes,  as  wcU  in  the  practice 
of  those  precepts  which  arc  expressed  in  the  Scripture  of 
Mo8e3*  law,  as  by  our  Lord  and  the  prophet  Jg^uah,  in  the 
practice  of  those  wliicb  were  introduced  by  human  authority,, 
Fsahn  xl.  6 ;  1.  8;  Is.  i.  II;  Jcr.  vii.  21;  and  therefore 
oonsiatetb  not  in  observing  Uiings  introduced  by  men,  but  in 
tenderitig  to  God,  for  the  service  of  Go<:i,  that  which  was  not 
necesBorily  joined  with  the  inward  holiness  of  the  heart,  which 
God  is  to  be  served  with, 

§  1-1.  This  sin  of  the  Jews,  t  conceive,  is  Ibuud  correspon-  [How  ■. 
denlly  ui  other  professions,  not  only  of  Gentiles  and  Maho-  *"'' 
metons  which  ciuuiot  worship  God  without  it,  but  also  of 
Christians  professing  true  Christianity,  when  they  worship 
not  God  according  to  it ;  bul,  not  because  ihcy  acknowledge 
human  constitutions,  which,  by  God's  ordinance,  cannot  be 
avoided,  but  because  they  may  vuinly  please  themselves,  in 
imagining  that  they  please  God  in  observing  (bom,  without 
that  disposition  of  the  heart  which  God  is  to  be  jaervcd  with. 
And  this  sin  of  the  Jews,  as  Euaeljius*'  calls  [it]  iOtXtiOprt}- 
tTKtiav  'lQv^)0)Vf  so  Kpiphuuiua'^  ahto^  in  some  of  the  ancient 


ittfuOfrnamiw  ^uAoiti  i  —  UiTiiiiiUilr. 
Evmngclict  lib-  i-  f»p.  li.  p.  1  !■  l'"ri». 
102S. 


9tov  ^iAarffjpanriai  — llifre*.  Ixl.  rnolr. 
A]Hmti>lii-iii>,  Huiii.  V.  |>.  iilNi.  vd.  Ca|un. 

Mmfxntfiiinir.^Vovtt,  PK«[i:^.  num.  i. 
|).  .11.  ttl.  L'oloiL  lAlJS. 


LaJt 


|li 


I^1»S 


in  Ei^tidi; 
and  fimk  senke  of 
I  di^iote  noc  here- 
of DnriDe  xmc^Ll 
to  bsvc  beeo  naed  under  the 
■»  m  dbe  Church  oTall  tiiDtt 
p.S2S^-y  so  duo,  notwidh 
of  de  vnicT  of  God  in  public  oagibt 
cr  a»  Afr  aw  end,  fiir  which,  U  roij 
vm'  m  fbcre  uoder  tbc 


lit 


a  ■  * 


t; 


Sir. 


M  Id  W 


ik  dttt  sovereign  po«vn 
■  Slid  p.  SU**,  «ppc*B 
I  Ash  noc  corae  godi^ 
ikr  of  ik^  people.*'  F<r. 
k^*  VV3«  is  A  nunc  cmft- 
i  m  cliie^  that  ««t 
mider  stnogoK 
Lev.  m  21,  beloi^^  to 
nnr  ^aitr  k^lK  >■  the  Jews  wffte. 
Ae  k^ifem  Eaek-xiL  10;  tu.  27; 
ihcwiBitiMwfcHgpdby  St.  Paul  ta 
Jict£  xta.  5»  hrrwHij,  as  I  sud 
&^  tfcc  dief  power  within  iheir 
Ae  ntoni  froa  Babjkmkll 
Miib  of  two  pvtav  the  second 
iltags  Id  tfar  Uq^  ikft  fctt  Biiit  bckx^  to  ifae 
MrcawMoni^acmAg  to  Ae  Rsolndoa  oftk 
ijwwl^rff  >■%»—*&  by 'irnwilinn  of  hanAi. 
SD^iiiifaeSanpana. 

Int  wiwk  ■  hoe  aal  |l  £18^  of  the  quality  of 

ftdcr  the  kiig  af  Pn^  ia  wlueb,  and  bj  wUcbt 

resMRftk  dkr  bw,  and  swears  the  praple  to  ic, 

wiib  thtt  «ydh'5oa  fed  here  smcc  in 


tfer 


iM^k  ««••#*«» 


Ulti- 


4Mwli 


«1C  cil.  CU&  IfiO. 


H.! 


livm. 


?^ 


Ck^ir. 


S.  m 
,TL 


IL 


A   HEVIKW. 


711 


I 


i 


I 


p.  57'  of  this  Review.  Whereby  it  will  rather  appear  tliat 
he  was  governor  of  thai  province  hy  the  like  coinmission 
as  other  governors  of  provinces  were  constituted  hy,  in  the 
Bshj-lonian,  and  after  it  in  the  Persian  empire,  than  by  any 
right  belonging  lu  him  among  his  own  people,  such  as  the 
posterity  of  Zorobabcl  had  to  be  governors  of  the  Jews  that 
remained  in  BabyloniOj  when  they  were  privileged  lo  live 
Kccordiug  to  their  own  hiws,  by  their  sovereign.  But,  whether 
thk  or  ttiat,  as  to  the  puiut  here  in  hand,  both  ore  to  the  same 
purpose. 

^  18.  I  must  not  pass  over  this  place  without  taking  into 
coasideration  the  reasons  upon  whicb^  and  the  consequences 
^  to  which  Enistiis's  opinion  seems  to  be  advanced,  in  the  late 
sharp  work  £>c  Cive^,  where  it  ia  dctcnnincd  that  the  inter- 
pretation of  the  Scriptures — for  which,  I  may  as  well  say,  the 
power  of  giving  laws  to  the  Church,  seeing  the  greatest 
difficulty  lies  in  determining  controversies  of  faitb^tbc  con- 
stitutiDQ  of  pasloi?,  the  power  of  binding  and  loosing,  belongs 
to  every  Christian  state,  to  be  exercised  by  the  ministry  of 
pastors  of  the  Church :  for,  if  this  may  take  place,  then  ia  all 
that  hath  been  said  to  no  purpose. 

\  19.  And  truly,  I  must  embrace  and  applaud  one  poai 
uon'>  upon  which  alt  this  proceeds,  that  the  Churchy  to  which 
any  right,  or  power  of  acting  according  to  any  right,  is 
attnbutcd  in  the  ScripiurcB,  must  needs  be  a  eociety  that 
may  be  assembled,  and  therefore  stands  obliged  to  assemble : 
but  that  hereupou  alone  it  should  be  inferred,  and  taken  for 
granted,  that  therefore  a  Christian  state,  and  a  Cbrisliau 
Church,  are  both  the  same  thing,  distinguished  hy  two 
severftl  causes  and  considerations,  when  both  consist  of  the 
same  ]xtsous,  I  have  all  the  reason  in  the  world  tu  sttind 


CHAP. 
IV. 


fHobbes' 
opmlam.] 


[The 
Cliurch 

■nil  utntti 
fine  And 

tliti  UIDfl 

■crord- 
in^  to 


'  Chip.  iii.  uctL  1-t,  15. 

liana,  hoc  r*l,  in  oiitni  rivilate  C'ltrift- 
uuiM,  ScTiplur»  tiacns  inuqsreriUOr 
hoc  Mt,  jiia  conirnvtrBlai  amnn  detvt- 
minaiuti  ilrpetnlt-al  ct  ilrriwtur  ab  au> 
toriLite  UYia*  liOLiiiuii.  vcl  twtm.  )ictK-!i 
tiuem  ril  lUiuniuiiL  iuifK-nuin  cintatia. 


an.  xviJ.  (  27.  f.  l*H. 


'  liM,  qtu  dietK  jftm  tunt,  n^ctNuaria 
COQuexionc  aJlucrvt,  ciiriu.u-ni  CiiriB- 
tunoruiti  hcjiEiiiLuni.  vl  ncclniaui  co* 
nuuLuu,  proriuft  candeiu  rcin  cut  duo- 


bui  Dominibui  propter  dua>  cauiu 
■Pivllj^tain.  Nam  materia  livitatia  rt 
Kci'lc^i.1);  c«il4-m  c*t.  niininim  iiririti 
homines  UlirialiuiL  t'onnn  autcm 
i|UK  contlalit  in  W-yiEinia  [jomtatv  ret 
i-»i)Vuv«tMii.  laU-Liit  i|ii'Mjiir  c^l  r  rutislat 
citiiii  Rii)|{u!aA  L'ivtti  obli^ari  vo  vcnirr, 
(juii  a  viviuicr  L'uiit'OiMtntiir.  Qua'  vom 
civilaa  vucatiir,  <)UJlt>LU&  miiflnlur  nx 
liumi]iiba»,  laik-m  ijuatviiii)  constat  «x 
Utirlsll'acua,  Ecclraia  naiiiiaBtur.— 
Ilulibc's,  dc  CJVic,  tap,  xvi).  |  H.  p. 
152.  Auuulutijiii).  1661 


718 


A   REVIEW. 


CHAP. 
IV. 


I  How  Ihey 
differ.  1 


tTllB 

iialuml.J 


astuaifihed.  For  it  is  not  the  persons^  which  arc  euppoeed 
here  to  be  the  same,  that  anj  question  can  be  made  of; 
neither  can  llic  Church  and.  the  state  be  saiii  to  be  the  same 
thing,  because  they  are  all  the  same.  IM 

^  20.  For  we  speak  not  here  of  the  nature  of  the  pereon?, 
their  souls  or  bodiesj  or  any  thing  that  either  of  both  "is 
endowed  with ;  but  we  speak  here  of  the  quality  of  a  state, 
or  a  Church,  affecting  all  those  persons  together,  upon  some 
voluntary  act  of  God,  or  of  themselves,  or  both,  without 
making  any  change  in  the  nature  of  any  person  so  qualified, 
only  supposing  the  pcreon,  whose  act  it  iSj  able  to  do  the  act 
upon  which  they  are  qualified  to  be  a  state  or  a  Church;  and 
by  doing  it  to  oblige  ar  privilege  the  persons  on  whom  il 
passes.  VVhich  kind  of  things  are  oftcntiinos,  by  philoso- 
phers, divines  and  lavryers,  called,  to  very  good  purpose, 
"  moral  things :"  such  are  all  manner  of  rights,  in  all  manner 
of  gocietics  whatsoever ;  being  nothing  else  but  abilities  of 
doing  something,  which  are  not  in  other  men  not  endowed 
with  the  same, 

§  21.  So  likewise,  seeing  (hat  all  the  objects  of  any  ^olty, 
natural  or  moral,  any  habit  of  virtue  or  nee— or  that  which 
is  neither^  but  consists  in  skill  or  knowledge,  or  any  perfec- 
tion of  natiut;,  for  which  a  uian  ia  neither  good  nor  bad^ — 
may  be  denominated  and  quali6cd  by  the  faculties  or  habits 
that  arc  exercised  upon  them,  by  the  same  reason  as  colour 
is  gaid  to  bo  seen,  or  as  that  is  said  to  Iw  right  and  josi, 
which  is  done  according  to  justice;  therefore,  by  the  samelH 
common  reason,  if  there  be  such  a  thing  as  holiness  in  the 
souls  of  men,  which  disposes  them  to  reverence  God,  by 
tendering  Him  that  service  which  may  express  it,  then  are 
the  means,  and  the  circumstances,  tlie  times,  the  places,  and 
the  persons  by  which  this  reverence  is  publicly  tendered  to 
God,  capable  to  be  denominated  holyf  by  a  mural  quality, 
derived  from  that  holiness  which  dwells  in  the  suids  of  Chris- 
tians,  and  not  only  capably,  but  actually  so  qnalilied  in  point 
of  right,  supposing  that  which  hath  been  proved,  p.  212", 
that  the  practice  of  God's  people,  evidenced  by  the  Scrip- 
tures, proves  the  reverence  of  the  same  to  be  cflectual  and 
necessary  for  the  maintenance  of  tliat  reverence  of  God,  in 

■•  Chip.  i».  sect.  5'i. 


A    KKVIEW 


713 


those  acts  of  Mis  service  whcrciti  tlic  holiocss  of  ChristiaiiB  chap. 

IV 

consisteth. — 

§  22^  This,  though  it  belong  not  to  my  present  purpose,  1 
have  set  down  upon  this  occasion,  out  of  a  desire  further  to 
ilccWe  the  nature  of  that  hohnoss>  for  which  times,  places, 
ifid  persons,,  aa  also  all  other  moans  which  God  is  seized  by, 
arc  wid  to  be  holy;  and  for  what  rea3on>  I  call  it,  p.  217", 
sometimes  moral,  sometimes  ecclesiastical  holiness,  sometimes 
also  relative,  as  others  many  limes  do  call  it.  ¥or  seeing  il 
JB  grounded  upon  the  relation  which  is  lictween  all  racultie&, 
tntoml  or  natural,  between  all  habits  of  virtue  and  vice^  or 
whatever  else,  and  the  objects  which  they  are  exercised  about, 
it  is  manifest  bow  pra|)crly  it  is  called  relative. 

§  23,  A«;ain,  seeing  it  hath  been  declared  that  those 
qtulihcatious  and  denominations  which  arise  upon  somo  act 
of  God  or  raanj  having  power  to  oblige  either  others  or  them- 
selves,  are  therefore  called  moral,  in  opposition  to  such  as 
xookc  n  change  in  the  nature  of  men's  souls  and  bodies,  when 
they  become  endowed  therewith,  because  these  moral  quali- 
ties accrue  without  any  chiuigc  in  ilic  nature  of  them  to  whom 
they  accrue ;  therefore  that  holiness,  which  belongs  to  thin^ 
incapable  of  thiit  holiness  which  dwells  in  the  souls  of  Chris- 
tians;, is  projierly  called  moral  holiness,  as  grounded  upon  the 
will  of  God,  appcariufj  to  have  appointed  the  reverence  of 
tbcm,  to  maintain  that  reverence  of  llim  wherein  hoUiicsa 
consisteth.  And  as  for  this  reason^  in  general^  it  ia  called 
moral  holiness,  so  it  is  also  called  ecclesiastical,  for  tlic  same 
reaoon  eipresscd  in  particular,  b3  depending  upou  that  wilt  of 
God  by  which  Christianity  and  the  Church,  and  the  service 
of  Gud  therein^  subsistcth. 

j  24.  To  return  then  to  my  purpose,  which  gave  mc  occa-  [Rt-r-'y  *» 
Bion  Ui  declare  this  here ;  seeing  that,  when  the  question  is 
I  made,  whether  the  Church  and  the  state,  consisting  of  the 
same  persons,  be  the  same  thing  or  not",  there  can  be  no 
question  understood  of  the  nature,  that  is,  the  souls  and 
IkmUc^  of  the  persiins,  which  are  supposed  to  be  the  same, 
but  of  the  moral  being  of  a  stale,  whether  the  same  give  it 
the  quality  of  a  Church  or  not ;  and  bccing  the  being  of  such 
Iblnga  depends  upon  the  act  by  which  they  are  cuQstituted, 

*  Chip.  ir.  aeet.  ST.  *  Sn  nobs  ],  «1ravc,  anil  t,  balov. 


A    REVIEW. 


71i 


I 


I 


the  people  embracing  the  same.  Which  holds  not  in  Chria-  chap. 
tianity  addressing  itself  to  all  nations^  and  therefore  prescrv-  — — '— 
inp  states  in  the  condition  which  it  finds,  and  yet  founding 
IL  society  of  the  Churth  upon  the  privilege  and  cliartcr  of 
;mbling  for  the  service  of  God,  and  the  power  which 
is  roqubite  to  preserve  the  unity  of  all  that  assemble  in 
II  the  condition  upon  whicli  they  communicate  in  the  service 
of  God, 

§  27.  Which   society,  as  it  was  visibly  distinct  from  all  tThe 
States^  for  all  the  time  between  our  Lord  and  Constcuitinc ;  QiHto-s 
so  is  it  acknowledged,  by  this  author,  to  have  subsisted  even  *'*'  '^* 
under  the  Apostles,  when  he  alleges  their  writings  to  prove 
those  rights  which  they  attribute  to  the  Church,  to  belong  to 
those  stales  which  are  CbrisLian':  which,  for  ray  part,  I  very 
much  marvel  how  he  could  think  fit  to  do^  knowing  that  such 
acts  as  the  Apostles  attribute  to  the  Church,  are  so  far  ftom 
being  the  acts  of  the  state  under  which  the  Church  then  was, 
that  they  were  prohibited  by  it  so  oHen  as  the  ussemblies  of 
Christians  were  forbidden,  aa  you  bave  seen'  that  many  times 
they  were. 

5  28.  By  that  which  hath  been  aaid,  it  may  appear  what  [Ryi»- 
reason  eeelcsinstieni  writers"  had  lo  make  n  difference  be-chu«li,l 
tween  the  names  of  the  Byuagoguo  and  the  Church,  appro- 
priating the  former  to  the  Jews,  and  this  to  the  Christiaod; 
which  I,  for  my  part,  eo  far  aa  custom  will  give  leave,  desire 
to  observe ;  though  for  the  original  signification,  I  see  the 
name  of  Eccksia  was  at  the  (iret  most  properly  attributed  to 
the  whole  Ixtdy  of  God's  [^>eople  assembled  together  in  the 
wildemcea ;  as,  for  example,  at  tlie  (Jiiving  of  the  law.  For 
in  all  the  divers  significations  in  which  it  is  used,  sjieaking  of 
Christianity,  there  la  one  and  the  same  coneidoration  of  as- 
sembling together  to  bo  seen,  though  upon  several  reasons, 
and  to  several  purposes  from  the  synagogue. 

§  29*  The  whole  company  of  those  that  shall  meet  and  [MeatUag 
aasembic  together  in  the  world  to  conic,  is  called  soTuclimcs  aiureiij 
the  Church,  and  3o  is  the   whole   company  of  the  visible 


'  llobbc*  doicribci  exconiinunicfe- 
tion  A*  ■  pvntlly  Luflk-lcil  by  the  A.po- 
■tlp,  I  flnr.  v.,  and  llirn  mn^'littlp* 
lhu«i  Nrmincm  iicitur  PXcomnsiiiiicA.1 
EccImia,     niki    qucm     rxcommuincjl 


ftUtoriiUiU    pripripi*. — De    Civ*,   up. 

*  Hcvieir,  chap.  I.  ucl.  9. 

■  8w  I*riirLGo*CTn„cb«p.xi-«tct.7. 


ne 


A  REVIEW, 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[Daffcr- 
c«ic«  Lmj- 
tween 
Scrlplun:' 

Atid  lu 
iHlDrpre- 
la(Jotia.  ] 


Churcl)  upon  earth ;  because,  though  the  j  cannot  tuMt 
bodily  to  communicate  in  the  service  of  God,  yet  they  OQ^ 
to  meet  with  that  judgment  and  disposition  of  mind,  thai 
ihcy  may  both  communicate  bodily  in  this  worlil  when  ot-ca- 
sioQ  is,  and  actually  meet  together  in  tlie  world  to  come. 
So  is  the  company  of  Christians,  contained  in  cither  bareij 
DQc  city  or  the  head  city  of  a  province  or  natiou,  called  the 
Chiurch  of  that  city,  province,  or  nation,  because  they  so  meet 
severally,  tliat  any  of  them  may  assemble  with  any,  because 
under  the  same  conditions.  But  when  one  congregation  U 
coiled  a  Church,  as  sometimes  it  is  in  the  Scripturea,  it  is  for 
the  same  manner  of  assembling,  as  the  whole  people  of  larad 
was  assembled  in  the  wilderness. 

§  30.  These  things  y;eneraUy  premised,  it  will  not  be  diffi- 
cult to  defeat  the  productions  of  this  assumption  in  the  parti- 
culars si>ccificd.  And  first,  according  to  that  which  is  here 
determined,  p.  192",  I  admit  that  the  power  of  interpredugl 
the  Scriptures  is  nothing  else  but  the  power  of  determining 
controversies  of  faith'';  though  it  is  not,  as  by  cotisequeuc«^ 
to  be  admitted  that  those  interpretations  which  come  firom 
this  power  are  as  much  the  word  of  God  as  that  whidi  a 
interpreted  by  the  same,  or  infallible,  or  that  wc  are  bournl 
to  stand  to  tliem  as  much  as  to  the  Scriptures  thcmscU-es'. 
For  **the  word  of  God,'^  if  we  will  iindei^taud  it  properly,  is 


■  Chap.  IT.  secU  23. 

7  HfstAl  ut  i![tiEer|iri.-s,.  ccnoniciLS  de- 
beat  ecsfl  AlL>iuis,  c^j^lt  inunus  Lcgitl- 
itium  sit,  tirlns  ci^ntroTersih^,  veil>uin 
Dei  in  ijtsis  juilic'uR  csplicanilDi,  tti'^ 
jniaan  ;  ct  cujus  progH? reji' Autarit&ti 
Bta.udum  nan  niiDUs  »it,  r|uam  eunini, 
qui  ScTiptur3in  ipsam  pro  caiione  fidei 
prinii  nobis  conimeiiiljiTEriillt,  idi;m- 
qM&  sit  iiiterpres  Scriptiiract  tf  tloc-tri- 
narutii  oinniutn  judex  suprQJxiug. — 
Hobbes,  do  Cive,  cap.  X¥li.  %  IS.  p. 
150. 

0«ten!iiim  est  supra  Articuln  13, 
autoritatem  interpPBlaiitli  Scripluras 
Hcras  non  consistere  in  eo^  quod  inter- 
pTcs  pd&sic  Lnpuiic  Ben  ten  dam,  qu&m 
illde  I'iicitj  nliis  vel  Bcriplci  vel  viva 
voce  exponetc  ct  explicjur,  scd  in  ep, 
quoiL  nciLi  hit  nliis  coiitn  Eent^utiam 
qua  faeieitdi  aut  daceiidi  jus:  Ua  ut 
iutcrprctacio,  dc  qua  ngimuf,  id^tn  sU 
quod  [HiteitEfiH — in  omnibus  coililrorer' 
ciii  per   Scnpli.irain   sacram    iletonni- 


Qandis — defiuiendi. — /A.,  ^  JJ,  p.  \S^ 
'  El  quidem  vcrbi  Dei,  non  Tn  rt 
liltera  doctrijije  Chrialian^  canon  s* 
scd  KenleatiA  vera  el  gviiuiiUi  not)  ttan 
rej^tiir  auimu^  pi^r  Scriptursa  nug  ■■- 
Ccllectaa.  ScrJptnris  ij^lur,  ut  tint 
i?auan,  tnterprete  mpus  est.  Scquinu 
auleiu  hia<:  duunurt  altcmm.  aut  '■ir 
bum  iiilcrpn'tis  esse  verbuTn  Dci|  UE 
caiiiQiK^m  dDctrinw  Cbrietianip  non  r»«e 
vtirbum  Dd.  Uorutii  poBtrrius  fkUuiP 
ease  necesae  est.  DufctrinaB  ctiltn,  qu» 
nulla  Tntion^  iiumtitia,  sed  p«  mth' 
dauem  Divitiam  Untum  scirijiMRet 
Tegula  esst  noa  potest  m*^?  ulflilfc 
Queui  calm  fat^mur  Miire  non  p?ae, 
an  doctrina  aliqun  vera  bi[  Dccne,  ^iu 
svulcntiain  in  «-adeii)  docttinA  pK 
rcfjula  baiters  iinpoajiSilB  eat,  Pnoi 
i^tiur  vitxim  est ;  veTbum  ioMtwi^ 
tea  Scnpluranun,  et»e  Terbuib  OeL 
—IK  i  17.  pp.  U9,  UO.  The  «a- 
clusidti  to  Vihich  Hobbu  comea  if  in 
note  y  abuvc. 


A  REVIEW. 


717 


I 


thai  onlj,  and  all  that  which  God  giveth  in  commiBsion  to  he 
declared  and  enjoined  Ills  people,  uud  therefore  this  author 
very  Bkilfully  observeth'  that  "the  word  of  God,"  in  the 
New  Tfatamentj  is  as  much  ns  the  Gospel,  which  God  gave 
In  charge  to  our  Lord  Clirist,  and  llo  to  His  Apostles,  to  be 
puhlished  to  the  world,  with  a  chai^  from  God  lo  embrace 
it.  For  so  also  the  law  wns  **tho  word  of  God'^  to  Moses  j 
and  all  the  revelations  granted  the  patriarchs  and  prophcta 
were  "  the  word  of  God"  to  them,  because  by  thcin  God  de- 
clared how  Ifc  would  conduct  His  people. 

§  31.  Whoreaa,  after  the  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament, 
though  we  find  that  there  were  prophets  that  tipokc  by  in- 
spu^tion,  not  only  bv  Joscphus*",  speaking  of  those  times  of 
Goil's  people  whereof  there  i»  no  mention  in  the  Scriptures, 
but  also  by  that  which  is  said  in  the  New  Testament,  of 
Simeon  and  Anna,  Zachary  and  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  of 
ihc  pTophctH  of  Churches:  yet  wo  do  not  find  it  said  that 
*Mhe  word  of  the  Lortl"  came  to  any  of  ihcm,  because  they 
received  nothing  in  charge  from  God  to  His  jwople.  Where- 
fore, that  which  the  Church  hath  received  from  those  persona 
that  6|K>kti  not  only  by  inspiration  and  revelation,  but  also  by 
commiffiioa  firom  God,  the  evidence  of  which  commission 
contiiincth  all  the  motives  to  Christianity,  must  not  be  com- 
pjired  with  any  thing  which  it  may  receive  in  charge  any 
other  way,  though  it  be  such  as  may  produce  an  obligation  to 
live  and  observe  it,  of  a  nature  mswerablc  to  the  ground 
intent  of  it^  which  1  have  declared  in  the  place  afore 
quotcd^     Neither  is  it  to  be  eaid^  that  God  faileth   Hia 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[niffcr- 

pntc  bo- 
fwwn  Uic 
giriLiijhL'ls 
under  Uiu 
taiT  n,iid 
uiiOcr  Uii> 
Gospel.  ] 


BJirie  rrrbutn  Uci  sigmfint  divlriMJUii 
Evvngelicvni,  M»e  v^rbum  dp  Deo, 
are  vefbum  ie  regtio  Ttvi  [\ct  Cliris- 
tiun.  L't  ulil  ilKiiiir  ('{iriilMi  jinrdi- 
r4sao  Eraii^liiim  rruiii.  M«llh.t».  23, 
L'bi  ApontoEi  ili>i<uncur  pnpdicBT^  vrr< 
bum  IJcj,  Act,  jiii.  W.  I'lii  »erWni 
l>fi  appellalur  MrhwTii  rjtir.  Act.  T.'iO. 
Vcrbum  EniJigctiE,  Act  XV.7.  Verbiiiii 
fldri.  Rain,  il  B.  Vpfbinn  vtriCalif, 
■ddita  in[('rpF«t«.|i(jii4.-,  id  c«t  EvDii- 
gcliam  §aJuti«,  F.]tli.  i.  13.  Ei  ubi 
Bppvllatur  vt'rliiiiii  AtHiKliilnnitn.  Ui- 
cil  mini  San-cluj  I'milus  ;  Si  qvit  noii 
obcdit  verlw  uontro,  2  Th(>«,  Hi,  1*. 
Qlite  lura.  loEplligi  alilcr  mm  priuiinl, 
qUBtn      An      ductrina.      Ev4ti|[clJCK. — 


Ilniib^v  <tc  Cive,  Mpi  xvU.  )  IS.  p. 
I+H. 

*■  See  Rwiew,  cfiap.  iL  ivct  10. 
note  d. 

'  rh*ii.  ir,  ipct.  21). 

^  Nmn  ruin  wi  Mlutein  rrttmani 
oMiffpmtir  kd  duclriiiMn  anpfim&tu- 
n)<-in,  rt  quniri  prt)pterL>ft  iiklrllij{«re 
c*t  impD^MMlv,  rU  deatiliii,  ul  blli 
pofiimiMinnrciMiuritii,  reiiuffrikl  cqui- 
tnci.  liifalltl>LlttnLnii  lin.iic  pMmwSl 
StTvfttoi  Ticnt&r— in  ii«  whius  ijuw  M 
•ul ui«m  Bunl  iiMMMriw  —  Anoatalit 
usjitic  ad  AwTl^  jiidirli^  hoc  cal  Apoita- 
Li*  ct  pfliitDrilDiK,  nit  Ap<i>.l»lii  aiLi!cc»' 
t'wc  per  i)r)ioNitkauein  cnniecniid ■■.<-_ 

n.,  i  •m.  p.  102.  Sm  th»  Mxt  ut*  tei 

the  TC*t  of  this  piwu^ 


718 


A    HE  VIEW. 


1 


CHAP- 
IV, 


biUty,  ac- 
cording lo 
Hobbee, 
retiilcs  iri 
the  stale,] 


[Conlrn. 

venies  to 
be  deler- 
tnincd  by 

hotnL] 


Church,  in  any  thing  due  to  it,  upon  those  promises  whereby 
it  auhsigtethj  if  He  have  uut  provided  k  of  such  a  power  to  be 
received  as  infallible »  unleas  we  will  b&j  that  God  hath  tied 
Himself  to  preserve  it  free  from  the  temptation  and  trial  of 
heresies  and  schisms,  which  He  hath  siifiicientlj  declared  ihn 
He  never  Intended  to  do. 

§  32.  Now  that,  having  determined  an  infallible  power  to 
be  requisite  for  the  determining  of  matters  uf  faith,  by  inter- 
pretation of  the  Scriptures,  this  author,  tn  consequence  t? 
his  assumptions  which  I  have  spoke  of,  should  challenge  ilia 
to  belong  to  all  Christian  states',  I  cannot  choose  but  marrel: 
seeing  tliat,  as  the  Scriptures  come  by  revelation  aod  inspira- 
tion from  God,  so  whatsoever  shall  pretend  to  like  auiboritlt 
must  needs  proceed  from  the  same :  whichj.  if  the  Chord, 
that  is,  all  that  act  upon  the  interest  and  title  thereof^  derired 
from  the  immediate  appointment  of  God.,  do^  bj  their  proceed 
ings,  disclaim,  as  I  have  declared,  much  more  is  it  to  be  pre- 
sumed that  all  stales,  notwithstanding  the  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity, must  needs  stand  obliged  to  do.  For  all  states  coih 
tetit  themselves  with  the  procuring  of  civil  justice,  for  whieli 
they  are  instituted ;  not  tying  themselves  to  question  whether 
that  which  is  done  be  agreeable  to  the  will  of  God,  wbicb 
the  Gospel  declareth,  cither  for  the  thing  that  Is  done — whicli 
die  Gospel  many  times  detcmiineth  more  stricdy  than  the 
laws  of  civil  states  do — or  for  the  sincerity  of  intention  which 
it  is  to  be  done  with,  ^^^D.ercfo^e,  if  Christianity  come  to  be 
UmiteJ  by  the  determinations  of  civil  powora,  then  must 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  spiritual  rlghteousueas 
which  it  requircth,  be  measured  by  those  reasons  which  the 
public  peace,  and  civil  justice  which  preserveth  the  same, 
may  suggest.  ■ 

§  33.  Whereas  it  hath  been  declared'  that  it  is  not  tbei» 
bare  profession  of  Christianity  that  enutlelh  any  man  to  any 
degtee  of  superiority  in  the  Church,  but  that  promotion  to 
all  degrees  of  tte  clergy,  doUi,  by  the  original  institution  and 

eummiiTD  habi?t  impenum,  cqiut  tat  ft 


'  ObligatUT  ei|i;o  (juiilenuB  Cbris- 
linnuB,  is  (|iit  h&bet  ciritAlVH  iiiipcnurn, 
Senpturas  aacru,  ubi  qtUVstio  est  de 
myateriit  tidii,  per  Ei:c]<;BiaHticos  rite 
ardinaios  uilerprrtari,  et  sic  in  civiUti- 
busChnMLiaiiifljudLcLumetspirittialium 
ct  tcmpQfiLliiini  pprtinct  ad  au  tori  tat  em 


ciFilatis  ct  EcdtiiiB,  imt  enini  xn  est 
EerlcsiB  et  cjvitaa  ChnstimK.^ 
HobbitH,  dc  Civcf,  can,  jTiL  i  28.  D. 
ICO.  '  "^ 

'  RcTiew,  chsp.  i.  tecL  SO. 


ETIBW. 


719 


I 

I 


appointment  thereof,  presuppose  some  degi^c  of  proficiencc 
in  the  umlerstanding  and  practice  of  Christianity,  rendering 
them  both  able  and  willing  to  regulate  all  controversica  of 
Chrialiaiiity,  not  according  to  interest  of  state,  but  according 
to  ibc  will  of  Christ,  and  that  spiritual  righteouanesa  which 
He  advanccth.  And  though  it  is  m&ny  times  seen  that 
sccnliir  persons  are  more  learned  and  pious  in  Christlanitj 
than  others  of  the  clergy,  yet,  I  suppose,  no  roan  of  common 
sense  vrill  presume  h  so  soon  of  him  that  is  not  enabled,  nor 
obliged,  to  it  by  his  profession,  as  of  him  that  ie.  And  when 
the  question  is,  what  is  agreeable  to  the  appointment  of  God 
in  8uch  matters  as  these,  I  suppose  it  is  no  presumption  that 
God  hath  instituted  any  thing  because  it  is  possible — for  in 
moral  mattcra  what  is  absolutely  and  universally  impossible? 
— but  because  it  is  most  couduciblc  to  the  intent  purposed. 
And  that  to  the  pur[)osed  end  of  maintaining  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel,  and  that  spiritual  righteousness  which  it  advauccth, 
it  is  more  oonducible  that  those  diings  which  concern  it  be 
determined  by  those  that  arc  enabled  by  their  profeasion  to 
spend  their  time  in  searching  the  truth,  and  engaged  by  the 
same  to  advance  the  spiritual  righteousness  of  Christ,  than 
baitly  Christians  as  secular  powers. 

§  34.  As  for  the  reason  of  this  resolution?,  because,  if  the 
power  of  determining  matters  of  faith  might  be  in  any  person 
nut  subject  to  the  state  which  the  determination  must  oblige, 
all  that  are  to  be  obliged  by  it  must  become  thereby  subjects 
to  the  power  that  raaketh  it :  as,  supjKising  the  tem^ioral 
power  of  the  Pope,  it  is  insoluble,  so,  supposing  what  hath 
W'pn  premised,  it  ceaseth.  For  seeing  nothing  prejudicial  to 
the  public  peace,  or  to  the  puwers  of  the  world  that  maintain 
the  same,  can  be  within  the  power  of  the  Church  to  deter- 


CH  A  p. 
IV. 


[The 

lltPChUTL-ll 

not  preju- 
dicinl  to 
«er«tEkl 
And  inde- 
pendent 

ttlUM.l 


■  Quonun  autan  ijlntho,  qun  dm*- 
trlnM  rt  qua  actioaet  aeceuuie  t\iM 
ti  Mlulcnii  ttittuidiT,  eonun  Krbitna 
(ApMlBiit  liofDineB  ftliciu.tnn  vd  per- 
tooiwm  •tenun;  \it  igittu  m  omui- 
hta  refeu*  atucqiietitur.  Quod  cutn  ill 
lit.  nuoifMtiMunum  »(,  clvei  qoi  m 
otJigvri  fredutit.  clrc&  e&a  docliitiu, 
quip  bJ  eiiluft-'m  ncci-fsarix  &iinl,  auto- 
ntlCi  tXM^rna;  a^quie^cere',  noa  can- 
■titnerv  ciTiUiiriii  par  »s,  led  cue  ex- 
t«nu  lUIuB  BukdiLoA.     Npque  ei^O)  Mxi 


princrps  nliquii  summut  taiitum  AUto^ 
riuiii  alii  cuicunque  icripio  coiicfilc- 
ret,  ila  rameh  ul  iniptriUHL  c\vi[e  ivU- 
niUM«  iLilcll)|i;vrctur,  scriptUTii  tale  Tali- 
liuin   erit  ;    nee   qiucqunin   transfrpct, 
quod  «tt  rrliiicHiluiH    (t  bone  odinin]- 
ttrandvim   iiuperiuin,  nil    RwnHiriiim. 
......  ConifitlcrnitJura  c*t  quam  ib- 

turdutn  tic  dYluirm  vpI  suniinum  tm- 
penuitem  cDiificiculiBs  di.viuin  Tc^ndu 
commi  tlCTC  lio«li,— Hohhc*.  dt  Cine, 
c&p.zviL  (27.  pp.  11)0.  l&l. 


A   REVIEW. 


721 


land  by  his  subjection  to  the  stale  to  suffer  for  it,  when  it  is  chap. 

contrary  to  the  judgment  thereof,  is  so  fiu*  from  Iwing  nn '■ — 

inconvcnieucc,  that  it  is  the  necessary  consequence  of  bearing 
Chrisls  cross. 

^  36.  Tlic  same  reason  takes  place  in  that  which  is  said'',  (^Xhoei^iv 
ihat  the  election  of  pastors  belongs  to  the  state,  and  the  con-  ttiri^  n«>t  in 
secration  to  pastors.  For  I  have  often  shewed  in  the  pre-'  ^"""-J 
misc^'i  that  imposition  of  hands  is  a  sign  of  consent  to  the 
constituting  of  those  who  receive  the  same,  implying  a  power 
of  dissenting,  far  the  nsc  whereof  they  are  to  render  account 
if  it  )je  used  amiss.  And  truly  that  I'aul  and  Barnabas  should 
be  called  Apostles"*,  Acts  x\v.  4, 14,  in  regard  of  their  sending 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  Acts  siii.  4,  1  count  it  not  strangG ;  for 
the  extent  of  the  word,  and  tlie  use  thereof,  will  bear  it ; 
though  it  is  manifest  that  otherwise  Barnabas  had  commission 
firom  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  Acts  xi.  22;  that  is,  from  the 
Apostles:  *'  Paul,  an  Apostle,  not  from  men,  nor  by  men,  but 
by  Jeans  Christ,  and  God  the  Father  that  raised  Him  from 
the  dead,"  GaL  i.  1,  though  acknowledged  first— as  to  the 
commission  which  be  received  with  Baniahas,  Acts  xiii.  2 — 
by  the  Church  of  Antiochia,  but  afterwanls  in  the  right  of 
ilhe  twelve  Apostles  by  themselves  at  Jerusalem^  Gal.  ii.  9. 
But  I  count  it  strange^  that,  to  prove  the  power  of  the  state 
in  choosing  pastors,  it  should  be  alleged"  that  this  dictate 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  which  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  set 
apart  to  the  work  for  which  they  were  designed.  Acts  xiii,  2, 
was  to  be  acknowledged  for  the  dictate  of  the  Holy  Ghosl 
by  the  Church  of  Antiochia. 

$  37.  I  have  shewed",  that,  under  the  Old  Testament,  the  rinxiiithe 
consistory  were  to  judge  of  prophets,  and  to  obey  them  being 


i 


*    Ctnuial   iEique  «x   rciniuFludine 

run  Dmiiiuin  ortliii>tliini>tii  <)uii!eni, 
ttv«  Mnucnltotira^,  ■<]h;b  fll  per  »ra- 
lUraem  et  miRuum  impo*i(it>tiero,  id 
Apwtoloi  et  doclorea  k|)wU.<u;&,  «!«■ 
liofiAn  vera  nrdinuaidnrum  ad  t.^dp- 
•imm. — Holibfa^tile  CiTe.Cflp-s.vii,  J2+- 
p.  IM. 

'  Ch«|>.  i.  nr*t.  26. 

~   (^oafH   ailiJiti     duel    nli^    Apo»(oJi 

PRultn  el  Bamaliu QatA  Tue* 

Hint  ■mbii  ApQKlolj,  c^natat  «x  dpoitno 
qiuria  Actnnim  viTf,  Ii,     Quod  ApO- 


TMOKMDIKS. 


SpLrituA  Saneti  «  prophetiR  doctor!- 
biiB<|ue  God  HI K  Anliachciis  acgre- 
pati  fUicrint  ad  opiii  Dei,  oKimilil  ip»«- 
S.  PntilUB  <i\i\  ditllncticiniii  i^auu  vooitl 
w  ApOiilolum  segrrKKlum  in  ETange- 
liuiti  Dd.  Rom.  i,  I.^llobbc*,  dc  Cive, 
»p.  xvii.  (  24.  p.  liS3. 

"  SeA  li  quvradir  ulleriua,  t\aa  AH- 
tnnute  farium  (.it.  ut  pro  jtifiu  Spirini* 
SjLnrti  Ttn-^tiiin  f'A,  ([UihI  pt^Dp1iet«  crt 
dortope)'  illi  pTofcctUDi  s  Spiiilu  Snncio 
Mse  dix^^riiit.  reapomdcnduin  nn^nmrio 
est  Hutorilatc^  Lccleais  AlUiocbcnn. 
— /i..  pp.  153.  Ii4. 

*  Chap,  liu  leci,  19. 


3  A 


» 


A  KKTIXV. 


■■ftcientij'  abnaed 


th«m. 


lCKn.9:  1  Jol 


antoag' 
kWr  «ai  nesas  grren  ibe  Chujpcb  to 
■r;  Ahe  the  precrpi  of  tbe  Apoetie, 
XV.  1,  mrfluJh  to  that  e^ct ;  that  tbe 
ita,  I  Coc  IB.  9,  vss  to  sach  a  purpoBe. 
I  wtiiibtr  ^  wvm^  of  Sc  Aafarose'  apon  the  tx^oii^ 
«f  SlIj^C  mil iJh  1114  of  riK  OU  Testuieot:   fro/  ofrm 

fmm  amiem  qwatt  6«mHS  num- 
Kow/  Hilh  be,  ^  it  vtbs  a  grace  thil 
Ae  pc^ofk  ^"^  >o  Jm*™  ifiriCB,  so  as  10  ktkow  vboin  lo 
nAan  mmonf  the  |gpyhrte,  wbooi,  like  a  ^ood  banker^  to  n- 
incL*  Aad  I  hmn  §amd  m  a  iniiteo  copT*<,  coaLaioiog 
(rtvekMnkofibeOtdai^d  NewTf-st*- 
ia  §lua»;  tiMKpivav  wmpuTWi''  SiayM^crc?  tw  tiUI 
aai  f  otSt  ■|i||iiiwi|^ifiiiii  ;  that  is,  '^dtsoennng 
«f  afirife^*  ^oliaa  ^  1  Cor.  xS.  9,  "  is  tbe  disthiguiabiiig  be- 
t»m<i  ^bnr  Am  iwinihuiiil  mdj  «id  &kse>lj;*  and  this  I 
befirvr  to  be  Sl  ^HitV  mtmia^  berat^v  of  tbe  ooirespmd- 
mmtx  of  that  wbkb  Sl  Aofamae  rehteifa  of  tbe  srnapDgue. 

§  3&  I  meSL,  AatSan,  Deeds  befieve  that  tbe  Churrh  m 
fwwidej  br  God  of  meane  to  be  resotved  who  spoke  bjf  tbe 
Bd^  nWt,  wha  oaty  pwwiab  d  so  to  do :  bat  tbat  Christiu 
iMn  AodH  liSTC  pMwu  to  deet  paatois  because  CfatistiaB 
CbnbK  wen  able  to  jo^^  wbom  tbe  Holy  Ghost  had 
ekcted.  vbooi  do^  is  a  roMtoOoaiica  wbicfai  I  nnclprstaiid  aol*^ 


n»»j] 


For  IB  ii  w  then  oat  Atag  to  dect,  anodier  to  discern  vhom 
the  HuIt  Gbofit  bad  elected,  so  a  Christian  exnte  is  qow  ^ 
MiftAff   tbukg  than  dv  Cbmch  of  Autiotliia   was   at  tbit 

'^  39.  Keitber  i^  it  aoj  thing  aruhble  to  this  porpt^e, 
which  tht?  aotbor  labooiech  to  |i[ore»  that  the  sovere^ 
pover,  together  with  tbe  power  of  intetpreting  the  wovd  of 
God,  weiv  both  in  the  high-prieatt  of  the  Jews,  aod  oAer- 
wanjb  in  the  kings  of  God^  V^o'^^  *^^  ^^'  ^^7  ^^^ 
estabfialied'.     For,  b;   the  panicalais  here  decbued  fiuu) 


*  S.  Aahcw.   Of^  Omh^  mm.  i. 

«  TW  BAtar  b  sat  aUc  l»  vwi^     cfivftv  « 


4aWTcu 


.    ivvfv  fcctvn 
topnfhMbfii 


A   REVIEW. 


723 


p.  225,  it  will  appear  that  it  was  no  otherwise  in  the  ^inga  of  CHAP. 

132  Gode  people  than  it  is  now  in  Christian  princes  and  sbitcs — - — 

excepting  that  the  law  waa  given  to  one  people,  the  Gospel 
sent  to  all  nations — to  wit,  us  for  the  power  of  enforcing  God*a 
law  in  the  way  of  fact:  wliorcas  the  power  of  determining  the 
law  of  Gud  in  the  way  of  right,  was  as  oiucb  estated  upon  the 
consistories  of  that  people  by  God's  law,  as  the  power  of 
giving  rules  to  the  Church  i&  now  upon  the  synods  of  the 
same. 

§  40.  Neither  is  the  people  of  Israel  a  pVically  kingdom, 
ae  Moses  calla  them,  Exod.  xix.  6,  because  the  priests  were  to 
be  kings  of  them'.  For  the  original  imports  a  kingdom  of 
priests,  which  Onkelos*^  translates  kings  and  priests;  as  also 
the  New  Testament,  Apoc.  i.  6 ;  v.  10.  Which,  if  it  Bignify 
that  ail  the  litraelites  should  be  both  kings  and  priests,  then 
certainly  it  enforeeth,  not  that  their  high-prieats  should  he 
their  kings,  but  that  they  should  be  kings,  because  redeemed 
from  the  servitude  of  strangers,  to  be  a  people,  lords  of  thcm- 
■elves;  and  priests,  because  redeemed  to  spend  their  time  in 
saorilicing  and  feasting  upon  iheir  sacrificeB^ which  is  the 
estate  uudi^r  the  figure  whereof  God  pronuseth  unto  them 
that  which  He  meant  to  His  Church,  and  they  still  expect 
under  their  Messias,  Is.  1x1.  6 — thuujjfh  they  sacrificed  not  in 

133|»eryon,  but  by  their  priests  appointed  in  their  stead  by  iiu- 
posliton  of  the  elders' bands;  Num.  viii.  10. 

^41.  As  for  the  charge  of  Joshuu,  to  go  in  and  out  at  the 
word  of  £lca:£ar^,  Num.  xjeviL  21,  it  is  expressly  declared 


UrMlitu  judinbint.  Nini  ut  judicGs, 
ftUluriUtcni  tiKbebint  civilem  ;  ut  jpro- 
phelir.  mierpKtib4Piur  vf  rbuiri  wi ; 
Uqufe  iu  oiuni  aii>ii&  liticuHiLue  duu 
Ilia*  poiolKm  inscpanbilcii  extitrtt, 

ConiiituUa  rcgibus,  dubiuin  n»D<^»i| 
quid  kuloritdj  dviUa  watt  nn*^  cmcL 
.  .  .  .  £t  quia  pntlrr  iFgcm  MDuk'km, 
aliiirt  v«-bmn  Dei  ftripcum  ii«qu*  ad 
^fftivilBte»h  tiou  fegt»osoeliAtur,  ptnea 
rfrget  irtiam  erat  aulsrilu  iiieer)ic<ftaiiilt 
vrrlnim    Uri. — Hobhn,  de  Circ,   c»p. 

'  'rrmpiirf  JofiUC  uilrqirtflatia  Irgum 
et  vtrtUi  |>FJ  vnt  fifiiL-v  l^leraEaiuin 
miniiitum  «ac1^rdotlrlTl.  tuudeiuque  re- 
gflii  auh  l)t:ci  alriiolutum.  Id  iiuoilt 
(>alll);ilnr  ]iniito  trv  ipso  p«(!:Ui,  iti  i|iia 
re»|>iilili(k  l«T»iiUUruni  ■ppellAliu  rrp* 

3 


num  eaciJTdoLile,  vel  ut  recititiv  1  Petr- 

U>  9.  ftac«r<loliuni  ngnle .  qnorl  nulln 
Ttioda  dici  [lolerat,  nJM  per  instilutiiN 
nein  r(  pacMim  pnpuli  poCMULM  rcfp^ 
tntellij^ereTur  ease  peiiei  UCtfrdoMm, — 
lb.  i  U.  p.  1.^2. 

*  Pu-aphni4ii  Onkeli  Cliftldfttcn,  id 
LattRuiii  vuM,  ftutore   Pkxiio  Fmgio. 

■  l^flbui&»  aulcm  ElmnruTn  iMrr- 
dflteni  non  modu  MiccrdntiuiTi.  scd 
rtiun  im^riuni  BuiiiniiiRi,  dkurruu; 
hab«tui  pt:r  i]>uin  Jotiix  ml  Ailmirii- 
strslluiinnn.Tuiii  vOcKlJanvm.  Sk^ritim 
■t^rjpi  liii)  etit,  Tollc  Joauarii  ALiuni  Nun, 
Sic,  Hum.  xxvij.  18 — Zl.  tJbi  eiio. 
Bulere  I>euin  ijukijuid  igendurti  ait, 
lioc  eat,  verbuni  l>("i  int<-r|ifrtBri,  vt 
in  nomiDi*  Dc]  Linpcnre  m  urtiriiliiik, 

a2 


CHAP 
IV 


724 


A  REVIEW, 


1 


(here  to  bo  said,  in  rcganl  of  the  oracle  of  God  by  Urim  aiid 
Tluiinmim,  which  ihe  high-priest  was  to  declare,  as  you  see 
by  Deut-  xxxiii.  S ;  and  Joshim  to  conatdt  in  all  his  under- 
takings. For  this  is  one  of  the  principal  reasons  why  the 
govemincnt  cf  that  people,  liefore  they  had  kings,  was,  u 
Joacphus  cftUs  Jt'',  ffeoKpariOf  that  is,  the  empire  of  God;  be- 
cause He,  by  His  oracles  of  Urim  and  Thiimniim,  prescribed 
how  they  were  to  proceed  in  their  public  affiurs. 

§  42.  Another  reason  being  this,  because  He  stirred  them 
np  judges  when  He  pleased,  which  being'  of  His  immediaie 
appointmcnC,  are  so  far  acknowledged  by  Him,  that  when  they 
were  vreary  of  Samtiet  and  desired  a  king*  God  dcclareth  that 
it  was  not  Samuel,  but  Himself  whom  they  refused.  And 
therefore  it  is  not  to  be  said'  thai  of  right  the  higb-priests 
ought  to  have  hnd  the  power,  though  defat^to  the  jud^^es  had 
it  dtirinf,;  their  time:  for,  if  it  be  said"  that  the  Israelites  cast 
olf  God,  Judg,  ii.  10,  because  they  would  not  be  subject  to 
the  higb-pricst,  but  embraced  the  jutlgea,  jt  could  not  be 
understood  how  they  should  refuse  God  by  refusiitg  Samuel 
that  was  one  of  the  judges.  Therefore  the  sovereign  power  u* 
was  of  right  in  the  judges,  for  which  it  is  said,  Judi^-  xviL  6, 
as  also  xviii.  1 ;  xix.  1 ;  xxl.  25,  that  there  was  no  kin^  in  Israel, 
speaking  of  the  time  before  the  judges^ when  Joscphus''  ood 


p^rtinpt  »A  ElAMtnnim  i  E)^(li  Ait- 
Irm,  et  ingndL  iid  vrrbum  ejus,  hoc 
MI.  fi  olM-dirf.  pertinet  rt  »d  JnsuAm, 
el  ad  omncin  populuin,  ....  Inlerim 
manifcaUim  v-sX.,  c-tiaiu  ti'mporp  Jogqk 
potMUtflii  ■urnni«nn,*ivill*[ii,  el  ^utori. 
UCem  intrrpTeUndi  vrrbum  Uci  fubae 
«mbiu  in  cBdenn  pcrsonn,— Hobhe*.  de 
Give.  rap.  xvi.  }  Ii.  ^i.  132. 

'  OI  fiiif  T^p  f»ar»px^*^^'  ''  ^  tvIi 

mi/uir^i',    i  ii   q^^t^nt  rofiaStTtji  «m 

Til  tirai.  Siairdfittrai  Tbr  \6yaf^  Otattpet- 

&px'>*'  "^  ^^  K^toi  &ra6*\t^ — Joseph. 
Conlr.  Apicin.,  tih.  >i,  \  1  ft.  p.  tA7tt.  ?d. 
HuttBnn.  Oxcin.  1 7^0. 

*  PoifKi^*  ctaque  cviWa  mramn  de- 
tKtiArur  j«K,(--s  iniitititticinr  Dei,  ucer- 
dnipsiiTiitno — pat^IoAutem  pot»las  ills 
in  pro|ihclii  eral,  h^iliMik-  a  Dcrt  ex- 
irsorditiariQiusciUtU— UfMlite — gens 
ptnj.heimm  ■vida— proptet  eMMioia- 


tionem  prophcHit  pnKvgcndna  w  tt 
judictnitiM  fluhjecerunt.  HoblK*,  it 
Cife,  Cflp.  svi.  §  ]Jj,  p-  t.^2,  135. 

■  Et  proptenn  fItAm  ah  initio  prr 
MoKn  priPRcrip»U  I>eu&  leges  rtitniu 
r^cibufti  Dfiit  xvii.  It,  £t  Mtwt 
ukitnis  ad  pnpuWm  verbis  pra^d'ut. 
"  Nov]  quod  p3*t  morwm  in«am  iritiuf 
tgelia  et  dodinabilii  Cllo  de  tia,  qaatn 
pnecepi  votiis,"  Deut.  xxxi.  29-  Cbid 
ergo  Bccuudum  h«nc  prsdictioiieiii 
HUiTcXerit  «Uii  generkdd  "  q^uv  non 
nuvi^rat  Domliium  et  oper^  V[am  tefft 
cum  Israel,  fecreuiit  filti  Israel  tniduiin 
inconrpeclu  Dei,etKn'TieruDt  BactiiD,'' 
J  It'll,  ii.  to,  IK  Sci  li  cet  tb}  tccrvnl 
tcfriTncn  Dei,  hoc  eil,  sacerdods.  p« 
qUfcin  Dpus  reftebat,  et  postea  ciiin  ab 
liDstibos  vincetvnlui  et  «crrttiite  pr^ 
mcrentur,  Dci  Toliutitnn  Don  ampliut 
a  ^aceriilote.  sett  a  pruphelis  exprctaivra. 
lEi  i|;itur  juilicab»iit  Isnel  d«  fictr^ 
jure  tulpn)  obcdieuiia  eomm  debiti' 
eral  BBccrddli  tunimo.— /ft.,  p.  1^ 

*  See    Joaeph.    Antiq.  Jud_    lib.  *- 


A  HBVI£W. 


725 


alt  the  circumatancee  shew  these  things  fell  out— though  thej  chap- 

werc  not  always  obeyed,  Judg.  il.  n^^becaiLsc,  hs  prophets, '- 

liwy  laljtiiircd  to  recall  the  people  from  their  idolatries. 

§  4s3,  Thftt  which  \&  here  said  of  the  marriage  of  Boaz  and 
llitth,  p.  241  "^^  §eom8  to  be  Gonfirmed  by  the  ppinion  of  Epi- 
phanitis'',  that  our  Lord  was  invited  to  the  marriage  at  Cana 
in  Ciiiliice,  that,  as  a  prophet,  lie  might  blcsa  (he  marriage. 
For  what  it*  this  but  the  same  that  the  Church  always  prac- 
tised afterwards  in  blessitig  marriages,  to  signify  that  they 
were  approved  to  be  made  according  to  the  law  of  GodV  For 
which  reason  also,  the  custom  of  celebrating  marriages  with 
the  Sacrament  of  the  EiichartBt*,  was  established,  that  the 
jMjwer  of  the  keys,  from  which  the  communion  of  the  Eu- 
charist proceeds,  might  declare  thereby  an  approbation  of 
that  which  was  done. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Seeing  it  is  here  declared,  p.  255,  that  whosoever  thinks 
himself  Huthui'iKcd  by  hii^  religion  to  unsettle  the  pubtlc  {icaee, 
or  to  tmiintain  his  rcltgiou  by  tbrce— hia  civil  ubedience  Iwing 
diJ^pcn3ed  with  by  tlic  sainc'^ — is  thereby  an  enemy  to  the 


Mpp,  ii.  iii.  mhen  the  history  of  ihc 
ime  of  li%n  and  ot  th^  Levilc  jm 
recited  bcTatp  thai  of  OUiiiitl  niiil  ttir 

'   L'liafi.  iv.  ucL  ftfi. 

•I  r>e£fiu>T  yift  a&r»v,  At  AAiiHwr  tttXa^ 
T^^iWi  i.>b  Tnv  rinrov  tKtirav  ha^it*- 
ritv  mpitttae i-f.  imi  fiir  ^«p  yiftof  t)ir 
Ata9^^it    ir    Kofti  r^i    foAiAafai,    Kol 

f0u  yifutu  »lt  am^^trwuf,  .  .  Mjvm.  It. 
rnntr.   Alog.  nutiL  iO,  p.  HI-  Citton. 

"  AJ  brnr'^iniimMn  lacrrtl'i'lalpMi 
potiuB  bciiwiichoin'm  Eci-Iciiip.Tiii- 
■trrio  itcc-rdolii  in)pMtifnvl*ii),  ii«o 
non  JMum  MikMc  Sncriliritnn  )u  nnplia'- 
rum  b«ii«ilictionc  ccUbrari  eoiiiurluin, 
non  oWurv  >)1uJlI  IVrluliHanut,  1Ib. 
ii.  a4  t'torrm,  cnp,  ttii.  iliinn, "'  I'titi^ 
•ufficiaHiuk  All  truBmitdaju  frliciutcm 
pju*  utatriiiiuni!),  i|iLinl  Ki'vlckia  eun- 
llnnat  ;  rl  runfitnuU  viihiio,  rt  ntMiL[tinl 
beiltilHtiu,"  —  V'4ii  |'lft|jtii,  Jturit  l^ccl. 
Vltir.,  |iai'.  ik.  I  i.  t!l.  *di.  f  1'^-  >0Ju-  i. 


p.  117^,  L9v«i.  I75& 

'  '*  L'hriit  iloth  tijtvak  of  iwen^, 
not  dcfttice  :  of  private  tiMreiijH;^,  Hot 
jiuhlic  ;  of  reveoftc  by  jl|  mranA,  wol  a 
lc|{il  iJffL'ticti  CJirJAi  wiJlc^ih  us  rtthei 
tu  ftifTer  wrong,  ihan  la  rnm^  uurit/ttft 
far  prilmtf  nfffrHit*  bfi  HI  »»'>«'(«,  ««  itie 
Api»t1p  clpuYth  it,  R«nL,  nil.  *it>.  H« 
dg-.1i  [not]  forbiil  Cho  nmgstliatc  to 
nFrtMige  the  evil  betiaUM  it  !«  their 
duty  ;  R«ni.  liri.  4.  ycJllirr  dolli  lla 
irhibit  private  men  lo  d4.-frnd  tiicio- 
M-lftts  in  a  lawful  Wty,  cUc  wiclced 
mrii  would  be  nude  man  pn-iuiiip- 
lu»U!  and  ttienptbeacd  in  tlinr  maltct-, 
aiLti  viulerice  against  Cicid'l  cliLltlren.  jf 
tl^if^y  durat  not  defiriit  tlicintvlvi-a,  nay 
Cliriki  iiad  brulcL'ti  this  cflinm^d  llim- 
iiclf,  Julm  sviti.  'iH." 

"  Uut  our  rnvrtinni  «|irak«tk  of  i 
niorp  publir  dcfciue.  in  (In-  tii«in(«iji- 
iiiK  anJ  )iurMiiiit;  »f  i1ij»  i.'gvcjuini.  xnd 
llic  wveral  mTtn-]e%  tlicreof,  wirr*  il  i* 
mil  ontu  tniL'/ni,  iml  <mt  iluty  lu  bplp,"^- 
Tliv  (.  uTcriaiiti-n'  CAlciliUtii.  p.  t>^. 
Lordvn.  ISI4. 


A   AEVIEW. 


727 


indeed,  interpreteth  that  precept  of  the  law,  "  Thom  alialt  not 
cnrsL'  goils,"  to  mean,  that  ihcy  arc  forbidden  thcreljiv  to  blas- 
pheme the  goda  of  the  Gentiles.  Wherein,  though  it  seems 
he  flaiteroth  the  Romans — for  you  may  have  seen  another 
sense  thereof  before''— yet  thi&  intcrpretatiou  is  presumption 
enoiif^h  that  they  were  not  coinmanded  by  the  law  to  do  it, 

§  3.  1  will  not,  tlirreforc,  condemn  the  Christians  of  the 
JayEiistjfor  einging  to  JnUan's  tkcc^  as  the  Eccleeiastical  Hi*' 
tones  tell  us ',  "  Their  idols  are  silver  and  gold ;"  and,  "  Con- 
founded he  all  ihoy  that  worship  carved  images,"  Because 
we  know  particularly,  that  the  (Jhristians  of  his  time  were  re- 
solved to  suffer  for  their  ChrisUaaity^  rather  than  to  defend 
iheinsflves  by  force;  and  therefore,  cannot  interpret  it  to  be 
done  in  scorn  to  him,  but  to  protest  their  resolution  against 
heathenism;  fks  also  many  zealous  acts  of  the  primitive 
nmrtyra  nmtit  be  inler^ireted.  But  I  will  make  this  inference, 
lo  prove  that  in  point  of  right,  which  you  have  Been  was  true 
dr  facto,  that,  because  Chh^tiunity  preservcth  the  estute  of 
the  world  in  the  same  terms,  and  under  the  junie  powen;, 
wliieli  it  findcth  ;  therefore,  it  cnjoineth  no  man  to  blasphenic 
the  religion  of  the  lawful  powers  of  the  world,  because  thereby 
themselves  would  be  brought  into  contempt,  to  the  under- 
niining  of  the  obedience  due  to  them.  And  therefore  this 
inference  proceetlclh  not  upon  sup|x»sition  of  the  truth  of 
Chrialiaaity,  but  upon  a  reason  common  to  all  civil  societies, 
whether  Christian,  or  otherwise,  which  Christiamtj  preju- 
diceth  not,  Init  iiKiinltujieth. 

§  k  As  for  the  second  doid)t.  it  must  also  be  resolved,  that 
those  whom  rhristiaii  states  hold  theinselvfS  not  enubled  to 
138  put  out  of  the  world,  or  cut  of  iJic  sUile  for  professing  any 
religion ;  those  tliey  cannot  «>  punish  for  the  exercise  of  that 
religion  which  they  profcs^K.  I'or  if  it  be  »o  uecessiiry  for  all 
men  lo  proJcsa  ftT]d  exercise  some  religion,  that  they  should  be 


CHAR 
V. 


[Will 

no hie* 
unon  Choao 
will]  |in>- 
friM  «  ilif- 

fiTC'Ill  TT. 


airqi    jftKa   mpotnjyaftiai    tou    fiwaii. — - 
J()M-|>I).  I'uitiir.  Af^uti,,  IJb.  iL  )  SS.  |h 
Idfij.  eil.  Hiidnon.  Oxaii.  I'^O. 
^   Itx-virw,  rlkap.  i«.  U'Cl.  Ili. 


tinra,  &  tm  flimKmv  ww^wSrF  Tl)ir  iv- 

flBwAs  ti*if  iirinr  &p7i'|>iui>  xcii  x-pvcrior, 

Tift  i*ai9lhiai»i  ]|^i4>T(i>  tXtrjaf  JJfiCMi 
titiraii  livatrto  d1  voiaLnii  einA.,  moI 
timt  oi  rtitMttt  fir'  flt-Tu;], — 'J'heo- 
itiirit-  l-'.tL'li'«.  Iliixt.,  Ii1>  ili.  cup  niv. 
Opp.  tiiin.iit.  p.  liA2.  ei{.  .Strmdiul.  Punt. 
Ili  12. 


diBt  ilionkl  prafeai 
and  not  to  live 


^  a  presumptun 

K  MfioaBf  that  ciiiBtr,  and 

to  Irrc  after  the  ieli|piOD 

no  state  so  to  puni^ 

obl^ed  to  kave  the 

ioetf  profiesedi, 

exercise  oTrc-li^kio 

•f  titonr  penalties  whicb 

those  titalcou&iB 

kub  been  ^d". 

neceflsnil 

the  Chrii- 

aod  thoie 

bj  Eia^ 

dw  coauDoo  goodi 

aacrilegBiDiji 

acrO^ie.     Aod 

ftr  wben  the  sorereign 

■»  iMtobe  ponidwd  wHfa 
•d  the  «Me  «bei«of 


A^BVIEW. 


729 


is — occasions  a  question  concerning  Athanaamfl,  banished  to 
Triore  by  Constautiiie ;  and  the  same  Albaiiasius  and  many 
more»  by  CoustaDtiiis,  Valecfi,  and  otliers'  wherein  the  injus- 
tice of  the  puuishmcnt  lay*  whether  the  power  was  only 
abused,  or  also  usurped,  Whereunto  it  is  to  be  answered, 
that  the  sentence  of  Conatantine  u;[H)ii  Athanaaius  neither 
im])urted  banishmentj  nor  passed  tccrely  in  cun&idcrration  of 
his  opinion  in  religion.  Far,  seeing  tlie  place  of  abode  to 
which  he  was  cuufmed,  was  within  the  state  whereof  he  was;, 
so  that,  not  changing  laws,  or  language — for  he  must  needs 
be  Understood  over  all  the  UotDan  empire — he  could  uut  be 
said  to  live  umung  them  that  were  barbarous  to  him>  or  he  to 
them  barbarous ;  he  continued  free  of  the  slate  whereof  he 
was  afore,  though  not  in  possession  and  use  of  that  runk  and 
140  estate  which  be  bore  in  it.  As  for  the  cause  of  this  scnionoe, 
it  is  manifest  by  the  relation^  that  it  passed  in  considemlion 
of  the  public  peace,  which  seemed  to  suffer,  because  Athana- 
slus  submitted  not  tlie  trust  which  he  had  irom  the  Church  to 
the  judgment  of  the  emperor^  in  abandoning  that  which  the 
cuuueil  of  Nice  had  dune  in  depusinj;  Aritis*. 

^  7.  But  the  ground  of  Constantius's  sentence  upon  Libe- 
rius  of  Rome',  and  Euscbius  of  V"crcelli£",  was  merely  for 


[or  LtijL-- 

rJua  and 
EiiH-biiu.  J 


CbuKh,  lo  dcfrad.  prolH;t  it,  x^ntC 
ibne  wdiicen  ioi  devuurinfr  wolvci, 
tu  preMrro  the  pcact,  (he  unity  of  it, 
•liq  lh«  purity  Mf  iloctrine  unA  worih>[> 
iti  it,  «■  the  Scripiiirc  w&ttuiU,  a.ad 
Diriura  ha'vp  FVL-T  mmi'rlt'd  in  all  ^K^ 
of  the  Churrh,  till  bohk'  new  limhts  «i>ii 
•ecuriet  of  U>e  cppoved  it  in  oth«r«, 
to  pri?eun?  iniinuiiiLy  to  l]ipm»elve".  it 
ytm  iJjtiT  enciM  without  control." — 
Piyaau'a  Swurd  of  Clin&Hmii  Mngia- 
tiscf.pp,  32,  as.  London,  !B|7. 

'  Ttirtp  fip  awnfitarftis  6  tiaai\*l'i, 
col  lit   tfi^if  &X^<tt,   iiapi^   ^o^Ah 

it9>wmtn)aai  TVit  a-apI'A^tfOr  /fsrp^vic-ru' 
^AA'  ohrot  ft)f  if  Tptpdpti  -rqi  Va^Klat 
liiytrftr. — Socrtt.  lll»i.  Ecclw.,  lib,  i. 
e*)>.  Kxxv.  p.  71.  rd.  Vain.  S«v  aUo 
lib,  ii.  cap,  i»vi.  atii]  Ul).  jv,  cap.  iJ. 
Sozr^miCD.,  lib.  Ir.  oaji.  it. 

'   'Eye*'  talmr   Tqi    i/tr;!    fiaah^i    t4 

'KmcAHviar   •ia*Ahiir,   i.ni\tn-ir¥    wofii- 


"X^v   rifp  alwbr.     'Ekr  yip  yfH    it 

KfiKJAiwu  T"»'At  wfcriv  rijt  'EtkAitainT 
ju^ravpwi'fiLit'ift, '4  iiwtlfilat  T^s  tiadiau, 
iwoirrtKi  TajM|;pij/ia  rir  naBaipiieorr^ 

at    /{     ty-riH    MK^ii^tt^l,    K<A    Tif    T^lwwH' 

Xiii.— S(ic«L  Hi»t,  Ecclei,,  lib«  h  cap. 
xxvil.  p,  63.  ed  Vnlr*. 

'  'O 0aai.Xrin  Ii,  ml  <[3rr  ^iv  wprrupei' 

aiatM  iytuer'aawifiu'  .  .  .  .  T^rSJ  f«do<rir 

tKiKta^i*  th  T^  >fpl  'IraAltt*'  EKwAti- 
vIoi    l»'iitm*a9vi.,    wpvar^at   relit    ftii 

Tmr  'EmkK1)^*w*',  ko)  tit  -tovt  tiiraot 
aJnaiif  irii/aui  AmxKaSiaTaaSm-  Kal  irpai- 

napiuTiiitdtitnt%  V««Ji^  Tp  rliTTti  avuffi- 

Kecks,,  lib  ii.  Dtp.  uxnL  p.  \W.  «!■ 
Valem. 

""    WpiarafiMM  ti  ^v  rev  $mat*im%,  ir 

fltimKirtfi  wiiKti  taulaSai  ri/y  irin'^ai', 
Koff   fjj-fTurrASiidBffUl  <.«  t^t  i*OT«An* 


A  REVIEW. 


7S1 


I 


detentbine  tbot  clei^men  are  incapable  of  employment  in 
secular  nffairs',  whereof  here,  p,  268,  be  it  but  lo  shew  how 
men^s  trust  is  abused  when  the^'  cxaniinc  not  such  allcgntiona, 
I  grant  these  are  his  words ;  ort  7rd\iTucijv  aperijv  lepoKTvt^ 
trvvaTnetv  to  xXaffeiv  i<rrl  ri  atrvyKXtaffra ;  "  that,  to  join  civil 
skill  with  the  priesthood,  is  to  spin  two  wools  together  that 
will  not  make  one  tliread."  I  grant  he  saith  that  the  Egyp- 
tians and  Hebrews^  had  once  pric&>ta  for  their  kings ;  hiit  that 
142  God  parted  them,  because  His  work  was  done  with  human 
weakness".  But  shall  I  count  that  to  be  against  God's  law 
in  Synesiua's  opinion,  which  he  counts  thtrae  Bishops  happy 
that  could  go  through  wilhV  which  he  himself  declareg  thai 
he  was  not  desirous  to  lay  aside  Irom  his  own  oarc ;  which  he 
desires  a  coadjutor  to  be  jo'ttied  with  him  lo  asslet  him  in**? 

^  10»  The  case  was  thi»:  It  was  a  part  of  the  Bishop's 
office,  as  still  it  ought  to  be,  to  intercede  with  the  civil  [xiwers 
fijr  favour  to  all  charitable  causes';  for  among  the  ancient 
people  of  God  it  was  the  prophets'  office — who  may  well  be 
called  the  preftcbcra  of  Christianity  during  that  time— as  you 
see  2  Kings  iv.  13;  and  therefore,  of  duty,  belongs  to  the 
chief  doctors  of  it  now.     In  the  African  canons'',  it  is  divers 

.  alprri^t,  wirrvt  H  alp*Tiot  6  fivS/wmu. 

TBI  ri  iv^miva.  Tairr'  kvOptmui  jnrjp 
HlfiMif  UnftiKUIr  HOl  IttTdX^f^k*'^'!'- — 
th.,  l^iOl,    I'nrU,  llStO. 

'  Si  quenipiiiii  tioniinftTpro  iiioni- 
flioniin,  . .  .  aurea  illicii  mess  iOL-on- 
dito  lumultu  ciriniTiiiil n-pitas  iKuabi- 
liuiii  jmmiiioTiuin  murmur  wi-rberftt 
t^niKiiKTciitiun]  :  Ilk-  i)iii  noniinaiiir, 
inquiunt,  non  Epi)ieapi«  >ril  pntiiut 
abulit  complet  officiiim  :  cl  inter- 
tnlpro  inaglh  pro  Aiiiiniihu*  ApUfl  Cce- 
IvstviT],  i|Unni  |irii  <-uT]iunliit!i  nijiiil  Irir- 
rc-niiiii  jtidiivni  |Milciii.^Ai'nlliii.  rt'«!o- 
liil,  It'll,  vii-  F.|>.  tx.  ajitut  Siriiiiiii(l.  Upp- 
lom.   i.   cqI.    10.13,    Pari*.    lUHIi,      Tlio 


CHAR 

V. 


of  llJr  Bi. 

Sll'lll'  t<] 

tin?  flTil 


*  Sub  legff  igitur  CEingtwna  qiurri- 
tor  an  aununiun  imperium  Kt  pAslnrnle 
iHuuuft— t|ti(Ml  et  BALTfrTilcitiLim  npprllu-i 
jam  ilixinitia — in  uiiftm  pcrvni:ini  ircte 
c<»lc»caQL  AffimMUt  enitu  roiitillcii 
Roniaiii  |irmiij)£rial<)rf->i.  A(  Svn»iut 
oljm  dixit,  vrt  noKiTM^r  Aftrhy,  IIp- 
giam  tiHi-lliur,  Uptrairji  (tvvinrtif,  rh 

tirviM>t«itat«n  dvil«m  cutn  Knccrdolio 
Ml  soriarc  ili!iaooiHhi1ta.^-Orutti  dv 
Imp,  S.  I'ol.  cin.  itncr,  o«p.  U.  {  fl. 
p.3UJ.  Loiiilfni,  1(170. 

*  Kail  yip  Klyvintaf,  Koi  Ti  'r.ppatmti 
Mrai,    xJ'^^*"'  irvj/^Ftii'    imii    tmr   Up4i^f 

©nW  tpyiir  ifP^rtwJMBi  J«^TT(T-a,  819J- 
(ii«'*>'d  rttibiT  Tui't^iovi,  S^iii-K.  r.p.lvli, 
p.  l»!i.    I'HNb    lll«0. 

*  Oi>  KvroJi\Mii»  TS;v"L-wtffKiiKV¥ rai/t 

ftikit  tit  Oirtpov  i^iitvoAftrvov,  Ayofiai 
Tw-  tvrttfiivmf  J«ir*j>«*.— M.,  p.  I!>tJ. 
0&  niff  Til  ft  Kpimi'  KtufxAi  iftai/thv 

KKttivax,  vi>vT4irri  8ii  t^i  Ttixo^o^li 
^itfTpo^rt  ^yaSiv  Tt  i»iy»  weittr. . .  .  >  ■ 
«(iK  ^<i)t»»t'**  "^ff  Ufttvifify.—  li,,  pp. 
mtf.  200. 

.  .  AvOcUfwWol    ottr  fjtik/V,  If   fnV  ^HW' 


emperor  Jutiin  "iteik*  of  lliit  acl  of 
chnri'y  in  lUc  rWisitati  11i»iuif>i  an 
d(-»it&blc  in  thr  pap-Jii  prii'^Oj/r 
T9BTV  8i  "aJ  «'"*  iTopif  *apt>ilf*'i'  ol'K 
iTUTitf  i\i-/4Kit'  fry)ii>'t^'^i   ir(ioiT»i»«ri'. 

FrA|ciii(ui.  p.  .103.  I,i|ui«.-  IGtnh 

■*  Vi.L  Cone.  SnrdiMii*.  A^U-  3+7. 
C«nH.  *ii>.  IK.  Lkbbci,  torn.  iL  ooL  Mi. 
«].  V«iieL 


A  RTSVIBW, 


733 


tlor,  espccmlly  m  public  afFnirs,  is  thnt  which  nil  pnrties 
now  (leclaro  to  be  well  done,  when  it  is  done  by  Inw,  by  dutng 
it  themselves  without  law. 

1  f 4  ^  12.  The  distance  belw<;en  ciTil  and  miliiary  eniployment 
annoii);  tlie  Ucmnns,  whereof  p.  271",  appears  by  the  provi- 
sion Introduced  by  the  emperors  in  favour  of  soldiers,  tJiat 
their  last  wills  should  be  good,  though  made  without  the 
solemnities  of  law;  which  the  laws  iKcmaelTcs,  ft',  de  Tcslanteitfo 
Militis  I.  i.**,  Instltiit.  de  Militari  Testamenlo  xi.',  declare,  was 
provided  in  regard  to  the  simplcness  or  innocence  of  soldiers, 
that  is,  because  of  the  ignorance  in  the  lan-s,  proceeding  ^om 
that  strict  attendance  upon  their  colours,  to  which  soldiers 
stood  obliged  all  the  time  of  their  service*  which  was,  with 
most  of  them,  the  greatest  part  of  their  lives.  It  Is  not  my 
purpose  to  say  that  the  clergy  are  not  to  be  so  eon&tant  to 
the  service  of  the  Chureh,  as  soldiers  to  their  colours ;  but, 
that  the  service  of  the  Church,  when  the  state  is  Christian, 
requires  not  that  distance  from  civil  business,  as  the  service 
of  the  wars  among  the  Romans. 

5  13.  If  the  service  of  the  Church  consisted  only  in 
preacliing,  it  would  be  much  otherwise;  but,  if  the  service  of 
the  Church  consi.tt  in  the  maintenance  and  advancement  of 
Christianity ;  then,  neither  can  the  clergy  understand  wherein 
consists  the  interest  of  Christianity,  without  understanding 
the  affairs  of  the  world,  wherein  it  is  seen,  neither  can  they 

HA  net  towards  the  niainteimnce  and  advancement  thereof,  without 
understanding  it     Wherefore,  though  it  Appear,  not  only  bj 


CHAP. 
V, 


[Secular 

CRl|lt(IV- 

nif  nt  iot- 

biddrtitlie 

dtTKYfinly 

ktELtf  WIU 


•  Chap.  »,  iKt  as. 

Mililitiua  tibermm  Unlufnettli  fkc- 
tionem  primut  quidem  diiuft  Juliui 
C*wr  conccuic ;  wd  ea  conniHO  um- 
p^alb  cral.  PcwtM  Vera  priniuK  divill 
Tita<  dcdiL  Poit  lioc  Doiiiitiatiiii. 
PovtM  diTiu  Nerra  pleniuiinvin  Itidal- 
gmtuin  in  mililr^  caittiilit  -..  e«[ni|Ue  ey 
IV^janiu  ■rcDCiia  e%\. :  tt  CKltiiie  mjiiiiljt- 
tii  in*m  eixpit  caput  title- — C'ttm  in 
niHiltUrt  mMRi  ph>lAttim  mC,  luhJiide 
mtsmentamcnniinglilonilniRTetictapro- 
fpfri.  c|ii«  pnafint  in  ci>tilT9Tcr>Uni  de- 
dud,  d  ad  clilif^litUm  Icgtlm  tvvo- 
cmlui'  ct  ii'tiieri'iiiiliam  :  seciitiM  ■nimi 
nid  inlrifritinjijiicm  crgi  npEJmo*  ftrfr- 
llMtmCFifjU'-  cotmnI1ltniic%  ftiniplkiutj 
conitn  runtulenriumexivlimjivi:  ul  c|u». 
quo  modo  leitui  tiuMmt,  rftU  imet 


eorum  roluaiu,    FAcTMnt  tgttur  trita- 

muiita,  r|  II  4)1)1  mil  I'  tdIphI  :  facijlllt,  t^UO* 
ninJa  putrririt;  nufliciBti^iic  acL  itona- 
mm  (HiuTum  4iviiii>ncin  facimdBin 
nud*  Tolunu*  (Mtiiori*. — D,  '2D.  I. 

'  Stipraciictd  dili^^niB  oburralio  io 
qr^mandi*  Tc«t;imcini«,nii)jiibqii  prop- 
ter nitAiiim  iii))K'iritiun  conim  coTi»ti- 
llitinnibus  [jinni'{pMlill»iii]  i«ii\i»u  evL 
Nam  qu(ini*is  ii  iipiihp  k-jctniniiiH  nu- 
merum  ICNiiiiti  lultiilmrriiit  »«()uc  alsam 
te«LaEn»ilrtnim  MiJrniiiUCrm  abaervive- 
riirt;  T«<e  nihilominin  tMUnnir„*ide- 
lieet  eucn  in  expedition ibus  occupatJ 
&unt ;  qiiml  mrnto  noslrt  tcuftticutio 
inlroiluKit,  Quoqufl  euim  miMlo  «o- 
luntui  ejui  nuprcma  inveniatur.  vir* 
Bcrfpta  aiv«nne  tcripturni  raid  tnta' 
rnrntiim  ck  v9luRta(«  ejiw. — Z.  1 1. 


784 


A  REVIEW. 


CHAP. 
V. 


u  AposL  Ux:t.  h 


,'  and 


othen, 
that,  when  states  were  not  Chrisiian,  the  deiig;T  were  forUddcn 
secular  business"';  yet,  when  the  slate  is  Christian,  to  forhiil 
it  were  to  forbid  the  means  of  maintaining  Christianity  in  the 
despatching  of  such  buHiness. 
iWhatiran-  ^  14.  To  that  whicU  is  rtcknowlcilgpd  p.  273,  chap^  ¥.■*,  that 
Bclium*]  no  part  of  the  Church  can  ]k  concluded  but  by  the  act  of  the 
synod  respective  to  it;  I  add  further,  that  the  act  thereof 
cannot  pass  but  by  the  greater  port  of  It ;  for,  unless  the  con- 
sent of  the  whole  follow  the  consent  of  the  greater  part,  in 
doing  those  acts  which  must  oblige  the  Church,  as  iu  making 
cauoD&  and  ordinations,  it  cannot  appear  how  the  precept  of 
the  Apostles,  of  obeying  the  present  nilers  of  the  Church,  ie 
neglected  in  any  schism  that  is  effected  by  any  part  of  them; 
and,  by  consequence,  there  would  be  no  such  crime  as  that  of 
schism  in  any  sach  CEiac.  ^M 

§  15,  As,  for  example,  in  the  case  of  the  Church  of  Cormtl^™ 
upon  which  the  epistle  of  Clemens  was  written  and   senu 
which  he  declares  p.  62",  when  he  says  that  "it  is   much  a 
shame    for    the    profession    of   Christians,    that    the    ancient 
Church  of  Corinth  should  maintain  a  faction   against  the 
presbyters,  for  one  or  two  persons :"  to  wit,  of  the  same  rank  M* ; 
of  presbyters,  as  we  must  needs  understand  it.     When,  there- 
fore,  botli  sides  follow  some  of  the  rulers  of  the  Church,  how      . 
should  schism  he  incurred,  if,  by  that  precept,  the  lesser  paitJfl 
were  not  obliged  to  be  concluded  by  the  grcater,in    things    '^ 
not  determined  by  God's  law  ?  So,  in  the  ordination  of  Nora- 
tiantis^,  how  shall  it  be  taken  for  schistuatical,  being  done  bj^l 


*  See  chap.  v.  *ecl.  2!), 

'  EtTfQt^f,  8ti  ail  xp^  'E-riattaiTfH',  ^ 
wpfiT^uTtpQi'  KOiflifi'ac  iavthv  cis  STjfw- 
fflas  BtoiiciffftLi,  ^lAA^  w^puiTtvKajptcf  this 

TdDro  fi)}  -roitty,  !}  Ka&aipti<j(fu!. 

(FtpuTifia.  (r^DAi!{£w,  jraL  poukifitnas  i/j.- 

UpariK^v  hiaitejiaw,  KaOaipclattiii.- — L-ufa-- 
ln'i,  iQin.  L  i-ul,  4K  e-d.  VtHL'L 

"  "  For  sure  the  compLints  of  goocl 
men,  caiioDE  niirl  acts  of  councils-— for- 
hi>l(!iiiti^  mhuiitcni  to  iet>cc)'lle  ici  sLdte 
LQidra— atid  itw  Bu^v«rk  of  oui  ovn 
bripastB  pToi'e  Jiifi  Iruth  more  than  suf- 
fiDgently. 

"  You  shall  Yuve  St.  Austin — in  hi» 


eighly-first  Epistle—^oTiipIaiiiing  thM 
worMly  ailiiiifB  liistrarted  his  thought* 
from  hi»  c&lllag:  aoA  St.  Cyprian  ap- 
prchenda  those  great  perfieeutionf  wete 
but  just  conscqupnees  of  the  cIcTgya 
guilt  in  this  hind.  Gre^ry  ihir  Qj 
was  muirh  ti-uubled  to  liDtk  liiiniclf  of 
d(^r  that  load. 

"  Secondly  CAnons  uid  cauutitU  dil 
CDvtT    their  Judj^incntfl    ftiLly    in 
jjoml.     So  can.  vi^  vtlL  and   IxxxiiL 
the    Apoatks." — Lord.   Diookc's  DU') 
cOurne  of  ]'I]}ijM;ap&cy,  clmp.  tii,  p,  &) 
London,  Itr-IL 

"  Sect.  31. 

°  See  Prim.  Gdvern.,  chajkTli  MCt-^b 
note. 

c  Chap.  V.  MCI.  i. 


A   REVIEW. 


7S6 


three  Bialiops,  unless  we  grant  that  the  lesier  pari  is  to  he  C  H  a  p, 
concludod  hy  the  greater,  under  the  pain  of  incurring  the  —  ^'  - 
crime  ot" schism? 

§  16.  Thas,  that  which  19  here  propounded,  pp.  249,  250", 
procccdcth  upon  the  same  ground  with  that  which  foiloweth, 
pp.  314,  S15'f  which  to  confirm,  I  mid  here  a  memorable  paa- 
»tge  out  oC  the  said  epistle  of  Clemens,  whose  doctrine  being 
received  from  the  vcryniontlis  of  the  Apostlea,  must  noeda  he 
Accounted  their  own.  Thus,  then,  Clemens  p.  54":  Ot'Air6- 
aTokoi  ijfjMiSf — so  it  must  he  read,  and  not  -qfuv- — evtiyyeXi- 
<r0i)(Tav  ntro  rov  Kupiov^Irjtrou  Xpttrrov,  'Itj/tov^  a  XpitTTO';  airo 
ToO  Seov'  eforf/A^tff^  6  Xpitrrb'i  o5i>  urro  tov  ©cot),  teal  ol  'Atto- 
(TToXoi  OTTO  tov  Apunov  eyeifOVTo  ovv  a^^OTfpa  ei/rd/rrou?  ix 
B€\^p4iTo^  0<Du.  HapayyeXiafi  o^v  Xa/3ojrres  xal  irXijpof^op^- 
BivT&{  Bia  TTj^  a(wm«rcB>5^  toO  Kvpfov  jjp^v  "Iritxov  Xpi<nov 
Kal  TTtoTOJ^eiTPT  T^j  Xo^^i  Tou  &eov,  €^iX0of  evay<y£}u^6^€voi 
147  TTji'  fimriX^iUV  rov  0fov  p.e\\eiv  ep^i(Tffat.  nara  ^uipa^  ovu  ftal 
■TToXtK  KijpiKJO-QVTf'i  Ka&itrrai'ov  ra^  dtrapywi  avrbii>y  BoKtfta- 
ffam-a  T^  J7ifii/ia.Tt,  eh  ^EirtiTKo^ou^i  xal  &ttuc6ifov<t  r^v  fi^Wov-^ 
Ttov  TTurrevetP.  "  Our  Aposllea  received  the  Gospel  from  the 
Lonl  Jesua  Chriat;  Jesus  Clirist  from  God,  And  so  Christ 
was  sent  forth  from  God,  and  the  Apostles  from  Christ:  thus 
both  were  ortlerly  done  by  the  will  of  God.  Having,  there- 
fore, received  instruclionsj,  and  being  assured  by  the  resur- 
rection of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  coidirmcd  hy  the  won! 
of  Go(J,  they  went  forth  preachtng  tliat  the  kuigdom  of  God 
was  Comings  Preaching,  then,  through  coLintries  and  cities^ 
they  constituted  the  first  fruita  of  them  overseers  and  ministers 
of  those  that  should  Uclicvc," 

§  17-  This  he  thus  prosecutes,  p.  57':  Keu  o't  'AirOtrToKoi 
^fioiv  eyfojtrav  Biu  toO  Kvpiov  tffmv  'lijaov  Xpttrrov  Sri  ?p« 
f<rTai  eVl  toD  oi^jluito*  'ETneFtcoTnf^.  ^u\  ravnjv  ovp  rijv  aniap 
TTpirfvtoatv  €i\7}<l>6T&t  TtXeiai',  Karicmjaau  toin  trpoftpt^fAevou^, 
tcaX  pera^b  IwirVopvpf  heSancatriv  ottok  eav  KotfirjBmtFtv,  ^la^i^v- 
Ttu  €T€poi  £ei5o«(./uiff/x€j'o(.  aiSp€^  Tffu  X^iTQvpyiav  avrSiv.  TotK 
ovu  KaTaffTa$evTai  vrr  e/cfivtav  i)  fura^v  v<ft  eriprnv  tWoyipAtv 
rti^pwv,  "iVnd  our  Aposdes  kucw  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

«  Ch«p.  T.  Mctt  S.  4.  ed.  Cotp]«r. 

['•  S.cLtnvnt.  Ep.  i.  c»p.  sXH  p.  170.      CMckr. 


A   REVIEW. 


787 


the  presbyters ;  hnr  he  hath  said  notliing  by  nil  ihia  which 
I  have  here  produced,  unless  we  grant  that  it  was  not  in  their 
power  to  do  it,  merely  in  this  consideration,  because  they 
succeeded  such  as  were  constituted  by  the  Apostles.  For 
the  Apostles  had  done  nothing  in  appointinf?  that  others 
should  succeed  them  whom  they  constituted,  if  this  auc- 
ccsBinn  could  be  voided  by  any  power  but  that  which  ap- 
pointed iL 

§  19.  From  the  distinction  advanced,  p.  276»(  between 
thme  things  that  are  commanded  every  Christian,  and  those 
things  ihat  are  commanded  the  body  of  the  Church,  perhaps 
a  resolution  may  t>e  deduced,  what  is  absoUitely  nece&sary  to 
,nlTation«  and  what  not :  and  also,  what  is  absolutely  ncces- 
Mvy  to  salvation  to  be  known,  and  what  not.  The  hook  Dn 
Che  maintains  this  position,  that  there  is  but  one  article  of 
the  faitli  necessary'  to  salvation,  which  is,  that  oiu-  Lord  Jesus 
a  tlic  Mcssiias".  But  the  anfficience  of  it  is  further  declared 
to  imply  the  receiving  of  Christ  for  a  doctor  sent  by  God, 
in  all  things,  without  exception,  to  be  believed  and  obeyed, 
which  manifestly  inters  the  profession  of  all  Christianity,  and 
the  sincerity  of  the  same. 

§  20.  And  upon  these  terms,  I  see  no  reason  how  to  deny 
that,  upon  this  condition,  the  thief  upon  the  cross  \s  prontiiiicd 
life  fiverlaaling,  and  the  eunuch  of  yi^^thiopia  admitted  to  bap- 
tiam,  that  is,  to  remission  of  sins,  and  the  title  to  life  everlast-* 
ing:  according  to  that  which  is  said  bcrc,  p,  16**,  that  in 
danger  of  death,  or  when  llicrc  appeared  an  anient  zeal  to 
Christianity,  men  were  admitted  to  baptism  without  regular 
trial,  1(1  wit,  upon  the  free  and  zealous  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity. So  Philip  is  ordered  by  the  Spirit  to  give  baptism 
on  the  lilcc  tenns  as  the  Church  used  to  do.  But  this  mak«a 
no  nllet^tion  in  the  necessi^  of  those  things  that  arc  to  b^ 
known  and  undertook  by  those  that  regularly  come  to  bap- 
ti«m,  which  continue  no  less  necessary  to  salvation,  though 


CK  A|>, 
V. 


t^KxlBnii-n- 
iJiliurLidL-,] 


Uie  wliule 
Chricliiu] 
foil  El.] 


*  Chap.  V.  lecL  36. 

•  Kat  erga  cirdcre  in  Chniitiiin  nihil 
aliad,  qtiun  cteilere  ifu  Jecu  ^icend, 
mc  ttae  CIituIutd. 

ConruTTr&tihu*   »4   mlulem    lltte   et 

obcdicnllK,   utnijue  ueeeiMrio.   (|ii«lia 

■it  em   abedifuCiK,   el   eui  drbilo  inoio.* 

•tjitum  t>L  tupT4.  .  ,  .  Arti^^uli  aul^m 

THoRM]Jt](,t.  3 


Sd«i  quinun  requiruitiir.  id  ouco  in- 
■^uirendum  ML  Di«i  lUtem,  i.lium 
vticolum  tiAn  pneter  liun>c,  Jnmtn 
euiO  Chriatum,  tiomini  ChiiitUno,  ut 
TiPi^taaiiriuiit  td  Mliitrm,  rf^ulri  hul- 
lum.— Cap.  ETiii.  H  &,  0.  pp.  1(17.  !«& 
<•  Chip.  LHCtt  17.18. 


cbap.  ijbe 


wdaami&df^Mag  ifacm  cannot 


2:t 


idok.] 


'►r  Divine 


takm  pkec,  other 


Aft  H  tbcB  tfau  die  immediately,  or  in 
dvM  4a*  ■*  Ami  bpt^ed  faefiac  thdr  Inptiam.  It  maj 
l^Km,  wiA  ■  ^cM  doii  of  RMitt,  be  Mid,  that  aU  tbat,  and 
flair  that  «Uek  b  caacnoed  in  the  covenant  of  baptisoi,  li 

w^  which   ia   the    tmitj   of  the 
of  cverr  Chnsiun  to  coQtribut^ijr; 
of  it ;  b«xt  ocbenrae,  what  thia  core- 
thb  ii  wM  die  pWe  to  dtspme. 

^  31.  Soaw  of  the  partkalm  rennnbered^  p.  289^  that 
ve  in  the  SenpCares^  and  jet  cU%e  not  the  Church,  deaerre 
to  be  cooBdeied  laare  at  laigc  That  the  Apostle  speats  not 
haretf  of  the  Sauameut  of  the  Eocharist,  1  Cor.  xi.,  but  of 
the  ceftefaiBliMi  thereol^  at  thcur  fearta  of  loTe — -beside  that 
which  bath  been  said  upoa  divers  occasaons  in  this  discourse— 
appeva  further  by  duft  i^oas,  which  I  find  in  the  wrutcn  copr 
lalelv  allied**:  mvptOM^  hehrww  td  cp  'EKvXijcria  apumv. 
*'  The  Lord's  Supper,"  saith  he,  is  "  lo  dine  in  the  ChuRfa." 
Whereby  it  may  a^pear»  ihal  the  Saciameut  of  the  £uchanct 
is  properly  called  *^tbe  Sacrament  of  the  Loid's  Supper,"  but 
not  propeiiy  the  **  Supper  of  the  Lord." 

§  22.  ITieTe   is   nothing   can   be  propounded    in    a    more 
express  fono  of  precept,  than  the  decree  of  forbearing^  tbings 
sacrificed  to  idols,  by  the  council  at  Jerusalem ;  and  yet  tt  b 
manifest   that   it  was   but  local*:    for  if  it  bad  obliged  the 
Church  of  Rome,  Sl  Paul  could  not  have  given  them  another 
rule,  not  to  condemn  one  anotlier,  Jews  and  Gemiles^  for 
eating  or  not  eating.     For,  that  this  case  is  comprised  within 
that  rule,  it  appearcth,  because  St.  Paul  is  afraid  that  Jewish 
Christians  sbould  fall  atray  fi^sm   Christianity,  as  enjoining  1S9 
to  renounce  tbe  law,  and,  by  conseqaence,  the  author  of  it, 
which   was  manifestly   the   scandal  of  those   at   Jerusalem.     I 
But  if  it  had  obliged  tbe  Chitfch  of  Corinth,  much  less  could 
St.  Paul  have  given  leave  to  eat  things  sacrificed   to   idols 
materially,  as  Gods  creatures,  which  yon  have  seen  that  ha^ 
doth.  ^H 

§  23.  That,  under  the  Apostles,  baptism  waa  drenching  of 
all   the  body  under  water,  appears  by  St,  Paul's  disc 


:ourse, 


Chap,  T,  ««.  B2, 
R«virw.  chnp.  ir.  ifct. 


*  S«e  eliap.  li.  sect,  10. 


A   BEV1£W. 


739 


Rom.  tL  3 — 5;  for  how  should  the  deaih  and  reiurrection  of  chaK 

our  Lord  Christ  be  represented  by  baptism  otherwise  ?    And '■ — 

eo  the  exception  that  is  taken  against  the  baptism  of  Nova- 
tianus,  is,  that  he  was  ^p  kXIvt}  Eia  voffov  wepi^vOeUf  EusebiuF, 
KccUa.  Hist.  vi.  43'^:  **  Had  water  puiifed  about  him  in  bed» 
because  of  his  sickness."  So  the  solemnity  of  drenching  waa 
due;  though  1  shewed  afore'  that  the  substance  of  the  ex- 
ception is  grounded  upon  the  weakness  of  liis  resoUition  to 
Christianity,  who  would  not  undertake  to  profess  it  while 
persecution  apjieared :  for  if  that  had  not  been^  the  solemnity 
would  not  have  been  avoided. 

§  24.  The  veil  of  woraen  in  the  Church,  which  the  Apostle  [The  veiu 
requires,  1  Cur.  xi. ;  that  it  was  to  cover  their  faces,  though  wtfoicii.l 
laid  upon  the  head,  1  will  seek  no  other  at^umenl  but  'fcr- 
tuUian^  though  it  were  possible  to  find  more.  For  he,  in  his 
ij^ibouk  De  l^irrjinH'Us  Velandis,  proveth,  that  the  virgins  were 
not  exempted  from  wearing  the  like,  because  at  Corinth, 
whither  Sl  Paul  directed  this  charge,  they  were  not  And 
this  the  property  of  die  Greek  seemeth  to  argue,  when  the 
Apo&tle  calleth  it  KaTaKa\virTe<T&ai  rrjv  K€if}a\i)Pr  and  Kara 
K€^\jfi  €x*ov^  1  Cor.  xi.  7,  4,  which  differs  something  from 
hri  Ki^fJjii  e)(etVf  this,  signifying  that  which  is  only  upon 
the  head :  and  so  was  the  veil ;  and  therefore  the  woman  is 
said  iiri  K^f^Xfjif  ^fu*,  10:  the  other,  that  which  is  ao 
upon  the  head  that  it  comes  down  firom  the  head,  as  to  the 
purpoH^  before  the  face. 

§  23.  Neither  do  I  see  any  reason  why  we  may  not  under-  [orrhe 
stand  the  Apostle,  when  be  says  that  "the  women  ought  to  Eimcih.] 
have  power  on  their  bead  because  of  the  angels,"  lo  have 
r»pect  unto  the  legend  reported  in  the  book  of  Enoch* — 
which  we  eee  was  read  in  the  Church  in  the  Apostles'  time, 
by  the  second  epistle  of  St.  Peler,  and  that  of  St.  Jude — of 
those  angeb  that  are  reported  there  to  have  been  seduced  by 
the  beauty  of  women,  out  of  Gen.  vi.  2;  not  a»  if  the  Aposde 
did  Auppose  that  report  to  be  tnie,  ordid  intend  to  give  tnredil 
to  the  book,  hut  that,  by  alluding  to  a  passage  commonly 


'  S«e  Rfview,  chap.  I.  wcL  SI. 
■  Rvview,  cbap.  i.  sect  29. 
■■  "  .'liiJ  wh«n  the  an^el*.  the  mhi 
of   betv«>,    beheld    lliRn itavn 


tWy  look  wiTWitwIi  fliifioiing  Tor  liiin- 
■«ll ....  uid  tb«  WDTnen  concervinf 
breu^lit  forth  gunU." — Dt  T^urnioe's 
Truiflili{>n,  pp.  5,  S,  Oxford,  l&3t. 


3i>2 


740 


A   KKTIl 


ciAr. 


be  nuj  very  well  be  thought  to  intimate,  dw  4 1 
to  it — not  disputing  whether  triK  cr  not 


ril*  pmml — nught  ^  out  to  the  Cfaureh.  For  £u»  when  be 
■ilk  thai  the  &tbers  drank  of  the  m^  that  foOcrwcd  f>— '  ■ 
lh>  aiiWiiii  I,  I  Cor,  z.  4,  it  is  not,  I  suppose^  hk  iaieot  l» 
ifca  tke  ttuth  of  that  which  the  Jews  stilt  tell :  and  tbm- 
ft*r  ■IAbm  doabc  did  leU  before  Sc.  PauTs  time,  thtf  dw 
^■v  fidwed  ^  &ibaa  over  mounuuns  and  TaII^%  m 
iknr  joHacjr  id  the  land  of  prombe,  bnt  that  the  ^dien 
^mk  tfl^at  «a>R'.  which  the  Jews  aj  followed  them.  For 
«( Ae  Jraa  AcBBelve^  the  leanied  Btaxtorff^  in  hia  preJke 
»  ife  gimc  T^TiMpt,  B  of  opbuoD  that  thev  do  Dot  letiu 
JHikiMM«  flkrie^bn*  aspanbks;  and  1  conceiTe  I  hm 
wBk'vdfc  «■■■  Am^i  ■>  dnr  wiitii^  that  aecoa  to  nuke  it 


iWt 


*  o 


SL  I^eter  nd  Sl  Jade  cite  the  book 
iMEBt  10  dcdit  it,  or  tie  OS  to  beUert 
4^  it.  bat  Id  wgne  thus  frtHn  it ;  thii 
■at  hit  appkod  the  deconim  whkh 
paad  si^ris  so  m-etvat  that  dier 
Sataa — what  are  we  to  think 
«(  Aac  MaKphrmed  either  secoltf 
iiiiMI Ij  or,  which  perhaps  b 


ftr.  jUd 


b*  the  wajr  nn  see  bow  to  answer  the 
ise  jddi  «»  icceire  these  epistles  fbri^ 
III  ^kholdafco  m  diveis  of  St.  PaoTs, 
tnQP  aSe^d  o«C  of  apocn^ha]  8crip 
ApanfeV  npwMon  win  be  mcKt  aitifi- 
to  be  ooIt 


i 


A  SZVTEW. 


741 


women  ought  to  be  veiled  bccaoBC  of  that  which  we  read  in 
the  book  of  Enoch  to  have  befallen  the  angels.  Now,  in 
those  conntrica  where  the  veil  was  not  used  at  the  receiving 
of  Christianity,  it  sccnis  this  precept  of  St.  Paul  was  not  held 
to  oblige.  As  for  men  covering  or  uncovering;  their  head  in 
preaching,  it  can  be  nothing  lo  St,  Paul's  meaning ;  because 
uncovering  the  head  in  sign  of  reverence  was  a  custom  un- 
known in  his  time.  Thus  you  see,  these  particulars,  prO' 
pounded  in  the  form  of  precepts,  notwithstanding  do  not 
oblige  the  Chuifb. 

5  28.  Those  that  scruple  the  superiority  of  Bisho|»  as  a 
step  to  bring  in  Antichrist,  are  not  only  to  consider  that 
which  i&  said  here,  p.  291',  that  ihe  Socinians  have  the 
same  scniple  of  the  substance  of  Cbristiantty^  but  also  that 
which  some  of  the  sects  of  this  time  give  out,  as  you  see  in 
the  beginning  of  this  Review,  that  tho  making  of  the  Church 
.M  society  or  community  was  the  beginning  of  Antichristf 
uch  I  have  shewed  %vas  the  act  of  our  Lord  and  His  Apo- 
Bllcs;  and  also,  that  which  Erastua'^  objectctfa  auto  the  pres- 


V. 


[The 

AiilicbrJol 
mmk' 

B)jnil|tlttllC 


I 


I  Clup.  V.  wcL  J4v 

*  Nullum  pDHor  rx  Sai-rii  litlpris 
u*um  ill  KtN.-lcflji  a«lciid:  tjxni  nl,  tj^us 
fiiiUul^cc:1c*iKoblm<lilui.uI  prircc^Iuni 
Divlnuiii.,  (.'iiiii  ■  Deo  intprTalti  nun- 
<|ium  fii«rit,  onmev,  credc,  tmi  cnulti- 
l^nt.  Fuilu,  ergn  dixpTOi,  ijuanttlni 
m*ii  peprtvHl.  Uniscrum  nE'li^ionirm 
fen  *uta,  feut  cvrte  piRi'ipuc  fwdiiRirne 
vonipun:i.*il.  et  bin  turn  »<in  vvcrdt, 
CjMiit  hmiiifiuin  milli*  RlrniHitt  ppr- 
didvric,  KuvJt  Dominus :  tx  hittorik 
cuiiat«rp  [HIF4C,  Arbitror,  in  Imperia 
tiprinanicu  pioptrr  «xcan>niunic>- 
tiuiimrn  aiiiira  tiuuiuuiei  cetilena  hontt- 
tiiim  tmlltJi  riivprait  t^nvpnribus  tni- 
ciil«u  Ttiikw.  Inj^enue  ^rofic^r,  me 
MTau.ULiim  eaitr-,  si  i^uriltfin  r<tlcl  liudlt 
llrui  ille  fwrtilufliriiifli  Panitlis,  nliu'il 
eu«  non  paMC  njiiuii  cxcotiuiiuiilca- 
Uoucm.  llaff  eiiitii  vere  forlii  Drua 
fuji,  qui  omnr*  trfx*  "•  principe*, 
OTitne  tubnr.  nainn  coiiarientJM.  ipnni 
rtiaoi  iAi-niMiii>.'tam  ScnpiuraTn  Ponti- 
riL-ii  Koniaiii  ppdibus  Buhivril.  At  DOi. 
m<]ui«i,  aliirr  iii^lilniriivii,  Pnikrifii-um 
fscltim  nat-i  pnilMinu».  Au(ti»  j^tuilfiiii 
hoc  die):  ■vd  contftriiim  rtdro  ct  «x- 
P^or — Kra«lJ  Conflrm,  Tlic*.,  lib,  v. 
«W.  i.  p.  WH.  I'orUiii,  I.^Kt*. 

Thfl  )oll(iwiii|i  mjcoiiDi  jii'^cn  hy  Srf- 
iten  of  the  (jublicaiiion  of  ihuwotk  of 


L 


GrutUs,  i»,  at  leaat,  Aurioum.  —  In 
fruiilp  Irfptur  P*ie}arii,  apuA  Hniyrium 
Siiltafe4trti*n  uttnr.  MDJ, XXXIX.  Ntt- 
riiinuiii,  »\yK  Wuin  kjiccEvs  live  ha* 
iniiifm,  ptiHiiiU  T  Nrj|Kc  t-iiniari)  aic 
rificts  OpffK'  jirctiuDt  Ml  auldMi|iii;n;n 
aut  ariolari.  Kimi  ({UDrLim  indicca  edi- 
lioneni  illam  oicKiixanl  iiuam  J'riolarii 
iui  Pei^iavii  facta  fuiuri  tmo  IS'Jl, 
DK  loci  unmen  prime  ficiuni.  ted  aliud 
pariCer  nihili  nee  vrrutn  aitiiLim  cihi- 
DAitM.  Alii  (luati  Ptittoiimm  iiunteti 
loci  fuisNeL  S^  vera  cpititsiiiiiiin  eal, 
resclavium  ibi  sii^ipoiituTTi  |iro  Loa- 
dino-,  aaltrm,  Londini  cadiffm  iarvato 
ilto  1aci  nomine  pro4liit««.  N«c  rav>ra, 
ni  fallor  nimium.  Baociua  SulUcelCTUl 
ibt  aliua  nt  ^tiam  Joaiinea  WolAua, 
Lutinis,  GneclR,  tt  Kfaraiiii  litleria 
Klitabetbs  reginjz  litnc  typogniphti*. 
Ab  Krasli  vidua.  aUt  a  CaklclvftM.cui 
nupta  ilia  est;  auinfiraphum  itnprtn- 
raiitrm  bU<i,uot  i-xordine  E^irltiiiaiiiioo 
in  AngliaKiimmi,.(iui  t-tiam  in  reirixiine 
pubiiro  pHr<»  Uiw  a;fcliant  hir  jinnift- 
riai.  Atr^itc  entxnn  aiiP|iii-ii>  jii«<n<iuc 
tvpiK  rat  niAiLilalum.  I^Ui-uil  i|k]iiirni 
iUu  Ut  nOD  iiitr  firloriirn  1nci  «1  tjpo- 
irnphl  ngTuiniUD  larva  priHlircl;  qiial* 
pro  KoinlnHiii  ncbiiriu  urjiiii^  fii.  Srd 
vpro  no'i  11"  t'uniiii  »nt  i  Inrt- ulutn  rtiit 
quia  in  afU  tjpograpLunJiii  cl  bililio- 


741B 


A  KBVIBW. 


CHAP,  bjteriefl,  that  by  tbe  mcana  of  excominiinicatioa,  the  ptifvj, 

^—~  which  is  the  power  of  Antichrist,  was  advanced.     Whereby 

he  h&th  requited  all  their  aspersions  upoo  HpiMopacir,  uid 
shewed  all  the  world  that  the  imputation  of  Antichrffit  is  a 
saddle  for  all  horses;  that  it  is  art/umetttum  ffttleahrrm,  a  teaBQ 
that  will  serve  to  discredit  any  adversary,  if  it  tnay  have  pu»- 
port,  without  shewing,  by  the  Scriptupe^i  wbereia  the  being 
of  Antichrist  coiisisteth. 

\  29,  And  herewith  my  purpose  was  to  rest  cootented  iar 
tlie  present,  thinking  this  enough  for  this  particolar  caiee, 
to  answer  the  objection  of  Antichrist  with.  But  I  have  con- 
sidered eince,  that  the  whole  credit  of  the  ancient  Church, 
and  the  benefit  that  might  redound  to  the  resolution  of  iH 
differences  and  difficulties  from  the  acknowledg:tDeDt  tfaeredj 
hut  in  the  nature  of  historical  truth,  is  utterly  lo^t  to  ua  h; 
the  means  of  this  prejudice.  In  particular,  that,  by  the 
papers  which  passed  between  his  kte  majesty,  of  happj 
memory,  And  Master  Alexander  Henderson",  lately  piA- 
lished,  it  appears  that  the  whole  issue  of  that  dispute  ended 
in  it 


polntim  LondintiiMUTn  SodetttiB  illius 
tMDporil  puMic«  expfensim  Tclntuin 
^cn(i  iic«  feiiie  auhpi-cjis  aiitisCUis  lum^ 
ini,  qui  ante  tliot  librorum  hlo  ceniu- 
roj  tunc  jinefuit,  ejiiBcjue  de  eo  jiidicii 
toktiiiiuiiiD,  In  ActU  tilis  Ugitur  2(1 
Jiinii  IfisO.  John  Wolf  ghteud 
roH  ittacoi-Y  A  TktAttst  of  Thomas 
finituv,  t)e    EicoTninuniciLlionD,   nc- 

POKTKP     «Y      M,      FOKTKSCUK     TO     BE 

jlllowkd  by  xwa.  Aftciibtiiiop  of 
CATHTKimttiiy  :  ,  .  , ,  Ji  tunc  ent  Jd- 

«niit-M  WhitttiftuH Memini  me  in 

HihtiorliPCK  LMnbeth«t;n,  quie  dudiiin 
(^■nlnliriguni  trnliilBCa.  eat,  ridisRe 
ctidii'PEii  Ikunc  sic  typi!)  eminauni  in 
cnnfl  llava  mddius  compoctum,  cum 
inimptiuii'^  hac  iiCrinqlie  aUrva  intra, 
•f^rtnni  ili<liirH  autguri  inserta,  luiut 
^ntim  utra  /'irmatiof. — D(^  Syuedriia, 
]>l^.  i.  CAp,  E.  aiifin. 

"  Tlira«-  piuHt-d  between  his  Majesty 
Kitiif  Cli&rloN  nnd  Uenderiian  it  New- 
?*"Mo,  UHfi,  and  are  printed  in  the 
King'.  Wurka,  pp.  155—169.  Loiidqn. 
ijl^^.  HenderBon  sayH,  *'  It  \t  true 
'"treplie»  «0Wf(|:it  ttiie  prc-cmiiieiice  in 
{hi      f  ""•^''  timca,  and  lIifinyBtery  of 

■aai*\  ^}^  t^"""  ^^^  ^^  *"'■''•  '"^ 
*"*"'  in  after  tim»  »ome  puffed  up 


with  ambition,  and   ollien    ovt 
with  w>eaknc5H,  endtavouret)  the 

tion  of  Church  governtii'eot;" > 

And  in  Another  pappr — "T«ro  moi^ 
only  I  add  ;  that  noiwidiBtaadiDg  fcU 
ibw  i»  prvTended  from  a^aliqidtf.  • 
Db])oj>.  ti&riiig  sole  jtower  of  onfiDi- 
lion  anil  junsdiction,  vill  neivr  bt 
found  in  prime  nnatiuiiy.  The  other 
it,  that  muiy  of  the  FAthen  did.  un- 
wittinRly.  bring  fnrlh  ihM  Antichriit 
whbfa  fTAA  conceived  in  the  limei  of 
tbe  ApOHll-es,  nnd  Iherefore  Ktv  ia^am- 
petful  judge*  in  the  question  of  Ikier- 
irchj",  Aad  Upon  the  other  pirt,  the 
Ii|chl5  of  tKe  Chriftlian  Cfaurvh  at  and 
ftince  the  beirinmng  of  the  Refonna' 
tioD,  hnve  dia'coverefl  many  tecKlJ 
eonr'emiEi^  Antit^hrist  and  his  hiei- 
archy  which  were  uoi  ittiimn  to  fonnisr 
age#i  ...  I  »ind  togi-lhcr  Diotrcphea 
and  the  myaleiy  of  Iniqiuiy  ;  the  one 
M  AH  old  example  of  Church  smhidan, 
which  was  bJkq  too  palpable  In  the 
Apoatln  ihemsf'tves;  and  the  oth^r  u 
a  cove^r  of  amHition,  alterword*  di*- 
covered;  which  tw-o  brought  forth  the 
([rcAt  myicery  of  the  pkpicy  at  kai.**-^ 
pp.  171,  ITS. 


A   REVIEW. 


748 


f 
I 


§  30.   Upon  these  conslilpraliuns,  therefore,  I  have  thought  CHAP, 
fit  further  to  adswct,  by  donning  tlie  truth  of  this  interpre-— — ^ — 
tfttioQ  of  St.  Paul  and  the  Apuciilypsc;  and  to  justify  this  Thi>m<iiki; 
denial,  by  propounding  so  probftblc  a  meaning  of  those  pro-  *n''|^,^'^. 
phecies  to  another  ettect,  as  all  those  that  apply  them  to  the  ''f'l'i'''''f" 
papacy  do  shew  ihcy  conld  never  attain  to,  becau&e  they  are  caiypK!.] 
faiii  to  prophesy  ihcmselvca  for  the  meaning  of  part  of  them, 
which  they  confess  is  not  fulfilled.     And  this  1  do  here  the 
rather,  bet^tiae  hereby  1  ehall  declare  the   utraost  of  thai 
argument  which   I   have   used   for  the   interest  of  secular 
powers  u)  Church  matters,  grounded  upon  the  prophecies  of 
the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  whereby  God,  declanng  His  will 
of  brin^inp  Elates  to  Christianity,  declareth  by  consequence, 
that  He  calleth  them  to  the  atitne  interest  in  matters  of  reli- 
gion, which  we  know  was  exercised  by  the  kings  of  His 
ancient  people. 

4  31.  And  hereof  the  Apocalypse  will  miike  full  proof, 
being  nothing  else  but  the  complement  of  all  the  prophecies 
of  the  Old  Testament  concerning  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  therefore  fulfilled  in  the  subduing  of  the  Roman  empire 
to  Christianity,  and  the  vengeance  taken  upon  the  persecu- 
tors thereof;  which,  though  it  cannot  be  fuUy  proved  without 
1  cxjToundtng  all  and  every  part  of  it  to  this  cflect,  yet  because, 
by  the  main  hinges  upon  which  it  turns,  reasonable  men  may 
perceive  that  it  cannot,  nor  ever  will,  be  eipounded  to  any 
other  purpose,  I  will  stop  here  awhile  to  shew  this,  that  men 
for  the  future  may  adviae  before  they  act  upon  supposition  of 
such  uncertain  conceits. 

^  32.  1  l»egin  with  the  opening  of  the  first  seal,  Ajh»c,  v'u 
1,  '2",  because  as  our  Saviour  Christ  rides  forth  thereupon, 
at  the  beginning,  ao  at  the  end  of  the  prophecy,  xix.  1 1,  He 
«I»pcars  again,  riding  on  the  white  horse,  which  He  appears 
mounted  on  at  the  beginning:  so  that  He  which  went  forth 
to  conquer  at  the  first,  returns  to  take  vengeance  at  the  last, 
09  lie  is  there  described,  tn  the  next  place,  I  will  not  much 
entreat  any  man  to  grant  me  that  the  souls  under  the  Altar, 


"  5^aiiir  Ingiia  mui  r«t  Chrialtui,  iit 
|>*lTt,  cap.  xix.  ]  I.  Off  quo  pulehre  Ori- 
RenM,  ttom.U.  in  Cantic.  ad  tllud  B^i- 
Salut  /'AoniMij  lurimitaei  It.  t^iuui,  lit- 


<|M!t.  rt   r<iiiit«lua  ll«i  rt   Chriati   Hint 

rrrbiun  D«i. — Comtl.  A  Li.|ildv,  Coid- 
inonL  im  loe. 


7M 


A  AEViBW. 


«^4^.  ^  9».  tfc  tbe  nuirtvTS  w^hich  suffered   for  the  Gc^ef. 

^    KctBvi  emperors,    id    the    tea    persocatioos :    for  «_- 

^  iaha.  addresing  ibis  prophecy  to  the  Churches  cf  Asa, 
i.  It,  nd  thu  with  a  promise  of  happioess  to  tbem  tiia 
ik«U  re«d  and  k«p  it,  L  3,  should  not  speaJc  of  thiap  don 
ifang  tfaoae  times  when  those  Churches  stood,  and  wbmm 
ikKjwtn  cooccnwd,  is  a  thing  ihat  do  commoo  sense  cm 

%ZX  God.  then,  being  imponooed  bj-  the  hhxMi  of  tiwii 

■■','"  h  *bp»«b  that  He  detenoines  to  late   TCdgeaDce  of 

ife  «Br.     Whidi  He  further  declares  bj  the  vision  of  tena 

«p^  nadr  to  blow  scrcn  tmojpets,  Apoc  viil  2.    For  with 

Am*  aiMB  iffMa  anoAhdr,  l&nt  pota  much  incense  to  tbe 

|"p"irf*««i"*W"P*»*^  golden  Altar  before  the  threoe. 

Witfrnffm^^iABwrnm^hmtLOiaK  which  the  souls  of  ik 

■■■Q^  hai  ■■!*  br  vCflgMBce  before  ?    Fat  immcdialelT 

mI  vgrf  tikes  the  eeflficr,  npoo  which  he 

M»  tfe  fomn  tiribeaukt8»  rer.  3,  and  fitk 

it  upon  tbe  earth,  and 

•Dd  evthquake\ 


«Pwi 


C4i» 


Ua 


HMpri^ 


.^SLi 


,*t.  Thfld^ 


tVfEW. 


745 


^■wppMiH,  that  after  ihe  sU  seals  he  proceeds  to  declare  the  chap. 

vengeance  promised  ihe  martyrs,  because  iniinediatcly  after ^ 

the  sixth  seal  ihere  appear  four  angels  ready  to  destroy  the 
earthy  Apoc  vii.  1.  But  because  God  would  shew  His  pro- 
phot  that  He  meant  as  welt  to  preserve  a  mimbcr  of  His  own 
as  to  take  vengeance  u|H>n  the  pcrsecutora,  therefore  He  sufiers 
them  not  to  proceed  till  His  own  be  marked^ 

^  34.  These  prayers  are  therefore  called  also  the  prayers 
160  of  all  the  sainla,  Apoc»  viii.  3,  to  ehew  us,  that  though  they 

I  are  expressed  at  the  opening  of  the  fifth  seal  to  be  only  the 
prayers  of  the  martyrs^  Apoc*  vi.  9,  yet  we  are  to  understand 
that  ihoae  which  are  scaled  and  saved  from  the  vengeance 
inflicted  on  the  persecutors,  do  join  in  the  same ;  for  the 
I  martyrs  that  had  long  while  robes  given  thenij,  Apoc,  vi-  11, 
do  appear  again,  praising  God  in  those  while  robes,  Apoe.  vii. 

|9|  14.  But  we  must  needs  imagine  ih^t  the  tneaning  of  the 
vision  IS,  that  those  which  were  Mealed  and  saved  joiued  also 
in  the  sanic  praises  of  God.  For,  Apoc.  xiv.  I,  3,  where  the 
same  one  hundred  aud  forty-four  thousand  that  were  sealed 
afore,  appear  again ',  and  immediately  the  same  voice  of 
God's  praises  is  heard — like  the  noise  of  harpers,  hut  as  loud 
aa  thunder,  or  as  many  waters — it  is  said  that  no  man  could 
leam  the  song  but  the  one  hundred  and  forly-four  thousand 
redeemed  from  the  earth.  Su  then,  both  the  martyre  and 
those  that  are  scaled  join  in  the  praises  of  God,  therefore  iti 
the  prayers  also;  for  the  fulliUing  whereof  those  praises  arc 
tendered,  which  arc  therefore  called  the  prayers  of  all  the 
saints^  because,  as  well  those  that  were  sealed  and  saved  as 
those  that  suffered  martyrdom,  are  to  be  conceived  to  join  in 
|]  them,  as  well  as  in  the  praises  uf  God.  And  therefore^  the 
pli^ties  which  they  procure  began  from  the  going  forth  of 
the  Gospel ;  because  from  thence  began  the  siiKcnngs  of 
the  martyrs,  which  appeared  at  the  beginning  of  the  fifth 
seal,  as  also  the  praises  tendered  to  God  hy  those  that  were 
sealed  and  escaped ;  though  ibey  were  not  lo  be  accomplished 

I  but  with  the  niimlwr  of  their  brelliren  that  were  to  Ik:  sbiin 
as  well  aa  themselves". 


'  Ladovk-iu  kb  Aicuit  cootident 
ihrni  tn  b«  ihr  uiiip.  Cametiui  i  L»- 
pi'le,  au  ill?  contnry,  9tyt,/otigt  i>mw 


fii  tttr  iiiv*Ttct.     Sc«  noi«  y  hrlow, 
'  Sr«  note  p  ftbort. 


M 


746 


A   BKTIKW. 


f  S5.  Now  ibe  sum  of  the  prapbecy  beiitg  protioaniled 
in  the  ^un  of  a  book  with  seren  aeals,  which  none  but  the 
L^mb  coold  open,  Apoc.  t.%  the  effect  of  ihe  serentb  it 
divided  tato  aeren  trampeb,  wherewith  aeven  angi^  puUiab 
the  Teogeance  which  God  hod  proiniwfl  to  lake  upoD  the 
penecatora  of  His  m&rtTTB,  at  the  opening  of  the  fifth  seal, 
Apoc.  vi.  9 — U  ;  viii.  2.  So  that  the  mftrtjrs  being  thorn 
that  fiufliered  bj  the  Romaxt  empire,  the  vengeanoe  is  that 
which  was  t&kea  upon  the  Roman  empire.  Thi^  as  the 
most  judicious  of  our  tale  expositors"  coafeaseth  and  provetb, 
&D»  had  be  considered  the  consequence  of  it,  he  would  hsn 
found  himself  constrained  not  to  part  the  tenth  chapter  aod 
that  which  followeth  from  the  rest  that  went  afore,  but  to 
expound  all  to  one  and  the  same  effect ;  the  oTersighl  wbefM* 
o^  is,  in  truth,  the  cause  of  his  whole  mistake  *-. 

^  3B.  For  whereas  the  angel  pronounccth  three  woes  to 
come  upon  the  sounding  of  the  three  last  trumpets,  Apoc 
vilL  13,  two  whereof  are  repeated  after  the  fifth  and  eixih, 
ix.  12 ;  xi.  U;  is  it  not  manifest  thai  the  effect  of  the  aevenlli 
trum{>et  is  dirided  into,  aud  comprised  in,  seven  vials  of  the 
last  plagues,  Apoc.  xv.  I,  ",  as  the  effect  of  the  seventh  seal 
was  in  seven  trumpets?  otherwise,  how  comce  it  to  paB^ 
that  where  the  third  woe  is  proclalmc<^  upon  the  soatidiiiE 
of  the  seventh  trumpet,  Apoc.  xi.  15,  there  foUowa  nothing 
but  rejoicing?  Only  because  the  joy  of  the  saints  for  the 
advancement  of  Christianity  is  joined  with    the    woe   that 


*  Ilinc  Unim  infera,  lifanitn  signa- 
tum  m  ie  complecti,  nDn  totxm  Apo- 
calypteos  prDphniam,  s^A  sulum  qiicd 
I  Mp.  vi.  ad  xi.  iDt^luBivc  coritinctar — 
W  est,  per  mx  capiu — omcii  enim  qu« 
fepertis  «i(pl1is  revelata  sunt,  caput  ua- 
d-ecimum  non  trans^rreiliuntur.  £t 
rgv  laqe  UAqu«  Md  fin«m  UDdecLnii  hoc 
cxtmdo:  ctKUt  enim  ^uiii  aepEem  [u- 
bil  ad  acpliintim  fipentarc  si^llunt. 
aiqui  ciput  undfcimum  sepiiins  luba 
IcfTninfttur. — LudoWcut  ad  Akasar, 
(H  !oc. 

'  CoiueliuB  4  Lapide.     See  Date   e 

*  NaUtAlcBMT  liEC  ainilia  a  cap.N. 
iiii<]i]^  id  XT.  Jl,  pertiiiere  (juodiin]' 
tnadii  nd  sextam  tul>ani  et  nlftgnm  BCp- 
lirai  si^Lli 

Rumuin  AkazAr  *3i  mx  eKplicA- 
tioilm    (i:i>liitliia     L-ciiii-t,    nkm    plagB 


■«Kta  Judsoruui  iras  et  Airon*  com- 
plna  »t  -,  iu  hoc  CApite  BJ^tfiBari 
horriStlnn  illatti  peTKeotitioiiii  pracri- 
lam.  el  tjuavi  Airorcin.  qiiam  Jadvi 
coutn  EcclietiAm  coiaciit4runt,  inhiun 
fui«se  veriB  ai:'  Kalidn  Gentillum  f«ltd- 
Utis  ;  en  eutni  Deum  hsc  dirrxiMC  tU 
pen«cuttonr&  Ecclssiie  verteret  ia  ejiu 
feJicilalem  ct  ^loriaru,  ntmimm  lit 
dervlictis  Jodaeia  irpnsferrei  AAem. 
EccU^nm  ft  raiment  ad  gentea,  alque 
hoc  itiielliKl  cum  dicitur.  pentHwmN- 
lur  m^tterimm  Dri.  Verum  biec  spec- 
tanl  Hovissinia  ieinpo.r».  Imerunlui 
vTga  hie,  ut  IioTiiin«a  ijoi  tunc  tot  pU- 
gia  aex  tubarum  a  IJw*  per  ABgekw 
tnontti  Balcnt  pceniterc,  Vchemeutiiu 
rcdar^antui.  nriMeutur  ct  lunanlur: 
unde  jurat  »ngi:lu»K  quia  AropBlU  iioii 
erit  tptripna. — Comiet.  i,  L>Mjn<]e.  id 
cap.  X- 


A  REVIEW. 


747 


comes  upon  the  persecutors.  And  the  joy  is  mentioned 
here,  the  woe  deferred,  till  the  sevea  vials,  which  contain  the 
I  effect  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  come,  llierefore  they  are 
called  the  last  plagues,  Apoc.  xv.  1,  to  wit^  of  those  which 
the  martyrs'  blood,  Apoc.  vi.  9,  required.  For  the  plagues, 
as  they  began,  bo  they  must  needs  be  accompliahed,  aAer  the 
persecutions. 

$  37.    And  alt  tbts  gap  between  the  aixth  trumpet  and 
the  seven  vialg,  is  made  ou  purpose  to  reveal  more  largely 

rs  the  cause  of  those  last  plagues,  to  wit,  the  pcraecution  which 
God  punishea.  For  what  signifies  the  victory  of  Michael 
and  his  angels  over  the  devU  and  his,  and  the  taking  of  the 

(child  up  to  God's  throne,  Apoc.  xii.  5,  7»  but  God's  decree 
that  Christianity  should  prevail  ?  Wherefore,  the  flight  of 
the  wotnan  into  the  wilderness,  following  In  time  the  fall  of 
Satan  into  the  world  which  caused  it,  Apoc.  xii.  6,  9,  must 
needs  begin  as  Boon  as  persecution  fur  Christianity  began. 
And  the  same  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand,  which 
were  sealed  afore  the  trumpets,  Apoc,  vii.  4f  appear  again 
with  the  Lamb  after  six  of  them,  Apoc.  xiv.  1 ',  as  having 
csca|)ed  the  persecution  represented  in  the  thirteenth  chapter, 
OS  well  aa  the  plagues  attending  on  It,  and  therefore  were 
sealed  thiit  they  might  escape  it.  Therefore,  the  same 
penun8  being  prefierved,  the  same  persecutors  must  be  under- 
8tood« 

§  38.  The  fiame  it  is  which  St.  Paul  had  prophesied  of, 
2  Thcss,  ii. ;  thougli,,  it  seems,  there  was  more  revealed  to 
St.  John  by  succession  of  lime.  For  whereas,  by  many 
])assages  of  Sl  Pauls  epislltrs",  it  appears  that  he  had  con- 
ceived that  llie  end  of  tlie  world  was  lo  come  within  the  age 
of  men  then  living,  perliaf>s  at  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  as  the 
I6»  Apostles  also  imagined  when  they  asked  our  Lord  when  the 
destniciion  of  Jerusalem  should  be,  and  what  the  signs  of  His 
coming,  and  the  end  of  the  world,  MalU  xxiv.  3;  to  prevenc 
the  ill  consequences  of  this  opinion,  St,  Paul,  having  the 


CHAP. 
V. 


[Th*  ppo- 
|itR-cle«  of 
St.  TaulO 


f  Pulant  alj^ni,  at  &  IlintmymiU 

»0«il«fii  torn  illia  talidetn  ft^ciutit 
viL  %kA  trni^  verlu*  nt  t^i*  di- 
I,  niiDi  lai,Tiigin«*«iir)i;  iUi  Adrle* 
ncli  L^i^uiijtK'  lUktiu,  rUam  eoiyu- 


nlii :  illi  oaiim  luiit  Juitai  hi  tun 
Ju«ltri  i|iii*m  Gentilec — ConieL  A  La- 
pidiC,  to  {m: 

-  I  Cor.xv.  Jil— A3i  2C0T.T.  1-3. 
I  Thm.  b.  IS. 


A   REVIEW. 


749 


ibis  passage  Buffers ;  to  wit,  that  this  second  Epistle  to  the  CHAP. 
Thessalooians  muet  be  written  before  the  death  of  Caligula,  - — -^ — 
which  no  man  can  eristly  believe ;  there  being  between  the 
baptism  of  our  Lord,  upon  the  fineentli  of  Tiberius,  accord- 
ding  to  the  Gospel,  and  the  deuth  of  Caligula,  but  u  matter  of 
eleven  yeans ;  whatsoever  passed  between  the  baptism  of 
Christ  nnd  tlis  death,  and  between  the  death  of  CaUgula 

1 68  and  the  writing  of  this  epistle. 

§  40<  This  18  then  the  first  of  the  two  beasts  ibat  St.  John 
sees  In  the  thirteenth  of  his  Revelations,  blaspheming  God, 
and   persecuting?   His    Church,  eveu   the  succession  of  the 

I     Roman  emperors.     The  second  is  the  same,  whereof  St.  Paul 
prophesies  iu  the  next  words,  2  Thess.  ii.  8,  9,  representing 

I  in  one  pcraon,  as  before  the  succession  of  the  Roman  em- 
perors, &o  now  the  fiuccc^ion  of  magicians  and  heathen  phi- 
losophera,  the  priests  and  the  divines,  whom  Satan  employed 
to  disguise,  interpret,  and  maintain  heathenism  in  opposition 
to  Christianity.  Simon  Magus  may  well  be  reckoned  I'tt- 
primit  of  the  list,  together  with  much  of  the  fry  of  his 
GuoGlics,  who,  though  wearing  the  name  of  (J^hristians,  yet 
pnvctising  manifest  idolatries  with  (heir  magic,  occasioned 
ihe  pcri»ccution  of  true  Christianity,  by  compounding  a  false 

tout  of  it  and  heathenism  ^ 
§  41.  But  Apollonius  Tyaneus  must  nccda  be  accounted  of 
this  body,  who  did  many  strange  things  in  St  John's  time  to 
support  heathenism,  and  was  therefore  by  the  pagans  opposed 
to  our  Lord  Christ,  as  you  may  see  by  V'opiscus,  in  the  life 
■  of  Aurelian'',  and  llicroeles's  book  to  that  puqxisie,  rcfnicd  by 
Euscbius*'.  Alter  him  cnmc  all  choee  Pythagorean  or  Platonic 
17  philosophers,  who,  after  St,  John's  time,  as  they  were  the 
maintainers  of  heathenism  a^^ainst  Christianity,  were  doubtless 
magicians,  as  their  father  Pythagoras  seems  la  have 
1,  by  his  travels  in  the  east,  and  many  ptuaages  of  his  life. 


vitam,  Il]e  multii  mltrn  hom)n»  «t 
ftKil  (I  tlixiiti  ^am  que  Tvlit  aonr, 
GrsctM  legBt  litiroa  qui  d«  t-jus  vita 
oomrripti  «iHt.— Hi».L  Augnit.  Script. 
T).  (om.  iL  pu.  4i<i,  -tf  ti.  Lugil.  Bauv. 
107  J. 

■  Ad  cilc  Kiueti.  P«iTiiooatc«  Ermg^. 
Ik  £11.  FwU.  1S38. 


I 


gM»i  periculo  vulgBri  non  potucrit. 
rvgnuito  Ctturuni  doirio,  ideo  ({iKkl 
post  ronftliim  illam  slatUK  Cau  r^ulla- 
OUl4«  in  ip«o  D(ri  sumrai  irniplia, — 
Ototii  AtiUiit.  in  ii.  mA  ThpsH.  cup.  i. 

'  Srr  I'liap.  v,  tfrt.  14. 

*  Qiiid  mien  tllo  riro  Mnctim,  tcii«- 
nbiUll*.  antiquua,  di«i[iiuM]m-  bitCf 
huToiiiei   Tuit  f     lUr  TnortuTi  reddidit 


750 


A   ILBVIBW. 


:hap.  Sucli  were  Apiiteius',  Plotlnus,  Porphyry,  lambliehus^  Mui- 
■  ^•-  miisB;  and  with  such  the  histories  shew  that  the  pereccuiing 
emperors,  Maxentius,  Maximian,  LicLnius^  and  Julian,  coin 
versed :  who,  both  by  learned  writing,  and  by  strange  •woAt, 
done  by  familiarity  with  unclean  spirits,  laboured  to  support 
the  credit  of  th{>ir  idols.  M 

§  42.  Two  instances  I  must  not  conceal  in  this  place*  tbe  " 
one  recorded  by  Dionyaius  Alcxandiinus,  in    an  epistle  to 
Ilertnammont  produced  by  Eusebius,  Eccle$,  Hut,  viL  10*. 
where  he  relateth  of  Valerian,  how  be  cherished  the  Chiu- 
tians  at  the  Brst,  insomuch   that  his  court  was  a  kind  of 
church.     Unto   which    he    addeth    as  foUnwcth  :     aTrocrxfuC' 
aaaBai    hk    irapeTrtuj^v   adriiv    o    SiiatrjcaXo?    koI     tuv    av 
AiyvTTTov  ftdytov  apxtcmfOYai^P*'  Tovs  f^v  ica0a.povt  Koi  oauns 
dvEpat;  KrivvwT&ai  juii  huiucea-dai  xtKevoiVt  uk  thrriiraXoifi  jooi 
KQjXirra<;  Ttlii'  ira/ifiidpap  Kol  ^B^XvKTOtu  hraotBtov  irrrdpy^avrtK. 
"  Now  he  that  persuaded  him  to  be  rid  of  them,  waa  hi> 
doctor,  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue  of  Egyptian   magicians; 
who   commanded   the  pure  to  be  slain  and  persecuted,  i»n» 
opposites  and  hindercr^  of  their  abominable  and  detestable 
enchantments:^'  which  he  proceeds  to  declare  what  they  were, 
and  how  they  became  of  no  effect  wheresoever  the  Chriatlans 
came. 

§  43.  And  perhaps  if  we  had  the  epistle  at  length,  it  would 
appear  that  Dionyeius  had  interpreted  the  heast  and  the  falie 
prophet  as  I  do;  for  the  words  which  Euaebius  quotes  heffn 
thus:  KoX  Toi  'ItadwT}  fie  6fxola>^  ftTroKaXuTrrerai,  koI  4B6&rj 
avT^i,  (fstjal,  arofia  XaXow  fieydXa  xal  ffXiuT<pTifilap,  koI  il 
ai/T^  e^ov<r(a  fiijva^  7€cr<TapdK0VTa  Siio*     '*  Accordingly,''  saith'l 
he,  "  ia  revelation  made  to  St  John;  for  he  saith,  and  there 
was  given  him  a  tnouth  speaking  great  things  find  blasphemy, 
and  it  was  granted  him  to  continue  two-and-forty  mitnthfi.*. 
Proceeding  to  that  which  I  reported  afore  of  Valerian  in| 
these  terirt8 :   dfi^ar^pa  Se  itmv  hrX  OvaXepiavov  OavfjAaat' 


'  Fostrrmu  ipse  AptilEiii}  numiiiid 
■pud  judices  C'triiCitnDR  de  magiois 
■rtibua  u;cuaalu»  ntt — S.  Auguatin. 
de  Civit.  Dei.  lih.  viii.  cup,  xx.col-  207, 
tdr  Ben. 


iKiMviTt. — Socir&L  KisL  Eccles.,  lib.  ii. 
cap.  i.  p.  IfiA.  ed.  Valea. 

*  'ni  iittifos  okci^aTii  ir  (ipxp  ^ 
irpouiptKitrraTOi  ^ta^pbt  ^v  spoilt  iwa- 
itX^fJ-tfat ,  Kai  iras  A  aiifoi  adrov  9toft- 

p.  2^fi.  ed.  Vklrs. 


A    REVIEW. 


751 


V. 


iea.1  TouTftH'  fi^Xurra  rk  wpo  aOrov,  w  ovrwi  ?<rxe  tnnvaelp,  &w  CHAP, 

ijTTtOV  Kal  ^t\6<f}ff^l'  ^)V  TTpO'i    T0V9  dlfOpOtTTOt^   TOv   0€OV'        "  Wp 

may  well  marvel  at  boUi  la  Valerian,  and  especially  we  msy 
consider  how  he  sttxtd  affected  before  him^that  ifv  before 
the  magician,  whom  he  spoke  of,  hod  access  to  him — how 
gentle  and  kind  he  was  to  the  men  of  God."  For  when  he 
sftltb  that  St.  John's  revelations  were  according  to  what  he 
J6!)  there  relates,  he  sccnis  to  make  Valerian,  the  beast,  the 
magician,  the  false  prophet,  whom  he  speaks  of  afterwards. 

5  44.  The  other  ia  out  of  an  edict  of  Constantino,  reported 
bj  Euifebius,  De  Vita  Coiutantim,  W.  4S — 50',  where  the  great 
emperor  declares  to  all  the  empire,  that  Apollo,  that  gave 
answers  at  Delphi,  having  answered  out  of  the  dark  cave 
there,  that  the  just  n^K>n  earth  hindered  him  from  sjKaking 
crutb,  and  that  was  the  reason  why  his  oracles  proved  false. 
Diocletian  hereupon,  TrXavtj  tj^v  ^^^^'  i^artjfUvcK'  irapa 
Twf  Kapv^pavina>p  avrov,  TtVef  &v  eUv  ot  irpo^  t^  y^  BiKOialr 
voXvTrpayfitiimiu  tirvv&avero'  ica.1  Tts:  twv  irepl  aCrhv  QwyiroKav 
oiraKptBeU,  XpiiTTiavol  &t)irQvOev,  e^ij'  a  &i  lijv  aTroicpnTiv  atrrrep 
Tt  ^poyBttrafi  fiiXi,  ra  Htna  Tatv  aSiJCJifULtofV  iip^SivTo.  f  («^, 
/earit  rifi  dveTriKtjTnou  oa-iorijTiK  i^ereivev.  "Being  deceived 
in  the  error  of  his  eoul,  curiously  inquired  of  those  about  him, 
•who  were  the  just  ujK>n  the  earth.  And  one  of  tlic  priests 
about  him  answered,  the  Christians.  But  he,  swallowing  the 
answer  like  honey,  drew  those  iwords  that  were  found  out 
agaiuRt  injustice,  agjiinst  blameless  piety,"  And  this  he  pro- 
fesses  afore  God,  that  he  heard  himself,  being  then  a  youth, 
in  the  emperor's  prcaenceK  By  these  two  particulars  we 
may  make  an  estimate  bow  the  rest  of  the  persecutions  were 
D  tnovcd,  and  therefore,  that  the  body  of  these  philosophers 
uid  magicians,  the  p<riests  and  interpreters  of  heathenism,  Is 
called  in  the  revelation  the  Hkhe  prophet. 

5  45.  So  that  the  euhject  of  St,  Paul's  and  St  John'* 
prophecies  is  all  one ;  but  the  beginning  of  the  persecution 
aeema  to  be  more  distinctly  set  down  by  St,  Paul,  though 


i'  4^  i>4p<fr>'av  )[piiif<u.  Sit  Apu  oJ  ifj  rrtt 

p.  M7.  (Hi.  Vil«i. 


^npvantnit  rir*    ko/u.^^    watt    inrapx**"- 
Tbit  6  kat'  iH*tf»  meupai  vapi  raui  'Pw- 

AifAsiar  &Ai]#vT  BffAoiDi,   wKirp  as  iu 
lh«  xtxU  p.  447.  »d.  Vale*. 


k    RRVIEW. 


r53 


f 


sorvaVUs^  the  prophete,  the  good  news  of,  should  be  accom-  c»aI*. 

pushed,  we  understand  iberehy  his  meaning  to  be,  that  time ' — 

11  be  no  more  lo  thai  efiecl,  but  that  the  aocient  propheciea 
ehnuld  be  quite  fulfilled ■". 

^  47*  And  what  remained  to  be  fulfilled  of  ancient  prophc- 
'ciee  but  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles^  which  v/ns  accumplished 
while  the  vials  were  pouring  out  on  the  empire  for  persecuting 
the  Christians?  As  for  the  raising  of  the  dead  again,  and 
the  judgitig  of  them,  and  the  reign  of  the  eainta  with  Christ 
a  thoujaand  vcats,  which  necessarily  come  in  upon  the  seventh 
trnrnjiet,  or  the  seven  vials,  Apoc.  xi.  18;  xx.  4,  there  will 
remain  no  great  dithcultv  in  tli  If  we  thick  fit  to  understand 
it,  08  the  like  prophetical  visions  in  Ezekiel  and  Daniel,  from 
whom  it  is  manifest  St.  John  had  tt,  are  evidently  to  be  un- 
deistood.  The  judpnent  which  Daniel  saw  exercised  upon 
the  beast  which  persecuted  the  Jews,  Dan.  Tii.  11,  if  we  will 
not  intcmijil  the  consequence  of  his  prophecies,  and  the 
coherence  of  the  text  in  that  place,  and  offer  violence  to 
our  own  senses,  h  not  that  which  shall  cuine  at  the  general 
resurrection,  but  it  is  that  which  God  shows  His  prophet, 
that  He  would  exercise  upon  the  princes  that  should  iifHiet 
a  [lia  people — Antiochua  Epiphanes,  by  name — and  do  Cbem 
justice. 

6  48.  Just  so  ore  the  Christians  here  judged,  and  the  king- 
tlom  given  them,  as  it  is  said  to  he  given  there  to  the  Jews, 
because  they  were  freed  under  the  Maccabees,  and  became 
lords  of  themselves.  And  as  Ezekiel  saw  dry  bones  revive, 
to  figure  the  restoring  of  the  Israelites,  Ezck.  xxxvii.  3  ;  ao 
proper  ia  it  to  understand  the  dead  Chrtstiaiis  to  rise  again, 
and  be  judged,  and  reign,  because  they  are  restored  to  free- 
floiTi  and  authority  under  Conslantinc^  And  this  it  is  which 
is  called  the  first  rcsiirrcciion,  Apoc.  xx.  6,  in  respect  of  the 
general  resurrection,  which  he  saith  afterwards  shall  not  be 
till  ifter  a  thousand  years,  Apoc.  xx.  7,  U ;  so  that  when  he 


"  CorncUut  A  Lij^idc  intr>rpreu  this 
of  the  «iid  of  Uip  ifforld.  but  Altrnur 
atlicT»i*c  i^  CooiummiUD  myitmi 
Dei,  ut  luiini  videkrtDiut,  nferenil* 
aiiiiiina#«l  a.A  re|iulsuii  JiidAici  |iAjrnli 
n  Ornrilid  elcctionem.  Ip'ltir  ilU 
verhfc.  UtmfMt*  mm  trit  Mnptiw.  tttttti 
ilrbfut  «d   pcrnileiiluF  ftpidum,   ()uoil 


Dfo*  Judjiico  populo  40t«  Hcua  me- 
eiuontm  iiiiitc4«t. — Apoc.  x.  fi. 

"  AkuMr  per  prinmm  rr>umctio- 
nem  accipit  aimuin  Consuntini  iscii- 
Inin,  quo  Chmtiiina  KccIhw  •DtM  ep. 
prrsui  rl  qiiui  eraorlUA  rcriviacc^rr. 
imo  dominari  PB?pil  wto  orb*. — Cornel. 
k  I.ajjidr,  Ctriiimcnl.  in  Apoe,  xi.  &. 


I  THOUKDIKK. 


3c 


A   HEVIBW. 


7RS 


^51.  If  it  be  objecteJ  thai  the  desolation  of  liomc  by  cnxr. 

aricua'  and  Gcnsericus  was  nothing  to  that  which  ia  pro — 

of  Babylon,  Apoc,  xvii,  xviii,  let  ihc  prophecies  of 

aah  and  Jeremiah  against  Babylon  be  considered,  which 

be  know  stood  hundreds  of  years  after  Cyrus,  so  that  Scallgcr 

jth  that  wc  must  expect  Eliaa,  with  the  Jews,  to  reconcile 

icir  propht'eiog  with  the  bistoriea.     Nor  is  it  to  the  purpose, 

mot  Babylon  was  utterly  ruined  at  length ;  for  should  Rome 

e  utterly  ruined  so  long  after  Alaricus  ss  Babylon  was  after 

^nis,  they  would  not  think  the  revelation  thereby  fulfilled  in 

DJ  aense.      No  more  am  I  to  think  those  prophecica  against 

pabyloa  for  cruelty  to  the  Jews  fulflllcd,  by  what  fell  out, 

pben  no  rfian  remembered  the  Jews  or  those  prophecies. 

lut  these  descriptions  of  the   Aiwcalypse,  borrowed  many 

mes  word  for  word  out  of  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testa- 

lent,  are  nothing  else  but  lofly  pathctical  figures,  hypcrboli- 

Blly  expressing  the  condition  of  heathen  Rome,  which,  in 

t  of  the  empire  quite  taken  Irom  the  pagans,  was  lefl  as 

late  as  Babylon  under  Cyrus'. 

§  52.  This  is  then  the  whole  compass  of  the  Apocalypse ;  ^um  of 

irifir  goeth  forth  at  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  after  the  pi,i„K7n. 

St  seal,  to  subilue  the  empire  to  Christianity.     The  next  Jj^n"^'!*"' 

?e  seals  foretell  that  God  wovdd  punish  them  with  the 

rord,  famine,  and  pestilence,  for  neglecting  it     Which  they^ 

Lihe  instinct  of  Satan,  imputing  to  the  neglect  of  their  idols, 

'all  histories  shew,  fall  to  persecute  the  Christians,  till  the 

lanyts'  blood  cnlling  for  vengeance  in  the  fifth  seal,  under 

sixth  tlic  change  under  Constantinc  eotnes,  the  seventh 

ringing  forth  those  plagues  which  the  seven  trumpets  and 

tvcn  viajs,  out  of  the  last  of  them,  import.     Till  the  scat  of 

empire  being  removed,  and  Rome  sacked  once  and  again, 

irist  appears  again    to   puni:^h  the    persecutors  and  false 

)phcls  that  set  them  upon  it,  to  do  the  Christians  justice, 

id  give  them  the  empire ;  and  this  is  that  appearance  which 


\'  AugiMt  24.  A.D.  410. 
I*  Ciut  alIrgorir«  l*3JtK  xxi.  9. 
^iilhim  i^nim  fiiib)-lorif  per  Crnim. 
'  ilcfcribit  Iiftifts  r(ip.  )[iii.  et  cap, 
■llfgnric  ■iffnt'icM  rxcidium 
Elhnicic — quip  hie  TMoTur 
bylon— in  fiibr  inunili,  q.  d.,  Slvut 
MCJitil    Sltibtiten    iliit   gl&n<i4a    in 


tygnit,  iTtti^t4M  tHptrhia  G^aUtonnn, 
Hruf  tHbrvrtil  Dvminit*  Sedomam  et  Oe- 
mwrhfim,  VX  *it  Ihiu.  rap.  liiL  111, 
B.-i^i)'|ii)i,  iii<|UATO.  qus  fuit  nialln-ut 
univEns  trrrr*,  iiC  ail  JereTiiiaR,  ca|l  I. 
23,  iTx  Clidi-t  ItoiDB  iIIa  inclyui  nrliis 
dnmbii. — Cornel,  i  Ltpide,  Comment. 
in  Apoc.  xviii,  3. 


3c2 


REVIEW  OF  THE  DISCOURSE 


PRIMITIVE  GOVEMMENT  OF  CHURCHES. 


B 


I! 


CHAPTER  I. 

I  HATE  &a  iflteat  sbortly  to  publish  a  Discounse  Of  the 
Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  State :  wherein,  being 
obliged  to  take  In  hand  again  divers  of  the  particulars  where- 
of I  bad  entreated  before  in  these  two  DiscouTscs^  I  find  many 
things  more  clearly  declared,  more  expressly  determined, 
more  suffieiently  proved,  than  they  are  here.  Thia  hath 
moved  me  to  reafl  both  these  Discuurses  over  again,  with 
a  purpose  further  to  declare  or  to  confirm  such  passages  aa 
shall  seem  capable  of  that  improvement,  by  the  eonsideratioo 
of  those  reasons  which  are  lulvanced  in  it  This  is  the  ucca- 
lion  and  intention  of  this  Review, 

5  2,  It  J8  here  said,  p,  3%  that  it  was  requisite  that  the 
Apoatlca  should  be  such  persons  as  had  Been  our  Lord  in 
the  flesh,  and  received  Ilis  doctrini:  from  llis  own  mouth. 
This  is  not  all  that  may  be  said  to  tliLs  purpose.  The  pro- 
phets of  God  had  always  their  disciples  whom  they  brought 
up  and  instructed  iu  the  doctrine  delivered  from  God  by 
Moses,  and  by  themselves  in  successlun  to  Moses;  and  on 
the  other  aide,  the  disciples  that  were  brought  up  thus,  waited 

■  upoQ  their  masters  aa  their  ministers,  that,  by  continual 
attendance,  they  might  have  means  inwardly  to  understand 
their  masters*  conversation  and  doctrine  ^     Neither  can  any 

■  tiling  be  more  reasonable  than  that,  Arst,  our  Lord  should 
take  the  same  course  as  the  prophets  of  God's  people  had  done 
before;  secondly,  that  He  should  choose  these,  tlis  nearest  and 
most  inward  disciples,  to  employ  not  only  la  preaching  the 
Gospel,  and  planting  the  Church,  but  also  in  governing  His 
IKoplc.     The  name  of  disciples  was  common  to  all  (hose  who, 

I  first  belicTed  our  Lord's  doctrine,  and  afterwards,  proteasing 
the  same,  were  admitted  to  baptism:  for  it  signilictl  all  that 
were  cidled  Chrbtlans  afterwords.     Therefore  it  is  given  the 


CHAP. 
L 

[Oucasiua 
Review.] 


[What 

C<H"»titulM 

an  At)u- 


'  Frira,  GoTtm.,  c)ib|>,  i.  wpL  2. 
*  Sec  Rel.  .\Meinbl.,  cbap. 


p.  lU,   MCl.. 


1 3,  atK)  Rigbt  of  the  Church,  chap.  u. 
uhtL  30. 


DT  Argovcn- 

CV«t.bTtk 


t  Apoeda  ■ 

power  of  Ae 

.  zvi  18, 1»; 

B;  ML  1  Limii  L,  I  hgn  Aewcd  ly 

^■■■r  wf  Ab  fcays  ■  die  aoartx  aM 

of  it. 

Afnades.  so  it  shews  raj 
m  societT  hj  the  ptop*- 
gBM*  «f  ^m  pMPB^  fivB  ife  Apattki,  odco  such  as  Uhj 
Aarid  tnt  it  «ii^  aeeDnfing  tp  maA  ri^t  and  interest 
Aoronlas  md  ^itke  AouU  dUHiuiiue. 

f  4.  Tham  anch  ia  fan«  to  be  noted,  that   I  sp^ak  h 
odIt  of  the  Aposdea  of  Christ,  aod  of  thom  gcneraliv.     F^ 
I  hare  shewed,  to  ibe    place  aJore-iumed,    that    the   name 
4)f  apofiieB  ia  geneial  amoog  the  Jens — and  from  ibcm  idH 
the  writings  of  the  Apostles— to  all  comtnisfianes,  deputtel^' 
or  proxies;   soi,  whercsoeTer  a  man  reads  the  name  yf  apo- 
stle, III-   miirt  further  inquire   vvJiose   aposile   he    is,   and  In 
what    hiiAineiw,  wEium   he    reada   of,  before    he   presume   to 

Churcli,    chtp. 


•ppl.  3/ 


«ci.  $r. 


ffttMtTlVe  aOVERNMENT  Ot  CUVftCitES. 


761 


I 


understand  wherein  the  quality  which  it  importeth  consists. 
But  when  the  Apu&tlcs  of  Christ  arc  named,  I  8uppo5<^  that 
(kdditJon  serves  very  properly  to  specify  those  whutn  we 
know  by  the  Gospel  to  hare  been  sent  by  our  Lord  in 
person,  and  to  distinguish  theni  from  such  as  arc  called  apo 
atles  in  die  New  Testatneat,  hut  may  appear  to  have  been 
sent  otherwise- 

§  5.  So  then,  the  Apostles  of  Christ  hcing  hoth  the 
Twelve  and  the  Seventy,  it  was  no(  my  purpose  to  dispute 
what  difference  of  power  our  Lord  may  be  thought  to  have 
cunBlilulcd  bctwccu  the  Twelve  and  the  Seventy:  tliough 
1  can  make  no  questton  that  these  were  auburdinate  to 
the  former,  Iw  it  hut  for  the  correspondence  between  (be 
Church  and  synagogue,  between  Israel  aecordiug  to  the 
^flcHh,  and  the  true  Israel  of  God^:  seeing  that  the  twelve 
princes  of  the  tribes  had  ibc  coacltvc  power  next  the  king, 
as  captains  of  the  militia  of  their  rcH[>ective  tribes,  the 
seventy  only  the  directive,  constsiing  in  the  interpretalion  of 
the  law,  and  the  deeloring  and  determining  sueh  matters 
questionable  thereupon,  as  were  not  determined  by  the  letter 
uf  it  But,  for  my  pur[>08c,  it  is  sufiieieut  tbut  all  ecclesiasti- 
cal [lower,  by  virlue  of  ihe  keys  uf  the  Church,  was  origuially 
in  the  whole  number  of  the  Apoalles  of  Christy  what  diticr- 
cnee  soever  there  may  be  between  those  that  bear  that  title. 
And  I  eonceive  1  hflve  shewed  how  that  quality  may  Ijc 
thought  to  belong  both  to  Paul  and  Banimbai^^  though  in  die 
Scripttirc  t  find  aot  both  of  them  called  A|KMitlcs  of  Christ* 
but  barely  AptBstks,  Acts  xiv.  4^  14. 

§  6.  As  little  do  t  think  myself  obliged  to  shew  how  this 
power,  which  in  every  oue  of  them  extended  lo  the  whole 
Chureh,  was  limited  and  divided  among  them  in  respect 
to  sevemi  Churches :  for  it  is  not  reason  that  our  curiosity 
should  make  a  question,  where  their  humiUty  made  none ; 
yet  fta  I  shew  you  here,  p.  fi',  Bamcthbg  like  an  agroeincnl 
by  which  the  Gentiles  ore  assigned  to  St.  Paul,  tbe  Jews  to 
tiirce  principal  ones  of  the  rcsl,  so  there  apix-ans  in  Uieir  own 
writings^  AS  well  as  in  oil  the  recordbs  of  the  Church,  some- 
thing tike   occupation,  or  poaaessiuu  by  use,  when  we  see 


CHAP. 

f. 


[F.itWiit  nf 
tnc  nutho- 
rily  tif  the 
A|io«>lE<5>.  ] 


fliniU'*!  in 


chap.  [i.  iMlt.  A3 — A6  incluure. 


'  Chap.  L  t«cL  3;    citap-    f.  aectt. 
3.  S. 


76a 


A   REVIEW  OP  THE 


CHAP,  the  Churches  of  iheir  own  pl&ntiiig  governed  first  by  them-* 

—  aelve3>  and  after  by  their  Buccessors^.   For  thus  was  their  power 

propagated,  by  being  deposited  iu  the  Churches  fouiided  bj 
them,  with  dependence  upon  the  chief  Churches,  so  that,  as 
every  Church  was  to  have  it  coUateraUy,  in  respect  of  those 
Chiurches  to  which  it  was  not  subordinate,  so  absolutely,  in 
respect  of  those  whom  it  coutained.  The  consequence  where- 
of isj  that  every  Church  is  able  to  conclude  the  memben 
thereof,  aa  itself  is  liable  to  be  concluded  by  a  greater 
of  the  Church. 

§  7.  Now  the  means  to  bring  this  power  to  effect 
always^  npon  extraordinary  occasions,  by  those  assemblies  of 
several  Chiu-cbes  which  are  called  councils;  but  whereas  the 
use  of  it  Wits  daily,  but  couDcib  seldom,  it  was  continually 
used,  by  intelligence,  and  intercourse  of  letters,  which  were 
afterwards  colled /urwiui^fE*',  because  they  had  a  several  form 
which  served  for  credit  that  they  were  not  counterteit: 
for  by  theee,  all  Churches,  giving  and  receiving  accounl 
to  and  from  all  Churches,  to  which  they  were  either  col- 
lateral or  subordinate,  and  expressing  and  procuring  consent 
to  such  acts  as  the  time  required,  maintained  that  society 
and  comtQxiulon  wherein  the  unity  of  the  whole  Churcl 
sisteth. 


row  of 

t]n;/«r- 
matmA 


CHAPTER  IL 


rriie 

Church 
uJeca.J 


In  consequence  to  the  premises,  that  the  Church  of  Jertf? 
aalcm,  the   mother  of  all  Churches,  was  under  one   of  the 
Apostles,  as  the  head  of  it,  is  a  just  ground  to  presutne  C^^H 
Uke  of  all  other  Churches,  whereof  it  is  the  original  and  p^^^ 
tern.     And  truly,  that  James,  one  of  the  Apostles,  is  justly 
reckoned,  by  ecclesiastical  writers,  the  first  Bishop  of  Jen^^| 
salenij  is  evident  by  the  Scriptures  here  produced,  agreeing 
with  the  most  ancient  records  of  the  Church  alleged  by  Eua^j^i 


t  C^Iffmm  Paulua  »d  Oftlntllft  scri- 
bcns  addlt,  cjui'dent  condlii  (Iccnto 
■i1>)  ct  UamabK  ct>6P  injuri'Clain  pn^di- 
GAttDtiem  He  patrociniuiii  geniiijni.  Po- 
Iro  Butertt,  Jac4>bo,  ct  Jftaniii  Telictani 
cuisnir  iltoruni  qui  ex  circuucisioiie  bJ 


tidem  veniiKnt;  id  ?tiiEu  idem  Paaltu 
bin  verbis  testatur:  eum  virfiurt  nuoJ, 
Ike, — Baton.  Ei-cles.  Ajin.  ml  &ti,  ii, 
num.  IT, 

'  See  Hight  i>f  the  Church.  cbAp.iiL 
sect.  65,  note  m. 


ntlMlTlVE  GOVERNMENT  OF  CilUHCUES. 


763 


bius'.    For  wbat  reason  can  be  given  why  he  ehould  be  fuund  ch  a  I'. 

alwaya  there,  should  give  such  a  particular  stroke  in  ordering ■ — 

tlie  affairs,  either  concerning  that  Church  or  others  with  i^ 
if  his  interest  and  charge  imported  no  more  than  that  of  one 
of  the  presbyters  of  that  Church?  Which  argument  draws 
after  it  a  consequence,  in  the  angels  of  the  seven  Churches  of 
Asia,  lo  whom  St.  John  ia  commanded  to  direct  that  episUe 
which  you  have  Apoc.  ii.  and  iii.  For  tbuugh  they  arc  not 
called  by  the  proper  names  of  persons,  but  by  a  name  which 
mayj  by  a  metaphor^  belong  to  all  presbyters,  yet  every  pres- 
byter cannot  reasonably  be  tbought  to  be  called  that  angel  to 
whom  tbat  which  is  well  or  ill  done  in  the  Church  te  imputed, 
8  Therefore  an  angel  being  the  name  not  of  a  presbytery  but 
of  a  presbyter,  and  the  anget  to  whonj  the  prat&e  or  dispraise 
of  the  Church  ia  imputed,  not  the  name  of  every  presbyter, 
but  of  one  that  hath  such  a  particular  power  ua  may  render 
him  particularly  chargeable  for  aU,  manifestly  the  angels  are 
the  Bishops  of  the  seven  Churches''. 

^  2,  It  is  not  so  manifest  that  this  James  of  Jerusalem  [Her  tinT 
was  one  of  the  Twelve,  which  1  labour  here  to  clear,  by  shew-  "^^''^ 
ing  him  to  be  the  same  that  i&  called  James  the  son  of 
Alphseus  in  the  Gospel.  This  I  have  further  done  in  the 
Discoune  of  the  Ilight  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  Slate, 
p.  86',  by  removing  two  dlfficutties^  which  only  seem  to  me 
considerable  in  this  business.  But  the  reason  here  alleged, 
p,  11  ■",  proceedelh  upon  a  supposition  that  he  waa  one  of 


'  Prim-  Govern,,  thap,  ii-  wotl.  2,  S; 
Riffhcofthe  Chtircb.  chnp.  iii.  lecl.  4. 

*"....  The  very  nune  an^^cl  is  iiU0V- 
dent  tn  provci  that  it  is  not  mcut  of 
one  pcrtort  aJoDC,  btfcatite  the  word 
■age  I  dtilb  not  inip<irt  uty  peculiu' 
jurisdirtioR  cir  |ir«*eaiinenrc,  bul  is  a 
oominou  n«m«  lo  all  luinivten  wtd  to 
u  uied  in  Scri{itiiTc  Fui  M  minisirr* 
tn  GmI'a  tneuengera  and  Kmba&saihiTs 
»9Bt  far  tlw  good  of  ibe  ekci,  aod  ihrrc- 
foro  the  nuii«  btiiiig  common  to  til 
miniutn,  «by  itf^Ldd  we  think  itiat 
then  tkofi^d  b(^  tny  thiiijf  apr'ken  to 
rme  minuter  chm  doth  not  tMJvuK  to 
Alif 

"By  one  ujd  the  unie  phnae  of 
BMecli  he  theweth  the  kn^u  Kcd  (he 
Chiirches  In  twone  tnd  the  unie.  ,  ,  .  . 
.  .  And  thii  is  fliirth«T  proved  by  the 
whole    vi^uimil     of    IhiMie    epUtlei, 


(Therein  the  xltnonitions,  threateningR, 
comivic-iidjiiiiinH  aTid  repronfs  »re  di^ 
iixicti  iq  a\\  (he  qriijiiftier*  of  j>ll  Urn 
Chuioho*,  _  ...  ill  theec  uid  the  like 
place*  mtt  not  to  be  uudcTHtood  u 
meant  of  one  indiWdUAl  picrsiiii,  liiiC  iif 
t)te  wli»[i-  cnnmuny  of  niiiiislen,  beiJ 
#hijof  the  whole  CUtiTL-h.  I>vc&u«  (het 
ihc  ]>uai&hii»nt  threkientd  u  to  the 
wliute  ChuTch,  .  ,  ,  .  ,  .  Now  we  have 
no  wurruit  in  Ulc  word  to  tliiut;  that 
Chrui  would  remove  His  Cloap«l  ftvm 
a  ChuTch  for  the  liii  uf  one  l)iilir>|), 
when  all  C])e  utli^r  muiifttcm  and  the 
Churclu'i  tbcmMlvH.  nro  free  from 
thoav  tina." — 8Ti:ii'cl]rniniitif,  accc  xiii, 
See  Ttighl  of  thi:  Churuh,  chtji.  ii. 
•ffl.  &.ii.irte  r;  elinp.  iiit  *ecl.  &•  note  h^ 
«cl.  -H.  note  r. 

'  Chiip.  ili.  arct.  3. 

■   Prim,  tiorern.,  ahap.  Ii.  aecl.  1. 


I-BIMITIVE  HOTERNHENT  OF  CHURCHES. 


705 


$  2,  It  is  a  thiog  much  to  be  considered — in  that  which  you  chap. 


III. 


ruow 


have  p.  25',  that  St.  Paul  himself  excommunicates  tlie  inces- 
tuous person  st  Corinth — that  there  is  no  mention  of  anj^  ihow 
ordination  or  excommunication  made  by  any  of  the  rank  of  „pj^ 
presbyters,  In  all  tbo  Scriptures,  The  Apostle  writes  to  the  «''"^™'^*''J 
Corinthiuns  of  him  in  these  terras;  "  And  ye  are  puffed  up, 
and  Imvc  not  rather  monmed,  thai  he  who  hatli  done  this 
thin^  might  be  taken  out  of  the  midst  of  y«u."  Hero  he  re- 
proves them,  because  they  mcurued  not  for  bini  that  had  done 
ibis:  but  doth  he  therefore  reprove  them,  because  they 
had  not  cxeoEnnmnicated  hitn  ibemaelvcs?  The  Church 
indeed^  in  the  first  times,  was  wont  to  monm  for  the  excom- 
municate^  an  lost,  both  to  God  and  to  the  Church ;  rq  (hat  is 
the  reason  of  this  language  of  the  Apostle :  but,  though  he 
suppose  that  they  ought  to  have  mourned  tliemselTes,  yet  he 
saith  not  tliat  tbcy  ought  to  bave  ptit  hitn  from  anion^  ihem 
tbemsclvca,  but  that  they  should  have  dune  their  part,  mourn- 
II  ing  for  such  a  thing;  done  in  the  Church,  and  not  puffed  with 
the  opinion  of  such  a  person,  so  as  to  bear  him  out  in  hifl 
crime:  so  that  he  might  have  been  put  out  of  the  Church, 
chough  not  by  the  Church  as  it  was,  without  the  knowledge, 
approbation,  and  consent  of  the  Apostle,  but  l^y  his  jud|j;mcutf 
upon  knowledge  of  the  business  referred  to  hini-  For,  though 
a  man  may  imagine  that  the  disorder  which  was  among  thera 
I  is  the  only  rcfiaon  why  the  Apostle  intcqjoscs,  yet,  when 
"  he  says  not,  ye  arc  puffed  up*  and  have  not  taken  hitn 
from  among  you,  but,  "ye  have  not  mourned,  that  he  might 
be  taken  from  among  you,"  he  seems  to  intimate  that  he 
was  to  be  taken  away  by  some  other  beside  themselves. 

5  3,  This  being  the  only  instance  of  any  excommunication 
without  a  Bishop — or  an  A|ioatlc.  that  is  more — in  the  Scrip- 
iure,Hi,  freeing,  for  ordination  to  I>c  so  muilc,  there  ij^  neither  pre- 
cept nor  precedent  in  the  Scriptures,  it  is  detnandcd  again  and 
again,  but  will  never  be  answered  by  them  which  lake  upon 
them  to  ordain  presbytera  against  their  Bishops — and,  may  as 
well  excommunicate  them,  when  they  arc  able,  as  in  Scot- 
land"— by  what  authority  they  do  this,  having  giiven  a  rule  to 


F  Prtni.  Oo»eni-.  cliup-  iii.  wrL  i. 
*  5«nt«nri<    of    Dc|ii>tilii>n    wainit 


of  Mtirrajri  Mr.  John  Gnhkine-.  prp- 
Mndeil  llisliop  at  Orknayt  Mr.  JAm*S 
Fairly,  pretnwted  Uwhup  of  LiiTnoir; 


766 


A   REVIEW  OF  THK 


CHAP,  otbers  nut  to  stir  a  finger  without  ezpreas  text,  or 


IIL 


consequence  from  the  Scriptures. 


CHAPTER  IV, 


rofsi. 

jo-urney- 
Inga.] 


Though  it  is  not  easy  to  shew  when  St.  Paul  preached  li^i 
Gospel  beyond  Corinth,  aa  far  as  rivricutn,  which  be  I>il^| 
poscil  to  do  when  he  \vrote  to  the  Corinthians^  2  Cor.  x.  15,  « 
and  which  he  saith  he  had  done  when  he  WTote  to  the  Ronians, 
IT.  19,  yclf  upon  farther  consideration,  I  do  not  see  cause  to 
go  froni  that  which  is  commonly  received,  that  the  epistle  to 
ihc  Uomaiis  was  dated  from  Corinth,  as  here  I  do,  p.  35'. 
For  ihougth  the  circumstances  there  alleged  are  very  pr^n^ant 
to  shew  that  St.  Paul  went  from  Nicopolis  to  Macedonia  after 
that  he  had  wintered  there,  as  he  reaolveth  to  do,  Titus  iii^  12^ 
yet  it  is  possible  that  he  might  see  Corinth  again  after  be 
had  preached  the  Gospel  as  far  as  to  lllyricum^the  frontier 
whereof  was  Nicopolis — before  he  returned  through  Mace- 
donia into  Jtidtea;  and  from  thence  write  the  epistle  to  the 
Romans.  This,  the  salutations  which  you  have  toward  the 
end  of  the  epistle,  seem  strongly  to  prove,^  for  Gains,  whottt 
he  rememberoth,  Rom.  xvi.  23,  was  of  Corinth,  1  Cor.  i.  14^ 
and  when  St.  Paul  calls  him  hia  host  he  sectns  to  intimate 
that  he  then  lodged  at  his  house.  Er^tus  also  seemeth  to  be 
an  officer  of  tJic  £amc  city,  not  specified  for  the  ctniuenc^c  of 
it,  Rom.  xvi.  23,  and  Phebe,  by  whom  he  writeth,  and  vhomii 


Mr.  Neil  Camxibell,  piet^dcd  Bishtip 
of  I  sic  a. 

"Tlie  General  Assembly  liaring  hevd 
lIiG  libels  and  cuiiiplainu  ^ven  in 
nf^KinU  [he  futffiaid  prctendetl  ninhops, 
to  the  presbytery  of  Edmburj;li,  cud 
sundry  pro\l)yi<^iit)ii  wilhin  their  dioco<.e 
and  by  tlic  Raid  prtJsliyterieB  nefcrreid 
to  thiii  Asspinbly  to  b«'  tried  :  The  aaid 
prpti'iiclL-d  ItisliopH  biL'tii(j|  lawfully  citpd, 
ortiiitiiiics  c«Hcd.  nnd  ucil  compeeriiig, 
firDCL>cdGd  to  Hit  cogniliou  of  the  cgm- 

IflaJiita  nnd  Ijbeh  a^uiiiit  them, 

TherefoTe  the  A»Kmb]yTr;oved 

with  leal  to  [lie  glnrv  of  God  and 
purigiriK  of  this  Kirk  o'-'iaitu  ih.f  laid 
pret^dfit  Suhopt  h  bt  fifjvui-ri,  atid  hff 
thfMt  pretenu  4«tt,  iJepoie  tkfm.  not  only 
Of  the  offlCB  of  oominiuionjiTy  to  vole 


iu  pArliutnmt,  Council  or  Coaveniioa 
in  nnme  of  ihe  Kirk,  but    al^o  -of  all 
fynetiojiip.  wliMhrr  of  pretended   Epi- 
Ai^upnl  or  n)im«t4^ri3l  CkUln^; :    and  liJcc- 
wiHe  in  ease  they  neltiiowlett^  not  rhi* 
Assemhly.Teverenri;  not  L|ie  conatitutioiu 
tliereaf,  Wld  obey  not  the  »eiilencv.  and 
nmkc  not  their  repentance   conform  to 
the  order  prescribed  by  this  Atsemlily. 
Orilitini  thfiri   to  trf  iJ/CHmmttrticnied.,  and 
declarwl  to  be  of  thewe    whom    Chnst 
commandelh  to  he  holdeo   by  tX\  uid 
CTcry  one  of  the  fnithful  aa  frihnics  and 
publi'catt'i,  and  the  sentence  of  ncWD- 
municolion    to   be    pronounced    up<to 
their  refuiial,  in  the  Kirks  appointHi 
......"  — Nalaon'i  Colleclion,   roL   L 

p,  132. 
'  Pnm.  GflTem.,  chap.  iv.  a«ri.  -%, 


FHlMtTlVE  GOVERNMENT  OP  CUUHCIIES. 


7G7 


he  recommenJeth,  Rom.  xvi.  1,  being  a  deaconess  of  the 
Chiirch  of  Cenchrca — wliich  being  the  b&vcn  to  Corinth,  and 
therefore  populous,  as  it  might  well  have  a  particular  Chiirch 
planted  in  itj  beside  that  of  Corinth,  according  to  the  rule  of 
planting  Churches  in  cities,  which  I  maintain  to  come  from 
the  Apostles,  so  was  within  four  or  five  miles  of  Corinth — 
makcBvcry  great  appearance  that  she  did  receive  It  at  Corinth, 
rather  than  at  NicopDlis. 

§  2.  The  prophecies  that  went  afore  concerning  Ttmotbj — 
of  which  p*  40  and  41" — scorn  to  have  been  such  inspirattons 
as  those  Avcrc,  by  which  we  find  that,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
Church,  God  did  many  times  declare  whom  lie  ha<i  ap- 
[Hiitilod  to  l)c  chosen  to  public  place  in  the  Church:  eO;,  Cle- 
mens Alexandrinus,.  in  the  words  ipioted  p.  47  S  suitli  that  St. 
John  did  «X>ip^  ^va  yt  riva  Kktjpmatae  rant  Otto  rov  Tlv€v^To<i 
tnj^iVQfihtaVf  "late  into  the  clergy  some  of  them  that  were 
signified  by  the  Spirit."  And  so  St.  Paul  tells  the  presbyters 
of  Ephesus  that  the  Holy  Ghost  had  made  them  ovetscers  of 
this  Church,  Acts  ix.  28.  But  the  grace  which  he  received 
by  imposition  of  hands,  1  Tim.  i.  18,  aeemeth  to  be  of  that 
kind  whereof  St.  Paul  saith,  1  Cor.  lii.  7,  "  The  manifesta- 
tion of  the  Spirit  h  given  to  every  one  to  profit  with:"  as 
I  tliwt,  that,  as  Christians  then,  u]x>n  their  baptism  received 
miraculous  graces  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  imposition  of  hands, 
to  evidence  the  presence  of  God  in  His  Church:  so  to  the 
iame  purpose  was  the  like  grace  given  Timothy  by  imposition 
of  hands  in  ordination,  which  the  A|>ostlc  calls  the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  Spirit,  because  it  was  given  to  evidence  the  pre- 
sence of  God  in  His  Church,  and  so  to  convince  the  world  of 
the  truth  of  Christianity.  But  the  Apostle  not  only  calls  it 
the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit,  but  says  that  it  was  given  to 
every  one  to  profit  with,  to  wit,  the  Cluirch.  Which  con- 
sideration if  we  apply  to  this  case,  it  will  enforce  thus  much, 
tbiit  those  graces  which  were  given  by  imposition  of  hands  IQ 
ordination,  tended  to  the  Iwnefit  of  the  Church  by  the  dis- 
charge of  those  placea  whcreLLnlo  they  that  received  the 
graces  were  ordained. 

§  3.  Now  the  office  of  an  evangelisl  is,  necessarily^  no  more 

*  Prim.    Ooreni..   chtp.    ir.    «Kt1.  '  Prim.  Gorcni.,  chip.  ir.  lecL  13. 

7.  S. 


CHAP. 
IV. 


[TliP  pro- 
inn  Tmiii- 

'hy-i 


L  hsfc  sbfvn 

Swte,  PL  ; J»  m 

Die  mn  01  coih 

tbeir  <*  belp«n' 

Which    tfasoib 

afifikdh 

called  br  & 

lib  ««1e-£iIov,u 

be  mnfinwl  to 

iii«  Gospel  in 

vbLieauercr  tbe; 

ifaan  dncoBi^ 

^ad  power  froB 

Ac  sHue,  AS  TinMfaf 

■f^t  dtKl*  ChntdiB 

tile  gOTmuDeaL 

expedient. 

of  Biahop,  were 
■  ifce  State,   Tet,  so  di^ 
pKOTiding  diat  Uk 
>■  Ae  Chcnvh,  90  &r  ■ 

:  aad,  thitso 
fl^CAatciics  Bene  to 


acccsEon  (0 
Aen  is  no  great  appesnnce  thit 
«a  Ae  OcioKna^  and  tberHoe 
QbL  L  7,  ntiiHd  gtmroat  of  thA 
m  Am  he  is  eBplored  bj  cfae  PhilippMunil 
to  £^  I^iil  «wl  hw^  ^^  ^«t  fir  odhcr  basioeaB,  PhiL  UL 
Si;  ic  Ml  ifcii  vfefv  1^  diBew»oe  Kes  berweeo  the 
rf  BijhBpi,  wMA  dependB  ap»  it,  and  tbe  office  eS 
fTaug,ijMav  vfckh  dcpevkik  doc  oecesanlj  apon  it,  bat  jet 
mat  saadwithn. 

«  Ctifk.  a.  MEL  SI.  ■  ftM^niiai  .  A^  w.  .eel.  I 


PRIMITIVE  aOTERNHENT  OF  CHCilCHE3« 


7C9 


CHAPTER  V. 


CKAP. 
V. 


Tnrs  conjecture  of  Linus  and  Clemens  in  the  Church  of  [orihe 
Rome,  p.  57',  seems  much  '.o  be  confirmed,  by  the  Hke  case,  ston  rf 
in  the  Cburchea  of  Ephcsus  and  AnUochla.  For  at  Kphcsiis  ""''"J'*-! 
it  is  plain  b_y  St  Paul's  epistle,  that  the  Church  was  first  con- 
stituted by  htm  of  Gentiles,  and  Timothy  made  Bijihop  of  it, 
as  halh  been  said.  And  it  is  as  plain,  by  all  diat  we  rend  in 
Eusebiu8*,  of  tbe  order  of  keeping  Easter  with  tlic  Jews, 
brought  into  that  Church,  and  the  rest  of  the  Churches  of 
Asia,  by  St.  John,  on  purptwe  to  comply  with  the  Jews  that 
were  converted  to  Christianity,  that  the  Church  there  con- 
sisted afterwards  of  Jews  also^  whereof,  we  know  by  Joaephus, 
tbat  Ephesus  was  averj'  gre^t  resideiice'^  and,  otherwige,  that 
the  Bishops  of  Ephesus,  in  after  times,  derived  themselves 
not  from  Timotliy  and  St-  Paul,  but  from  St.  John  ;  therefore 
the  Chrialian  Jews  and  Gentiles  of  tbat  city  and  nation  were 
i7  afterwards  united  under  St.  John,  whereof  part  was  first 
under  St.  Paul,  or  his  substitute.  And  for  the  Church  of 
Antiochia,  besides  what  is  here  said,  p.  52\  if  we  beUcve  the 
Apostolical  Constitutions^  vii.  47',  Euodins  at  tbe  first  anc- 
ceeded  St,  Peter,  and  Ignatuis  St  Paul  there^  which  all  might 
very  well  be,  though,  afterwards,  all  became  one  Church 
under  Ignatius. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

That  there  was  no  Bishop  at  Corinth  when  Clemens  wrote  [The  sutp 
Ills  epistle,  upon  further  consideration,  I  see  no  necessary  c:ij,„ch  «f 
reason  to  believe.  That  which  I  consider  further  in  the  *^'*""' 3 
busme&a,  is  that  which  I  declared  afore'',  that  tbe   means 


f  Prim.  Oflvern.,  chap,  v.  sect.  S, 
*    Hint.  EcL-ln.,  Iiib.  *.  23,  'it,  26.  ie 
Vtta  (_'ini*tantin,,  IIIl  iii^  5. 

'  A^wf  yifi  ^^f  It!  TJiir  'Ayrtox^^*" 

T^  yAp  "waXirtiAy  avratt  Bukiv  i  wrt- 

motA  T^r '£AAii>'  'Iwi'i'ar,  lait  aiiOvytaiai 
voUtoui  ifUBrvtmuin'  roLiTo  wapturxi*'' 
Tvt<  ntt'tiit  -Tttf-  Hioi^xmw.  — Joseph. 
Conlc*  Apicin.,1[i1b.  ti.  )  4.  p.  ISI]4.  eti. 


Antiq.  Jutt,  lib.  xiv.  c«p.  X.  \  'i^t  pp. 
63^,  ftSS ;  xvi.  tMf.  ii.  f  2.  pp.  7U«,  'm. 
Vi<L  BAcchln.  il*  EccUs.  Hirf*roh. 
Oriftiiu,  pw.  1.  pp.  03i  B*.  MutiiiK^ 
1703. 

*  Prim.  Oovefn..  chap.  »,  M?cT.  2. 

Tlirpav  'ifrirtoi  SJ  im^  IladAov  .  .  -  .  - 
Ktx'iponirTfr**.^—  Lablwi,  totn.  L  sol. 
452-  cd.  VentL 

*  Chmp.  i.  icct  7,  chip.  iii.  wrl.  I  of 
thi*  Review, 


a^ai^ 


f«^I 


aai  iBpcoinlan  »  Ac 

to  be  wed  m  all  4ae  avi, 
K  p^HB  Am  wzitea,  to  those 

ETW^  $  X  Xov  ic  B  HHifeit  iktf  ft  letts' dated  from  the  wfaale 
Cka^j  ChBck  cf  RiiMi,  eoHfniiig  dn  die  people,  owes  mote  re* 
^KCt  Id  Aewlkalfe  OiwtL  of  CwviKh,  compnmg  aim  the 
BiriMip^  tfatn  if  it  cnne  froni  tbt  Bidbcp  of  Rome  otxlv,  to  tbe 
people  orConotk  li  k  ^so  maniiest  bj  the  ^lisUe.  chat  the 
aob^ect  of  it  wai^  i^am  a  JUfaeucc  between  Ibe  greatest  pan 
of  the  clergy,  or  pre^Tteis,  and  the  people,  seduced  by  two  IP  J 
OT  three  of  them  into  a  iaction  tending  to  schtsm,  as  appc^i^ 
by  that  which  he  saiih,  p.  62«,  that  it  was  a  shame  they  shoul^« 
mnke  a  faction  against  their  presbyters,  for  one  or  two  persos^H 
It  in  therefore  very  reasonable  that  the  Chiirdi  of  RoiDe,  iTritio^^ 
to  the  Church  of  Corinth  about  this  difference,  wherein  their 
»■  S«  Prim.  Onvem.,  chip.  vi.  jhl  4. 


TRIMITIVE  GOVERNMENT  OF  CUUKCRES. 


771 


Bishop  EuffcrcU  most,  should  spare  all  mention  of  him,  Ic&t  ibe 
people  of  the  Church  of  Ilonie,t.*omprl&ed  in  the  epistle,  should 
seem  to  take  upon  thetn  to  be  judges  in  a  matter  concerning 
the  Bishop  of  Corinth,  which  Christian  civility — called  charity 
in  the  liinguaf^e  of  the  Scriptures — all  records  of  the  primitive 
Church  will  justify  to  be  no  more  than  due.  And  yet,  when 
he  says,  p.  56',  fioKiipiot  ol  Trpoohoiiropr^aaine^  trpeffdvrepoi, 
otTive^  tykOpTToif  koi  TtXfiav  ^'7)(ov  rijv  avdXvcrtv ;  "  I  lappy  are 
the  presbyters  that  are  gone  afore,  for  they  have  had  a  perfect 
and  fruitful  departure ;"  ho  uhcUi  the  very  same  style  which 
Irtnieup.  Teriullian,  and  othcre  of  those  times  do  use,  calling 
Bishops  and  presbyters  by  the  same  tille>  ia  those  times, 
wheu  it  cannot  be  denied  that  the  power  and  office  were  dii- 
tincU  So  that,  by  liic  terms  held  in  this  epistle,  it  cannot  be 
concluded  that  they  were  not 

5  4.  The  same  is  to  be  said  of  Polyearpus's  epistle  to 
the  Philippians,  that  there  la  no  mention  made  of  any 
I  Bishop  in  it,  becfiusc  it  did  not  become  Polycnrpns,  and 
his  preabyters,  to  seem  to  prescribe  any  thing  to  the  Bishop, 
Bs  it  might  become  them  to  do  to  the  presbyters.  Now  by 
Tcrtullian,  dc  I^isscript,  advers.  If(eret.,  cap.  xxsii.7,  it  ap- 
pears that,  as  Rome  alleged  Clemens  ordained  by  St,  Peter, 
Smyrna  Polycarpus  b^'  Sl  John,  proinde  utique  et  cmtera  ex- 
hiltetUf  iftios  ah  ApostoUs  iit  Episcopatum  t^ojistitutoSt  Apoxtolici 
»emim»  traducei  habeant:  "60  the  rest  of  the  Churches  ex- 
hibit, whom  they  have  for  propagators  of  the  Apoatles'  seed, 
being  installed  by  them  in  ihc  Bishopric."  Which  necessarily 
dcdiicCB  the  succession  of  the  Apostles  from  their  own  per- 
sons, as  well  at  Corinth  and  Philippi  as  at  Smyrna  and  Rome* 
I  will  add  here  Ignatius's  wordsj  out  of  which  BiondeU''  and 
Salmasius'  seem  very  willingly  to  mistake,  that  he  says  the 


CHAP. 

VI. 


'  Ed.  Jnn,  Oxaa.  UW3,  cap.  :ili».  p. 
172.  rd.  CotelK. 

'  P.  M7.  (kI,  P«m.  RoUioniM.  Id«2. 

*  Src  Highi  of  Uw  Cburcli.  cTi^p.  iit. 
sect  £U.  note  x. 

'  Pc(  ftm^tputiiv  atitem  tbI^i*-  nisnU 
frfttim  rit  ■>!  qfi  «ic;  vocsn  novatn  in- 
■dtulioneni.  vfl  aovum  ordioea]  qui 
tune  ill  £t.-i-]i^&uini  intrad.iiceb»IUT  ile 
Jupiftcopo  umi   vuprii  presbyteroi  reli- 

•]U(»  in  niajuri-  ^rrudti  L>t>n«tilulo. 

NfftmpiuHt  HUtL'in  ^ifyf  nira  At  juvenili 

3 


E[9t«cni)t  iPtAte  ml^cipte[td«  eil  ut  Ceclt 
illc  ijui  nrnniB  live  misernma  iutcrtxi' 
lavil  ct  ftcfVcrliL  ....  N*tirr<(H«t))  tmii 
rtl  noTmltini  iuKlituliim  vcl  novut  oroO 
quo  EpiicopUK  tupcr]»tu«  enl  prwhjr- 
l«tii.  Ncr  eiiim  rd{ii  ad  nCitenii  putcti 
rtrprri.  NM»Tfpi«4i  qucH^ut  non  juve- 
ormiL^titicu  vcl  juv«iiileiii,.Md  imvum 
quod  iciufifv  iltisigmt. —  AppATAt-  ad 
libr.  lie    PriinsEu,  p.  ^8.  Lugii.  Ujliav. 

d2 


773 


A   REVIEW  OP  TOE 


[  Saecrttit- 


order  of  Bishops  was  then  newly  instituted  wheti  he  wme 
those   epistles,   therefore  not    bj  the    Apostles;    for    thoi^ 
there  is  a  difficdiy  in  the  signification  of  one  word,  whidi 
seems  not  yet  fully  cleared)  yet  k  shall  manifestly  appear  thai 
it  cannot  make  to  their  purjjosc  :  koi  vfiiv  ££  Trperrii  ^i}  evjr 
j(pa{r9a4.  tt}  ffKixta  tov  hrt-aKovov,  ahXa  Kara  huvafxw  flew 
Trarpot  irdirai'  eirrpoinp  aur^  airovkfi^iv,  Ka0ttt<i   eyvwv  xai  tok 
ceyiovi  Trpia^vripow,  ov  TrpoCfftXt^ora?  rrfv  ifxiivo^tn^v  vamt- 
pt-it^v  Ta^iv,  rtXX'  w  ^povifiovt:  iv   Oe^  trvyj^pouirrai:  ciMf> 
Tbii3  Ignatins,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Magnesians''.      The  diffi- 
culty is  the  meaning  of  Trpoa-eiXTj^raf!,  veliicli  is  cleared  tij 
observing  that  it  signifies  the  same  with  avyj^paa-Oai  afiwe, 
contrary  to  avyyiapuv  that  follows:  and  then,  that  he  exhort' 
the  people,  hy  the  example  of  their  presbyters^  ''to  girc  w*t," 
that  isj  respect  and  obedience  to  their  Bishop — which  it  s 
manifest   that   ffir/xtop^iv  signifies— nnd   therefore,    "  not  to 
slight  or  take  him  up  too  short  because  of  his  youth  :"  whert- 
fore  <rvyj(pa<r6ai  and  7rpo(7>mfi0a.mtv  here  both  sigDiff  lh*i 
they  are  not  to  use  their  Bishop  as  their  equal,  or  to  take 
him  into  their  own  rank,  because  of  his  youth,  but  to  give 
him  that  respect  which  they  saw  the  presbyters  do-     Tlie^ 
words^  therefore,  cannot  be  consirtied  into  any  sense  to  ibeir 
purpose :  and  this  I  add  hero  to  shew  what  respect  was  fit  for 
the  people  of  the  Church  of  Rome  to  observe  towards  the 
Bishop  of  Corinth,  according  to  Ignatius. 


CHAPTER  VTL 

The  diiference  between  the  names  of  sacerdotea  and  /wv^ 
&y(m— of  which  here,  p.  75'^and  the  respective  reasons^  for 
which  they  both  belong  to  the  same  rank,  which  have  been 
since  translated  into  one  and  the  same  of  priests,  answering 
both  of  them  in  English,  is  to  be  drawn  from  that  which  is  J 
disputed  at  large  by  many  re^ons,  in  the  Discourse  of  the  " 
Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  State,  fromi  p.  98",  that 
the  consecration  of  the   Eucharist  belongs  to  nil  and  only  J 
presbytere — for  Bishops  are  prcabytera  and  more — by  virtue  ff 


'  Cap.  iii.  p,  IS.  ed.  Coteler. 

'    Prim.  Govern.,  chap.  vii.  «l-1.  4. 


Chap.  Iii.  sect.  13. 


PKIIIITIVE  GOVERNMENT  OF  CUmCHES. 


773 


of  the  power  of  the  kejs,  whereby  they  all  have  interest  in  chap. 

admitting  to,  or  excluding  from,  the  communion  of  the  same. 

Now,  sechig  in  divers  pai^Agcs  of  the  same  Discourse  I  have 
declared  that  the  Eucharist  is  the  representation,  that  \3. — as 
in  good  Latin  the  word  representation  signifies" — not  the 
figuring,  but  the  cxhibiUng  of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  cruci- 
fied, it  follows  that  those  who  are  called  presbyters  for  the 
inlcrcst  which  they  have  in  the  keys  uf  the  Churchy  are  also 
to  be  called  sacertloUs,  because  the  same  are  to  celebrate  and 
corarauntcate  the  same  sacrifice". 

^  2.  Thou^^h  this  conjecture  upon  the  reading  of  the  canon  [upotarm- 
of  the  council  at  Antiochiaj  which  you  have  here,  p.  SOf,  can-  bWc  lo"* 
much  be  blamed,  yet — in  consideration  of  that  which  is  'i^aw*  ] 
^Iwc  touched,  p.  105  ^  and  disputed,  at  large  in  the  Discourse 
of  the  Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  State,  from  p.  93% 
concerning  the  manner  of  sitting  in  the  Church*  whereby 
every  Church  is  distinguished  into  the  clergy  and  people, 

I  which  are  in  Tertullian's  language  ordu  tt  p/eh;  the  clergy 
consisting  of  the  Bishops  and  presbyters  that  eat,  and  the 
deacons  that  stood^  as  ready  to  attend  upon  and  execute 
their  commands — ^I  do  not  Gud  it  necessary.  For  seeing  that 
they   are  called   irpoefmare'i  in   Greek,  and  in   Latin  pf(ssi- 

2Ztientes,  or  antislites,  in  relation  to  this  their  posture  in  the 
Church,  it  may  very  well  aeem  that  the  name  of  'rrpoeartaTe's 

»is  communicated  to  deacons  also,  though  only  ministers  and 
attendants  of  them  that  arc  properly  i^o  called,  because  of 
their  interest  in  that  oversight  and  government,  in  the  execu- 
tion whereof  their  office  consists.  And  it  were  easy  to  shew, 
if  it  were  to  the  purpose,  that  so  it  is  used  in  Church- writers 
for  the  same  cause. 


CHAPTER  Vin. 


The  ground  ol  the  difTercnce  between  the  synagogue  and  rThc<i* 
the  Chiu^h,  as  to  lac  guvcrnment  that  was  to  contmue  under  iieiwrcn 


■  See  ^«  KpUoipir,  hk.  lii.  rh*)J.  t„ 
wTwtv  ihi*  i«  motf  rally  «}ivitn. 

'  S»  Riglii  of  lh«  Church,  chap.  Hi- 
Met.  91}. 

i  Prim.  Covnn.,  chap.  vU.  wcU  fl. 


«  Priiti.  GoTcni.,  cbtp.  ix.  net.  8. 

'  Chap.  Lii.  sect  9. 
■   Rigfit   cil'  the   ChuTch,    ob«p.   lii. 
■ret.  38. 


774 


A  BKVIEW  OP  THE 


CHAP. 

vm. 

the  Uw 
tiTid  I  he 
Cod  pel] 


[Tliere 

wubiit 

one  cfiuil 

Jfws.] 


the  Gospel,  I  have  shewed,  ia  maoj  places  of  the  Discoune 
of  the  Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  State',  to  consist  la 
this,  tl]at  God  had  covenanted  vrith  the  Israelites  to  maiatain 
ihctn  a  free  people,  in  the  possession  of  the  land  of  ptomifie, 
ppon  condition  of  their  living  according  to  the  law  ;  but  with 
Christians,  He  covenants  to  give  them  life  everlasting,  upon 
condition  of  professing  Chriitianily  and  [lertbrraing^  IL  Ont^ 
it  followed,  that,  under  the  law,  there  should  be  a  figuraiire 
service  of  God,  foretelling  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  s  fmesi- 
hood  to  execute  and  tntnister  the  same.  Which,  the  reaxm 
of  the  govemtncnt  of  the  Church  cannot  be  derived  from,  nol^ 
only  because  it  was  to  cease  when  the  Gospel  should  come  in 
force,  as  being  hut  the  figure  of  that  service  of  God  whidi 
was  proper  to  it,  but  abo  because;,  during  the  time  that  it  w« 
to  stand,  the  command  of  the  priests  as  priests  was  confiaed 
to  the  temple^  and  to  their  own  tribe.  I  say  the  proper 
command  of  the  priests,  as  they  were  priests,  because  it  i$ 
manifest  that  other  Israelites  were  to  be  admitted  to  the  great 
eonsistory  as  well  as  the  priests  and  Levites;  and  as  for  the 
consistories  whereby  inferior  cities  were  goveraed,  it  is  still 
more  manifest  that  they  were  to  consist  of  the  best,  dAfl 
wisest,  and  skilfuUest  in  the  law,  that  those  cities  had,  thou^ 
assisted  with  some  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  dwelling  a.mong  them. 
i§  3.  This  is  enough  to  shew  the  vanity  of  that  conceit  which 
is  here  touched,  p.  83^  that  the  Jews  had  two  courts,  one  for 
ecclesiastical,  another  for  civil  causes'.  And  this  shews  that 
the  orders  of  presbyters  and  deacons  may  we31  be  paralleled 
with  the  priests  and  Levites  of  the  tennple,  upon  such  terms 
as  you  have  here,  p.  85^,  but  that  the  rea84>n  of  the  institution 
of  them,  their  power  and  officcj  is  not  to  be  derived  from  that 
priesthood  which  was  to  have  no  place  under  the  Gospel,  but 


e  See  chap.  t.  aectt  16,  72. 

"   Prim.  Govern.,  tifaap.  viii,  b&CI,  2. 

■  Fviisse  vero  intlio  [>er  Musen  diH- 
tiriciioii  iMnji  cnnitssiii,  ne^iLe  men 
■acnt  civilibuB  pcniibctB,  illud  i^uaque 
inar]if<.'»l[i  deL'lafal,  c|und  civilm  rgiu- 
deiii  ilia  juilicia  npuJ  tnvitatwin  purtaB, 
sncra  veto  iu  synagogis  extrcobnunir, 
•  . ,  .  .  Ul  ad  rem  nxj&aiti,  duo  {m>^Q 
tynodri^  A  MoHE  cnnslitula,  iiicte  iguii- 
^ue  aonstot,  <[uutl  non  iiiio  et  codfin 
tempore  fuii  iifriinique  iuBtiiiiEum,  ct 


quod  ju^iruni  quidcm  civilium  m 

rus  edilur  &ptiia^cnariuH  videl 
cstru  MoKCtln  in  cujus  lotitui  «on 
sere  priiiium  judifcs  ppout  «  Deo  ^-.« 
ordineni  exciLabBnliir,  «c  t«jidem  etiuD 
rej-ts.  Syiiedrii  vm  lieolesiMoci  aa- 
iiienis  non  edilur:  sed  torutn  ji  ' 
diciio  liMtiifestissimis  verbis  ab  .i^ 
civili  dtwomihir.— B«t.  de  vrt*  Es? 
eomm.et  Ct(ri>itiQii.  l're«LytM'.,pn  103 

y  Prim,  Govern.,  cbitp.  tUL  sect  4. 


PRIMITIVE  nOVERNMENT  01'  CaUHCIlBS. 


775 


from  the  judges  and  ministers  of  the  Jews'  consistories,  to 
whicb  they  bear  the  very  Bame  corresjjoH donee  as  Isi&gI 
accorcUufj;  to  the  flesh,  which  is  the  synagogue,  does  to  the 
spiritiuil  Israel  of  God,  which  is  the  Church,  according  to  the 
laoguagc  of  the  Apoatle,  And  this  is  further  proved  bj  all 
those  passages  of  the  most  ancieat  \vriter8  of  the  Church,  in 
which  ihc  duties  of  the  cleigy  are  declared  and  proved,  and 
they  reproved  ami  blamed^  by  those  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
Testament  which  concern  the  judges  of  Israel,  that  arc 
instructed,  exhorted,  and  reproved  by  the  prophets:  which, 
as  they  are  not  a  few,  so,  without  this  obBorvntion^  they  are 
little  better  than  impertinences'* 

§  3.  The  difference  here  specified,  p.  87',  between  the  law 
and  the  Gospel,  that,  under  the  law,  there  was  hut  one  great 
consistory  resident  at  Jerusalem,  under  the  Go8{iel  as  many 
cbicfconaistories  as  chief  Churches,  because  the  law  was  con- 
fined to  one  nation,  the  Gospel  proclaimed  to  all,  holds  but 
in  regard  of  the  written  law,  and  the  provision  made  by  iL 
For  t  have  shewed  in  the  Review  of  that  Discourse,  chap,  ii.% 
that  when  the  Jews  came  to  be  dispersed  out  of  the  land  of 
Israel,  first  by  the  captivity  of  Babylon— where  a  great  part 
of  the  nation  stayed  and  never  returned— and  afterwards 
jtf  hy  currying  a  great  number  of  them  into  Kgypt  and  other 
t  countries,  they  instituted  high  consistories  for  the  bodies  of 
those  dispersions  in  the  chief  cities  of  the  same,  as  is  there 
spoctlied  in  the  Babylonian  and  Egyptian  Jews,  m  also  in 
those  that  lived  in  Palestine  at  Tiberias,  aflcr  the  destruction 
of  the  tcraplct  In  this  estate,  the  correspondence  between 
the  symigoguc  and  the  Church  is  so  much  the  more  exact: 
thia  difference  only  remaining,  tlmt  the  GosjtcI  hat!  the  promise 
of  the  Gentiles  coming  to  the  Church,  the  law  continued 


c  n  A  I'. 

TIJL 


[The  Jews 
Ln  their 

<li»|M!f- 

«Idei  fon- 
fhBcJr>WL-il 
the  Church 

thrMii^'h- 
uut  all  the 

worttlj 


'  £rgo  ccmtrv  PhsruKtu  el  Ifvrtpw 
rir  prsKni  Idcds  iccipitur.  Iiiict 
Mnn  ftulcin  et  principtu  Koc  fuis«c 
reor  in  veteri  jKtpuJo,  quod  nunc  cal 
inter  pr«)>b]l«ECHi  ct  EpJKopoSr  H. 
Ilicron.CDLUMi.  in  Isu.  ill.  13.  14.  lom. 
riL  cul.  3$.  mL  B^r,  JuxlJcca  quoque 
cjui  quui  lB[ri  Anbif ,  occidrntra  vtri-- 
fvnt  eL  nil  Twlini)iR'nt^a  !n  niAUr  IIOII 
anpi-i'imlet.  ad  nnuiri  Milis,  acd  ■normik'- 
Uft  KuipcT  in  Unebrii,  ct  pouenlun- 
Kci't«aiv,    III    ci    qute    ill    Del 


ilottatiK  ponfcnmtlir,  vrrteutca  ill  lu- 
pnim  ■numi  ut  Jinn  halwnnt  paup«rce 
quod  muic  comcdant ;  qui  quau  in 
nncU  cl  riillu  vidrntr  oiniiia  {lO^rulait' 
(Ut,  cl  qiiUR)  Uipouiini  iiKire  cuncta 
diripianl,  nc*  purro*  qutdrnt  rilK»  indj' 
gmtibua  drrcliiiqiiujil. — Comiticnt  in 

sv)ihon.,  iii.  s,  ib.vcA.  tan. 

*   I*rim.  Govern.,  cliap.  riii.  ierL  S. 
^  ]lj]llit  of  the  Churt-h,  wcK.  1.1  - 
17. 


<tf  God. 

sad 
a#r  of  Jews*  sal 
^  stale  of  due 
bang'  ifpuimtfi  to  determiue 
ttoc  delenUBed  hy  thai  hm,  whoA  caatained  both 
sd^ioa  and  the  ovil  goremnmit  of  tlvc  people^  itbs  to  coo- 
Mrt  cmT  pn«su  ftnd  Lcftces,  as  weQ  as  Israelites,  being  all 
nrtcreaux]  ja  the  law:  bat  the  Cbarcii  beii^  a  societj  i^d- 


HhmMm  EMHiarum  m  praeOHL 
ApMUU  prfiMa  fU  wd«*  csUocave- 
rant,  tihf  tnoMrnu,  frtqiiMdiiMiiw 
Jodwi    iitii*   I««]bn4   rirelniit ;    tl  ubi 

iu»]n>wi)fii  niillriv  KcHetiu  ex  penCi- 
klta  r(j||(!cU«  immiv  ill)  teiii  lutijcctu 
ftff"  rflijitniiil,  iindr  cjhj  ,Teiil*8  con- 
Vflrrnniiil  rutinMl  futrstit.  Apo^lnFia 
muiiKTr  aiin  ilrfuneiJu.  tjikiL'  urcuta  suni 
l*lfi|«ifB    wilta    prwnnrralr.    mody    ab 

iirwiiilpfc,  i|iiiiil  n|iiiil  iUm,  cum  rt-rU 

yr'*""J'"»«»ii i«-l.iii(.  all  ApLHiI^flis 

""tvnirt,  virn  trmlltlit  notMiiri-  rr<'ilrTr. 
tMr  I  lULiii  nndi)  rliiKMiHtuiTi  iiiiiiiidancii 
ftvilil^Mtrr  fKifriirrriiL  c|iili|iie>  Kirl^. 
""*     ' ""I't     r:i.Ur..,il     vit ruiii 


qoH  ApoMigSeu  dixtt«.  d  > 
bendbaum,  et  fnilitionU    Ai 
Teritalcm    accipi    dcbcre 

Tertio   uitdem   inclin»to   a 

tiuiF  Bcculo,  prim»  Argumepit  lubeo^ 
tur,  ifllibiis  crali  potest,  et  in  ciriT 
inipnTii  poliiJB  priinas  ta  Prnvmcii— 
iHvjuIm;,  ubi  I'ntside*  ibcolnvm  eiM 
tiiiK.  et  «B,ru[B  urbJum  Epivcopiw  <u 
loci  lUgaitate  Hul  tnuDFiis  jura  in  Pro-i 

Bnccliiin.  de  Eccles.  llicTarrfa.  OriirivM 
Uiawrt,,  par.  i.  j    S6.    pp.   290'.   231. 
Muthiit-,  170.1. 
■'  rrim-  Govem,,  chip,  ix,  atct.  I, 

•  See  eliBp.  iii  »ecL  M. 


riTivK  aoi 


EST 


777 


CHAP. 
IX. 


tuted  to  presorvo  the  unity  of  all  Cbrinians  in  the  commu- 
nion of  those  ordinances  which  God  hath  declared  that  He 
will  be  served  with  under  the  Gospel,  it  foUowctb  that  no 
man,  by  his  quality  In  any  statc^  can  claim  any  interest  ia 
the  government  of  that  Bociety  which  is  to  consist  of  the 
Chrifitians  of  all  stales  and  oationa:  but  that  all  such  interest 
must  proceed  from  the  act  of  those  that  are  quahfied  hy  the 
conslitulion  of  the  Church  to  give  it.  Now  though  I  have 
shewed  there  that  the  Apostles  never  instituted  any  such 
thing  as  lay-eldere,  from  p.  118',  yet  I  do  not  conceive  it 
2fl  contrary  to  any  law  of  God,  that  the  right  and  interest  which 
the  people  of  any  Church  hath,  in  the  transaction  of  such 
things  as  commonly  concern  the  same,  should  be  referred 
and  committed  to  some  certain  persons  chosen  out  of  the 
people  of  that  Church,  to  act  on  their  behalf,  and  in  that 
interest  which  by  right  they  may  challenge ;  as  I  have 
declared  there  in  the  review  of  the  third  chapter,  at  the  end 
of  it', 

^  2.  To  shew  that  originally  the  oRicc  of  presbyters  con-  [riuiy  at 
sisted  as  well  in  their  care  and  oversight  of  the  whole  life  [^^!l^' 
and  conversation  of  their  people,  as  in  preaching  to  ihem^ — 
of  which  here,  p.  93^ — I  will  lay  down  the  words  of  Cornelius 
of  Romc>  to  Fabius  of  Anriochia — concerning  Novatianus» 
who^  in  opposition  to  him,  became  head  of  the  Novatiaua— 
out  of  EoBebius,  Eccle^.  fUsf.,  vi,  43',  'O  5ta  BfiXlav  teal  tfuXa- 
^taif  iv  T^  Kfup^  ttJ«  Suti^ew^  Vf>€a-/3vTfpov  elvai  kavrbv  apvrj- 
ffa-fKWK'  (iftov^erw  70^  Kal  ftapa4(a\ovfi4VQ<i  vtto  tSjp  Buuto- 
vtev,  Tv'  e^t\6ci}v  tqv  oucutkov  hf  ^  Ka&eip^ev  eavroPf  ^o7jBii<rp 
ToU  aSfX^If  Sira  &€fiis  xal  Stra  Bwarou  Trpitrfft/riprc  feivBu- 
vfvowriv  aBeXtl)ois  *ai  hriKouplof;  BecfiOfoi':  ^oriffeiv'  rwrovrov 
airivyti  Tov  ir^tdoft^fittjai  trapaKaXovc-t  Tots  ButKovots,  »?  Koi 
j^aXeTTaivaiTa  airiei'at  tcai  {rTraWdTreaBai'  ^17  fyap  ert  (3otjXe- 
ff$ai  TT(K<7&vT^po-i  thai  i^rj-  "  ^'h<f  for  fear,  and  love  of 
life,  had  denied  himself  to  be  a  presbyter  in  time  of  pcfae- 
cuiion :  for  being  required  and  eshoncd  by  the  deacons  to 
come  forth  of  the  house  which  he  had  shut  himoelf  up  in,  and 
help  the  brethren  that  Mood  in  need  of  help,  was  so  far  from 


■  Right   or    ihc   Church,   ohKp.   til. 
8ml  U. 


'  Prim.  Govcm.,  eliip.  Ix.  weL  S. 
■  Pp.  »•.  74S.  ed.  VftlM. 


(  CkM.  K.  mm.  n-U. 

m  Clmp.\,maL4l. 

*  Amirf  «r  (IM  CWnk,  dhift  ft. 


FtiB.  Ga«tra-  ^ifk.  is.  iML  & 


PRIMITIVE  OOTEBNMENT  OF  CHUBCaES. 


779 


CHAP. 
iX. 


I 


I 


ablest  of  them,  deputed  to  act  on  their  behalf,  and  in  Uieir 
I      right,  who  were  therefore  called  sciiiores  plebU.     And  I  coa* 

■  feflB  it  puts  mc  to  a  ataad  to  resolve  whether  theae  words, 
I     when  he  &aith  that  "sometimes  the  Church,  by  the  example 

of  the  syuEi^ogiiC;,  bad  ciders^  without  whose  advice  nothing 
WQs  done  in  the  Church,"  be  not  meant  of  tho^e  eldeiB :  who 
did  concur  in  many  acts  of  the  Churchy  and  may  dtund  iu 
coiitporison  to  the  clergy  in  the  Church,  as  the  ciders  do  to 

■  the  priests  in  the  synagogue.  But  the  reason  here  pro- 
pounded turns  the  balance :  for  when  1  read  uflcrwards,  that 
**  this  custom  came  out  of  use,  b3'  the  sloth  or  rather  pride 

31  of  some  doctors,  that  would  have  no  man  seem  any  body  but 
themselves,"  it  Appears  to  mc  by  those  words,  d^at  he  speake 
of  clergymen,  because  he  speaks  of  those  presbyters  whom 
the  Bishops  pennitted  not  to  preach,  lest  they  should  carry 
the  repute  £rutn  them  among  the  people.  And  therefore  I 
Btatid  to  this  interpretation,  that  his  meaning  is  not  to  com- 
plmn  that  the  Church  bad  not  presbyters,  but  that  it  had 
not  such  as  the  Bishops  advised  with  about  the  affairs  of 

I  the  Church.  Fur  wc  must  needs  take  them  for  clergymen, 
whose  office  it  was  to  preach  had  the  Bishop  permitted. 
§  5.  Ability  in  pre&chiug  is  to  he  counted  among  the  ^atia:  fGiftatind 
ffratii  data,  because,  though  not  given  by  inspiration,  as  ^""''■■' 
those  graces  whereof  Sl  Paul  writes,  1  Cor.  xiv.,  yet  it  tends, 
not  to  the  advantage  of  the  person  that  hadi  it — unless  it  be 
by  the  right  use  of  it^  seeiog  it  may  be  used  atniss^-but  to 
the  public  benefit  of  the  Church.  Wherefore  the  work  of  it 
it  not  to  bo  couipured  witli  other  offices  of  the  public  service 
of  Godj  as  to  determine  which  is  most  acceptable  to  God,  or 
advances  His  glory  most,  fur  there  is  no  comparison  in  that 
natiu'e  between  acts  essentially  good,  and  auch  as  may  be  ill 
done ;  hut  when  it  is  commended,  p.  109S  as  the  most  excel- 
lent and  useful  work  which  men  can  contribtite  to  the  service 
12  of  God,  It  is  to  be  limited  by  St  Paul's  doctrine,  1  Cor.  xii., 
3L  Because,  as  he  says  there,  that  they  are  to  strive  for 
the  best  graces  indeed,  but  the  way  of  charity  is  more  excel- 
lent than  tlie  best :  so  of  graces  given  for  the  public  benefit 
of  the  Church,  those  are  most  excellent  by  which  the  Church 
is  immediately  instructed  in  Chrisoanity,  but  tJie  work  of 

'  Prim.  Govsrn.,  cluip.  iiL  tcct  10. 


780 


A  llEVIEW  OF  THB 


;(ll8lAP,   thctn  not  to  be  compared  with  those  ofliccs  wherein  the  scr- 
''*•      vife  of  God,  for  which  the  Church  suuda,  coiisislcLh. 


CHAPTER  X. 


tKCU 

ivlnti 

bL-loiiK  to 
111  chief.] 


[LlmfU  of 
the  [>rle9i'« 
l>awer.] 


It  halh  been  always  a  custom  in  the  Church  thut  ecclesid*' 
tical  offices  be  performed  hy  tlie  chief  minister  of  the  Cfaurcli, 
if  he  he  present.  I  have  shewed,  in  the  Discourse  of  the 
Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  Stale,  p.  107%  that  deacom 
may  baptize.  Bui  in  the  Blshop^a  presence,  the  saying  uf 
Tertnllian  takes  place,  De  Baptismo,  cap,  xvii,,  it'hich  fullow* 
here,  p.  114'.  St>  presbyters  may  celebrate  the  Eucharist:  but 
in  the  Bishop's  presence,  neither  was  it  the  ciLstom  for  deaoom 
to  baptize,  nor  presbyters  to  consecrate,  lest  they  should  aecro 
to  do  it  without  dependence  on  the  Bishop,  in  which  the 
unity  of  the  Church  conaitita,  saith  Tcrlidlian.  Therefore 
conflrmatlon  waa  reserved  to  the  Bishop  to  sigoify  rhat,  wilhr 
out  his  authority,  no  man  was  admitted  to  cototniinioa  witbu 
the  Church;  and,  as  I  have  said  in  that  Disconrse,  p.  149% 
though,  in  Eg;ypt,  presbyters  did  confirm,  yet  in  the  Bisbc^ 
absence^  which  implies,  by  his  order  and  hcence.  ^H 

§  2.  Thus  a  reason  is  given  why  presbyters,  that  ruay  coni^^ 
crate  the  Euchiiirist,  yet  may  not  consecrate  churches,  though 
this  he  but  by  custom  of  the  Church,  the  other,  the  most 
heavenly  office  that  our  Lord  halh  commanded  His  Church. 
The  reason  is,  because  the  consecration  of  a  church  is  a  visible 
argument  of  that  authority  by  which  the  assemblies  of  such 
a  part  of  Christ's  flock  are  assigned  to  such  a  place.  Thougbj 
to  say  truth,  neither  doth  the  ptcabyter  at  any  tinae  conse- 
crate the  Eucharist  without  the  Bishop's  appointment,  and 
therefore  his  authority  is  seen  in  that  also,  so  far  as  it  is  seen 
to  be  done  by  that  appointment.  But  the  consecration  of 
the  Eucharist  being  an  office  so  to  be  frequented  that 
recourse  cannot  be  had  to  the  chief  power  of  the  Church 
80  often  as  it  is  to  be  celebrated,  the  chief  authority  is  suffi- 
ciently seen  by  deputing  once  for  all,  persons  requisite  ;  the 
consecration  of  churches,  the  confirmation  of  the  hapiized, 


*  Chnp,  iii,  MCt.  23. 

'  Priin.  Govern.,  diup  a.  sect,  a, 


■^  Higlil   of  ihr   Chiirchf  clu)i.   ta. 
sect.  d^. 


PHIUITn  e  GOVERNMENT  OP  CUrBCIIES. 


7fll 


neither  of  them  arc  so  Irequem  that  the  chief  authority  may   chap. 
not  be  Been  In  the  personal  performance  of  both.  ^- 

§  3,  To  this  rejiaon  belong  alt  those  ancient  canons  whercbj  [Prwhy. 

•1+  it  IB  provided  that  chrism  be  sent  once  a  year  from  the  mother-  *^l^J^i\ 
ChiU"ch  to  the  parish  churches":  because  tliis  signifies  that  in  ^'j'"^'''', 
the  power  of  baptizing  they  acknowledged  their  dependence 
upon  the  mother-Church.  To  the  same  belong  all  those  canons 
that  give  prcsbytere  leave  to  restore  penitents  in  some  cases^> 
And  the  ground  of  all  is,  liecause  the  society  of  the  Church, 
standing  upon  the  right  and  |>ower  of  assembling  for  the  com- 
mon flcrvice  of  God,  as  yon  have  it  in  the  Right  of  the  Church 
in  a  Christian  State,  chap,  i.',  and  the  Review  of  it,  the  whole 
extent  of  ecclesiastical  power  muat  needs  consist  in  deter- 
mining the  persons,  ttic  times,  the  places,  the  forms^  the  ccre- 
mcnicsr  the  rules  and  solemnities,,  by  which,  on  which,  at 
which,  and  accurtling  to  which,  the  offices  of  Divine  service — 
which  God  hath  declared  that  He  will  be  served  widi  nnder 
the  Gosjwl — are  to  be  jwrfurmed,  so  far  m  by  God's  law  they 
are  not  determined  ;  so  that  the  chief  power  in  every  Church 
muat  needs  be  that  without  which  these  things  arc  not  deter- 
minable. 

I  4.  And  therefore  it  \s  no  marvel  that  the  pnaaagea  of 
Ignatius  here  alleged,  from  p.  115*,  declare  it  to  he  an  act 
of  schism  to  hold  those  afisctnblics  without  the  Bi&hop ;  for 
if  the  whole  power  of  the  Church  be  grounded  upon  the  right 

35  of  holding  assemblies  for  the  service  of  God,  then  do  they 
usurp  sovereignty  in  the  Church  that  bold  assemblies  for  the 
public  service  of  God  without  dependence  upon  that  autho- 
■"ity  by  which  every  part  is  united  to  the  whole.  And  this 
is  that  which  the  ancient  Church  called  erecting  altar  against 
alta^^     For  the  Euchatiat  is  the  prime  office  of  the  service 


►  Vil  Benedict  SIV.  de  Synod, 
Dn{?raui.,  lib.  Yiii.  tsm.p.  »iii.  Right  of 
ihf  Church  in  a  Chmli«n  State,  chap, 
ill.  lerL  19,  note  n. 

'  Aurcliii^  KpiHCopua  dixil ;  ei  qult- 
quitn  in  pcriculo  fucrH  cnimlilutiiiB,  et 
*e  rtconcitidii  Divinin  AU»riliu»  prti- 
erit,  ti  E|itw:opus  ahariia  furnl,  d«lKt 
iit5«)uc  prcBbytcr  cDnnilerr  Epwcopum, 
«i  lie-  jicnrlitmnCcTn  qjlU  pl»eept«  n- 
canciliarc,  Uu«tii  rmi  deWrau*.  mIu- 
liri  conailio  corroboran.  A>t  iituvrrsiH 
EpiacopJB    dictum    cat  :     Pluet    tjuod 


SwictilM  rratrt  nteeis^rio  niw  in»tni- 

tn    difmirj    psi. — Cone.   Cv^\Ag.   ii. 

A.I>.   3'J~-   e«n.   iv.     L»hljei,   torn.  Ji. 

oL  1891.  cd.  Vciiel.  ViilrVnn  l^spcn., 

torn.    iii.     Sehei.    in    Cann.    .i/ric,    pp. 

3H8, 1189.    Albupin.  Dljurvall.,  Hit.  li. 

ObstTY.  xii. 
■  3ecL  S.     See    Review,    chap,  t 

ipctl.  (I — R. 

'  Prim.  Ouvcm,.  ohap,  %.  urtL  ♦,  S, 
^  Sea  Prim.  Cavern.,  chap.  x.  mcL  6, 

nnic  Vi. 


ruiti 

m  nf  the 


of  Grod,  as  peculiar  to  Christianity^''",  and  to  do  this  «ilhaa 
commission  was  to  usurp  sovefeigntj,  that  i»,  to  be  a  scla»- 

Of  the  jwwor  of  dtaposing  the  conimon  slock  of  trar 
Church,  that  it  is  originally  in  the  Bishop  antl  pfvslfftm 
of  the  same,,  and  in  the  doacona  but  hy  their  appointaum, 
that  little  which  is  said  hei-c,  p.  US'*,  is  enough  to  dedm 
Bui  how  the  Church  comes  tt> !»  eudoweil  with  Buch  a  Black, 
hy  what  title  it  elaimcth  tiie  tithes^  first-frtiiCs,  and  oblatkae 
of  those  whereof  it  con&lsis,  as  tlie  common  stoct  of  *Tm 
Church,  for  the  common  necessities  thereof,  of  this  I  aj 
notliing  here,  purposing  to  add  something  to  the  eit^hti 
cHnpler  of  the  Service  of  God  at  Religious  Assemblies  cco- 
ccming  it. 


CHAPTER  XL 


J 


[The  ilifl-  The  power  of  the  keys,  and  the  work  of  it  in  admttling  m 
jllJijice*!'  '**  re-ndmi(ting  lo  the  communion  of  the  Church*  by  baplisn 
or  by  penance,  may  be  considered  either  iu  respect  to  GolN 
or  in  resjwct  to  the  society  of  the  Church,  in  order  to  inviiable 
communion  with  God,  or  in  order  to  communion  with  the 
visible  Church :  in  the  first  rcspectj  that  holds  true  which  a 
here  affirmed,  p,  125%  thai  k  h  the  act  of  a  physici&n; 
Bceing  that,  as  a  physician  can  do  no  more  than  help  nAture 
to  overcome  the  diseftsc,  by  the  use  of  things  contrarj-  to  it, 
and  friendly  to  nature,  which  he  prescribes:  bo  much  and  do 
more  ia  this  power  able  to  do,  by  prescribing  to  those  thai 
seek  for  remission  of  sins  and  hfe  everlasting,  to  undertake 
the  profession  of  Christianity,  and  to  go  through  with  it. 
And  if  a  physician  be  truly  said  to  give  health  and  life, 
doing  that  which  I  said,,  then  is  he  that  raanageth  the  pom 
of  the  keys  as  truly  and  as  properly  eaid  to  give  remissioa 
eins,  and  life  everlasting,  by  dcnng  no  more  than  bath  been 
specified.  But  if  wc  regard  the  society  of  the  Church,  ihen 
ia  it  the  act  of  a  judge  to  admit  or  exclude  from  the  commt^^ 
nion  of  the  same :  the  jurisdiction  bcir^  founded  upon  thsfl 
power  of  the  keys,  which  sentenceth  those  that  demand  the 


'  Sw  Hlfrhl  <.f  ilie  Church,  chap.  iiL 
«wt.  .12  :  chqp.  iv.  st-ct.  62. 


*  rrim.  Govern.,  fhnp.  x.  sect  6. 
'  Prim,  ficivent..  di^p.  %i.  t^cL  2. 


PRIUITIVK  OOVERNHKVT  Or  CHCTIICUBa, 


783 


Cj)tnmuniun  of  the  Churcli,  to  be  qualified  or  not  qualified  CMAP. 
for  it,  admitting  or  excluding  them,  accordingly.  —  '  -^ 

§  2.  In  the  work  of  excluding  those  that  had  forfeited  their  [Natiiiv  nt 
37  Chriatifinity,  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  and  of  nSl'ii!] 
reconciling  them  to  tlie  same,  the  Church  mourned,  and  the 
party  raoumed ;  the  Church  mourned  as  for  the  Iom  of  a 
brother,  prcaumed  to  be  cut  off  from  invisible  communion 
with  Gcxi,  from  remission  of  sins,  and  life  everlasting :  &nd 
this  is  that  which  is  signified  by  the  passages  of  the  Apostle 
here  quoted,  p,  130^,  which  therefore  contain  a  very  manifest 
argument  of  a  power  of  excommunication  estated  upon  the 
Church,  by  the  constitution  of  it,  as  hath  been  declared  in 
the  first  chapter  of  that  Discourse".  But  if  the  jwrson  diat 
had  offended,  by  the  profession  of  his  conversion  to  the 
sincerity  of  Christianity  for  the  future,  shouhl  persuade  the 
Church,  or  whosoever  managed  the  power  of  the  keys  on 
behalf  of  the  Chnrch,  to  make  trial  of  him  again,  then  it 
Concerned  him  to  put  on  mourning,  and  to  present  himeelf 
in  the  Church  in  that  state,  that,  by  the  prayera  of  the 
Church,  joined  with  his  own,  together  with  that  zeal  in  the 
works  of  Christianity  which  the  recovering  of  one  that  was 
I  lost  requires,  he  may  be  presumed  to  be  restored  to  the 
privilege  which  he  had  forfeited  afore.  And  this  is  that 
which  is  intimated  by  the  words  of  our  Lord,  Alatt  xviii.  15, 
I  alleged  here,  p.  las"^,  as  also  by  the  passages  of  the  Apostles, 
James  vi.  10;  1  John  v.  16,  as  you  liovc  it  declared  more  at 
38  large  in  the  first  chapter  of  the  DUcourse  of  the  Right  of  the 
Church  in  a  Christian  State*.    ■ 

^  3.  TIic  particulars  here  menliotsed,  p,  135",  that  he  who  fWhai  it 
was  under  the  less  excommunication  among  the  Jews  must  "11*6  J^*  "f 
Qot  be  reckuued  in  the  number  of  those  whom  their  religion 
required  to  be  present  at  the  blessing  of  meat,  or  to  make  a 
synagt^e  for  the  public  service  of  God,  arc  manifest  ai^i- 
menta  that  tliosc  who  were  under  this  censure  stood  removed 
every  whit  as  much  fi-om  the  sacred  and  religious  as  from 
the  civil  conversaliou  and  communion  of  tlmt  people.  Which 
helfra  to  make  full  proof  of  the  like  power  in  the  Church. 


'  I'rim.  fjoTcmi-.  dian.  >l  Bfct.  4. 
t  Sn  Rigtit  of  the  Churcb,  ch*p.  i. 

feML  $S. 


*  Prim,  ao-rern.,  cfiip.  n.  Mrl-  8. 
■  SecU.  21 ,  22. 

•  rrim.  Uovtm.,  cbap.  ti.  •eel.  8- 


784 


BEViaW  OF  THE 


CHAP. 
XI. 

[Degrees 
of  it] 


[Earh 

type  (if 
unity.] 


^  4.  There  is  a  difference  among  the   Jews  theiOBelvea, 
whether  there  were  only  two  degrees  of  excommunication 
amongst  them,  or  three.     Their  doclora  determine  that  he 
who  was  under  the  second  was  to  be  utterly  excluded  ^om 
the  conversation  of  men,  and  dwell  in  a  cabin  alone,  and 
have  sustenance  brought  him  :  and  could  he  be  more  banished 
than  thus?    As  aLso  under  the  Church,  how  should  any  man 
be  more  excommunicate  than  he  that  is  quite  cut  off  from  it? 
Not  withstanding,  possible  it  is,  that  the  heinousness  of  some      i 
crimes,  and  the  obstinacy  of  some  me[i''s  malice,  in  seeking  to 
destroy  God's  people,  might  deserve  tholr  special    prayers 
gainst  the  same.     And  so,  we  undei'stand  by  Justin  Bgainsiu  \ 
Trypbon,  and  Epiphanius  in  the  heresy  of  the  Nazarencs', 
that  the  Jews  were  wont  not  only  to  excommunioate,  but  to 
curse  the  Christians  from  day  to  day  in  their  syn^ogues. 
Wherefore,  this  perhaps  was  that  which  some  of  thctn  tell  us 
was  called  KDKD^'j  by  way  i>f  eminence,  though  it  is  plain  that    i 
the  name  is  common  to  all  excommunications.     The  con!f|^| 
Bpondent  whereof  in  tlie  Church  may  well  be  thought  to  h^i 
that  which  the  Apostle  pronouncetb  against   the  haters  of    | 
Christianity,  I  Cor.  xvi.  22.     For  MnKOC  signifies  "  God  is 
come,"   and    maranatJia   signiiies   "our  Lord   t*  come,''   and     1 
therefore  there  seemcth  to  be  the  same  tliffcrence  between 
them  as  between  Judaism  and  Christianity,  the  Jews  expect- 
ing God,  the  Christians  our  Lord  Christ,  to  come  to  judgment, 
and  denouncing  the  expectation  thereof  to  those  whom  thus 
they  censure. 

§.  5.  The  passage  of  St,  Cyprian  quoted  here,  p,  142  "o,  out 
of  his  twenty -seventh  episde,  supposeth  the  same  form  of 
government  to  have  been  established  by  God  in  all  Churches 
For  by  virtue  of  this  supposition  he  infers,  that,  because  the 
keys  of  the  Church  were  (^'iven  to  St.  Peler,  by  our  Lord, 
therefore  are  they  given  to  every  Bishop,  bo  that,  without 
him,  no  man  can  be  reconciled  to  his  Church,  and  therefore 
not  to  the  whole  Church.  For  the  unity  of  the  whole  con-40 
aisting  in  the  correspondence  of  collateral,  and  the  depen- 
dence of  subordinate  Churches,  and  the  act  of  any  Church* 
done  within  the  compass  of  those  rules  by  which  the  whole  ia 


I  S«  th*  Itight  of  the  Church,  chnp. 
i,  »ect.  37.  iiDie  i. 


Prim.  Gareni.,  chip.  xi.  mcL  II. 


miHlTIVE  aaVERNUENT  OP  CHUHCHES. 


^85 


lied,  obliging  all  Churches,  by  virtue  of  the  uniiy  of  the  chap. 

whole,  it  follows  that  what  is  true  of  St.  Peter  in  hia  Church,   

is  true  in  nil  Churches,  And  this  is  that  which  St.  Augus- 
tine", OpUjlus",  ami  St.  HieromeP  Intend  to  be  the  meaning  of 
our  Lord's  word&  to  St.  Peter,  Matt,  xv!,  16,  when  they 
deliver  that  our  Lord,  in  them,  speaks  to  St.  Peter  as  to  one 
that  rcpreseniod  the  whole  Church,  the  figure  and  model  of 
all  being  designed  in  one.^  Thereftiro,  unless  vfn  degrade 
Sl  Peter  to  the  ranV  of  one  of  the  presbyters,  whom  himself 
the  other  day  admitted  to  he  Christians,  it  cannot  be  ima- 
gined that,  according  to  St,  Cyprian,  the  interest  of  the 
Bishop  in  the  power  of  the  keys  js  the  same  with  that  of  the 
presbyteis. 

§  G.  The  satisfaction  of  the  people  thai  the  power  of  the  [inurfu 
keys  was  well  used,  was  necessary  under  the  Apostlea,  as  it  is  jMopic] 
sold  here,  p.  148S  because  it  could  not  come  to  execution  and 
effect  but  by  the  voluntary  consent  of  tlie  people.     Within 


"  Dominna  Jcnu  discipuloa  luo*. 
ante  punonmi  tukin,  sicut  iiofdii, 
plffiit  qu<M  A|)oalalu«  appplUviL  IiiIct 
hO'i  ppne  ubiqiif  sotu'  Prirui,  tmius 
Eccldie  meruit  gcaur^  jjerAoiiiiiit, 
Propict  ip«&tn  |icnHinatii,  qiuuti  Totius 
licflWiiB  soIhb  f;««lkb«t,  surfire  iiieniit, 
Tiiri  Jaiv  ifitWi  rrgni  caiom-m:  Hfti 
rnJm  clftf  f*  nan  homo  uniix,  »ed  uindw 
■rcqitt  E;«fiL»i«,  Hinc  ergo  Petri  en- 
ccllcncii  prB4iumr  nui*  ipMus  univrr- 
Kiuiii  eC  unibLtis  EcrlJHLie  liguriun 
gvMit,  quuido  ei  dicLDin  cit,  Ttbi  tisdo, 
quod  oinnthu*  traditum  est. — S.  Au- 
ItiMlin.,  Xrrm.  29i. —  In  NBtati  Apa- 
ktotoruTK  I'ciri  el  Fauli,  idbi.  t.  coL 

■  QixoA  «1  it  7«ipiendi»  lohis  Ca- 
thultca  dubiUr*;!,  nonns  vos  itcfauMtit 
uniUrU  juiMH]ui  farmun  T  Sedcxempl* 
in  EruiBcliti  lecta  propoiierv  nolujtti*, 
Ut  fat  lectio  de  pertaiw  Dpatissimi 
Petri  !  er  quA  turm*  utuiaUj>  ntincto^w 
Jti\  fuiPDiU!  de«cripu  F«cic»tur.  Equi- 
dcin  malum  nt  eonfni  intndirlutn  a1i- 
qiijii  faceir:  i^ed  p<jiu  «t  unilatem 
n^n  hibcK  cum  pOMia.  Uuuii  utii- 
tal«in,  tp«uni  Cl)ri»tuin  videinut  prV' 
[Kwuiaiff  TindicM'  «u«,  lui  mnjit 
oraaei  diftcipuloa  nd'Oa  voluit  In  lUko 
case,  quani  iiiiml  nfliriiaua  fnrnit  vindi- 
care:  duRi  nnllcc  ac  aci:°ri,  promtMl  W 
Apod  PattTETi  iirttMtiiniin  t<,K,  i(tii  «« 
negkref,  cum  hter  Hx  scHpla  suntr 
laBien  bonQ  unitatis  ilvamn  Peiniii 
cui   wtb  fnt   fri    ponl    i^uod  in'Kavil, 

TIIOnHPIRC,  3 


aolam  vcniam  cnnaequrrrtur,  r(  prK- 
ferri  ApoAtolis  omiiibui  mmik,  K 
davcs  refill  toclArum  cQiiiiiiutili'iindu 
cetariBi.  soIub  ae^epiL-^ JJ«  Si'hiKin. 
Donatut.,  lib.  vii.cn;f,  iti.  pji.  101,  lU'i. 
Aiilwcrp.  1702. 

'  f^t  ditho  tibi  etawi  rrtni,  Jl^, ,  ,  •  . , 

latum  locum  EpiRToiii  et  prckbytori 
uoti  inlcllagenlM  aliqliid  sibi  dc  Phari- 
aneoruni  aoauinunC  aupcn-ilia :  ut  vcl 
ddJikDtnt  iniiDctntcf  vcl  ftcbvrrc  w 
iiuxio  artiilfL'iiIiir;  qiitilii  apud  Dcitni 
lion  scuientin  Mcer<totuiii  at'd    renriLm 

vita  quKFAtuif UuitjnodD  ergo 

ibi  lepra&um  Mecrdoa  uiuuduiii  «tl  irii< 
mundum  facit^  sic  et  hic  alligat  vel 
■oJvU  Epistiipuii  et  pnibfter,  oon  coi 
qui  infontc"  *iini  »el  Horiij  aed  pro 
odiciii  nuu.  <|uum  pi^ccMaruni  audierit 
raricUiteii,  ii'it  qui   Lisnndui  Bit,  quive 

Mlvmdiiik Comm,    in   S,  Mat)).,    lib. 

iii.  lorn,  U,  cftl.  75.  ed,  Ben, 

At  dic^A,  !tup«r  Pfirutn  fiindalur 
Ecclcsii  1  liMt  jd  ipaum  in  atiu  lt>iH> 
auper  onimtfs  ApO!<t4^>)oii  fat,  rt  cuncli 
clavc»  regiii  caluniiii  ■e^cipiant.  ♦(  Ml 
*f|iio  super  eo*  Eci-ltsiir  furtitudn  aoli-. 
dktiir;  taitien  piopUr^B  intei  duud<cim 
nnat  cllgilur  :  ill  CApite  eon*l>tiitO 
Srliir'miiti''  [Ml.itur'Orraaio. — S.  HiFniii, 
Aiivrrm.  Jarimi,ih..  lib,  i,  WtTI.  i».  rot. 
ma.  rd.  Ben,  Sm  o,  yt^tafi-  ftttm  St. 
Lt">  to  tlie  lamc  ptt'crt,  ciU-d  iiii.  Prim. 
(IflTrE-n.  cliap.  xi.  Mvt   LI.  Tiotc  », 

1  Prim.  OnTrnL,  ehtp.  xi.  t«ctl.  IS, 
l«. 


786 


A    BETIEW  OP  THE 


^ 


C II  A 1*. 
XI. 


[lnkTc<it 

ami  what 
it  (ju^lit  to 
ilu.J 


these  beUDds,  notwit)iBt«iidin|e  ihat  those  chat  were  tno  bead|^ 
to  be  guided  by  their  own  supcnurs,  could  not  refuse  la  bl 
cxmcluded  b;jr  the  deierminalion  of  a  synod,  secktg  there  conH*: 
be  no  pretence  why  other  Churches — which  by  the  fonn  rf 
goTeraiDeDt^  instituted  by  the  Apu&lles,  held  themselves  boutoi 
to  be  concluded  by  the  determinations  of  their  respertin 
synoda — should  r&thcr  be  ruled  by  the  people  of  anod^ff 
Church,  than  by  theh  own  synod.  7*his  appearetfa  by  tlic 
course  St.  Cyprian  taketh  in  auch  a  ca^,  £puL  xv'iuS,  10  rdia 
the  business  wherein  hts  people  waa  not  satisfied,  to  a  syooi 
But  when  whole  nations  and  states  profess  Cbristianitv,  it  cat 
not  be  imagined  that  the  power  of  the  keys  could  ever  be 
effectual  towards  all  persons,  as  it  must  be  if  to  any,  if  it  irai 
not  fortified  by  the  secular  powers  and  taws  of  those  stita 
rendering  it  effectual  to  all  members  of  the  same*.  So  ihsl  il 
is  required  also  of  the  tem[>oral  laws  of  Christian  states,  thit 
the  interest  of  the  people,  to  have  satisfaction  of  the  right  dsb 
of  this  power,  be  maintained  and  reudel^  effectual  by  tbe 
wise  determinations  of  the  same. 

§  7.  It  is  manifc&t  that  the  law  of  Christianity  is  mwe 
strait  than  the  civil  law  of  any  state,  and  that  luore  striclanf 
of  life  is  required  in  him  that  continueth  in  the  commnnioa 
of  the  Church,  than  of  him  that  will  continue  a  niemhcr  of 
any  state^  by  the  institution  of  the  Church,  and  therefore,  of 
right,  by  the  execution  of  the  same.  Whereupon  il  foUom,il 
that  those  who  arc  con^ncted  of  capital  or  infamous  olfences 
against  the  state,  when  they  are  reconciled  unto  it  by  under- 
going their  punishment,  or  by  grace,  or  not  by  consequence 
reconcilotl  to  the  Church,  because  not  satisfied  of  any  conrer- 
sion  to  sincere  Christianity,  and  therefore  ought  to  sland 
secluded  from  the  Church,  till  that  ia  done,  because  the  crimes 
are  notorious,  by  their  conviction  to  the  stated  In  the  in- 
tended reformation  of  the  ecclesiaBilcal  laws  of  England,  there 


'  Que  refl  cum  omnium  tiaatntin 
rt?nii]iiim  ct  teuU-iilinm  (.'xpectel,  prsc- 
judicarv  L'no  ft  stiJus  niihi  retii  comaiu- 
Hcra  viiitlicaro  inin  miAco.  El  idea 
ijiBlctur  interim  epibtolis  cjtus  pJ  voB 
pruxime  f'ceerntn,  qu«rum  cxemplum 
cnllc-^JN  (juDtjuc  mullit  jam  mitiii  qiit 
n?*cnp«runt  plaeere  tiiLi  i|uod  aUlui- 
mu*  UK  ab  eo  reccttrfldiim  «se  donee, 


p&en  tiobU  a  Dnmino  reddita,  in  uDim 
CDtiveiun<  ct  EiiL((ulonin]  cauMsexnai' 
nnrp  puMitliUs. — ^Ep.  xtvL  p,  dt.  Ozdo. 

'  See  Rd.  Asaembl.,  chap.  ri.  HCi. 
&6.    Right  a(   the   Church.  eh«|t.   rr. 

SlL'Ct,  J>, 

^  Ste  rrim.  Gorem.,  chap,  n,  )ect 
IS. 


PttUimVG  QOVKRNUBNt  Of  CHrRCIIES. 


787 


!■  a  ChristiaD  provision  for  this  purpose",  neither  can  this  be 
■nj  iisurpatioii  in  any  Church,  which  iti  doing  tUia,  Lakes 
nothing  but  the  conviction  trom  the  states  the  proceedings 
whcrcolin  all  rcnson  are  to  be  presupposed  just,  using  for  the 
rest  llie  original  right  of  the  Church.  As  for  that  which 
followcthj  p.  150%  of  private  oflcnccs  and  the  office  of  the 
Church  in  reconciling  Uiem*  by  (hut  which  I  have  said  in  the 
first  and  lifth  chapters  of  the  Dija-ourse  of  the  Right  of  the 
CbuFch^  it  sppears  that  it  is  provided  by  the  ordinance  of  oiir 
Lord,  and  the  practice  of  the  Church  under  the  ApoRtles, 
that  no  difference  between  Christians  should  be  cartied  out 
of  the  Church,  and  pleaded  before  the  Gentiles — whereby  it 
41  ia  manifest  that  in  all  estates  of  tlio  Church  it  ia  the  course 
that  agroeth  best  with  Christianity— but  nevertheless,  that  in 
Chriel'mn  slatea^  no  man  is  forbidden  by  God^s  law  to  pursue 
his  right  by  the  laws  of  his  people,  the  reason  of  this  right  of 
the  Church  being  because  the  state  then  was  not  Christian. 


CHAP. 

Xi, 


L 


CHAPTER  XIL 


In  the  words  of  Lampridius^  in  his  Alexander  Severns,  re-  [ofnniL- 
latcU  here,  p.  155',  it  is  much  to  be  observed  that  he  a^x^aks  ""  *""^J 
of  onlaining  the  priests  of  the  Jewa  :  for  thus  he  says,  Qiium  id 
Chrlstiani  et  Jutlcpi  faccreutf  in  prtEdicattdU  saccrdutiOus  qui 
ordinandi  sunt:  "seeing  the  Christians  and  Jews  diti  bo,  in 
publiahiug  the  priests  that  are  to  be  ordained.'*  Which  is 
a  manifest  mistake,  eecing  we  know  that  no  man  was  ortlaincd 
pricat  among  the  Jews,  all  being  so  bom.  Wherefore,  on  the 
one  side,  thia  prince  eouEd  not  be  mistaken  in  this,  that  there 
wafi  a  custom  among  the  Jews,  his  Bubjccla,,  to  publish  tho 
UHtucs  of  those  that  they  did  ordain:  on  the  other  side,  we 
are  to  believe  the  Jews'  doctors,  that  those  whom  they  or- 


'  Cum  civilU  miffi  ■!»!&»  iliqui* 
fla^tiiMo*  bdviiiiM  iidhur  noci  excotn- 
iBuiitcsIoi  pFVOceupiriih  in   CMrccrcin 

■tHluxcril,  hi.fi  pofi,  i«iu>cndBni  mortU 
kcce[»rtijtt,  ul  1104  ilUi  |M«li-a  ]M-}f('tci- 
TinMs,  DDlumuii  Cum  indulHcnriit  iiii»^ 

fiotinnU  «  raliiiuoruin  officJonim  c'<ni< 
monafiunjit:  qu«  n  noa  onmit  rite  per- 

3e2 


ficiiint,  CK^nniiiiuiiicatioiii*  virg*  tuL-^ 
ti»|ier  flii|;cellcHtiir  Aimee  Milnbrlnm 
Cd^Ulioiiea  iiUJw:i-|H:rtnt. —  K-cfonnat. 
Lc^g,  Ecrlea,  df  RxrommmiticnUiMt, 
Cn^  xvi. 

■  rrloi.  CiovrriL.  chap.  ».  iwt.  Iti. 
f  CttAp.  i.  sBcti.  aO— llj;    rjiap.  v. 

■  rrim.  Obtvtm.,  clup.  xii.  mcU  % 


788 


A    REVIEW  OP  THE 


CHAP. 
XII. 


[The  an- 
I'itfTit  rule 


daincd  were  the  judges  of  their  consistories  :  we  miist  theit- 
fore  conclude  that  those  afe  they  whom  the  bislotian  here 
eotnpFiseth  in  the  common  name  of  saeerdotts^  coniainin|[ 
both  (he  Bishops  and  presbyters  of  Christians.  A  ino&t  ti 
express  argument  of  the  correspondence  which  I  have  ob- 
served in  ao  many  passages  of  the  said  Discourse",  between  Uw 
clergy  of  Christian  Churches  and  the  Jews*  consistories. 

§  2,  In  the  words  of  the  supposed  Sl  Ambrose,  reported 
p.  leOS  I  did  pnrposely  change  the  vulgar  readings  and  instead 
of  immutatn  rat  ratio  prospicicnte  cuncilio,  "  the  course  wii 
changed  by  advice  of  a  council,"  causetl  it  to  be  printed  cm* 
silio,  "upon  provident  advice,"  or,  "upon  advice  which  provided 
thai,"  not  beheving  that  it  could  be  made  to  appear  that  anj 
council  had  done  an  act  by  which  such  a  general  change  ma 
introduced  into  tlie  Churchy  that  whereas  afbre  always  tbe  fl 
eldest  of  the  presbyters  succeeded  in  the  Bishop*6  place  upon 
his  deccflso,  thoncefortli  the  choice  should  be  at  large,  by  dac 
opinion  of  merit  Salmasius  in  Apparatu*^,  grounding  himself 
upon  the  vidgar  reading  of  these  words,  persuades  himself 
that  the  alteration  here  nnentioned  was  introduced  by  the 
fourth  canon  of  the  Nicene  council,  and  that  this  is  the 
council  whereof  our  author  speaks.  A  conceit  so  slight  that 
every  Instance  of  the  ordination  of  any  Bishop  by  the  Bishopft 
of  the  province,  before  the  Council  of  Nice,  brings  it  to 
nottiing,  whereof  there  follows  one  here,  p.  161  *'.  For  thcreUv 
it  appears  that  the  course  which  that  canon  prcscrihee,  was  ioii 
use  long  before  it — without  doubt  from  the  beginning  of  the 
estabUshmcnt  of  Christianity  throughout  any  nation  or  pro* 
vincc — and  that  the  effect  of  the  canon  was,  but  to  limit  and 
establish  that  course  every  where  for  die  future.  And  there* 
fore  I  do  not  repent  me  of  the  change  uf  this  reading,  which 
frees  us  of  a  question  which  wiK  never  be  answered,  what 
council  it  should  be  that  could  produce  such  a  general  change 
as  this  is. 


'  aiglii  of  ihe  Churvh,  chap.  H. 
»rcft.  )+,  ]£;  cti&p.  iv.  a?n.  25. 
*  Prim,  Go*<?m,,  ritap.  Jtii.  sect  ♦, 
'  El  hoc  pUiic  t!«t  qiiod  dmt  S. 
Ifilariui  id  i>fii^tolam  ad  Epln^sim,  pro- 
ifAcientr  Cimcifio.  tit  noa  ortfo  ifd  mtri- 
inm  rrearrt  EpinrOjAim  nr  indf/^nur  irinrrf 
utttrparH    rl    ettrl    nmllu    Mcmdattiin, 


Conciliuin  ccrt«  Ulud  non  de  aBa  pft- 
trat  iutelligi  quam  d&  Nicipno.  NoUi 
enim  aiitiquior  Nii^Kno  v^Dodut  ttattul 
ut  Lb  EpiKKvpis  provincije  ordinunnr, 
c^ujuilibH  icivita'ti^  ILpi^kcopuj — pp  77 
78,  Lugd.  Batar.  I6W. 
'  Pnni.  GoYent..  tfaap.  xn,  sect  &. 


PRIMITIVE  OOVERNUENT  OF  CHURCHES. 


789 


§  3.  The  ground  of  the  custom  of  the  Church  of  creating 
Bishops  by  the  neighbour  Bishops,  of  which  p.  100',  is  the 
same  Divine  right  by  which  the  dependence  of  Churches  was 
urdaincJ,  as  you  have  it  in  the  Right  of  the  Church,  from 
p.  46',  the  unity  of  the  Churches  requiring  an  interest  of  the 
chief  Church  jirst,  and  afterwards  of  collateral  Churches,  in 
the  constitution  of  the  head  of  every  Church  whom  they  were 
to  maintain  communion  with,  and  by  whom  to  maintain 
communion  with  the  whole.  But  that  Bishops  shotild  be 
constituted  by  the  Bishops  of  the  province,  as  it  follows  here, 
p.  162?,  was  a  rule  that  could  not  be  cstabUsbed  till  Chris- 
tianity wa&  first  estabUshed,  both  iu  the  chief  and  subordinate 
cities  of  nations  and  provinces  or  in  the  greatest  part  of  the 
same. 
46  §  4.  The  reason  why  St.  Chrysostom  and  St.  Ilierome, 
quoted  here,  p.  163'',  aSirm  that  Bishops  arc  above  presbyters 
only  in  the  ordination  uf  presbytera,  is  not  Itecause  the  interest 
of  a  Bishop  and  of  a  presbyter  in  other  parts  of  their  oflice 
was  the  same:  for  I  have  shewed  in  the  Discourse  of  the 
Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  State,  trom  p.  128',  that 
there  was  so  much  ditferencc  in  all  parts  of  their  oAice,  tliat 

k  without  the  Bishop  nothing  was  to  be  done ;  but,  l>ccaiise 
other  ceclosifistical  offices  were  of  so  frequent  tise  that  they 
were  cotniunnicablc  to  the  Bishop's  inferiors  because  he  could 

I  not  in  person  perform  all  himself,  though  not  without  de]>eud- 
ence  u|Hin  him,  and  his  appointment,  as  I  said  afore,  chap.  xL 

I  Whereas  (he  ordination  of  presbyters  being  of  so  great  weight, 
was  by  consequence  not  so  frequent  that  it  could  be  necessary 
to  be  done  without  the  personal  exccutlun  of  the  Bishop,  the 
chief  of  every  Church. 
^  5.  The  word  j^etporopai^,  or  yj^iporovUij — of  which  p.  170'', 
— ^hath  two  sign i lie ntiuns,  which  are  both  reduced  to  one  gcnc- 

tral  one.  For,  because  the  Jews  first  ordaioed  their  judges  of 
consistories  by  imposition  of  hands,  therefore,  by  those  of  that 
nation  that  wrote  in  Groofc,  it  is  used  to  signify  such  ordina- 
tions. And  because  the  Greeks  used  to  choose  magistrates 
by  lifting  up  their  hands ;  therefore  it  signifies  such  elections. 


CHAP 
XII. 

(ftoason  of 
llie  nile/] 


tlon  by  the 

fiUllup 

only,] 


•  Ptini.  (povem.,  ch«p,  rii,  kcL  4, 
'  Chap,  Li.  »pci.  S. 


*-  Priin.  Oarem.,  chcp.  xiL  ucl.  7. 

*  Clmp,  tiii.  iPcL  43. 

^  Pnm.  Cuvn-D.1  <^l>a[(.  zuL  KOi  IS. 


790 


A  BEVIEW  OF  THE 


CHAP. 
XIL 


And  because  the  judge  or  the  magistrate  is  created  and  cod- 
Blitutedf  therefore  it  signifies  sotDCtitues  generally  to  create 
Bud  constitute,  as  in  Philo',  Dion  0888108"^  Josephos",  aoO 
others,  it  is  used,  la  speaking  of  those  that  were  coustituteij 
neither  way,  as  of  persona  created  by  princea,  as  in  the  words 
of  Agrippa  to  Cuius,  related  bj  JoscpbtiS:,  Aritiq.  xviii.  8^ 
Et  'yap  wpucoLTO  irore  tjfLtpa,  ^  ^eraoTas  o  ykpcov  ofino?,  X^tfio- 
Tovoir)  o-£  iyysfuiva  t^?  otKov^i^/?.  And  afure  in  the  same 
chapter,  frtpot  'Trpeir^eit  eTrvxeiporovrjBane^  hravCoiev^. 

^  0.  The  opinion  of  them  that  take  it  to  signify  election  bv 
voices  of  the  people^  in  Acts  xiv.  23,  la  ridiculousi;  because 
the  action  signiRed  by  it  is  the  action  of  Paul  and  Bamaba^ 
not  the  action  of  the  people ;  therefore  it  si^fies  orditiaticm 
by  the  impotiition  of  the  Apostles'  hands,  not  election  by  Hfiing 
up  the  people's  hands.  But  in  2  Cor.  viii,  19,  it  seems  to  ^gnl^ 
in  the  general  sense  only  constitution,  without  ordination  by 
imposition  of  hands,  according  to  the  first  answer  here,  p.  173'. 
Because  they  that  were  only  appointed  to  dispense  the  co^^f 
tributions  of  the  Churches  to  the  Christians  at  Jerusalem  wei^^ 
not  thereby  ordained  to  any  degree  in  the  Church,  this  em- 
ployment ceasing  as  soon  as  that  business  was  dotie.  And 
though  I  do  believe  that  St.  Luke  was  a  deacon  to  St.  Paul, 
because  an  evangelist,  and  that  Timothy  was  ordained  to  tluiL 

Hanov.  1606.  ^^1 

"  'AAX'  3<rot  rSiy  per*  eibroO  r<tfc?Tt 

Taiiais  tJji-  irtpl  •rif'  0t&>-  nAKiar-a  ^rf*- 
Ttiew  ivfX'^P^'^"'-  TnyroiJ   B'  ^m  hoI  Twi 

hpiTs  irix^^^^' 

•tipa;    lit  Si    Sro   ^V-fr   ^oAAur   appti- 
iavaa  \    xat-rh-y  fxiv  rau  lA^ftivt   it«rf- 

rof  Si  Ti;r  iltifitKuOf  riy  Ltp^y  wrrt- 

SXtji    r[iAiT*ilaj    olrarau^iiyiij. —  CoDln 
A[)£Dnein.  lib.  ii.  }  2].  22.  p.  1379.  ed. 


'    'O  ©fllX07«  HftHTtlf'  .......  TIT- 

vifHDy  SfiAwK  iiat/iiTo/tf  rvyxdi'*!,  rvxi-'^ 
fiaiTi\.tiai,   vatt-a6taias,   irpo^'TiTt^ar.   d^- 

aCrK  tffn  T^  KoBtirruTi  ftera  irrpoTjoi  t* 
trai  Jhhuy  yaariK^i  re  koI  irt<^iKfji  ^Eit 
Cinr«5i  ivyifiii/i.  A\A'  Cno  Bttiv  x<'po- 
Tovq&th  iKOUtrlp  yriufit}  rale  kp^ft^^yuv, 
it  tdTt  innjuiini  irtipyLaarro  t^v  tit 
rh  iMoitriav  atpttriv. — De  fnemiU  et 
Pnfnis.  p.  ill)*.  ?Brh.  I13+O.  nnfl  like- 
wise of  the  Appointment  of  Jnspph  to 
bt  nvt.'r  the  k,ingiloin  by  Hiaraoh  ;  who, 
iS!.Su<Ti¥  aif  airr^  a-ippayiSa  ^airiXutiiy 
vol  Ifftif  iiT9nra .  •  •  ■  m}^ti'Uxtfnt\Sfir 
TJ)v  iTil'Aii'.  wtmtpxoft^fov  K^puKOS  koI 
tijyavyros Toii  iyvoauoi  rify  xtipnTovliai, 
■-— iti"  Jiisepli.  n,  5+3, 

"  Tif  yoif  illi6irti  J'rtj  iy  ^  Sri  PiIK- 
fias  i  If^uLDS.  6  fifth  TBura  a.irrapx'fl- 
irnj  KoJ:  A'li'iCiiar  Kopvihiot,  rh  riv  fiwd- 
Tujv  6yvfia  /o-jt'Oi',  ir«jrr«icaiS«ji:a  irrpa- 
Tiryol  iy^yorro'  ttai  ruvra  i-wi  xuAAck  (rtj 

♦(TT(  ^  1Jt#  Hal  TTiAfi'ir^  J)  kbJ.  iva  x^V- 


Hudion.  Okob.  1720. 

•  Cap.  fii.  i  n.p.  813.  etL  Hudcon. 
Oxon.  1720. 

"  Cap.  vii.  i  5.  p.  BK.  ed.  Uuduia. 
Osoji.  1720. 

4  See  Prim.  Govem.4  dup.  xiL  tect. 
12,  note  o, 

'  Prim,  Govern.,  i;ha|i. 


PRIMIT1TB  OOTEftNUENT  Q?  CHURCHES. 


791 


aamc  office,  aa  it  is  said  here,  pp.  179,  180',  yet  that  is  nothing  C(Mi 

to  ihe  meaning  of  this  place,  because  it  cimnot  be  imagined - 

that  St.  Luke  was  made  an  evangelist  by  licing  appointed  to 
this  work,  seeing  the  Apostle,  calling  him  "  the  brother  whose 
pnuse  is  in  the  Gospel,*'  significtb  that  he  had  won  ))raisc  by 
preaching  the  Gospel  before.  As  fur  the  name  of  apostles— 
of  which  p.  177', — it  is  said  already  that  it  signifies  generally 
all  commissaries  or  deputies,  and  so  it  in  used  by  the  Jews,  in 
the  name  of  those  whom  they  call  messengers  of  (bo  syna- 
gogue, of  whom  p.  180. 

§  7.  It  is  certainly  true  that  the  Roman  emperors  had  in  [Lt*  Ri- 
them  the  sovereign  power  of  that  state,  which  formerly  had"'" 
belonged  to  the  people,  and  that  not  by  mere  usurpation  or 
force,  estcibLished  by  time  into  righl,  but  by  as  free  an  act  aa 
that  people  could  do,  whereby  they  transferred  all  their  ^lower, 
iuteresl,  and  right  unto  Vcspasiaji,  which  Justinitiu  in  the 
Instiiutiuns"  after  Ulplan  calls  leffem  reffmin,  though  Buchanan 
in  his  book  De  Jure  Regni  apud,  Scotos*,  makes  a  question 
whether  ever  any  such  act  i^iassed  or  not:  as  if  any  common 
sense  could  imagine  that  Ulpian  should  impose  upon  the 
Romans  tlie  belief  of  that  which  ihey  might  all  know,  as  well 
tuf  himself,  to  be  a  falsehood.  But  Uic  thing  is  since  put 
I  beyond  debate,  the  very  copy  of  the  act  being  extant,  and 
having  been  produced  by  antiquaries'.  By  \'irtue  of  this 
power,  the  interest  of  all  states  in  Church  ninttcrs  belonged  to 
the  Romsn  emperors,  and  in  this  interest  ihey  acted  in  onli- 
nacions,  being  enabled  thereby  to  interpose  their  power  that 
nothing  might  be  done  contrary  to  God's  law  or  to  the  peace 


•  Trim-  G«j*pni,,chiip.  lu.  ncct.  liJ, 
'  rrim.Gtfvem.,  chkp.  xiL  necL  Ifi, 
«  Siril  c|Uixl  prinripj  placuil,  iegia 
hmheX  vs^orcntt  quut't  ifgv  rc^a,  ijiix 
(Ic  cjuii  itiiiJ«riip  IaIk  tsK  -.  |){i^iultix  ri  «t 
lueuiii  wcnur  LinjM-riuni  «iiuiti  c[  ]H:iUa~ 
talon  Ciinccddl, — I  til,  v,  {  ■'i. 

'  M.  Nun  at  iLtiot  omiliiLnk,  }ure- 
poMultl  nfflnnuit.  Lege  Kt-fcU,  qua-  cic 
iinii»mn  rnnim  vtl  IjiIa.  'nniikrni  populi 
poinutcni  itA  iu  Ml  uaii>miMAEU,  ut 
«orum  plaribi  pro  le^biu  liabcri    dts 

bcuiL    K  , CJuiKt   AuU-tii   ad 

Lfginn  K«gUm  ittinrl,  quilj*  illi 
fuprhi  (|U«ndo.  a.  c^[lt^,  ijuihua  vcibU, 
l«lk  ncr  ipai  jriiriapcrtti  rx|>citiHivt, 
Hi^gibni  cmin  R«iTiaaii  nunqiuin  M 
pt^i«M«i  fuit,  i|(iii|ipc  ft  •jiiibaa  proro- 


CBtJo  «il  fKviJiitiim  rroL — Hiirtui).  Opp, 
Utai.  i.  p.  '23.  Edinbiirghi,  IT  IS. 

Hiium   anintf    tni{>i?niLm    m;  pnltwUtrm 

fiiAin  in  fir  CwRarihut  pcmiuit 

I>r  Lfgc  ftiitrni  Urf^iji,  c-ukMuiC'C  vk 
nu&trn  Lrifuni  ItoniAiioruin  Inilior,  iiht 
nos  pTiini  oiunium  IriTfin  »  tain  multu 
rt  dcK'tifltiims  ct  dil^riiltsdl])i»  vtrEl 
quipur»ui.  cH  Livii  Ilk  xliv,  ei  A«nia> 
uu  Aiiuquilktibu*  miiiiiu*. — Hoto- 
mui.  Comnicnl.  in  L  lib.  limiiL  Til.  It. 
{  r.  "Thp  IndtK  rrfrrTTil  1"  fmi(*iii« 
the  follo-wingi^-^Vidi  vTi.im  ')ui  ic-au- 
rMitiir,  ll'omw^  Imiir  Rrn|ilurAtii  eXUrs 
in  Haitlica  Latmnrnu,  im.-vrc  iticiiiam. 
—  ||nli>nian.  l,eg]f'  Horn.  liiiL  in  mrv 
n«gia,  p.  01. 


792 


A  SE%*IEW   or  THE 


XIL 


C  H  A  f.  of  the  etatc>  OS  I  have  shewed  ihts  inlerest  is  to  be  Ikuteii 
the  fourth  chapter  uf  that  Discourse'. 
^  8.  But  ibt 


lion*.] 


interest  of  the  people  of  any  Church, 
jtower^ihe  gi^nJs  distinguished  fi-oni  the  clcrntv  of  the  same  by  nit- 
hivi- in  stitution  of  the  Church,  cannot  accrue  unto  anv  secukrwm! 
ofofliTtit.  hy  nnderlaknig  the  protection  of  the  Church,  because  it  p- 
ceeds  itnincdiatelj^  from  God,  and  subsisted  before  ULTSHk 
was  Christian,  and  therefore  ought  so  to  contimie,  as  I  Im 
shewed  by  many  rc^ons  in  the  first  and  fourth  cbwtea  4 
the  same.  And  this  interest  consists  not  ia  choonoK  V^ 
»>nB  to  bo  ordained,  but  in  excepting  against  them,  if  In 
their  lives,  the  knowledge  whereof  is  iiKrident  to  the  pcorfr. 
they  api>cu.r  unfit.  Fur  this  yon  shall  find  many  reasonj  it 
the  second  and  third  chapters  of  the  same.  To  which  mit 
be  added  the  consideration  of  the  Latin  words  stiffraguM  at 
suffrngariy  and  refragari,  many  times  used  by  Church  wriira 
in  that  business.  The  property  whereof  importeth  not  lu 
give  votes,  which  mij^'ht  carry  it  by  number,  but  to  eiprwa 
liking  or  dislike  of  that  which  is  done. 


CHAPTER  XUl 


[Of  ec-clc-  For  the  subject  of  this  chapter  I  shall  onlj  refer  vou  to  tlul 
c."n9u^L'».]  eousidcration  which  I  have  touched  in  the  Review  of  the 
Discourse  of  the  Right  of  the  Chitrch  in  a  Christiao  State, 
chap,  i-",  to  shew  that  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Church  over  the 
clergy  is  also  founded  upon  Divine  right  as  a  productioa  aod 
consequence  of  the  power  of  the  keys.  For  seeing  the  dtd- 
motion  of  Christians  to  several  <]cgrees  of  the  clerg;y  nrcsup- 
poseth  a  profession  in  them,  and  in  the  Church,  a  pet^u&sioa 
of  sincerity  in  a  stricter  course  in  the  exercise  of  Christianity 
than  the  rest  of  Christians  are  required  to  undertake,  by  bein;; 
admitted  to  the  communion  uf  the  Church,  as  by  many  pas- 
sages of  that  Discourse  it  appeareth*"^  it  followeth  of  necessity 
that  they  are  subject  to  two  sorts  of  ceusurea,  whereas  the  rest 
of  the  people  are  subject  but  to  one.     For  the  people  l>eiog 


*  Sect.    (i.    See     Rcriuw,     irhnp.    ir. 
sect.  H. 
■  SectL  2fl,  53,  .VK 


''   IlsvitW,    cliap.    i.     sect,    SO.    and 
tltcre.  nolr  t* 


PRIMtTtVB  OOVattNM^NT  OF  CHURCHES. 


793 


k 


unly  admitted  to  the  communion  of  tlie  Church,  all  the  cen-  CH  ap^ 

sure  which  they  can  be  subject  to  is  either  excommunication, — 

or  some  degree  and  step  to  it  But  the  clergy  being  pro- 
moted to  a  several  rank  above  the  people,  muat  needs  become 
il  subject  to  a  censure  when  they  are  reduced  to  the  common 
rank  of  the  rest  of  the  people*.  And  this  is  the  ground  of  all 
those  censures  of  clergymen  established  by  the  ancient  canous, 
whereby  they  are  adjudged  to  lay  cuinmunion,  that  is  to  say, 
not  to  be  put  from  the  communion,  but  to  communicate  with 
the  people,  which  is,  in  good  English,  to  be  degrailcd''. 
Whereby  it  may  appear  that  both  the  power  of  ordination  and 
this  particular  jurisdiction  of  the  Church,  over  pcrsous 
ordidncd,  proceed  naturally  from  the  power  of  the  keysj  as  the 
consequences  thereof,  and  theretbrc  arc  to  be  exercised  and 
performed  according  to  the  same  interests. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


In  the  first  and  fourth  chapters  of  the  of^cn -mentioned  Dia-  [orihc 
course*,  you  may  see  the  ground  of  the  jurisdiction  of  ecclesi-  nlllMiui.] 
fUtical  courts,  of  which  p.  £04 '»  how  it  is  of  Diviuc  right  and 


<-  El  liti  >Jiiiquehu;m  g«n«ru  muU 
till.  ({1109  in  antitiuia  Syiuiili^  pASsioi 
orcurruTit,  tion  Miium  {■riinii:)^  ntljiicj- 
uiu*,  |!r4>pU'r  qnn  clnici  e  giulu  it- 
turb«b«tLlur,  ncfl  eliaiii  colli ^mua,  ejec- 
tionein  e  rlpncali  gTa,du  mt'Loretn  fu- 
ifAf  ptrnum,  qium  ciKt  scgre^atJo  e 
cmBortio  fiitrliuiii  wiivacGniiMiuncnHn: 
)iliquv5  eiLim  ftudivimuf  e  gradii  depfh- 
neiittR*,  1)11111  lutfi^n  idcil'rn  rascnt  coni- 
muninnc  privanili,  qund  iilhiic  clAriu* 
liquet,  ti  an,  29,  ApoiColonuii,  ubi  <:!«• 
ricua  Ordiiiif  iniili»U:ri^ni  i/xe-rcerL'  prw- 
■uirma,  »  i^uo  mwI  depotiCtn,  vriuCi 
l^svtorii  cnmini»  rem,  MTeriori  uu- 
CJienriatii  poiiik  plecd  juWtur  !  Si  quit 
Eputvfmr  Nec  , .  ,  .  .  Plaicuil.  ftuteui  id 
obitei  anini&dirertcre,  uc  vel  ex  hoc  ap- 
parMC,  qUain  ^bti^  p«L'n&  nit  rXrcim* 
municjitit?,  quj.  majori'i  oostri  lring« 
Icnoreiit  txiitimlnint  ejectinntm  e 
giwelii.  alipir  hani?  T<'^l>iLrilr[  it1i  prc- 
tniMTUiit,  ul  (tclini^utntts  (.'leTirus- cOf- 
Hgvnnt:  r>cc|u«  ficilet  fuetunt  in  fe- 
■vnddi  •iiKCiirniBtia  KliienllB,  qiUiin  [flc- 
rii|up  utiKtri  ltfm|mn&  AntiKliln  in  Sy- 
■»Hl«liiini    ■lp<TPlariim     tr»ii«gtcHO«» 


■ntmodenU  qtuiido<qiit  dccemuiit, — 
BcnrdiL-lX IV.de  Synod,  l>iDc>r»an.  ILb. 
in.  cap.  tL  $  2.  loin,  ii,  p.  'iOH.  M?ctitin. 
1843.  S«e  Kight  of  Ute  Chuirch,  Ke- 
TJew,  clian,  i.  lecL  £0. 

*  Heslia  drpflillin,  qii»  com  muni  t^r 
de^adAlio  kp[)«ltitur,  prival  CLenctun 
HOH  laiiltim  Pxt^'Ciitiuiii^  ardiiLUiii,  ued 
rtiKin  clericjitu,  ct  omnibiui  pHvilegiii 
crlerii^lLbiii,  ut  intiljtr  Inici  liabealur, 
i]iH  tamcn  ehkni^trr  SS.  ordinum,  qui 
iOAnintM  imprlmilur,  inilLOcbilt*  e«t,  Qt 
kufcrri  ftfrquit  -.  idcoque  »i  contln^nel 
nliqucrn  ex  faJ^ia  rirobulifiiinjui  can^ 
dftriKar)  ct  dr^adan,  dctiLouBtriita  poa|- 
moduni  innoccnliH,  rctiituiuiii  iiDTiier 
onliiuui  nan  dcberrl ;  ima  deftiulalru 
in  CMti  cxtwm»  n*ce»»itBti».  ai  S#c¥r- 
d(n  fattt,  tx  pluriuiti  doclurjm  Kn- 
tctitia,  aJiquem  •bnolvci^  po*a<ri.— En- 
ftl.  in  DiN^rrUl.  lib.  V.  tit,  S7.  p.  1280. 
Saliabu^.  \7M.  Sh  Uighl  of  th« 
Church,  cilrd  abof-F. 

■  Hiifbi  ofthc  ChuTch.rTian.  i.  trclt. 
43,  4)1,  «bip.  iv.  Kct.  74  i  llcl.  A»- 
M>mhl.,  rliBp.  iv.  gpct.  17. 

*  Prim.  Uwvfm.,  rhap.  xiv.  icct.  4. 


evAT. 


•fov 


Hii  ApoMk* cmmhI apsnlkc  Chvck 
|MJK<        ft  TliM  ilim  MftiiaiMiiBii 

■■'"J    Cfari«iaa>;  the  coe  tnnrting  the 

■w  adawnad  to  the  cnMnmiiirtnif  thcOiMn.hs  Av< 

cemii^  the  Church,  apoa  «  maoa  aecadeaiii  to  ^ 
■rriin  TTf  Itnfin  rtiM  ii  ■  mil  iiiii  iwiij  Ttint  "^~  " 
liw  ■DderMcoltrpowen,  not  ChndiBi.    That 

thcrefiw,  dut  bclooged  lo  (he  Church,  opoo  dns 
CftttetMCSM  to  oeoK,  n  for  Dirioe  rigfal,  when  Stales  beeose 
OinMisa :  but  to  that  man  j  wrts  of  causes  cannot  he  ds- 
■pa<cb»4  K>  ^Rree^ly  ta  CfartBtUaiiy,  as  b^  the  proceediiig  id- 
trod(U!Ltl  bj  the  Church.  By  this  the  rc»on  is  justiRed  AiC 
»bewa  wluiL  handi  the  proper  cMend^  jurisdicuon  of  the  Chanh 
ought  to  rest  id.  But  as  for  that  which  belongech  not  to  the 
Chiircli,  l>j  Divine  right,  tboogh  excommunication  be  the 
{Mrnnity  that  cnforccth  the  execution  of  it,  yet  may  it  very  vcU 
be  umlontxKHl  that  it  is  upon  a  several  ground  and  to  a  several 
fiiiqxHic  from  (hat  excommunication  which  enforceth  the 
cwdtiitiul  jiirisiliclion  of  the  Cbtu-ch  necessary  to  the  subsisl-U 
ence  of  it.  For  whcroaa  cxcommunicatiDD  in  Christian  staica 
ii  moHt  an  end  nlLeiiilcd  with  some  temporal  penalty,  greater 
or  luifl,  when  excommunication  is  used  but  to  enforce  a  juris- 
dictiun  concerning  mattcrg  of  jnlcrest,  it  is  rather  to  be 
llnm^lit  Uj  LtTid  lo  that  Icmporal  jKinally,  which  it  is  attcndedfl 
wilh  in  civil  statCB,  than  to  cut  off  any  man  from  the  invisible" 
conmmnion  uf  the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  because  not 
f<r(»iiiiilr(l  npfln  the  essential  constitution,  but 
duutjil  condition  of  the  Cburcb, 


REVIEW  OF  THE  DISCOURSE 


SERVICE  OF  GOD  AT  RELIGIOUS  ASSEMBLIES. 


i\ 


CHAPTER  I. 


At.!,  thai  is  dkgcd  p,  2,  or  elsewhere',  to  be  found  in  the  chap. 
Scriptures,  concerning   the  public  service   of  Uod,  or  any 


office  (hereof  commanded,  the  Cluirch,  serves  to  make  proof  wicii'ty  of 
of  a  privilege  to  hold  and  frequent  assemblies  for  the  t^om- }^,^p,j  "j"" 
mon  service  of  God,  granted  immediately  from  God,  upon  2"w|"^|r 
which  the  flocietv  of  the  Church  is  founded  and  subsistcth.  iiokiiriB«- 
The  consequence  of  this  privilege  being  a  charge  upon  the 
Church  of  frequenting  such  assemblies,  though  thcj  be  for- 
bidden by  the  secular  powcra  of  the  world,  as  the  epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  manifestly  ahewcth.  For  those  Chrisiians,  being 
subject  to  persecution  from  their  kindred  according  to  the 
flesh,  the  Jews,  under  whose  government,  supported  and 
authorized  by  the  Romans,  they  lived,  as  well  in  other 
provinces  as  m  Judca— because  as  yet  the  Romans  had  not 
begun  to  ponwcuto  the  Christiana — appeared  then  to  be  in 
danger  of  falling  from  Christianity,  for  the  respect  of  this 
world.  Therefore  the  Apostle,  exhorting  tliem  not  only  to 
fis  continue  in  the  faidi,  but  to  frequent  the  common  asscnibUe& 
of  the  Cimrch,  whereby  they  might  be  edified  to  constancy 
and  resolution  in  it,  Ueb.  x.  23»  24,  shews  whence  this 
obligation  comes  npon  the  Church,  and  therefore  that  it  takes 
place  before  and  against  any  command  of  secular  powere  to 
tlie  contrary.  Of  this  you  have  more  in  the  first  chapter 
of  the  Discourse  of  the  Right  of  the  Church,  and  the  Reriew 
of  the  same  ^ 

§  2i  When  a  change  was  first  demanded  tn  the  govern-  (TPrmri- 
menl  of  the  Church,  and  the  order  and  form  of  Divine  scr- Juriui)  re- 
vicc  in  England,  the  principle  on  which  all  proceeded  was,  '"""»""'»■] 
Divine  riglit  for  lay  elders,  for  doctors  distinct  from  ]ja9tora, 
for  presbyteries   of  conjugations,    for   classes  and   synods, 
national  and  provincial,  compounded  out  of  them,  for  rjfifm- 
'  Chap.  I  ucl.  I.  *■  Sect.  6 1  Rcvitw,  mpiL  fl-.l3. 


ritit* 


798 


A  REVIEW  or  THE 


c  H  A  I*,  pore  prayers,  and  the  rcst^     It  was  presumed  to  be  a  deap 

so  necessaij  to  the  being  of  the  Church,  that  If  it  bd  M 

been  expressed  in  the  Scriptures,  God  had  not  done  Hispatj 
toward  the  Church.  Therefore  the  Scriptures  were  fonxil 
to  speak  it,  though,  God  knows,  very  little  appearance:^  «■ 
m  die  outside  of  the  letter,  of  any  thing  sounding  towanhil, 
but  in  the  inside  of  the  sense,  a  full  agreement  with 
which  is  known  to  have  been  in  the  next  ages  to  the  j^fr] 
sties. 
[Weakncu  §  3.  They  that  then  pleaded  for  the  lawa  in  force,  contenii 
wniouiri  themselves  to  maintain  that  they  were  not  contrary  to  Gwls*: 
knowing  that,  though  ouly  of  human  right,  being  agreeable 
to  Divine,  without  consent  of  secular  and  ecclesiastical  pomili 
tliey  could  not,  by  God's  law,  be  changed,  without  incuning 
the  crime  of  8chi&ai..  according  to  tliat  which  hath  been  provrf 
in  the  Discourse  of  the  llight  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian 
State,  chap,  v.'  Where  I  have  shewed  that  the  crime  of 
schism  IB  incurred  by  taking  away  the  power  of  the  Chufcli 
from  those  that  stand  hiwfulty  possessed  of  tt,  that  is,  not 
against  the  law  of  God,  and  vesting  it  upon  those  that  ncTCt 
received  it  tcom  those  that  stand  so  possessed  of  it. 


•  "Therefore  we  miiBt  coticlude  if 
we  ac1uiow]ed|;e  Christ  (o  bp  that  prt>- 
phel,  ihnt  halli  fillly  and  perfecily  ile- 
clarBd  uiilo  us  wLntsocver  wag  necdfui 
for  the  govemiubnt  of  ihe  Church, 
excewt  we  will  Tab  Him  of  some  pjirt 
of  Hia  pro[)lieiii:al  iiffJc^Ci  or  profer  a 
Krvnnt,  be  he  ncvci  so  &ittifvil,  before 
the  nnly-hepflttcn  Soni  and  an  it  were 
EliDxer  before  Tsjinc  in  his  father's 
house,  i^hlcb  surely  th^y  do  ^vho  thiutc 
the  sen'aiit  (o  have  oiiiitted  nDtliiiijj  in 
Ihis  beh&lf,  that  nhe  lieii  hath  omiited 
all  :  and  thst  Mones  tefl  all  tilings 
perfect,  but  ChrUt  cither  J>ega]i  Uiem 
uot^  01  did  ni>t  iiiLUli  iliat  whkh  He 
began.  Now  whereas  I  aftirm  tliat 
Christ  bath  left  u»  10  perfect  a  rule 
uid  diflcipUi:!^,  I  understaud  it  of  that 
discipline  whieli  ik  cninmun  and  general 
to  all  111?  Clmrcb,  and  perpetual  for  all 
6.met,  And  so  necet^ar^,  that  without 
it  this  wliole  society,  and  ■cainpnny,  and 
Cbristian  cominoiiwtraltb.  coiiuot  well 
be  kejit  iindec  their  priiu't:  and  Ifing 
Jeaus  CbtiaL  And  surely  we  ipusi 
needg  eitlKi  coiifesii  tliat  Chrmt  hHh 
le(Y  Ok  BUch  an  order  to  live  hy,  or  else 
Kpoil  HiiD  of  Hii  kingly  office-    The 


Papists  i[iilc«d  deny  it,  and  iispmr 
aifninst  UB  and  eonicod  thkl  it  ic  Utrfai 
for  their  Mgh-priefit  la  role  and 
the  Church  of  God  as  he  lUtett, 
we  vbo  abhor  and  deie&t  this  blac, 
moua  voice,  and  accorcUnp  (o  (ri»i'» 
word  aoknowledgie  and  coRfesa  Chiia 
to  be  the  only  king'  of  the  Chui^^| 
hon  ean  wcsay  either  tliat  He  tu^lii;^^! 
so  i^pat  and  so  uccesgary  a  point  a( Sm 
kindly  oflice,  or  that  He  hatli  ieO  it 
to  us  to  ord-er  as  we  pleaAe-" — A  Full 
aitd  Flain  Declur&lion  of  Ecclesiudcal 
DiBcipline,  p.  5.    Hepriutf/t  bjlho  ISIT; 

"  "TherewiLsiumy  poor  Mm' 
itiff  no  remedy  but  to  set  down  this 
my  filial  resolute   persuasion,     S' 
the  present  form  of  Church  gwi 
ment,  which  Iht  law«  of  thj^  ItLnd  ha' 
eslal>lished,  is  such  as  no   law  of  G< 
nor  rcnsoii  of  man  hsth  luikerto 
oHegcd  of  force  fuffirienl  to  prove  1 
do  ill,  who  to  the  uttermost   of  thi 
power  withstand  the  alteration   the 
of/'^-IIuoker,    Ecclea.     Pol.     prett.\ 
chap,  ),  $    2.  vol.    i,   p,    157.    Oift 
183G. 

•  SccU.  84,  84. 


SBavicE  or  ood  at  BKUOIQVS  ASSEMPUES. 


79!) 


i 


^  4,  Now  see  what  ia  ihe  difference  between  the  issue 
of  their  proceeding,  and  thnt  which  is  here  proiwiinded, 
p.  6't  ft'om  the  particulars  whiclli  can  be  evidcnceJ  to  t>c 
provided  jn  the  Scriptnreg,  to  pronounce  in  general  what 
was  requisite  to  be  expressed  in  the  Scriptures  conceni- 
ing  these  inatlcrs.  For  advising  with  the  state  of  the 
synagogue  before^  and  the  practice  of  the  Church  after 
the  Apostles,  and  a  little  uf  those  helps  which  must  give 
us  information  of  hoiht  and  a  little  cnmmon  reason  to  judge 
of  the  agreement  of  both,  with  that  which  appears  in  the 
Apostles*  writings,  it  will  easilj  appear  thai  the  end  of 
their  design  was  the  unity  of  the  Church,  consisting  in 
the  communion  of  alt  Chri&tiaiis  in  all  ofiiccs  of  God's 
pubtic  service:  the  meana  to  attain  it,  the  dei>cndencc  of 
congregations  upon  city  Churches,  and  of  them  upon  the 
Churebos  of  the  greatest  cities,  executed  and  actuated  by 
daily  communication  and  intcrcotu^e,  not  between  prcsby- 
icries;^  which,  not  standing  continually^  could  not  maintain 
daily  intercourse,  but  between  BiahopSt  IQ  the  name  and 
behalf  of  their  Churches :  and  this  design  not  to  be  voided 
by  any  secular  power  upon  earth,  without  the  crime  of  schism, 
both  to  those  that  shall  pretend  to  cxetvise  it  in  the  name 
and  right  of  the  clergy,  and  of  what  secular  (K>wcr  soever 
fthull  pretend  to  establish  it  upon  ihctn,  and  to  mamtain  them 
in  the  exercise  of  it. 

$  .5.  On  the  other  side,  at  the  treaty  of  the  Isle  of  Wigbf^, 
those  that  offered  to  prove  the  presbyteries  to  be  of  Divine 
rights  were  opccJy  disavowed  by  the  commissioners,  and 
reasons  demanded   for  which  episcopacy,  though   in   some 


CHAP. 
1. 

[Prt-*l.yr 

(njiiiifaln 
the  lanity 


[nivii>e 
rifihl  of 
)irL-abv- 
hrii".  ' 
Died  by 
the  PmHii." 

IDPtlt.  ] 


*  iUL  AiannbU  chap.  1.  Mct.  4. 

*  "  Th«  eomniHsiojiprs  who  woult) 
not  suffer  koji  ef  the  Unir'a  Mrranla  lo 
b«  10  much  u  pitMM  when  any  thing' 
of  thp  ttnxy  wH  Mciuird,  thouiflil  Al 
now  (o  \et  loave  ihoiT  own  cl«(ty  upwi 
the  kiii|{,  who  wu  tiiu«h  beti«r  v«h«il 
in  the  u-^mrnl  than  Uk-^. 

" ThJil  which  th?y  urfced  moit,  wii  the 
OOnunon    n]]|^gatin^•,  thai   Diiihop  and 
pratbyter    in    the    dtrriptuir    I  an  frumpy 
rigDifie<i  nnv  anil  the  Miui^  thing ... ... 

ihtin  tliFyiiii-L-if;he(l  *cliemi.iit)f  agunat 
lords  HiiihopK,  their  piidv  ind  liutiTr 
....  (he  cotiinus^oum  nUeved  ihcif 

ill-maiui«rrd    Hcrgjt  >o^    urged    thai 


whiUltoevrr  ww  not  nf  Divine  hiatitu- 
tion  might  vvry  Enwrully  he  ullcTed; 
fiir  if  it  hjul  iu  imjclnal  from  men,  it 
might  by  men  be  clianireii,  or  rceraed ; 
thnt  cpiM-apacy  u  it  wa»  f-«tnb]iih&d 
in  thr  t'hurcb  ey  Uic  l«w*  uf  England, 
wu  nut  that  cpiKopury  that  wu  men- 
lioncil  <it  pn,'*i-ribctl  in  Scripture,  4nd 
therefarv  iV'  law*  which  itupparlcd  it 
mighc  be  jimliy  ulitn  awajr  ^  which 
they  will  wva  iher  ri^aaon  thkl  had 
induced  wiany  mrn  who  wmc  not 
rarmies  lr>  cbi*vo|iiicy  to  Ulte  ihr 
covenant,  whimb  obLi^cd  thrtii  lo  lolu 
ibc  proKni  hi«rtrchy  nway,*'— jCUtoi- 
doii-it  HiaL  Rebell.,  bk.  xi. 


»00 


HAP. 
I. 


particulars  expressed  ia  the  Scripture^  could  not  be  ^ 
solved  by  the  secular  power  in  Cburch  matters''.  So  ikl, 
if  tlic  establishment  of  the  presbyteries  had  beco  obtlinfil, 
it  could  not  have  been  maintained  without  either  renouDOQit 
the  ground  upon  which  it  6rst  was  demanded,  or  contradifl- 
ing  the  power  by  which  it  subsisted'.  Thus  much  to  ibr»» 
upon  what  terms  thia  dispute  must  proceed,  if  we  will  haw 
the  issue  of  it  to  be  both  right  and  peaceable.  Not  to  p«- 
aumc  how  much  ought  to  be  contained  in  the  Scriptures  can- 
cerninp  the  matters  in  qucfitiotij  but  seeing  all  sides  aj2T« 
what  the  Scriptures  say  of  them,  hut  diflbr  about  the  memin; 
thereof,  to  inquire  by  what  means  common  reason  uisw  ' 
infonned,  to  conclude  what  is  expressed  in  the  Script  i; 
upon  a  reason  common  to  nil  estates  of  the  Church,  and  in 
whicli  is  not  so  expressed^  not  to  be  detemiine<l  and  put  m 
force  widiout  the  power  in  possession  from  the  Apostles. 


I 


CHAPTER  II. 


Ilblk 


The  reason  w-hy  the  ciroumsiances  of  the  spiritual  service  rf 
Tr^^lie'  ^°^  ^"^  ^°^  determined  by  the  law — as  here  h  said,  p.  H'- 
'**•]         is  lo  be  deduced  from  the  difference  between  the  law  Jind 
GoB|iel:  the  law  being  the  condition  of  a  covenant  bctwei 
God  and  the  people  of  Israel,  by  the  which,  God  on 


*■  See  Riglil  of  the  Cliurcb,  chip.  lii. 
wet.  H,  aots  d, 

■  Rubert  Balllie,  in  his  Uuer»  juM 
publ.iiihed,acIiuiaw]EHlgeK  the  difEcultlM 
by  which  tlie  presbylirtiaii  psiHy  visH 
punoundrd,  imd  tlespairs  nf  ita  sne- 
ctu;  he  writ &»  from  London  iTi  l(J46 
OS  ftjllaWB!—*'  Tlie  lienrts  of  [he  tllrjiics 
hew  who  an  wisi;  lictlv  uf  ite  asscmhij', 
city,  antl  cWwherc.  fire  sa  nnty  od  the 
pnini  of  ftOT^nimeiit,  We  are  gding 
en  ir  the  usnnbly  with  the  CoDrebsiuot 
nnd  could,  if  need  were-,  sSiDnly  end  it. 
We  are  pTeparing  for  ihe  Calccliisin , 
but  we  thiok  all  is  for  litHe  puTpose 
lill  tht!  govemtiienl  be  wl  up.  Tlie 
ajMi'inhly  hna  delivered  tSieir  full  sense 
of  all  its  parts  lo  the  nuTliAnitnt  half  * 
yrnr  Tigo.  The  ItidepetiJeiil  pJirty, 
lilbrit  tlH'ir  Ilum^«  tn  parliacnctil  Iw 
vejT  stDBll,  yet  being  prime  men.a'Clive 
unif  diU}(»m,  itid  making  it  Ihe-ir  (rnat 


WotV    I'T)    retard  all    till    thev    be 

wcured  of  a  toleration  for  theii  arpt-  J 
nte  congregations ;  and  the  luxly  tt 
the  lawyers,  who  mte  aiLother  Kpoaf 
pArty  in  the  house,  hetii-cing  alt  CAmrr^ 
goi-emmenl  to  tx  a  pari  ef  ihf  cHit  »w4 
pnrliatHenfafjf  poti-rr,  trhitb  naturt  m4 
Srripturf  /mx  filnccd  in  them,  amd  M  tt 
dt  Herri  /ram  thrm  la  Ihr  mtmiaters  mif 
K  fur  tm  fhfjf  {iiiiPi  fifx-iiifnt  i  «  tliird 
party  of  worldly  prtifane  men,  who  Ut 
estrvTDely  i!lri|!.hl'eii  to  catnc  under  the 
ynke  of  ecclesi'RAtic  diidpTiue  ;  these 
three  kinds  nmking'  up  two  parts  <t 
loB^t  of  the  pArliaifieiit,  ih^rc  14  na 
hopes  that  ever  they  ^11  settle  the 
(iiovenimeiit  according  to  our  Dijnd,  if 
they  were  left  w  thipmelve*." — Lrtt«n 
Bdd  JounuU,  vol.  ii.  p.  A3fi.  £dto> 
burgh,  1R4I. 

*  Bet  Assetnbl-,  rhnp,  iL  tvti.  3. 


REHVrrK  OF  noU  at  RBUaiUrS  ASSEMfiLIEfl- 


KOI 


purr,  undertakes  to  p;ive  theni  llif  land  of  promise,  and  to 
nmintaiii  ihcni  a  free  pc'oplc  m  possession  of  the  SBinc,  they 
'  on  their  part  undertaking  to  serve  Grod,  and  to  live  accordinf^ 
to  the  law:  the  Gospel,  on  the  other  side,  beiiip  the  lender 
of  a  covenant  from  God  to  hH  naiions,  wberehy,  He  on  His 
{wrtr  assures  them  of  remission  of  Bins  and  Mc  everlasting;, 
they,  on  their  paft,  undertaking  tlie  profession  of  the  Gospel, 
and  performing  the  same.  For  if  the  land  of  promise  be  that 
which  Cometh  expresBly  into  the  contract  of  the  law,  then  is 
the  proini&c  of  life  evcrlnsling  but  bj  consequence  implied  iii 
the  same,  as  the  New  Testament  ia  veiled  in  the  Old,  and 
the  Old  revealed  in  the  New. 

§  2.  And  therefore,  though  there  waa  means  for  the 
ancient  ]K^ople  of  God  to  understand — as  in  that  whieh 
followeth  it  19  here  declared  that  they  did  understand — 
the  difference  between  the  ceremonial  and  the  spiritual 
eervice  of  God,  and  that  tills  was  only  of  iteelf  accept- 
able to  Crod,  the  other  being  only  accepted  of  Htm,  be- 
cause of  the  obedience  wherewith  it  is  tendered,  which  18 
Hia  spiritual  service— as  it  is  plentifully  laid  down  in  the 
Srripturea  of  the  Old  Testament  after  the  law— yet  it  was 
agreeable  to  the  dispensation  of  that  time,  that  there  shonld 
l>c  particular  provision  in  the  law  for  the  particularB  and 
circumstances  of  the  ceremonial  service  of  God^  their  festivals 

I  and  sacrifices,  whereas  the  Jews'  doctors  are  put  to  it  to  find 
so  much  GS  a  precept  of  praying  to  God  in  the  law :  for  the 
service  of  God  whieh  the  law  eonimandeth  Dcat  x.  20',  that 
is,  say  they,  by  prayer.  Which,  as  tboy  are  enforced  to  con- 
fess that  it  is  true,  so  it  is  not  possible  for  Uiem  to  ^ive  a 
aosuflicient  reason  for  it,  so  long  iis  they  deny  the  law  to  be 

■    only  a  rough  draught  of  the  Gospel,  given  on  purpose  to  make 

I    way  for  it,  a«  they  do, 

r  §  3.  The  same  is  the  reason  of  all  the  allegories  whereby 
the  promises  and  precepts  of  the  Gospel  are  propounded, 
rather  than  declared,  in  the  figures  and  shadows  of  the  law. 
Two  of  these  you  find  meutinneJ  here,  p.  1 7 "",  life  everlasting, 
figured  by  the  land  of  promise,  and  the  rest  which  Christians 
first  keep  in  this  world^ — resting  froni  their  own  works  as 
Gq<1   did    frtjm   His,  sjiitli  tliC  Apostle,   Heb.  iv.    10 — then 

'  See  Eiiiiiyu«,  t>k.  L  chip.  Kiii.  ^   iUrl.  Aucinbl..  i-hkp.  u.  twl.  8. 


(It  A  P. 
U. 


[The  spf- 
rUunI  tcr. 
flcif-  flirt 

Erescrtl>fd 


MimIiihi-iI 

tjiily  J 


SERVICE  OF  «On   AT  HrLIOIOt'S  A&^EMULIES. 


Hoa 


V  II  A  K 


bis  Ti'ns  ibc  work  of  ihnir  Siihbalha  nnd  festivals;  as,  beside 
Philo,  quoted  lierc,  p.  I'ii'jitwcrp  easy  to  shew  out  of  JogcplltlS 
■  and  the  Talmud  duclors,  it'  it  were  requisite,  the  Scripture 
liHving  shewed  us  that  Josnphat  charjicth  thcrn  not  oul}-  to  do 
justice  iu  matters  of  iutcTcat,  but  to  instruct  and  exhort  and 
worn  the  people  to  do  their  dutiea  in  the  law,  that  the  wrath 

I  of  God  be  not  upon  ilicmj  2  Chron.  six.  10:  but,  uotwith- 
Ktnndingf  when  God  imnicdiateiy  stirred  up  prophets,  He 
made  tliera  imrnediiiiely,  by  His  own  grant,  doctors  of  His 
|K'ttt>le:  BO  diftt  though  tlie  great  constsiory  had  power  to 
judge  whether  they  were  true  prophets  or  not,  yet  had  tbey 
no  power  to  forbid  them  to  teach  the  people,  but  by  judging 
them  false  prophets.  This  is  thai  which  I  have  shewed  in 
the  Discour«ie  of  the  Right  of  the  Church,  from  p.  UWIS 
that  aa  prophets  were  sent  by  God  to  teach  the  people^  so 
the  coTisislory  Imd  power  from  God  to  judge  of  prophets, 
whether  sent  by  God  or  not ;  whereupon  the  prophets  bein^ 
aetit  to  discover  the  Go&ikI  in  the  law  by  such  degrees  as  the 
dispensation  of  tliat  time  in  the  wisdom  of  God  ret|uireil,  and 
6:1  their  lawyers  and  judges  licing  from  the  beginning  more 
affected  (o  the  letter  than  to  the  S]^irit,  it  came  to  pass  by 
natund  consccpictice  that  the  prophets  were  the  forerunners 
of  our  Lord  Christ  and  His  inarlyrs,  as  He  declarelb,  Matt, 
xxiii.  2!),  34^ 

§  f>.  And  tJiia  is  the  privilege  by  which  our  Ijord  Christ,  i;Aii't>oriiy 
and  Ills  Apostles  after  Him,  were  admitted  to  preach  in  „-riiiU ) 
the  svnagognci!!,  in  consequence  whcrciinto,  when  (he  sph'it 
of  prophecy  failed,  the  scribes  and  wise  men  of  the  Jews — 
vrliieh  tlie  Tahuiidli^lH  tleclare  to  be  tltc  >iuccessora  of  the 
prophets — obtained  the  privilege  of  tcarhintj;  the  law  from 
P  i]icir  masters,  aa  still  they  do;  though  (o  enable  them  to 
judge  in  matters  of  intercsl.  it  behoved  ihein  to  be  (pmllfied 
by  imposition  of  band)4,  ami  to  lie  pOBsesBcd  of  that  |mmv<t  hy 
being  placed  in  their  consistories. 

§  7.  The  prophets  being  stirred  up  immediately  by  (ioti  fnrtin 
to  carry  Uis  mcasnges  to  His  people,  must  needs  lie  reputed  JH'IiIp' 
nearer  to   Goci  and  to  His  favour  than  any  men  iKsidcs.  ^^^'""^^■1 
Wherefore,  not  only  by  the  partictdars  alleged  here,  jx  4 1 ', 


'   It*l.  Awcrnbl..  fliap.  ii,  wet  -i 
'  Clup.  iii.  »tiU  UK 


n^L  AiMinliL,  chApv  ii.  «mL  iS, 


:i  r2 


804 


RKTIEW  or  THE 


CHAP,  but  by  many  inore  that  mig'Kt  be  Alleged  out  of  the  Scrip- 

'■ —  lures,  it  appeorelh  that  they  were  sned  to  for  ibeir  pnijeretD 

God  on  all  ofcasiuiis.  in  Iwbalf  of  all  sorts  of  porson&  Tb* 
propliets  which  the  Apostle  speaks  of  in  Christian  C'hmvhr*. 
were  stirred  up  as  well  to  demonstrate  the  prescDce  «f  <■•! 
in  Win  Church,  by  the  graces  of  the  Spirit,  as  to  instruct  iwl> 
cdity  their  Churches  in  the  knowledjnje  of  Christianity.  B«i 
we  find  none  of  them  sent  to  publi&h  the  Gospel  to  slningrn 
but  llic  Apostles  employed  to  plant  Churches  and  j:i  >  r 
the  snme.  Seeing,  then,  that  these  prophets  of  the  Nia 
Testament  were  employed  to  present  the  prayers  of  tlif 
people  to  Gotl — as  by  the  secjuel  nppears  out  of  St  Paul- 
it  carvtiot  be  doubted  that  the  same  office  was  done  l*\  die 
prophets  of  the  Old  Testament  for  the  people  n-hom  tlic/ 
inslnieted  in  Gods  law  at  their  assemblies. 


CHAPTER  III. 


[Of  lll« 


Concerning  the  extent  of  the  name  of  scribes — ^whereof. 
p.  413" — it  will  be  eiiongh  to  consider  that  it  coTnprehraideth 
all,  from  the  jud(,jes  of  the  Jews'  consistories  to  the  clerks  «id 
notaries  of  the  same,  "  Tlie  nilera  of  Israel,  that  sit  on  Uic 
seat  of  judgment,"  .Tudg.  v.  9, 10;  "the  lawgiver,"  mencioned 
Numb,  ixi,  18;  Gen.  xlix*  10^  are  translated  scribes  in  thf 
Chaldee  paraphrase.  On  the  other  side,  the  clerks  aaA 
notaries  of  their  courts  are  called  scribes  in  those  sayings  of 
tlie  Talmud  doctors  which  I  have  alleged  in  the  Review  of 
the  Discourse  of  the  Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian 
State,  chap,  iii.'  In  the  New  Testament  there  seems  to  be 
a  prcat  difference  between  the  "scribes  of  tlie  people,"  5Iati. ^ 
ii.  4,  and  those  that  arc  called  barely  gcribeSj,  when  there  is 
speech  of  "the  scribes  and  Pharisees;"  for  to  be  barelv  a 
scribe  itnporteth  no  more  than  the  study  of  the  iaw^  and  tl 
profession  of  the  same — which  seems  to  be  the  quality 
those  whom  the  Talmudists  call  o'oan  n'oVn,  or  "  disciples 
the  wise/'  which  were  all  scholars  so  long  as  their  master 
were  alive— but  the  scribes  of  the  people  seem  to  be  tfai 
that  had  authority  over  the  people  in  the  interpretation  of  ll 
*  tKtl  Ainwnbl.,  chap.  iii.  lecU  3,  '  3«t.  M. 


SEhVICE  UF  GOD  AT  RE1.IC}|0U8  ASSEMBLIES. 


805 


\ 


law:  for  to  whuin  should  Ilcrod  have  recourse  to  know  where  cHAP. 

the  Mcsstas  wiis  to  Ijc  born  but  to  llie  great  consistory  ?    and 

therefore  there  aecms  to  be  as  much  difference  between  scribes 
and  the  Bcrll>e3  of  the  people,  as  between  elders  and  the  elders 
of  Israel,  or  the  cldcni  of  the  people,  as  bj  and  by  it  shall 
appear.  Agmn,  I  liave  shewed  in  the  s&nie  place  of  that 
llcview",  (hat  the  officers  and  apparitors  of  their  consistorieB 
are  translated  by  the  Seventy  •ypafifLar^h  or  ypafifiato^iTa- 
yatytl*i,  that  IS,  "scribes"  or  "schoolmasters,"  by  the  vulgar 
Latin  "doctora^"  so  that  those  that  taught  children  to  write 
ajid  reati — of  whom  you  have  more  here,  p,  4.j'— and  the  appa- 
ritor* of  the  Jews'  courts,  are  comprehended  under  the  name 
uf  Hcribes  in  the  Greek  Bible- 
as  §  2.  As  couccrning  that  which  is  here  said^  p.  47*,  that  only  [.scriiw* 
the  scribes,  that  is,  those  only  that  were  bred  to  the  tnow- .^^'^j^, 
ledge  of  Uie  law,  were  chosen  into  their  consistories,  you  have 
the  constitution  of  the  Talmud  quoted  out  of  Maimoni,  p.  52'. 
And  there  is  a  saying  among  them,  that,  to  constitute  an 
unlearned  judge,  isi  to  set  up  an  idol  which  cannot  see  or 
hear,  because  the  same  name  ehhim  or  "gods,"  signifieth 
both  heathen  gods  and  the  judges  of  their  consistories.  But 
by  ttus  saying  it  appeareth,  that  whereas  all  Israelites  were 
bound  to  learn  the  law — whereuijon  they  hold  all  tied  lo 
repair  to  the  school,  as  well  as  to  the  synagt^uc— upon  this 
occasion  it  ciune  to  pass  that  there  was  a  diflcrenec  between 
that  which  ought  to  be,  and  that  which  was  iudeed,  in  the 
qualification  of  their  judges.  Jusephus"  rc|X>rtetli  that  two  of 
Herod's  sons  were  brought  up  in  this  learning  of  the  law — 
which  qucstiuuless  was  done  with  an  intent  to  provide  them 
of  tlic  ]ttixccs  of  judges — whom  Alexander  and  Aristobidiis, 
his  sans  by  Muriamne,  out  uf  seorn  of  his  childrea  by  bis 
other  wives,  threatened,  when  they  came  to  the  j>owcr,  to 
moke  KOfjMyypofAfMiTits',  that  is,  "country  scribes,"  or  **&cribeB 
of  villages,"  that  is,  to  place  tbcm  in  the  meanest  consistories. 


See  DOte  ikbovr. 
,  Rtil  AlMUbl..  chnp.  m.  icci.  i. 
:Il«L  Antmbl-.  chap.  iiL  ari-L  4. 

1t«L  Aiw^mltl..  ctiajt.  iii,  wt.  I". 


waiiiia*  ittoui^^itifof. — Atiliij,  Jud,, 
\\h.  «vi.  t'tt|>.  vii.  S  •)•  ??■  i'iH.  737.  p^ 
Hudwn.  Oxi^n-  1720. 


TaI'. 

jn. 

rtorv.] 


ntirnii'iiic 

«  Jew*. J 


§  3.  That  which  is  rcjiurttTd  from  ihc  Talmndbttm 
?«ra,  cap,  i.  p.  63",  that  tho  great  consistory  remnwd  frw 
•iLTiisalcm  I'otly  years  before  the  destruction  of  the  leopkf 
mi\y,  not  without  timch  probfibilkyj  be  attributed  to  the  p(^ 
vuiling  uf  the  Sadducccs*  faction  at  Jerusalem,  nf  whkii  TO 
innjseo  the  texts  of  Acts  iv»  1 ;  v.  17;  xxiii.  6 — 10,  quoted  here, 
p.  49^  For  it  IE  manifest  that  those  of  the  posteritv  of  HilH 
descended  from  Zorobabel  and  David,  who,  br  their  rebuioiv 
ahout  that  time  tWpartcii  ftom  the  ten»ple  and  JrruMlrn. 
changing  iheir  abode  ten  tiijies — oa  the  if^lorj-  of  tlie  hsi 
when  it  parted  from  the  Uoly  of  ]]u1ie%  Ezck.  x.,  tur  tioi 
ihcy  cotiipiirc  ibeni  with — till  at  length  thej?  settled  tbem- 
selves  at  Tibcrifts,  were  tJiose  that  maintained  and  reeonW 
the  traditions  of  the  Pharisees,  compJUng  them  afterwardi 
into  that  body  of  the  Tatinud  which  was  ftrst  di^sted  ffl 
l'Hleatine°.  Wherefore  it  seemoth  that  they  are  by  the  Til- 
nnidists,  who  are  the  posterily  of  the  Pharisees^  reckoard 
to  be  the  great  eonsistory,  though  indeed  they  could  not 
have  that  power  till  after  the  deelructlun  of  the  temple,  wbea 
they  settled  at  Tiberias,  seeing  it  must  needs  be  icnagiDcd 
that  thoae  who  ruled  at  Jerusalem  maintained  there  the  great 
consistory,  which  being  by  the  law  to  sit  before  tbc  ark,  who- 
socvtr  dfjiartcd  from  JtTUiSalem  must  needs  depart  frorti  iu 

§  +.  I  said  a  little  afore'',  that  the  doctors  of  the  Jews 
obtained  tlie  privilege  of  teaching  the  law  merely  from  theirs 
rrmstcrs:  wbich,  in  the  Ui^ht  of  the  Clnirch  in  a  Christian 
State,  p.  105%  is  thus  further  determined,  that  whosoever  had 
spent  his  time  in  the?  school  of  a  doctor  till  forty  years  of  uj^* 
neeoi'ding  to  the  Tnlmudists,  woa  from  thenceforth  accounted 
a  doctor,  though  he  was  not  to  teach  in  his  master's  presence, 
that  is,  not  till  he  were  dead,  unless  he  changed  the  ]>lace  of 
his  abode,  u|K>n  which  terms  every  one  thus  ijiiaUficd  might 


*  Hel,  Asstmhl,.  cJLjip.  iij.  sect.  IG. 

"  BpI.  A^^Liiilil,.  I'litip.  iii.  stel.  7. 

"  Src  Ki^lit  yf  tlie  Cliiirfli,  rhap.  iv. 
>i?c1.  IS.  Upus  JuJuiciiiii  mnxiuic 
i1  liixirc  in  MipmcHturn ,  intcrpreta- 
[toiiern  ct  illui^cmtipiitrii)  iiliri  MbnaU 
oih  run(])ii&it.uin  est-  'i'aimuil  ab  iis 
(tii'lmiL  [|i<rraRnJyii]il.arniiii,  ea  (jurut 
Hiirroiolyriiii  n'u  in  RTra  ^iii'ia  a 
^UQiIahi  R.  Jai?)uiii.iii  M'li  Jiiaiiiic 
Scholftnim     in     Ifira     Isrflis    itiMore 


coinpiJ*lMinft  cdinitn  fuerit. 

....  Scd  pr^rtcrcji  sunt  r«i<lrntia 
tp^tiiiiUliia  I'X  i|iiit>us  cuiyImus  ittw, 
Hon  iinrvJileiiliT  cuUii^re  jraCcril  T*]^ 
TnuHis  istiiii!^  Auturra  pusl  Knntim  > 
CiiriniD  tEXccjilesiinuin  viaiKt*, .  .  ,~ 
Moriui  Eserdl.  Ilittl.,  lib.  iL  vx.  «i. 
cup-  iii.  ii   I.  3.  i>p.  207 — 299.  r*Ti», 

itisti. 

''  Chap.  ii.  scrt.  fi. 
>   Chap.  iii.  •rat.  '£0. 


aElLTICB  OP  OOP  AT  REtldOUB  iSSEHBLIES. 


807 


en  A  P. 
Ill 


wt  oy)cn  &chouIr  nnd  receive  scholars^  Such  a  otic,  (  cun- 
ceivcj  wiiia  Tj^rannua,  and  such  a  school  was  the  school  of 
T^rannu9,  unto  which  St.  Paul  retired  ivhen  he  could  not 
be  permiiteil  to  preach  ihe  Gospel  any  more  in  the  Bjna- 
gogne,  Acts  six.  d,  because  it  is  called  hy  the  name  of  the 
master  of  it.  Seeing  then  that  vofiiKoi  and  vofioSihila-xaXotf 
*'  lawyers"'  and  "  doctors  of  the  law,"  arc  both  the  saaie  in  the 
Gospel,  and  that  the  privilege  of  teaching  the  law  cun^tilutes 
one  peculiar  rank  and  degree  in  the  profc^ion  of  the  law, 
according  to  the  Jews'  constitutions,  it  aeems  most  probable 
that  this  degree  and  quality  is  it  which  is  signified  by  the 
name  of  ifOfiuco*:  and  voftoSi^a^tcaXo^  in  the  GosiieN,  and  not 
that  which  was  conferred  by  imposition  of  hands^  as  here  is 
conjectared.  p.  50',  because  impusition  of  hatids  among  the 
Jews  qualilied  men  to  be  jutlgcs,  which  was  more  than  to  be 
doctors  of  the  law. 

I  5  5.  As  for  the  name  of  prcBhyters  or  eldetB,  of  wliich  ^onticft 
p.  63  «,  if  it  be  read  with  an  addition  of  "  the  elders  of  Israel/'  ^'''*  ''^ 
or,  "  the  elders  of  the  people,"  it  seemcth  to  signify  those  of 
the  high  consistory.  For  though  they  were  elders  of  Israel 
before,  and  therefore  had  authority  among  the  people  origi- 
nally in  KgypI,  whom  Moses  was  commanded  to  chooac  into 
that  number.  Numb,  xl.  I G,  as  it  is  easy  to  |ierceive  by  that 
which  wc  rem!  Exod.  ili.  16;  xxiv.  D,  yet  they  ceased  not  to 
rule,  but  were  advancetl  to  a  peculiar  privilege  by  Moses's 
choice.  The  taw  of  Dctit.  xxi.  2,  3,  is  clear  in  this  point, 
where  there  is  a  diatinction  nmde  lietwcen  "  thy  eltlere,"  ttmt 
is,  the  elders  of  Israel,  and  the  cltlcrs  of  that  city  where  a  man 
19  found  slain  in  the  field,  wjiicb  wore  to  be,  as  the  constitu- 
tiuna  determine,  some  of  the  high  consistory  al  Jerusalem,  to 
join  with  some  of  the  consistory  of  that  city.  And  fur  this  reason, 
si>  often  as  we  find  mention  of**  the  elders  of  Israel,"  or  '*  the 
elders  of  the  people"  in  the  Gospels,,  wc  are  to  understand  no 
Qlhet^  but  those  of  the  great  consistory  at  Jerusalem. 

5  B.  But  what  '*a  pro&byter"  aljsolutcly  pu(,  without  any  ad-  [tinsiin- 
dJtion,  signifies,  accurtltng  to  the  dctermiimtion  of  the  Talmu-  cuji'II^*]" 
dists,  is  easy  to  be  seen  by  that  whieh  is  quoted  out  of  Mai- 
moni  iu  the  title  uf  Itehcls,  p.  64'^,  to  wit,  whowx^ver  hath  at- 


*  R«L  .'IsMmbl.,  chip.  ili.  «eoi.  n. 

»    HtL  AMBUbL,  elutp.  Ill  MMt.  ICi. 


*>  li«l.  AiMinbl.,  irhip.  uL  Met.  17. 


800 


A   ftEVIEW  or  THE 


CHAP, 
lit 


taioed  the  pririlege  of  teaching  tfa«  law.  iio  (bat  a  doctor  and'' 
'  B  pmbjter  is  all  one  in  their  accouDt.  Acid  thus  else  ancient 
canons  of  the  Church  provide,  that  a  man  be  not  made  pm- 
bvUT  ciU  ihiny  year^  of  age,  at  which  our  I^ord  and  SLJofas 
Baptist  began  to  preach,  because*  saith  Irenseus',  chat  was  tbi 
age  8t  which  tnen  came  to  be  doctors  amonn^  the  J^ews,  thos^ 
the  Taimudists  afterwaixia  determined  it  to  be  at  fi>rtj  ma 
of  a^t  aa  I  said  just  aowK  And  this  a^reeth  well  rootali 
with  the  Scripture,  which  aaith.  Lev,  six.  32,  *'  Stand  up 
before  the  grej  head,  and  reverence  the  presbyter,  and  im 
thy  gods."  Where  elders  are  a  degre*  under  gods,  that  i^ 
judges  made  bj  imposition  of  hands,  as  you  have  it  more  d 
hrgiB  m  the  Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  S»w, 
p.  214', 

^  7-  As  for  that  which  is  afterwards  quoted  here  out  of  MaJ- 
mooi,  p.  Gi*^,  it  seems  to  contain  the  same  equivocation  of  tiie 
Hebrew  word  jpr,  that  you  find  of  the  same  word  in  Greek. 
Trpeti^vT^pov,  in  I  Tim.  v.  1,  17;  for  in  the  former  text  it 
stands  for  a  man  of  years,  that  is,  an  elder  by  nature,  iD  U* 
later  for  a  prcabyEer,  that  is,  an  elder  by  hJs  quality  in  llrt 
Church.  As  in  the  test  quoted  out  of  LeTiticiis,  the  firrt 
degree  of  honour  is  due  to  the  ^ed,  the  second  to  doctors  or 
presbyters,  the  third  to  judges.  So  likewise,  when  Maimoni 
puts  the  case  "  if  there  be  no  elder  that  is  a  wise  mim,"  il 
will  be  more  reasonable  to  understand  an  elder  by  nature— i 
the  sense  being,  if  there  be  no  ancient  man  that  is  learned  in 
the  law — than  that  there  should  be  an  elder  by  his  quality  in 
the  synagogue  not  lenrnod  in  the  law.  Ae  for  Ihat  which 
foUoweth,  p.  06^3  that  the  name  of  eldera  is  cotnmon  to  judges 
and  oilier  elders,  it  is  because  the  greater  includeth  the  les, 
but  is  not  included  in  it,  and  therefore  the  judges  of  the  Jews 
eeasc  not  to  be  ciders  when  they  are  made  more  tlian  eldens 
as  the  Bishops  of  Christians  are  presbyters  and  more,  and,  as 
1  said",  that  these  elders  of  Israel  ceased  not  to  be  eldera  of 
Israel  when  they  were  chosen  into  the  great  coiiststory 


Moses. 


§  8,  Seeing  the  Jews  tell  us  expressly,  Mmmonii'  by  name. 


h 


'  Se»  UigKt  of  the  Church,  ch«.p.  iii. 
HOl.  20.  Dutc  r. 
*  In  wet.  f.  *bovt, 
'  Chap,  IT,  icct.  4. 


'"    Rf\.  AnehibL,  chap,  iii,  sect,  Ift, 
n   Rel.  A^wmbL,  chapL  Ui.  »ect.  19, 

f  De  Syuedrus  M  PmuK  cuk,  t. 


S&aVICE  OF  riOD  at  RElIOmrS  ASSBMnLltS. 


809 


lliat  ever^  one  of  tbcir  courts,  con  si  stories,  or  Bcssiuns,  had 
one  hcad^  or  chief  over  it,  we  cannot  mftke  any  iloubi  but 
that  when  the  Scripture  namclh  ap)(Qvra';  -n)-;  avvayarfrf;  mul 
d|[);;^wui'ay(U7oy?  in  the  pluriil  iniiniijcr>  for  the  rulers  of  ihe 
synagogue,  there  was  nevertheless  one  chief  head  of  them 
■  who  were  all  called  by  the  same  common  narnc^  Especially 
seohig:  EpiplmnitiSj  in  ihc  heresy  of  the  Ebioniles*',  hath 
named  ami  distinguished  three  rnitks  in  the  Jcw;^'  synajj^ogucPt 
whom  he  calls  (ip^rnvvayfiyyav^y  irpta^vrkpov^,  'A^viTav, 
pnratle^  \o  the  Hiahops,  prcsbyterS;,  and  deacons  of  Christian 
l.'hurche3.  And  thus  Js  archht/niiffnffus  to  be  taken  in  the 
"2  lives  of  Marcus  and  Alexander  yevcriia,  and  the  epistle  of 
Adrian  alJejied  by  Vopiscus  in  the  Life  of  Saturninug,  and 
other  places  here  pointed  at,  p.  G8'. 


cii  A  ('. 
111. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


That  the  reason  of  the  government  of  the  Churcli  is  to  Ik* 
derived  from  the  Jews'  consistories,  as  consisting  rather  in  the 
power  by  which  they  stood  than  in  that  whieh  was  proper  to 
the  priests  and  Levites,  may  appear  by  the  begiinnn^  of  this 
chapter.  Because  it  is  necessary  to  conceive  that  power  by 
which  the  Jews  maintained  themselves  in  the  exercise  of  ihcir 
rehgion  all  over  the  world,  to  continue,  for  the  maintenance 
of  the  tmc  Israel  according  to  the  Spirit,  in  the  niiity  of  their 
pnifcsKion,  rather  than  that  which  was  confined  to  the  temple, 
or  at  the  most  to  the  lund  of  promise.  Now  the  regal  [lowers 
we  9CC,  falls  to  (he  ground  so  soon  lis  the  people  becomes 
subject  to  strangers :  aa  for  that  of  the  priests  and  Lcvites^  it 
can  have  no  pUce  out  of  the  land  of  promise,  neither  arc 
their  priests  known  at  tins  day  by  nny  thing  but  by  receiv- 
ing the  firsi-frnils  of  tliolr  part,  and  by  blessing  the  {K'ople 
with  llie  blessing  of  Moses,  Numb.  vi.  24^  2^^  26,  in  the  syna- 
gogue. 

§  a.  If  it  thus  fell  out  when  the  people  of  Israel  were  dis- 

TS  pcrsed  among  other  nations,  the  rcaRun  why  it  must  so  come 

to  \uis8  is  to  \k  fetched  from  the  original  couetltutioii  of  tliat 


[1^1  WIT  <it 
Ihtf  J  »'%»»■ 


nil  Tlir 
ul«]'fr"1"n 
of  Ihc  i^-o- 


'>  Ilfl.  Aui'Milil.,  rli«p,  iii.  meet.  IH. 
'  Kd.  Akiciul>l.,  cliap.  )ii.  wrt  20  i 


IUkIiI  vt  iliL'  rtiurcli,  tleviffw.  4;hap.  ii. 
Mt't.  I  Iii  r:ha]>.  iiii.  «ccl.  T2. 


c  n  A  r. 

IV. 


ChrlMinn 

hii?rnrt'hy 
to  Ilia 
Jcwith.] 


HEVIBW  OF  THE 

I)cople.  For  seeiug  the  spiritual  Urac>[,  which  is  the  Cbunb, 
was  to  consist  of  several  nations,  states^  and.  kingdooos,  it  v 
manifest  that  all  sovoroign  power  of  the  worlii,  br  wliiA 
Israel  according  to  the  flesh  maintained  itself  in  freedom,  wa 
to  cease  in  the  Church;  and  seeing  it  was  to  worship  God  in 
spirit  and  truth,  not  with  that  worship  which  was  confmedto 
the  temple,  but  which  is  always  everywhere  acceptable  Id 
God}  it  is  manifest  that  the  power  of  the  priests  and  Lerftcs, 
by  which  that  sensible  worship  of  the  temple  was  orderwl 
and  maintained,  was  likewise  to  cease  in  the  Cliurch.  So  tlul 
the  jHJwer  which  rcnmJns  to  he  preserved  under  the  Go$pel— 
saving  the  diflerencL>  between  the  Church  and  the  sTnagogBc 
— is  that  by  which  the  Israel  of  God  according  to  the  flesh  wk 
to  be  maintained  in  the  observation  of  God's  law,  which  w* 
to  be  thL'ir  religion,  in  all  places  of  the  world,  as  well  nsiu 
the  land  of  promise,  before  the  reformntiou  by  the  Gu^l 
came. 

§  3,  This  is  the  reason  why  those  ordinances  of  the  Apo- 
stles, by  which  the  government  uf  the  Church  was  fin* 
established,  arc  to  be  interpreted,  from  the  state  and  eondi- 
don  of  the  Jewg'  consistories',  which  reason,  the  visible  corrc- 


'  The  foUowiiiff  extract  from  Brc- 
cliiiiiua  is  rtith«;r  Ibiig,  but  m  IE  cou- 
firiiis  the  vLpw  of  tliii  Aullifir  in  tlie 
text  about  the  ChrLptiati  succeitvlnti  and 
juri^ilictiaii  it  may  doI  be  couside-rtirl 
ill  nlaeed  here.  Ut  siiue  iJispuCaUrMii 
jmiu  c<ini«ivt,  prupaKiittt'  fidei  Chris- 
tifiiiiie  iintiqm^'aLma  lemirora  in  trcs 
peritHJos  sunt  dtBtin^ueiida.  PriniR 
perioduK  eprmij  ^ciiioruii)  ««(.  c|uibii« 
ApoMoJi  soli»  JudiL'is  iiiniunttaverunt, 
Secunds  tempus  complKtitur,  qup 
quanivin  (ic-niilrs  adiuiir^l  fuiR&ciit  iid 
baptUniuin,  ii:  ca  tniiifti  urUft  parte 
Ki'sngcHi  arutm  i'«t  (iifTuw,  nl>i  1k- 
<]uen[i}a  Juiliei  LAbiubjiiiu.  IVrtia  tari- 
derii  ejus  est  [t'it>|>EiTi!',  t]ua  aovuin 
I^Tutiu^  luiFi'-'ii  ill  ilUtt  pruviiictiB  projia- 
gacum  c»t,  ubc  oiiin'eK  CieiLtilcs,  Juda.''^- 
rimi  trern  [lerpaiici,  cleycbant.  Cum  tii 
prinia  pprioilo  Jiida^unim  taiicurn  ratig 
Bit  tifbitA,  et  ni]  Ap  GtnlilJum  coiivcr- 
aioiifl  curalum  :  pnnva  nmniiiiTi  Ruc-le- 
flianim  Hfatini  c;>i)ettitui?i  I'st  HieiaMkly- 
imitMTitt,  ubi  et  ApostDlonini  Collegium, 
Pelrd  })rimnt(  ^^ereiite,  uKqiiGiiuiu  ail- 
inirsis  (rcntilibus  res  aba  int<t)iaJu  sunt 
ordtnit^,  pcrditriivji,  t.inquaiti  niivura^ 


novip  retpufalifK  synedrimn,  in  quoi 
vetus  jujisdictio,  re^a.lequE'  sacpniiutuB 
in  iiiflioreHi  furmaiii  Alesstn  ope  evec^ 
turn,  trantilatuui  fucraU  lU  «t  in  aB» 
Uirnx  urbibus  ubi  S].-neilria  JuAmr* 
liabehantur,  cum  credciuiuiii  numena 
•uciUA  est,  EccIl'siip  ttVite  snot  oonad- 
tuts.  la  Bccunda  auletu  uIriuui 
OL-ntilibuK  ad  liapti&mum,  Ucvt  cog^- 
Eum  $it  uun  M&e  Dcvim  acceptnrtm 
pCTsoivarum,  et  iu  t;eiit«s  ctjjtm  diffiinili 
dcbt^re  j^atiam;  priint*  ia.»ien.  ac  pfin- 
ci^lit^r  na  loca  Apu^tolicU  labo.  ~ 
fiimt  iJliistT.ita,  ubi  Judwi  dcgcbao' 
ibi  gfiuilciK  ftdnusM,  sicutj 
Jud»tia  pFOsclyti  admiUi-liuntur.  Oum 
auleni  extra  li^rram  JudiriE  gyneilm 
ci^erit,  quK  sinj^uliji  troctibiu  Mre  pn>- 
Triltoiis  pnet'ssi-ni.  ita  «t  Ecclr^w  fim- 
datw  aunt  ibidem,  qua?  eod(;m  modo 
emmei-ent  At  cum  nviinulls'  urbes 
Judfon  ]iabt:re»t,  et  rrcqiicntinrc*  el 
iLluatriua  suis  legibufl  ulmies,  hs  ints 
ejetera»  el<;eice  sunt,  q-U»  quadam  »in- 
gvUri  hdiioi-is  pra-m^^itiva  fuigrmit, 
quaequc  proiride  Fetnifv  bug  jims  ^pe^ 
clali  qunrtam,  dlvinoque  m>>do  parti- 
cl]i«B  vtiJiuu     ll)  altera  arbia  p&rtp,  ubi 


flBRVICK  or  UOI)  AT  BRMOtOl'S  ASSEMRLIEe. 


811 


+  si>oiKlcnce  which  will  bo  fount!  betwixt  ihcm — excepting  CHAT*, 
ihc  difference  between  the  law  and  the  Gos[»eI— will  very  ^ — ^  '  — 
thruughly  justify  in  chief  nmtters,^  ihong^h  in  funiculars  of  lesa 
consequence  it  is  no  matter  tliough  it  hold  not.  As  it  is 
visible  that  imposition  of  hands,  which  vras  first  usctl  in  the 
iynngt^ue  upon  the  reason  here  expressed,  came  from  thence 
to  bo  uactl  in  creating^  the  presliyters  of  Chriatlan  Chnrehcs, 
lOugh  among  the  Jews  it  only  qualified  men  to  be  capable 
Bitting  in  thetr  cotisiBtories,  when  ihcy  should  be  chosen 
and  assumed  tntu  the  same. 

5  4.  To  render  it  more  undoubted  diat  the  Bishop^s  tbrone  [Oftri* 
was  seated  in  the  midst  of  the  presbyters  in  the  primitive  thniiie.] 
Chorcli — as  you  have  it  here,  p.  85*— I  wj|l  here  remember  the 
prn^Hisitiun  of  Meletiua  to  Paullnus,  reconlcd  by  Tbeodoret, 
Ecclrs,  itist.  V.  3**,  where  he  moveth  that  both  their  iloelis, 
consisting  of  such  Christians  as  agreed  in  the  true  faith  at 
Aniioehia,  nii^ht  Ije  united,  both  of  them  euntinuin(;  Uishops, 
and  endeavouring  themselves  to  do  their  utmost  for  the  good 
of  it,  el  hi.  6  ^trofi  $^KosTTfp  tpiv  ysvv^,  iym  xai  ravTqv  i^fSA- 
trai  ireipiiao^i'  fv  yap  TOirrta  to  Btlov  TrporeSeix^  eiiayyektov^ 
iKorfpfeOiv  »)/*tts'  /caBij^Bcu  irapeyyvm,     **  But,'"  saith  he,  "  if  it 


nnu  Jildaiu  ineoU.  Qiilla  prcttcr  Ra- 
in «n«rn  I'rima  Btnltrt  v^\  (<oii«iJlulJt, 
•Ijdiit  ItaTiiiF  tkiitiiiiv  Jiidaici  rcicinir.ni* 
fuTtuB  KubvbaCur.  iihi  frtfjiiciilc*  J»<j.TJ 
habilatiaiil,  <|Uoruiii  rlinin  pnino  rAliu 
habitn  cil,  (|iiflre  qiin-Lurvijur  tcrtia  ill* 
Apo4tol]ri  .vvi  jjcriiid"  fiUMlntw  »Hnt, 
Rri'lctiiL-,  oniiiL-B  uti;ini  ItoiuaiiiiTii  w- 
d^m  tiiciri>|J')lirii  I'njjimvrrv,  t'iktiiijiir  ilia 
orbt»  Itoniaiii  pivr".  qiMtnvU  altt-n 
liiu|^  tn^ji't.  utLt]iin9n  uti«  KoiiMiin 
Hci^lr^im  itrnvhiL'tji  rL'jinlMn  nl.  Ki 
fjut  Jtutrtii  jt.inii  nccvaaloiiD  ulii  pIctL- 
t|ui-,  vl  Xvn  {iiHtiea  i;i-iitik«  vikdt,  i^uci 
rl  alii  ailK'riua  nun  inuitci  jtviitlln,  *ctl 
rt  Juiliri  in  tiniini  vrluti  corpit*  coalc*- 
crrvHt,  iii-i-ctiitan  vDiinil  lloniiF  ]K>tfu* 
i|Liani  nlibi  I'l-lit  »-ilciji  cpntCiliifnili. 
KtniiiH  oiHi  ('linstii»  t.i|ii>  iltc  an^u- 
Inria  fivi'Ml  uuatgiiv  iintim,  :liioi>  {Ki'iiu- 
Loa  in  iiiiaiji  Kci-lpftjjiiii  AJunjiiido,  Vc- 
(ru>  qtil  |K-ira  ctiani.  i-iii  irinxlitlriinilam 
BwlrM&m  CliHuluii  jirit'dixcrBt.  (cdcm 
4liBiu]ii  [>Ti[K'i]inii  HUH  IlitrovolyTiiU, 
aiHr  Jiidvonntt  taritum  mclfn[Kili«,  nun 
.\1cKiiiK!nM.>,  vfl  AiilioctiLB,  ubi  priu 
[MiliJiljun  Jiiiin-Dnitii  lalio  liiibrri  Av- 
t.  %*t\.  [(iiinii'  oiiiialiUii  dclpiiit,  tari> 
iu  utiLUti«  nutro.  ubi  ci  Judwi 


IVoqucntcR,  ct  GentiLium  omnia  >UT>cr- 

%\iun  fitnvi-m-rat, —  Tic  KcHca.  ]lii-r- 
arch.  Orijrlii.  |i.  i.  rAfi.  u\.  \  'i.  p[».  ISEI 
—  lil'J,  MiKliia'  I7I13, 

t  I'.  7fiS.  iii.  I'*r.  1642. 

"   n(\i>i.oi   21,   A    w^rrmw   itrOfivrwft 

f0t)  mobt  fb*'  T1avAt«r>f'  iittiM)  Hol  (ft«l 
rtry  si  ^wv  wfnifltiTo/c  t^v  /■wifit\titu>  h 

Tcitfiu'ta  Hoi  TJ]f  letpX  T^f  frfffu/nn 
ttaTaA.iiamfi.tv  Siafi^xi''''"'"^^*  ''^  yro^ 
fl<ETB  vit*^¥T*\  KonrV  ainah  -wpoaivry^ 

fptVt  tyAi  Koi  T«wT)ii'  /(•Aiin-oj  -wnpiaa- 
fiai*  itr  ykp  TiiifTif  th  SiiiJi'  'furrtftaiiii 

(/.ijr  Toti  Siov  Ti  wipAi,  ^Ainji  ff"x5t  i 
^/Affi  Till'  tS*  »-uJ|ii*Tf(  Tfytfuivlw,  £i  84 
ail  Trpii-Tjfwt  tairTu  iri^llacT,  JyA  vdAif  >1| 

TciiVa  ^iatt  ftAr  S^a  iroi  ^iAiK^^j>a»t  d 
fiiDi  r.'vi  MrArriat'  <)  Si  nowAiViti  a^tc 
f "TT* ()£«*,— ■fhcinlur.  Upi>..  luiti.  iii.  p. 
TUB.  i'txU.  \U% 


MS 


A  ftzrifetr  or  THE 


[A  P.  be  tbe  seat  in  the  midst  that  m^es  the  dUfertoee,  I  «9 
if  I  cao  taitc  it  awaj.  For  1  adHse  that  we  Uj  the 
Gospel  in  it,  and  set  ourselTca  do  this  aod  oo  that  baod  i 
So  thai*  whether  died  first,  the  otb^r  to  poBscss  the  [ 
the  wliole  power  of  it  aAetwanls.  And  that  this  miiiKi  d 
sitting'  in  the  Church  came  &om  the  Apostles  chemselTea,  via 
bad  it  from  the  synagogue — be^de  that  whicb  vou  mar  id 
in  the  Right  of  the  Church  in  a  Chrisdao  State,  firom  ^  9i\ 
oat  of  the  Apocalypse — may  be  gathered  by  the  words  of  ih 
Afiostle,  1  Cor.  xir.  16,  for  by  meotiDDing^  "  the  phce  of  i 
private  person,"  thi^rtr;,  m  the  Churchy  ho  sigtufies  tha^  |^ 
Were  several  places  for  public  persoofl,  which  therebr  be  di^ 
tin|;uisheth :  as  also  by  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  wbeo  He 
reproreth  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  fi>r  aHectin^  the  lIPpe^ 
most  seats  in  the  synagogues.  Matt,  xxiu,  6,  which  were  thoc 
seals  whereuf  we  sj»eak. 
riu-  HI-  ^  5.  I  hare  shewed  in  the  BeTiew  of  the  R^ht  of  ik 
huKhefcjChurcb  in  a  Christian  State,  chap,  v.y,  how  the  woids  d 
St.  Paul,  of  whicli  here,  p.  80*,  that  a  womaa  ought  to  ham 
power  upon  her  head  because  of  the  angels,  may  be  audet' 
stood  to  be  an  allusion  to  that  which  whs  tliea  read  in  Hms 
Church  out  of  the  book  of  Enoch,  of  the  fal)  of  angeJs  Iff 
the  beauty  of  women,  reported  there  out  of  Gen.  vi.  g^  whidi, 
ibtiugh  it  be  admitted,  notwithstanding  the  name  of  augck 
may  be  taken  for  the  Bishops  and  presbyters  of  the  Church 
nevertheless,  the  words  of  St.  Paul  being  uodeistood  as  ann 
artificial  and  modest  touch  of  that  scandal  to  which  tbej 
might  be  liable,  as  that  book  saith  the  angels  of  God  wcre^ 
In  this  sense,  an  angel  of  a  Church  is  any  of  the  pregbytcR, 
but  the  angel  of  a  Church  is  the  Bishop. 

^  6.  But  the  passiige  quoted  here,  p.  80%  out  of  the  sup 
posed  Sl  Ambrose  upon  1  Cor.  xjL  28,  deserves  to  be  put  down 
at  large,  for  it  contains  a  great  deal  of  the  opinion  for  wbicli  [ 
plead.  Caput  itaque  in  Mcclcsia  Apostoiosposuit,  qui  iegnti  Chruti 
aimt ;  sicut  die'tt  idem  Apostolus,  pro  (juu  legatioue  fungiinur: 
isti  sunt  Mpiscopi^Jirm'tHtf  istnd  Pdro  Apostolo,  et  dicente  intrr 
cafcra  de  Judu,  et  Episcopatum  ejus  accipiat  alter:  '*  Therefore 

lor  the  head  in  the  Church 


rhe 

)Wcr 
the 


SERVICE   OP  GOD  AT  RBLtOIOCB  A&BEMBIJEB- 


813 


are  tlic  dclcpatcs  of  Christ,  as  the  Apostle  sailh,  for  whom  we  C  H  a  1». 
CKCciilc  a  deputation'';  or  an  cnibnssy.  Thcso  are  the  —  '  — 
BishopSi  as  the  Apostle  Peter  aflirmeth  when  he  saitli,  *  and 
anolher  take  his  Bishopric.'"  After  this,  hftying  net  down 
livers  particukre,  concen^Ing  the  prophets  which  the  Apostle 
there  Bjieakg  of,  among  the  rest  this,  that  the  Apostles  also 
were  prophets,  because  the  first  rank  was  to  contain  all  the 
inferioi's,  he  concladcs,  Idea  qitantjuam  xit  melior  yipostoltuc^ 
atiifuando  tamm  e^ft  prophetig,  Et  guia  ab  utto  Deo  Patrt 
sunt  omnia,  aingulos  Episcopos  singulis  Ecchsits  prtEeate  cfo- 
77  crevit:  '*  Thcrelure,  though  an  Aposile  he  above,  yet  some- 
times he  hath  uccd  of  prophets.  And  because  all  tblDgs  arc 
from  one  Father,  even  God,  therefore  He  decreed  that  several 
Bishops  should  he  over  several  Churches."  By  the  beginning 
of  this  passage,  compared  with  the  end  of  it,  Jt  is  manifest 
that  he  giveth  Bishops  the  right  of  Apostles,  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church,  with  this  difference,  that  the  power  of  a 
Bishop  extendcth  hut  to  one  Church.  By  which  we  must 
understand  the  other  part  of  the  parallel,  that  the  power  of 

(the  Apostles  extends  to  more,  and  all  this  by  the  ordinance 
of  God.  Therefore  I  morvel  how  Salmasius  and  Bloudell 
could  hope  to  overthrow  the  superiority  of  Bishops  by  this 
author,  whom  they  have  alleged  so  much.  For  if  you  com- 
pare but  the  paesiige  here  alleged,  with  another  quoted  out  of 
SnbnasLus,  jn  the  Review  of  the  Right  of  the  Church, 
chap,  iii.,  at  the  beginrihig,  it  will  easily  appear  that  the  chief 
particutars  wherein  my  oplaiun  consists  arc  formally  ex-^ 
I     pressed  in  his  words. 

§  7.  That  which  Is  said  heiH?,  from  p.  84'^,  roticeming  the  f  tiw  in- 
suburdljnatlon  of  the  people  to  the  clergy  in  the  Church,  eon- J]|,"7l^, 
I    siflls  in  three  points,  which  are  all  of  ihcm  expressly  and  dia- f'*"l 
linclly  proved  in  the  second,  third,  and  fourth  chapters  of  the 

t  Right  of  the  Church,  The  first,  that  the  chief  power  over 
I  the  whole  ('hurch  was  deposited  hy  our  Ix>rd  in  the  hands 
of  His  Apostles",  which  is  a  peremptory  bar  tn  nil  that  can  be 
pleaded  for  the  people  out  of  the  Scriptures,  because  whatso- 
ever is  produced  from  thence  must  be  said  or  done  in  concur- 
rence with  the  chief  power  of  the  Apostles,  and  therefore  can 
.     argue  no  more  right  than  the  [icuple  could  have  under  tlie 

I  *  :l  Cor.  r.  20.  '  Re],  AtKiriM^  cli*^.  iv,  KrC.  1 1. 


A  jtKviEw  OP  me 


LK  Apofltles.     The  second  is  tbe  dcperHleoor  of  iH 
^  upcMi  ihe  mother  Church,  and    tbe'sjmod 

(Churches  contained  under  tlic  snnte,  bv  reason  uf 
|icn<]in]rc  the  iH^opIc  of  anj  Church  must  nm  ■iM^ilr  h  m 
rlndtnl    by  Uig  resolntion  of  their  respective  srnodb^   id 
lhi»  St.  Cvpi'ian  supponeth,  in  tho  plaep  hero  qiioled,a^. 
^^b,  iii.  ep.  18.  \\\wx\  he  callcib  his  people,  who  made  diUn 
^Hft  rv<ccivc  aatisftiction  from  him  in  the  ca^e  then  spedfird.k 
^tluir  rt'S^wt'tivc  s^noils.   The  third  is  the  subovdiBacioa  cf  ii 
|K'opIt'  tif  every  Churcli  to  the  clei^y  of  the  same, 
upon  tJiD  precept  of  the  Apostle,  of  obeying  tbcir  !«««] 
m>voriioi-s,   1   Thes.  v.   14;  Heb.  xiii.   7.   17,  supposii^  ibl 
which  hnlh  heoii  proved  in  the  third  chapter  of  that  Dt- 
course'",  thnt  these  governors  are  the  elergy,  distinct  frtwn  tk 
|>eoplt'.    Of  the  difference  here  pointed  at,  p.  88',  bctveen  i^ 
orij^inn!  rij^lit  of  exconmiunication  necessary  to  the  consoi*- 
tiiiti  and  lieing  of  the  Chureh,  and  the  ac<x*ssOTT  righl  U' 
I     allowing  jind  cnforchig  the  exercise  of  the  said  nEtil,bli 
I      Chrislinii  Stiitf,  toj^cthcr  with  the  grounds  and  cotiaeqneDCtl 
of  both,  I  Imvc  writtcu  at  large  in  the  fourth  chapter  of  A*j 
OisctMirsc. 
.         §  H.  The  difference  between  the  power  of  onler  and 
^3    dirtiuit  secineth  to  be  j^rounded,  by  the  canonists,  upOD 
cojictivc  |X)wcr  originally  residing  in  the  Church,  vhich  Uk 
Derretnl  epistU's  neccfwarily  presuppose,  as  I  have  said  in  ibe 
Hcview  «.i('  ihitt  Discourse,  chap,  u^,  toward  the  end.      There- 
fun*  1  say  here,  p.  69^  thnt  we  must  not  be  beholden  to  ibem 
fur  the  jiround  o(  h.     But.  going  no  further  than   to  disikf 
(juish  between  them  upon  such  tcrrns,  as,  the  power  of  onler 
to  (^nsiat  in  the  right  of  consecrattog  the   Eucharist,  the 
pdiwer  <il"  jiirisdiclion  being  seen  tn  the  outward   court  o(  the 
Church.  j>ri>jHn'  to  the  Bishop,  in  respect  to  the  inward  court 
of  tlic  coiiHcieTice,  common  to  presbyters  also,  it  scemeifi  to 
coTitaiu  nothing  conlniry  to  the  uriginal  reason  uf  the  diHer- 
r\uw  hut  no  ways  to  cxpi-ess  the  true  ground  and  source  from 
whence  it  proceeds :  which  may  well  he  understood  to  coiisi:st  j 
ill  two  iK>ina*. 


H<-\.  At»nnihl.  thnf,  w.  wet.  12. 
Hh'1,  Anuriiibl.,  chap.  It.  wt.  I+, 


1"  Rcl.  AsKDihl^  chttp.  !¥.  atvL  15. 
1^   Fa    ideo  srienduiii    rsl   ijuocl  cum 

Kpitu-iipalu!!    noa    mlrJnt  uliijniit    supra 
MM-efdalmm  \t6r  trUtiuiioiit  m|  CVrpiu 


SEHVtCE  or  GUtt  AT  nELIQI0U3  AasEMRLIEH. 


815 


^  H.  The  firat,  whereof  I  have  louchetl  in  the  place  lasi 

[<|Uoted,  to  wit,  that  as  the  celebration  uf  the  Eiu-hnrist  bc- 

*> longs  to  all  and  oiil^  jircsbjters,  by  virtue  of  llieir  interest  In 

the  power  of  tlio  keys,  so  the  celebration  of  all  ecclesiiuLical 

offices — that  m,  sucli  hs  Gotl  requires  to  be  served  with  under 

the  Gospel^ia  a  mark  of  that  power,  of  admilLing  those  to 

whom  they  are  ministered  to  the  commimion  of  them,  which 

thtxse  that  minister  them  are  trusted  with.     The  second  is  the 

de^Hrndcnce,  as  of  particular  Churches  upon   the  Churches  of 

mother  cities,  and  of  theto  upon  the  chief  Chiiixhes  whereby 

they  maintain  their  communion  witli  the  wbule;   so  of  the 

people  of  particular  Churches  upon  the  clei^y,  anil  of  that 

Uppon    the    Bishop,   according  to   the   primitive   rule   estab- 

icd  [here,  chap.  iii.  S  tliat  wtthuul  the  Bishop  not!iing 
be  done>  though  the  greatest  matters  with  advice  of  the  pre*- 
bytcra. 

410.  By  this  il  must  needs  appear  neeesHary  which  Ignatius 
sailh,  that  without  the  Bishop  it  is  unlawful  either  to  baptize 
or  to  celebrate  the  Eucharist.  For  if  all  power  in  llie  Church 
be  groLinilcd  upon  the  visible  cumniunion  of  God^s  ordinances, 
inetiinted  by  God,  it  must  needs  lie  the  chief  power  of  the 
Chtircb  tlml  h  »cen  Jn  admitting  to  it.  And  if  it  \ic  a  rimrk 
of  schism,  as  it  was  always  held  in  the  ancient  Churehn,  to 
erect  altar  a|^ainst  altar^  it  is  because  the  communion  uf  the 


r  II  A  R 

IV. 
I.' 11  PC  l>c- 


IAIIp<-rlf. 
!iiiulK-nl 

Lii  tl>c 
lli*>)o|>.1 


I 


Domiiit  veniin,  hmI  toLiim  per  rclsiiiii- 
nrin  ■((  ('i>r|iii*  my^liciirn,  Pji|iiiL,  jwr 
hor  <]tK>il  c«t  KpiKFoponiiii  *uiiiniuii  nun 
diciliir  hnScTi;  jilrniliidmcni  pol«»Ulia 
fwr  rHnliniii^iii  nrl  Corfiua  Donuni  rc- 
nuB,  "cil  pLT  rrlRttif>»e[n  ail  Cnn>UA 
IDTKti*  iiiii.  I'ft  igiils  trmtin  txcrninvii' 
uSi»  linrendit  in  I'litjmrt  inj-s(ii-un>  ■ 
c«ptl«.  iiiHi  onint>  tijxTBiiii  m  Corpiii 
rDymkuni  ut-iam«nUiU.  per  qiiAni 
gnlM  dctur,  ilrpriLilrt  ikh  opcrktioiie 
u4?nnipRtdi  «npcr  Cnrpm  Dnmini  *e- 
nini.  El  iilc-a  »utus  Mtoerdwi  pol«t 
iiliNolvcrc  III  \acn  jitrnltciuUli  H  tMpti^ 
B4M'r  m  iilllriiK  Kt  iilco  diceniltinij 
quod  proniovcK  xl  illu  ptTfeciiiH)«&. 
i|U«  nun  ri-spi»Liiil  Unniirii  vcnun,  ard 
Htluni  ('aTpti<i  m^itirnm.  pot«i  n  Pa{M, 
qui  hjlbel  pk'niliicimrm  poiitiftcijilLM 
(lolnUlix  t'oiiirnilli  u^enlnli,  qui  linlM-t 
jtciiiiti  KUiiHiuiTi  Ritprr  Corpu*  Ilantint 
Vermin,  nan  nutrni  (ttaConn,  vd  AlicuJ 
inlVriiiTi,  ii|iii  iiiun  hftbtl  pcrllfrrv  Cai- 
)iu»  Uuniiiii  vcmni,  feicul  ncc  JitMolvrrr 


ill  fora  po^nttcnd'li.  Kon  «ulcni  po< 
Cent  aimptid  NACcriioti  cnminittcrc  |ira' 
tiKivrn  ad  gicrn't-liiiMcni  i^un-'  rn^inl 
AJiipr)  iHoila  Coq>ui  Diimini  vcniin;  c( 
id't^ci  (iitLjik-x  Hu-enlO'a  ek  nunilAlO  l*«{ifi> 
nn-ii  potrat  rciiRTTr  'Ordinnn  lArcrdutI, 
tgui  otJInm  Ufri  hatfciit  ut^'tTim  tuprn 
Curpu*  I>ainiiiii  vrnim,  vcl  lupra  nuU" 
Ham  r^ua,  i'olt^t  au1«ii  cinircdrre  aiin- 
plicji  harvrdoii,  aiiod  confrrat  ntinvrct 
ordluM,  i|(iiA  inli  nulUim  actum  lutbmit 
biiiira  (*i)rpuK  ngmirii  vrnim,  vr]  mo- 
tcnkm  rjuK,  nro  rtutn  auprx  Corpus 
nijinrujii  aL'tum,  per  qiirni  gratiii  i^oii- 
frraCur,  kA  halirl  rs  dfUcio  (|iiaaitaiii 
anil*  *«cuiii<lnn»a  ct  prn-pnratoriiMi,  Kl 
aimilitcf  iMtcal  cnitcc^dm  «tii>ui  m«ct. 
■lolt  nam]  riinj^mict,  quia  ra<kflrnia(lo 
pcrAcit  cuin  in  accu  Corporif  my*tiei, 
nan  aii[i.-ni  Imlirt  Al!i)iiaiii  n'ljilunjirm 
nJ  Ctrim*  DnmiMJ  ic-niiii,— S.  Thnm. 
C'omm.  m  iv.  ScJki.  dUt.  vii.  <j.  3.  a.  I. 
»<i  (In, 


9KBVICK  O?  aon  AT  RKLTOIOVS  AS9KMIIME8. 


lich  I^iiiuius  writcth  lo  Fulycnrpus^  that  no  marriage  lie 
iihIc  vtitliuiit  the  JI^liup,  is  in  effect  fulfilled,  when  el  liter  he 
lis  expressly  acquaiiUcd  with  it,  or  it  is  made  so  puljlic  that  be 
I  may  take  kiiowlcdge  of  it  in  time,  if  there  were  cause. 

§  12.  Thus  yoii  see  why  the  power  of  order,  comtnoti  to 
Bishop  and  preshytcrs,  is  said  lo  consist  in  the  power  of 
cclebmling  tlie  Eucharist,  not  because  it  equally  belnng:s 
to  boih,  hut  because  none  beneath  that  Is  capable  of  it. 
And  thus  you  may  sec  that  it  is  not  against  GodV  law 
th«t  private  penance  be  reconciled  by  a  priest,  whcreus 
neither  excommunication  nor  reconciling  the  cxC'(>minuni- 
cate  can  be  done  wiihoui  the  Biwhup.  And  not  only  so, 
but  there  are  many  things  else  which  the  order  of  pres- 
byters are  capable  to  do — supposing  ihey  do  ihcm  iu  de- 
[>endcncc  upon  the  Bishop,  and  in  suhordi nation  to  his 
disposition,  with  advice  of  the  presbyters — which,  notwith- 
slundinj^,  all  presbyters  are  not  by  their  order  necessarily 
enabled  to  do,  before  smch  a  disposiiion  be  expressed:  wit- 
the  very  great  difierence  which  we  must  needs  imagine 
to  hfivc  been,  even  in  the  primitive  times  of  the  Church, 
between  country  Bishops — of  whom  I  have  spoken  in  the 
third  chapter  of  that  Discourse  p,  and  the  UcvJew  of  the 
ftecond'^ — and  country  presbyters  aiul  city  presbyters— cx- 
preeiBcd  in  the  most  ancient  canons  ibttt  the  Church  hath — 
beside  those  visitors  or  wfptoSeuTal^f  which  were  afterwards 
confititutcd  Insteud  of  country  Bishops,  wbcu  they  were 
thought  fit  to  be  abolished. 

^  13.  All  which,  importing  some  considerable  diflerence 
under  the  degree  of  Bishops,  independent  on  any  but  the 
Bishop  uf  the  mother-city,  do  make  it  manifest  that  there 
was  eomething  beside  the  order  of  a  presbyter  diat  gave  iL 


CHAP. 

IV, 


[Wliercln 

till;  ]HiWcr 
of  vrilt-'r,  3 


[JurU- 
diction-i 


im>  r^f  iymitiv  noitiafyi,  ft-n  &  yifiai  j 

c*p.  V.  p.  96.  cd.  CuC«lirr. 
*  Sect  UU. 

'  SuAl  <]Ui  Synoflklitini  'IVstiuni  ori- 
Kineni  rcfcnml  art  /■'tru-iitutiu,  dr  ^ui- 
bus  in  cftaono  &^  CooriUi  LBudioatiiL 

Vmam    Prriotirutit    4icrh«nrnr,  qui, 

ILIDSMDIkt.  '^ 


Eifiw^pi  vicT,  iliircc»iiii  pirriiinninte* 
viMiUlMint,  cjusquc  vicuio  iivniiiic.  noo 
t>\ne  ]a-rriH-lD  JuribilktiiJiiia  ckomiia, 
ilrcreu  r4>ti[lrlj«ril ;  <iiii)ctrcA  riiiEcnU 
YiJtiLtturcs,  <|ui  (JrffCc  J'ltluJfHUt.  L«- 
Ibii:  f'.irruiliiT^M  iticii  Kiirl.  1(111  niatlma- 
dum  -^I  K|)i>ciijMsniiii  litilatii'iict,  Cir' 
ftilli'inri  tMisitii  afijurUkta*.  |irsi«rtjin 
iu  CapitulBri  Cvrnii  CaUi.  ht.  >.  enp.^ 
— Dvnpd.  XIV.  (le  Synod.  Diwcc*.,  Hb. 
i*.  cap,  til.  (  S.  lam.  L  p.  2iii.  Mecblia. 
I6tx 


818 


A   REVIEW  OF  THK 


CHAP,  Which  you  may  well  call  the  power  of  jonsdictioti  ir« 

—  please,  provided  that  by  this  term  you  understaod  the  fi* 

power  of  the  Church,  whereof  all  the  parts  of  ecclenvaa 
power  arc  the  productions  and  consequences,  as  tou  ib«« 
by  the  Review  of  thai  Discourse  in  the  place  afore  f{wiaC 
If  these  things  seem  obscure  because  they  are  general,  iff 
pose  a  due  con&idoratioQ  of  the  reasons  which  I  hare  dnU 
in  the  former  chapters  of  that  Discourse  oi^ht  to  mal^''  \\i* 
appear  as  necessary  as  intelligible. 

^  14.  The  jurisdiction  of  the  High  Commission ^^futii 
p»  94" — was  not  agreeable  to  the  constitution  of  the  Chad 
because  Lt  was  neither  the  jurisdiction  of  a  mothei^CbnA 
nor  of  a  particular  ChtU'ch.  nor  of  a  provincial  sTTiod.  if 
for  the  members  whereof  it  consisted   being   partLj  of  ^ 


[The  rourt 
rf  HigTi 
Com  mil' 
■ion.] 


*  RjghE  of  the  Cliurch,  Review,  chap. 
i  icct,  as.     Sec  o^lsD  chap.  Hi.  &ccl.  2f>. 

'  Thifc  ea»Tt  derived  its  powers  from 
the  1  Elii.  cap.  i.,  ha-viiig  s  juriadic- 
(icti  in  Bpiricun)  rnolters  like  that  of 
the  SU.T  Chamhei  in  seeular,  Tlkc 
Act  of  Parliament  by  w1ljc-U  t1ie  Qaeen 
WAi  eDBbled  To  uie  KU'ch  poircr,  after 
declaring'  that  tii«  wfaale  eetli^Siijmtical 
authority  '*  shall  for  ever  by  auChonty 
of  tlnis  present  Pnrliament  lie  uiu(«d 
and  AnnEitcd  to  the  iniperijil  cro-wn  of 
this  realm,"  proceeds  in  the  fclloniiig 
aiirprising  Lenufi ; 

"  And  thfl.1  your  highness. your  hein 
and  BUcceRsorR,  kings  or  queens  of  ihta 
retlni,  ihaU  hm'f/i4ll  poufr  and  autha- 
rilg  bif  i>irliir  r^  thU  ad,  bij  frttfrf 
paienln  under  the  grtal  sfai  of  England, 
to  assign,  namf,  and  aulhotize,  when 
and  BA  oH^n  &a  youc  hlghfle&R,  your 
heirs  or  BuccesBic^n.  sHall  tHiok  meet 
mid  convenient,  itnti  for  such  and  no 
long  time  as  shall  pleA^e  your  hi^h- 
nee^,  your  heirs  oi  succeiVDrs,  ihcA 
jierton  or  prrsmu  teing  natural  tvrn  tub- 
jfcta  to  your  hijilnifft,  your  lieirs  or 
BUMessars,  u  your  majesty,  yom  heirs 
ortftlcCc^Kstin^rtliBll  think  n)c«t,  to  exer- 
cise, HBP,  opcnpy,  nnil  eKecutfj  tatdgr 
j/fitr  highnesi,  your  heirs  and  auc- 
ce#»aT»,  afl  nifWHer  of  Juriidiclions, 
privilegft,  and  ptemirttrKteM,  in  any 
Wite  IfHiffnng  rrr  fUnCinring  aTftf  ipinfnal 
tr  rretfiirnrticai Juritidr/iaii  wltliiii  thcae 
your  rcalrns  of  f^nirland  aaA  IrelanrE, 
ar  any  other  youc  lilghiicsit'  dominioTifl 
and  countries,  and  io  vi-tif,  rrform,  rp- 
itreit,  ttrder,  ftirrtd,  rmd  amend  alt  imek 
trrori,  hcrftitr,  srliinsui,  altnsfx,  iffmrti. 


contftnjrtt,  attd  atormutin 
U'AiiA  f>g  any  mamttr  ^  ifirU'd ' 
erclMiaMliral  pMctr,  autltarHf,  m  jt^ 
(fjf'ieri,  can  ot-  mat/  iaujmlly  b  nf"^ 
ordered,  redressed, correvt^.mctott 
oramcnrltd,  to  the  pleasure  of  .Umi|i<! 
Go'i,  the  increase  of  Tirtue, «ii<l  &t  —■ 
Aen'attoti  of  the  p^ace  and  utarf4t» 
realm:  and  th&t  such  v^nm  »J^ 
SOILS  EO  to  be  named,  aaaigrned.tv- 
TTzed,  and  apponited  by  voui  hi^aM 
your  heir»  or  flUfcesaor^i  after  tb«  aU 
letters  patents  to  him  ot  tbrtn  »** 
and  delivered,  as  is  afmeuid,  M 
h«Te  full  power  aud  authoritj  byiifflr 
ofthis  (u't,  and  of  the  said  Iptten  p»ti«* 
under  your  highness,  your  hcin  *» 
aueecs«>r»,  to  exercise,  us*,  and  r*- 
cute  all  the  prenrijieB  acconting  to  6* 
tennr  aiid  effect  of  the  t«id  \rem 
patents,  any  matter  or  cause  la  ^ 
contrary  iii  amy  wiae  notwithstaads^' 

Several  cotn  miss  ions  wt^  iisOKiif 
the  Queen  under  tb*  jiroTiMnnt  td  dv 
act,  from  time  to  time,  with  iooeawli 
powers.  Theyucre  direcc«^  [«  ni»hofi 
aud  putffsis  ecjually  ntnl  t«  Inyinrn,  Mij 
three  of  whoni — but  a  Disbop  to  ^ 
one— were  to  have  "full    pcnmr  mi 

aulhority  to  rtforrn in  mil 

i^tltU  realm  uli  emrs,  htrrrHf*,  « 
^■c."  See  oiift  6f  the*e  c-omm».  ._ 
m  Strype'K  Life  of  GrindaJ,  Afij^ML 
bk.  ii.  N".  ri.p.61.  London.  I7J0.  aoJ 
ji  Iftler  one  iu  Ryirier's  Fcedna.  toL 
VKi.  p.  2»i.  See  also  Melnni  TeU* 
ComrniMionis  Anitomta,  A.D.  1614^ 
where  the  theory  of  such  ft  COintniasin 
in  Scutlatid  is  iharply  exposed. 

"  Ret.  AMpmbl-.ehap.  It.  ard  IS, 


SERVICE  OP  can  at  religious  Ae&EMDLIES. 


HIU 


\ 

I 

I 


I 


\ 


,  partly  of  the  people^  it  may  be  underatoorl  how  both 
t  concur  to  the  same  juristiiction  under  several  titles,  the 
me  original,  by  tlie  constitution  of  the  Church,  the  other 
ceasory,  by  the  interest  of  the  state  in  (Church  matters, 
pen  the  protection  of  Christianity.  But  the  weakening  and 
suppressing  of  ordlu&ry  juriBdictlon — which  a  juriadiction  ao 
disagreeable  to  the  constitution  of  the  (Church  must  needs 
produce — is  that  which  I  will  not  endeavour  to  excuse.  Aa 
for  that  of  judges  delegate,  you  may  sec  what  may  be  said 
of  the  nature  of  it  by  the  Review  of  the  Primitive  Govern- 
imcnt  of  Churches,  in  the  last  chapter. 

^  15,  When  tliosc  elders  of  the  people  of  whom  you  read 
here — from  p.  96* — are  culled  viri  eecUsiaaiicij  "ecclesiastical 
pcreons/'  this  term  is  not  to  be  underatood  according  to  the 
notion  that  prevailed  in  after  s.^cs^  in  which  churchmen  and 
clergymen  ajrc  nil  one:  neither  is  it  to  be  understood  only  in 
oppusilion  to  Cientiles,  enemies  to  tho  Church,  but  it  imports 
moreover  a  difference  from  heretics  and  schismatics^  hearers, 
penitent  and  whosoever^  wearing  any  ways  the  name  of 
Christians,  were  not  admitted  to  the  communion  of  the 
Church,  Tlius  Caius  is  called  by  Euscbius,  KccUs.  Jfist. 
ii.  25,  rtifffp  'Etcic\t}aia.ffriKit^'',  to  commend  him,  aa  I  suppose, 
for  a  fuan  unsusj^wcled  in  the  point  of  his  Christianity,  and 
no  many  times  ^EKKkTjTtatrrtKO'i  ■sigitities  o  tiaeKtima^ofLfvo';*^, 
0  trvvayofitvoff  one  that  communicates  in  the  asaemblics  of 
llic  Churrh* 

§  IG.  If  Christianity  consist  m  the  knowledge  of  the  faith, 
and  conveniatlon  according  to  the  same,  and  that  the  reiuon 
wliith  rtcouimcnds  men  to  be  promoted  ni  ttic  clergy  is  wome 
proficiency  in  Christinnity  above  others,  then  arc  men  qualified 
for  the  clergy  no  less  by  the  eminence  of  their  convcrsution 
than  by  the  knowlcilgc  which  enables  them  to  discourse  of 
matters  of  faith.  This  knowledge,  if  nut  rather  boldness  of 
fiice,  and  volubility  of  tongue,  is  that  which  is  now  moat 
questioned,  as  if  no  man  could  be  qualified  for  the  clergy 


cir  A  P. 

IV. 


tiiutiri.  3 


[Qua]  ill' 

of  []ie 


■  Rcl.  A«««iibl.,  chiip.  iv,  wcL  Ifl. 

Ir^i  Tiiat  iifofio.  mtri  Z^^ufnroy  *Pm- 
fMm'  fiyoi-iit  'E#ltfK7rcr. — I'.ft".  rd. 

•  Et  Ttr  8)  ^rriffu.  Kol  abtif  two- 

I  3uS 


«nj>M*>(Hf,  xp^rer  ■:'.— NfltiUKMi.  S(l+. 
apnA  Cotelrr.  Eeclesp  Gnrr.  Monu- 
niBnl,,  torn.  i.  p.  135.  Sw  •!*"  ttie 
notf  on  the  )>ljicc  in  p.  7£S. 


SBHTICE  OT  aOTt  AT  REtlOIO'FS  ASSf:»BLtES. 


821 


ive  said  io  the  Right  of  itie  Church,  p.  207  ^  I  suppose  ciiaP. 
find  that  ho  itiiplieth  the  other  sort  of  graces  men-  — 
incii  by  St.  Peter,  conaistiiig;  in  the  fiifnishing  of  the 
lily  necessities  of  those  ChristianB  that  have  need  of  eiip- 
to  the  intont  that  being  enabled  to  firquent  the  assem- 
Uea  of  the  Church,  without  looking  after  their  malntenflnce, 
ley  might  be  edified  to  the  same  measure  of  Chriatianity 
Wlh  tiieir  brethren:  though  here,  p.  112',  nol  discerning  so 
luch,  I  conceived  that  the  Aposde  speaketh  only  of  spiritual 
The  like  I  must  say  of  tbia  passage  of  the  Apoadci 
f  Cor.  xii.  28,  where  you  may  sec  how  1  have  expounded 
hose  whom  the  Apostle  cnlleth  duriXrpp-et^  and  xv^tpt^tru^f 
109,  117'.  But  I  have  since  met  with  a  written  copy 
itaimng;  glosses  of  Greek  words  of  the  Old  nnd  Kew 
■stflTncnt*:  wherein  having  found  divers  words  of  this 
^epi»tk,  to  wit,  1  Cor.  xi.  xii.  xiv.  xvi.,  mnrvellous  well  ex- 
inded,  to  my  judgment,  1  cannot  choose  but  give  heed 
him  when  he  thus  glosses  tWTiXijyfrfu;,  TrpooTaa-iat  tmu  xaftr 
KV^€pif^(T£tt,  TTpovoTirtKal  tTTttm'jfiat, :  "  Help  arc 
tliosc  that  govern  the  sick  ;  governments,  those  that  have 
akill  to  provide:"  Io  wit,  for  the  sick,  for  unless  a  man  refer 
it  to  the  same  that  went  before,  it  can  have  no  certain 
meaning. 

§  19.  Tliis  meaning  I  embrace  the  rather  because  it  agreeih  iFtmbo,' 
with  that  of  Sl  Pau!>  Rom.  xii  8,  where  he  nameth  "him 
that  sheweth  mercy,"  for  a  grace  of  public  office  and  service 
in  the  Church,  which  the  giving  of  alms  is  not,  besides  that 
it  is  mentioned  afore  in  the  same  verse  by  the  Apostle,  when 
be  saith,  "  he  that  communieateth  let  hitn  do  it  with  sioiple- 
ness:"  and  therefore  in  my  opinion  Grotiua''  bath  very 
learnedly  expotmdcd  "those  that  shew  mercy"  to  be  such 
as  the  Church  employed  to  lake  care  of  the  sick,  whom  the 
cni{>erors'  laws  call  parabaianos\  because  they  ran  continual 


*  Chip.  It.  •Mt.  M. 

*  Rcl.  AiU!i)ili).,  chmp,  ir.  tcrct,  34. 

'  liel  Atscmbl,  ctup.  iv.  aecn.  30, 
3S. 

■  S«  Highl  nf  the  Church.  R*view, 
rhap.  iv.  HwL  ST. 

*  ilk  ifM-Kt  (|viii  irfcralu  ii(l>rrant, 
quw  poaicrwT  rrtfti  pMUiboluiDi  vivra* 


btmi.  Cod.  ThcHxtiwiano.  it  EpUoapifi 
el  L.  Fartthttinnim,  Cod.  JiuLLn.  titula 
«odeTn. — Gwt  Opp..  lom,  ii,  p.  747. 
Luriltni,  l(i(!l. 

'  P«TitlH>Uiii — ({Ui  All  curttrLtlB  Achi- 
lium  JtffM  corpori  depiiunlur— qiim- 
genln*  !*■■«  aiitr  pnptvpimii»  .;  h-mI  ijma 
hot  minus  wffwcn  ii>  prvsri^li  cantno- 
vimuM,  pro  quingeiuia.  teacenlo*  con- 


8S4 


A  REVtBW  or  TUB 


CM  A  \\  rcasoa  of  the  differencf!  wtich  St.  Paul  makes  between  6mH 
'^'  |wo  sorts  of  presbvlers,  to  both  of  irhlch  lie  allows  tkiAk 
maintenance,  I  Tim,  v.  17.  lo  bo  ibe  same  which  1  have  giito 
here*  to  wit,  because  among  tlie  college  of  presbjtcn  ip- 
pointed  to  one  and  the  same  common  work  of  gof-emiogde 
people,  of  the  same  Church,  according  to  the  Cbmtiiniir 
which  they  professed,  soiae  were  promoted  rather  for  (kit 
abilities  Id  discoursing  of  the  faith  to  the  instruction  aadfto- 
nrnialion  of  Christiaoa,  and  the  conftision  of  aobetierai, 
others  rather  for  their  wisdom  and  holiness  of  life,  wberebr 
ihey  were  fit  to  govern  the  conversation  of  their  people  id 
Clmslianitj.  'V\'hich  as  it  is  undoubtedly  true,  so  I17  tnaiur 
fesi  coDf^quence  it  overthrows  two  positions,  fuuduneoli' 
to  the  de^t^rn  of  the  prcsbvleiie^  which  he  intended  to  nab- 
titin. 

^  22.  The  fiTsl  is.  the  diderance  between  priests  and  lay  cUtH 

i&  the  constitutioQ  of  these  presbjteiics  which  the  Aporik 

f]f5SJ^  «pe«ks  of,  secit^  thai  be  ackiiow]ecl|^  eboee  presbvlei?,  wfc* 

'''^*"'"^]  St.  Paul  su^tpoecs  not  to  labour  in  the  word  and  doctiiar,  M 
be  of  ibe  de>^  neTenbele^s,  becaose  the  Apr»^lf  apfoitM 
then  the  bUdc  inaiDteoauce  with  those  that  labour  »  tfe 
void  and  doctnne'.  And  seeing  be  renders  tbe  ssmv  nmm 
which  1  do  wbT  ther  arc  pmnoted  to  be  of  tbe  c^leif^y.  thi^ 
tbej  Uboor  t>ot  in  the  woid  and  doctrine.  And  faeniB  hHl 
fidljr  agrees  with  Blooddl,  who,  as  I  bare  shewed  id  (k 
Review  of  tbe  Bight  of  tbe  Cbveh  in  a  CSuvtiaB  Satt, 
p^  96^  uttcriv  abandaas  aD  die  ctklmiLa  for  lav  eldecB»  «liA 
is  10  this  day  thot^t  aiiMMig  ds  to  Ge  ^efly,  if  noc  «btl|* 
in  this  text  of  Sc  Fan),  1  Tim.  t.  17,  hkI  tlML  fcr  ^  n^ 


Iw^i 


.^ 


r;  3i. 


*  A^-l 


««»^4k  A| I  i  ti 


«dk,     tp«. 


wmi         'a^B.1 


SERVICE  or  OOB  AT  RELIOlOCS  A^EAniLrK8. 


625 


Iicre  gllcged,  because  St.  Paul  appoints  all  tlic  sflme  malnte-  CHAP, 
nance.  '■ — 


§  23.  As  fur  lliC  litlo  whereupon  their  presbyteries  are  con- [Diondell'a 
atitutei]  of  preachers  atid  lay  elders,  he  dcduceth  it  from  the  onhe 
interest  of  the  people  in  the  transaction  of  Church  nmttcrs'',  ^Jj,^*-? 
wherein  I  have  declared  my  opinion  there  that  the  Church 
may  safely  join  issue  with  them,  if  they  can  first  accord  thcm- 
eelvcs  with  tho&c  of  the  congrcfi^ationit  to  refer  this  interest  of 
the  people  to  some  persona  chosen  on  their  behalf.  But  it 
will  be  utterly  imposi^ihlc  to  accord  thia  interest  with  the  ordi- 
nance for  the  presbyteries  here,  by  which  all  presbyteries  are 
to  consist  of  A  number  of  lay  elders,  double  to  that  of  the 
ministers'*,  and,  by  consequence,  t lie  whole  power  of  the  keys, 
and  all  ecclesiastical  power  arising  from  the  same,  is  put  in  the 
hantls  of  the  people,  that  is,  of  them  that  Jict  in  their  interest, 
as  Blondell  would  have  it,  if  they  understand  themselves: 
whereas  no  part  of  thnt  power,  hut  a  ri^bt  to  be  satisfied  of 
ijthe  due  exercise  of  it  by  them  that  have  it,  ts  the  interest  of 
the  people,  as  I  have  proved  there. 

^  24^  The  second  position,  fundamental  to  the  preabyterles,  [Saima^ 
which  Sahnuijius'*  hereby  overthroweth,  is  tliat  the  presbyteries  *o[ki  ^u- 
are  amhulalory  assemblies,  gathered  from   time  to  time*  as""'"''! 
necessity  requires,  out  of  the  presbyteries  of  conj^reijal  tona : 
whereas  he  dcclarcth  those  presbyteries  which  the  Apostle  in« 
titituted  to  be  stniHling  bodies,  resident  in  the  cities  which  are 
the  seats  of  Churches,  for  the  government  of  those  bmlics  of 
Christians  contained  in  those  cities  and  their  territories,  which 
re8i>eetively  constitute  those  Churches.     Which  as  it  ia  un- 


*  Kxinde  iu**,  raftque — cum  piaram 
pii  ririiiripr*  5«»rMt^iriPripiiiiii  in  Ke- 
clciitt — ill  rtiJMn  ae  toiiiiitixluin  iiJifiM 
DOVerkiLl— n-jiiiiiiiir  I'lrrii  rl  frulrrtitLito 
naiTCroik  irrnlulantiluiK,  nliitfrr  pnnt-R  i 
mis' — <iiiiii«  ante  KjtiKtivrranC  t'uin  rirro 
(Vltrniiialii  wninrc*— <>ii»iibi,M  rl  niii^ 
gullit  illibiita*  TfliquTuni :  ncc  cnim— 
coniinuD  punt  Ki'i-lckis  coTpon  ln«i[ot 
prinri]>r»  I'l  tiin|[ixlt.ilu» — t-Vrlfttni-tid 
viri  fraUTiiilatJ!!  puju^quc  ifniorr*.  qui 
— «iilp  iMirii'lii«(«  KviLii|[t.-lirA  &a|2;iriii 
rvge*  el  pot^.r^iei — ubicun(|up  Clirijiri 
iiuMti-it  1'ijk'tM.liir,  Den  irrvirTBiit,  nnii' 
Im  nini  ickrn  pro  ronimuni)!  l)riniml 
ucrsrin  «t  jwpula  curk«  panicipare'.  *e- 
qiirBlrrnuo*(incltJnicardiiciplin)i*r  in- 
dict* pnciUre  dcMCrant. — Blonflclt.  A» 


Jut.  n*)?.  in  RcgimiQ.  Ecclci.  p.  HI. 
Pari*.  1(148. 

*  S«  Rijfht  at  the  Church,  R<-»iow» 
chap-  iii-  Mil  27>  note  I. 

* pnnioiniiLilc-  c»l  condiiHrfB, 

pr(Ml>yl«rati;tii  it<<tiiii)i>mliniirni  inUni 
f>Mc  ar  jurr  Divittu.  LIuoJ  lllU.  nog'tre 
>atU  liccM.  I]!'!  potcriLiil  iiiriciji.ri  |ir»- 
bytvriuiii  ab  AfKiHtnli*  i»er  oiuiici  *ivl. 
Ulra  cun^tilui  Jnlilimin  *A  ii^ubcTiMlJa- 
nein  ruju*qii?  loci  Kcrlc«i.i-,  I'nriby. 
tirri  clinrbajitiir  qui  rerto  Hiiinrro  pr*- 
r»cnt  Kcrlruia.  ill  nt,  ijul  'ILvim^wat 
tM^nl  Kcclciinnun  cum  n;irj  oniiiea 
»ui>tnnUtii  *r  poi**laH\— Appftr««.  ad 
I'lhmt  dc  I'ninulu,  p.  220,   XM^i.  Ual. 


CHAP. 
IV. 


iMilIlttDa. 
fiiun'Ird 
un  tvax  *•( 
the  Pn\K.] 


82G 

doubtedlj  trae,Bo  is  it  irrecoDclieable  wiib  the  Ues^ 
presbyteries  which  bt^  obtruded  upon  us  for  the  tosntnliB 
our  Lonl  and  His  ApostJes,  because  they  never  sabot 
otticrwise,  than  ihe  sjnods  of  Christian  Cfaurcfaes,  ^i 
the  time  they  are  ussembled,  from  time  to  tiuio^  as  ooenia 
quires.  Tbe  ground  of  this  difference  consists  in  this,  thai  | 
byteriaiis  account  aU  several  con*;regaiious  to  be  so  mu/l 
rol  Churches*;  whereas  in  the  Scriptures,  speaking  out 
design  established  by  the  Apostles,  the  whole  bodies  of  C 
tiftns  contained  iu  several  cities  and  the  territories  di 
belong  all  to  one  Church,  though  they  constitute  muij 
grcg:Ltions  depending  upon  the  governmeDt  estftblii^hed  ti 
city  for  the  regulating  of  them  in  all  matters  of  Chnstil 
as  I  have  shewed  at  lar^e  in  th£  Kight  of  the  Church 
Christtiin  Slate,  chap,  ii.'' 

§  25.  So  that  Siilmasitis,  speaking  out  of  ihe  Scripi 
which  agree  >vith  the  constitution  of  the  ancient  Ql 
ia  not  to  be  reconciled  with  tlie  desijim  of  these  jii 
teiies  which  are  thrust  upon,  us.  And  ^vhether  on  pa) 
or  not  considering  the  eonsequence  of  their  own  rci 
thcBC  two  learned  men  do  quit  us  two  positions 
mental  to  the  presbyteries  which  they  seem  to  maintua 
puting:  only  the  snijcriority  of  Bishops  above  their 
hylcrs,  because,  it  seems,  they  hoM  that  it  was  a  step  I 
Pope,  to  raise  himself  to  that  absolute  power  which  lie 
leiif^eth  over  the  whole  Church 


^  "Ann^kcon^reffKllonlbaChurcb, 
but  an  usithm  part  atno  aiid  n  mCTllW'r 
of  a  lirtKbyturiiil  Church,  B]id  bct-auae 
of  «ieonic8B  uf  coimnuniou  with  crni- 
■omtrd  Ctiurclies  under  otic  pwub^- 
lory.*'  &<},— p.  Siift. 

"  Nuw  the  prd&tes'  frame  of  a 
properly  bd  cnllod  Cliurch  uiidi::r  ono 

IiBitur  Iituknr  ft  cre&turir  viitli  ■  Inindred 
ic«d»,  Uavijig  L'fmrcli  andpnstornl  care 
nf  A  liuiidnd  liitlt!  con^rc'iiauo"*  uid 
riiiirclies  in  B  drc-om,  fnr  wv  knonr  no 
■l^c^l  Cluirt'Ii  fed  by  n  ]>rcljite,  nor  no 
iiurh  ]irp]iiti<?a]  Ar^ua  tn  orersFC  so 
mniiy  Hrx'kv  -,  nor  du  wo  cnnU'iiil  thnt 
111*  jimiij'  (voQgn?pfttioijs  unittd  in  & 
lirrshylcrial  govcriiment,  do  tnak«  a 
myHLka]  viiiblc  Church  mpctingfor  «ll 
tlic  ordinatitn  of  GoH.  But  union  of 
many  «^o]igrpgnCioi)s  in  n  vi*i3>Je  gijvcrn- 
mcni  i»  4;nau(fh  to  make  nil  limit  aaitid 


ChurcHfs  one   Tmble   niiniftw 
^ovtrniia)!  CKurch.  who  may  i 
ill  fine  colkctive  btnly  fpr  ibe 
of  God  ;  yet  In  one  ri?pivfielita)if 
f<.>r   governisient." — Uurh^rftrnT 
H.i^}it  nf  rrcsbj-teries,  c^ap.  IT. 
p.  a3.  Lujidon.  I6^f, 

"  From  wcL  5. 

■  Cum  Fapaius  vera  nUnui 
fafti^pum  illiua  Ilienkrchijr,  c 
ramarchks,  Metropoljunoa  ct  1 
pns  (luaAi  (jiJ'UsdBni  i;ni4Jija  Jjfj 
ijuiiru™  omniuin  suprciiiua  e«t 
iiifimuivero  uniuduviUtia  M  fuj 
ordin^uSi  Epificopus,  fi  cum  g 
Eubduxerimuh  cm  reiiqui  supei 
sunt,  t'l  jure  Dirino  sqbEruti 
fdfile  tpta  qorruet  molra  kinjicrU 
ficii  cum  6U0  fainuio.  Episcopal 
tanquambtisib  cuJtniiitiiniur  ilU  4 
ccUiorei     grsdus     MrUopolilu 


SBR\'ICE  OF  OOD  AT  RGLtOTOUB  ASSEHBLIEfi. 


827 


,^  26.  Which  for  my  part,  if  I  did  not  know  tlie  force  of  cHaP, 


\ 


udicc  to  he  infinite,  I  should  think  strange  how  tbej 
uld  perBuade  themselves  to  believe;  and  I  conceive  all 
men  have  cause  to  connt  it  strange,  that  consider  the  great 
partiattt^v  maintained  by  the  Pope's  side  in  the  council  of 
Treuty,  ^^inst  the  Divine  right  of  Bishops.  For,  unless 
we  believe  the  mystery  of  iniquity  to  be  ns  foolish  aa  wicked, 
we  must  not  condemn  the  Po|je  antl  h'ts  ]iartics  to  under- 
stand thetr  own  intcrcat  so  ill,  as  to  conceive  tlie  support 
tif  liis  power  to  consist  in  dcj^troying  the  ground  of  it:  and 
therefore,  unless  we  understand  what  condticeth  to  maintain 
the  absolute  power  of  the  Pope,  bettor  than  ihey  who  think 
it  their  interest  to  uphold  it,  we  cannot  tliink  it  to  be  grounded 
U]>on  the  su|wriorily  of  Uishops  by  Divine  right,  which  we 
sec  is  dfsti'oycd  by  these  men  that  pretend  to  mainlnin  it. 
And  the  truth  is,  had  the  regular  power  of  llisho|>s  within 
ibeir  own  Churches  been  tnaintaJued,  it  had  not  been  possible 
for  the  Po[ie  to  arrive  at  that  degree  of  absolute  power  which 
ho  hath  attained  by  the  ruin  of  the  ordinary  power  of  all 
Churches, 

§  27.  For  it  is  manifest  that  the  absolute  power  of  the 
Topo  flubsiBU  by  the  exemptions  of  monastical  orders  and 
universities,  and  such  considerjtblo  bodies  in  the  Church, 
from  the  pniwcr  of  their  onlliumcs,  unto  an  imroediate  depeud- 
Hnce  upon  himself,  from  wliuui  they  claim  their  privileges,  in 
the  silencing  of  pruviitcial  und  niuiun»I  tiynode,  and  the  linnie- 
cliale  resort  of  eueli  (Krrsoiis  and  causes,  ns  they  find  for  their 
profit,  to  him,  which  the  ordinary  power  of  every  Church 
resj>cctively  concerned  in  them  mij^ht  and  ought  to  determine. 
If  then  the  regular  suiMiriority  of  all  Bishops  above  their  own 
presbyters,  did  neccssimly  infer  and  cast  iJjMin  the  Pot>e  and 
bia  Church  these  pnvile^;es  as  llieir  right,  then  might  it  very 
OK  well  and  truly  be  said  that  the  papacy  ia  built  upon  the  supe- 
riority of  Bishop!^,  and  the  Divine  right  of  the  same.  But 
seeing  it  is  so  far  from  lhat»  as  that  the  best  meim  to  main- 
tain the  unlimited  power  of  the  Pope,  in  these  and  the  like 


IV. 


Archicpiftroponini,  Patriarch  iinim  ct 
Papw.      Tamrtsi    atittrm    concwlBttliiJ 

KpiKOfMimm  4r  jurt  c"«e  Di»inri,  rioti 
luAo  umctK'nTDwrtucretur  rabuUta  unm 
•ii[ier    boc    |>«e]c    piano    eUuclA    fucre 


wqiir  jurii  pwe  Umui — SulmM.  Ap~ 
pa,rat.  jk  98.  Luftd.  BaL  1(14.1. 

J  See  Kii^hl  uriiie  Cliuich.  Review, 

cliap.  lii.  itecl.  3. 


■       •ii[ier    DOC 


S22 


REVIEW  OF  THE 


CHAP,  liazard  of  their  liTea   bj  coming   near    infectious 

'—  These,  the  same  kws  of  the  emperora  signily  to  bare  be* 

iinder  the  Bishop  of  Alexandria,  as  an  office  of  the  Chad 
nccordrng  as  the  Apoetio  reotons  them  :  for  we  know  A 
Church  from  the  bL'^inning  provided  a  settled  and  coiHlfl 
course,  nut  only  to  maiatain  their  poor,  but  for  the  eutenal 
ment  of  stranger^  that  were  Christians,  and  of  their  own  wi 
and  that  so  commendable  that  Julian  the  apostate,  as  Nil 
anzen  saithi,  endeavoured  to  bring  their  orders  in  pncu 
among  the  Gentiles,  as  conceiving  the  world  had  been  mu 
moved  to  receive  Christianity  by  the  plausibLcnesis  of  that  kia 
of  charity.  And  therefore  to  make  either  the  care  aa 
government^  or  the  providing  for  the  aick^  a  public  cbu] 
in  the  Church  under  the  Apostles,  is  no  other  than  th 
whicli  hflth  been  dune  iii  after  ages  of  the  Church,  when  d 
government  of  hospitals  hath  been  under  ibc  care  rf  i^ 
Bishop  ^ 
[•iviii|-«fai  §  20.  And  thus  you  see  that  St.  Paul,  directing  the  iwi 
fHuBi'"      s"  graces  tending  to  the  common  benefit  of  the  Church,  spa 


■titui  pncdplmus;  ila  ut  pro  arbUrin 
viii  rcvLTtfndii^simi  Antiatitis  Alirxaii- 
flrinn-'  urbia,  dc  hia  qui  ante  fucrnDE, 
ex  t|ut  pro  itaDEuctudine  curaiuli  grnmt 
txptirientiuiii  KeAceiiti  [JorahuUiu  ■>■] 
hujusmodi  so^lidludinfni  eligaiitwr^ 
«x»>plls  vidi^lint  Hoiioiatu  el  Curiivli- 
bua, — -Si  qui  BUtem  e^  liis  afiturali 
bortc  fucrit  abi^uiiipLus,  alter  in  cjua 
lopilln  ptv  volmita.tc  ejusdeni  Saccr- 
dutu — exceptis  Honontia  ■^t  Curialibus 
—  sutrogctur,  Ut  hi  MAcenti  viri 
reverifiidiA&imi  Saeenlotis  pnc'eptln  sc 
dtN]iun{tioi)thus,  obxecitndent,  et  nub 
fjuB  I'ura  consintanL — xvi.  God.  Ttteo- 
dos,  tit,  ii.  d£  Epiteof/U  Mecleiih  et 
Clerivu,  1,  i3.  GalhodeA'a  Commen- 
t»Ty  nn  (lie  pTiTEding-  Iaw  hiui  iheee 
WQidn  (jii  the  subject ;  Sane  clericorum 
ecia  tiuHierc]  Tuissc,  tum  hi^ua  legis 
principium,  tum  ucntqiic  ha^c  lex  « 
•ec)ueii9,  frub  hoc  titula  cul}ecL«  Qstea- 
dunt, 

mroAfla  fifr  iSpiaairOat  Ktcrh  To.i/ai/  ri- 
/(»■  Jtoiji-O!  i^K  ^■fr(^aT|i  t*  tcai  -rrpntSfiiat 
*tul  O^tSpiat,  .  .  .  ,  Kal  3'fa.  ■t^tt  TtfLtrtpat 
WMpiof  ioTif  r^ofiaT'  tti  St  xwrarytiyia 
irlilarr^i  tcai  ^tvaifat  ayrivT-iipii  rt  nal 
Tixa'i-trwfa.z  ital  ifipavrtiniipia,  «b1  rijr  ttt 
TOi>i    Stiifiti/ovi    tfnAojiBpiis^lay,    TTiy   "it 


ftaloiS  iJurC'itftatfcv,  oli  iffuiti  f^ 

•--Om.  iv,  I  3.  tottt,  i,  pp.  !».  1 
cd.  Ben. 

^  ApoatoloB  cur&m  pAa|wniBl4pl 
atque  priniD.^  Cliristtanos  Imua  m 
a)iiiiOLiinii)  pauperum  diatribatn4l 
pedes  Apmstolcrum  ut  per  ip<n 
pAUperes  di'tpcnsarFiiiur,  posuiue  ~ 
laliii  S.  Kslus,  .let.  iv.  3. 

EpiHcopi  taiitjuam  ApoatMonm 
CM>5ur»  etinni  in  curain  pI  salidn 
ncm  paupcrUTi]  suci>e»*mutt:  aii(U 
titulo  Bp(r<?iaJileT  IVuvs  paupentiB 
fucre.  Imo  Synodus  TridpiitiiM  & 
XKiii.  rap.  i.  di^  Hr/ormniMtf,  mI  d 
d^ificflt,  Epifti-opU  juTr  Divitw 
dAtuiii  e&ie,  pkuperum  ultima 
mJEcnbiliiun  persoDAruni  coniD  p 
13  a™  (fere  re. 

Ileiri  tlermosyna!  m  puiRivran 
montam  progandw,  nee  non  loeaP 
pcritiiiA  recipiendJA  ac  curnndii  Ae 
iiatA,  £p)M.'opis  tAnquATn  spinnulS 
p.iiip«ni^ii  Pntnbus  concKdiU.  MTl 
tjiip  curK  et  Ptg'ilnini  prvripDi 
missji  fuere.— Van  E*pcii,  Jur.  E«) 
pnc.  ii.  Keel.  iv.  rii.  vi.  cap.  li.,  Jf  ' 
tn»i.  ii.  p.  118.  Lovan.  174& 


B£nVtC£  Ot*  ilOD  AT  HfiUatOUS  Adg&MDLlES. 


823 


aleOfin  this  passage  to  the  Romans^  particular  instructions  CHAP. 

^fbr  the  corporal  us  well  as  the  spiritual,  uo  otherwise  than  jou — 

fouud  it  in  the  passages  mentioned  albre.  Which  moves  me 
the  more  resolutely  to  believe  that  he  omits  not  the  mention 
of  thcni  iu  (he  place  which  wc  have  in  band,  1  Cor.  xii.  28, 
aud  therefore  that  those  whom  the  Apostle  calls  *' helps"  and 
"govcniments"  are  no  otherwise  to  be  understood  than  I 
have  said.  Which  heing  received  then,  that  *'  diBer^ucc  of 
niinistmtionB**  which  the  Apustle  speaks  of»  m  the  lifth  verse, 
will  have  rcfcTcncc  to  these  offices,  by  which  the  sick  are 
provided  for,  though  it  may  also  contain  others  of  like  nature: 
and  so,  when  the  Apostle  says  "  there  be  difference  of  graces 
but  the  same  spiritj"  he  seems  to  speak  of  those  inapirations 
which  Apuslk'S;,  cvaogeUsts,  and  prophets  had :  when  he  saja 
*' there  he  diversities  of  ministers,  but  the  same  Lord,"  he 
lUB  to  speak  of  those  that  ministered  to  the  bodily  ncces- 
sitics  of  the  poor  and  the  sick,  of  whom  he  natneth  after- 
wards "helps"  and  "(foverumeuts:'*  when  he  says  "there  be 
diversities  of  operations,  but  the  same  God,  that  worketh  all  in 
all,"  he  seems  to  speak  of  curing  diseases  and  working  miracles, 
which  he  mentions  afterwards,  in  the  twenty-eighth  veree, 

$  21.  That  which  is  said,  p.  121',  that  the  Jews  had  some 
elders  that  were  learned  and  some  that  were  not,  is  to  be  recti- 
fied by  that  which  went  afore,  that  some  judges  of  the  Jcwa^ 
consistories  were  masters  of  the  law,  others  not ;  in  corre- 
spontlcncc  whcreunto  it  is  to  he  thought  that  many  were  pro- 
moted to  the  clergy  for  the  godUueas  of  their  conversation 
and  Cliriatianity,  who  had  no  great  abilities  in  learning  to 
interpret  or  maintain  it,  as  1  said  before"^.  And  herewith 
ecs  Salmasiufl  in  his  Apporattts^^  where  he  renders  this 


<   K^l:  AvMrmM.,  rhii|i.  \y.  tfct.  43. 
Skit.  IK,  iiHovc. 

Dnorutn  >Htrtr  Kc-nvrtim  pr^shy- 
IVPM  in  Ecdcau  fuivw,  ut  «t  in  »vnk- 
Ko^a,  crTtuln  »t.  Krant  cnini  tjui  do- 
Mre  pntwnt.  ul  ct  tn  -iviiJipdjia,  <)uo*  ft 
SiStLDKiiADui  vcxabiiiii,  Alii  qui  r«U(]ua 
KiihcriiaUrjni  vjicnhjuil  ac  Sai^ntnciLltt- 
rum  ftdmuiistraliiDiii.  Hoa  cltinlicai 
jirTKbylcroft  riK  cUcciliatiilxit  PauIu*  iti 
|iri<tri,'  ad  Tin»itfif.-iiiii  ti*\i.  v.  I !«  ut 
iKit  luJtiU  tjfitlii  I'etarii  m1  e»in  lucem 
■-~Ali|CAr«  t«ntuin  lit-'r.-it.  ...... 

Ut  in  ordinc  pt  coLlvgio  Ajwitolaruni 


iigiti  Jjuii    c-Kleril   aqtistabuit ,  ...lit. 

Uiud  intrtun  igiiur  bi  in  (iratbjtcroruni 
ciriii,  ^uoa  EpiscLipo*  EccltNua  prvpo- 
ti«bint  ApoMoli,  qjidun  cloqucntM«l 
doi-trinn  magii  vkUImuiI,  kill  divcnis 
fai-ultaiibus  ft  Tirtudbvt  jmrditi  rront. 
In  duplici  |>nccipu«  (f«n«i«  eoniin  d:if> 
frreiiliti  coiiEtLgtil^t'iiiri  maciit  i[ui  iiicliua 
populuin  iiii^hrjii  diKcrc.  cwtrna  mi^s 
idoncis  ACk  Sai;rkiMcutA  aiit)imi*truidft 
et  rra  trclraiiLatkni  p  rue  ii  mill  A«>— 
Appar,  111  Ilbros  (l«  Prifiutu,  |ip.  22l( 
22S.  Lugd,  D«L.  IGl^p. 


H  V  1  111    UfUlI 


830 


A  BKVIEW  OF  THB 


CHAP,  primitive  order  of  i(,  which  you  hare  afterwards  in  tb« 

'■ chapter  of  this  Discourse.     For  seeing^   it   ap^KurcUi  tk 

as  also  by  tliat  wliich  is  further  said  in  the  Right  of 
Church  in  a  Cliriatiaii  State,  chap,  iii.'^,  that  the  onl^  |ni 
which  were  offered  by  the  Bishups  and  presbyters— ia 
the  only  ordinary  preachers — were  those  which  were  t& 
witli  the  Eucharist,  at  the  cclcbratioa  thereof^  and  iluttk 
is  Dot  the  least  titlle  in  all  the  Scriptures  to  shew  thtttb 
prayers  before  or  aHcr  the  sermon  have  any  grmiDil 
example  in  any  precept  or  practice  of  the  Apoetles;  i 
reason  can  there  bo  to  draw  the  ApusLle's  words  into  is 
depending  upon  &  eustoui  takea  up  the  other  day  in 
Church? 
[Nwi]  §  3.  That  signification  of  this  word  voQ^^  yvhec  the  Ap« 
saith,  1  Cor.  liv.  15,  "1  will  pray  with  my  undor^landii 
will  sing  with  my  understanding,"  in  which  it  is  here,  p.  I 
maintained  to  be  put  for  "a  meaning  understood,"'  or 
sense  that  is  intelligible/  is  much  confirmed  to  me  hj 
which  I  find  in  those  ancient  glosses  which  I  have  alleee 
the  Review  of  the  Right  of  the  Church,  p.  130",  and 
afore  divers  times :  where  the  word  vov^j  in  this  plaa 
SU  Paul,  is  interpreted  r/  <jvm<Tt^  TOiv  afepoeufUiiuy, 
understanding  of  the  hearers :"  those  I  take  to  bo  the 
words,  but  to  that  purpose  I  am  certain,  far  the  book  ia 
now  in  my  hands.  And  this  sense  not  only  the  conscqiu 
of  the  Apostle's  discourse  justilies,  as  you  see  I  have  dec^ 
herct  but  also  tiie  U5c  which  we  nil  make  of  it  in  the  dis 
alH>T]t  the  service  of  God  in  an  unlcnown  tongue,  whici 
quires  not  only  that  he  who  prays  understan<l  what  bin 
says,  but  that  his  hearers  also  understand  it  But  the  cxc 
tion  which  Grotius's"  annotations  have  given  us  eIqcc,  ) 
to  be  somewhat  more  proper,  though  to  the  very  same 
pose:  "I  will  pray  with  the  Spirit,  but  I  will  pray  with 
understanding;"  that  is,  saith  he,  I  will  pray  in  an  unkiu 
tongue  that  which  the  Spirit  inspireth,  but  I  will  prav 
in  those  conceptions  of  mine  own,  which  may  interpret 


»  SccL  3Jj— 37. 

'  Hfl.  AM^mlfl..  ohnp.  v.  kcL  11. 
"'  Chap.  iv.  sei't.  87. 
"  0»^    Bpiriiu,  cnW  el    ment* ; 
line  optindum  til  tiE  otcia,  id  rxt.  orei 


atiqiiis,  noa  Inrtum  motii  illn  aJ 
verutn  etiam  iia  t^^v  '^V*  txct 
^Grot  Oup.,  torn,  ii,  p.  U|| 

ie79. 


AEttVlCe  OP  GOD  AT  RELIGIOUS  AS&EMDLIES. 


831 


;h  the  Spint  had  moved  me  to  speak  afore  in  an  unlitnown  c  rr  AP. 

nguc  :  tlic  sense  whereof^  by  consequence,  is  understood  of ' — 

he  hearers*  Thna  the  effect  of  these  words  is  the  satnc  with 
bat  whieh  went  afore,  "lie  that  spcakcth  in  an  unknawn 
toague,  let  him  pray  that  he  may  interpret."  And  so,  when 
the  A|X)8tle  saith  juat  iifore»  "my  underaCnnding  is  fruitless," 
hia  meaning  will  he,  my  coucepliona  benefit  not  the  hearers. 

^  4.  When  the  Apostle  aaith^  "  The  spirits  of  the  prophets 
ore  subject  to  the  prophets,  fur  God  is  not  the  author  of 
confusion  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  the  Churches  of  the  saints," 
he  declareth,  that  evea  the  immediate  revelations  and  ins^pira'* 
tiona  of  the  Uuly  Ghost  were  dispensed  by  such  an  orderly 
providence,  distributing  indeed  prophetical  graces  unto  infe- 
riora  in  rank  and  degree  in  the  Church,  hut  more  sublime 
and  glorious  ones  to  their  superiors,  that  for  the  effect  and 
consoffiicnce  even  of  things  revealed  to  thoniselves,  inferiors 
mtifit  submit  to  Bupcriors,  that  peace  may  be  preserved  and 
confuaton  avoided  in  the  Church, 

§  5.  Of  this  we  have  a  very  good  argument  in  that  [sensor 
which  is  here,  p.  158^  alleged  out  of  Thcodorel,  concern- !Jj|(,^T 
Ing  the  prophets  and  sons  of  the  prophets  in  ilie  Old  Testa- 
ment. For  seeing  we  must  needs  believe  that  the  sons  of 
the  prophets  had  their  revelations  also,  and  yo[  wore  sub- 
ject to  their  chiefs,  in  rcs]»cct  of  wliom  they  are  culled 
eons,  it  fbllowcth  that  the  chief  of  God's  graces  and  rcvclo- 
Stiuns  were  bestowed  in  the  first  place  upon  these  chiefs, 
thai  they  might  be  fit  to  govern  their  inferiors,  tliough  pro^ 
phcts  themselves.  And  this,  as  it  holdcth  under  the  New 
Testament  Ih-Imtcu  the  chief  Apostles  and  ihclr  inferieirs,  iis 
Theodoift  iiiatuhceth  In  I'aul  rtnd  Timothy,  so  it  is  strongly 
proved  by  thai  which  hath  been  said  in  the  Uight  of  the 
riiuroh,  pp.  52,  53i',  of  Paul  and  Kuniabas,  though  prophets 
themselves,  going  to  Jerusalem  to  be  resolved  by  the  Apo- 
stles and  council  there.  Acts  iv.,  of  the  matter  in  fiucsUuu  at 
Antiochia:  as  also  by  the  words  of  the  Aposdc  which  here 
follow,  alleged  there.  For  when  St.  Paul  gaiih,  ''Came  tlie 
word  of  God  from  you,  or  came  it  to  you  alone  ?  If  any  niiui 
think  himself  a  prophet  or  spiritual,  let  him  acknowleilfte  the 
things  (hat  I  write  yon  to  be  the  commandments  of  God:" 

ltd.  A»««mlii..  chip.  T.  *Mt.  38.  "   Clmii,  ii.  «r«.  H.  9. 


832 


A  REVIEW  OP  THE 


CHAK  it  is  moolfest  that  be  rcqulreLfa  evea   the  prttphcola 
— ^ — -  hia  ortlere,  contrary  to  tlicir  own  will  and  practice, 


[Dlscprr- 
[iiK  uf 


the  word  of  God  came  {rom  him  first  to  otbcisM 
them,  that  is,  because  he  was  of  ihe  chief  Apoetlea. 

§  6.  The  grace  of  discerning  spirits  is  more 
the  Review  of  the  Right  of  the  Churcli>  p.  130'S 
consist  ill  discerning  who  truly  spoke   by  the  Holt 
who  only  pretended— according  to  that  which  you  hair 
pp.  103j  U)4^  where  yoii  have  the  Apostle's  rule  of 
them — -than  as  licrc,  p.  IGl*,  in  disccruiog  tJie 
those  things  which  were  spoken  by  the   Spirit,  tbougli 
also  was  necessary,  as  you  see  here  by  the  premises 
Homih  i.  in  hucam*".    Stent  olim  m  populo  Judoco  trajd. 
i^ui  prophrtiam  palUc^banttir^  et  tptidam   erant  pseudo-p\ 
e  fpuhusnnusfuit  AntniktsJiUus  Azor,  alii  vero  propfula:  4\ 
gratia  in  popido  discerncndorum  spirititum,  per  r/ttam  a&  ■ 
praphetas  reciptebantury  nonnulU  yHOJft  ab  exercitatiitims  tr^f 
Zitif  rcpntbabantur ;  ita  et  nunc  in  Novo  T'^stamento  mulHo"* 
sunt  scriffvre  cvanz/eUa-,  atd  non   ornnes   recejiti  *•    ■"  As  of  ^ 
among  the  people  of  the  Jews.  Diany  professed,  to  be  pnfb* 
whereof  some  were  false  prophets,  of  whom  was  ADtuiitf* 
of  Axor,  [Jer,  xjtvuu  1,.]  others  true  prophets:  and  there «» 
amotig  tiie  people  a  grace  of  discerning  spirits^  by  which  sow 
were  received  among  the  prophets,  others  rejected,  as  bvnii* 
expert  bankers:    so  also  now  in  the  New  Xestamentj  lou, 
have  endeavoured  to  write  {»ospe!6,  but   all    have  not  biO 
received."     Intimatin^r  withal,  that  hy  the   uae  of  this  p** 
St.   Luke    and    his   Gospel   were   admitted    by    the    CLurds- 
others  being  rejected.     And  it  appeareth    that  the  word*  rf 
St.  Ambrose,  reported  in  the  place  afore  alleged^,  are  borrowfi 
from  this  pussagc  of  Origen's. 

CHAPTER  \T 


That  which  is  here  said  from  p.  178%  as  al&o  that  whic 
you  have  afore  in  this  Review,  pp.  31j  32*,  may  be  rrsolie 


q  Chip.  if.  itffrl.  37. 

*  E«V  Astemhl.,  cHaj).  iv.  s^rt.  1h, 
■  ReL  Attembl,  clinii.  v.  sect.  3*. 

*  Origerk.  0pp.,  toin.  iii.  pp.  El^2,!).i:i. 


"  Sect.  6,  abo*e.      See  Ri^hi  W  il 
Cliureh,  Rcview^  chnp.  iv.  sccr.  37. 
«  HH.  Asaembl.,  chap,  vL  MCL  U 
'  lleview  of  Prim.  BoTcrn^    ~ 

sect.  S, 


SEHVICK  OF  OUD  AT  RELIOIUUS  AlilS£31ilU I^S. 


833 


^re  briefly  thus:  that  it  la  one  thing  to  coihpare  the  pi^ycra 
■u  the  Chiircb  with  preaching*  wh'tch  are  both  the  acid  uf 
□ae  whulc  congregations  that  pray  or  hear  a  man  preach : 
siothcr  tu  compare  that  which  is  done  by  him  that  prayeth 

rid  prtaclieth,  in  thai  and  in  tbts.     For  it  is  plain  that  it  Is 

:  ore  to  preach  than  to  pray  what  the  Church  prcscribelb,  aa 
-..c  graces  which  God  givclh  for  the  edificntion  of  ihe  Church 

■e  more  seen  in  that  than  ibis :  but  the  office  of  preaching, 
pel  hearing  wbat  is  preached,  is  not  therefore  to  be  compared 

-ich  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  no  more  than  the  means  can 
iC  comiMired  wiih  the  end.  Now  those  prayers  which  the 
ilucharist  is  celebrated  with,  and  which  arc  offered  to  God 
,rfth  the  ditme,  are  the  most  excellent  of  all  prayers,  as  being 
proper  to  Christianlly,  and  that  most  acceptable  to  Uod : 
hcreforc,  of  all  offices  which  God  can  be  served  with  in  the 
hiirch^  the  Eucharist  is  the  inu«t  cxcellcctl,  and  which, 
icliig  proper  to  Chrxsti unity,  ou^ht  also  lo  he  mc»re  frequent 
han  preaching,  because,  not  requiring  those  abilities  to  the 
"ight,  it  shews  not  that  appearance  of  !>candal  in  the  wrong, 
performance  of  it.  As  for  the  indisposition  of  the  receivers^ 
■a  it  is  not  scandalous  when  not  seen,  so  it  indisposeth  as  wc 
b  hear  as  to  communicate. 

I  §  2.  By  that  which  you  have  iti  the  Right  of  the  Church, 
^.  1 16, 120%  it  apj>earclh  that  in  the  words  of  Ignatius  quoted 
b«re,  p.  184*,  0  erra?  &v  toS  &vatatrn)piou  is  he  that  ia  out  of 
tlic  unity  uf  the  (Church,  wbo^  sultb  he»  comclh  short  tif  the 
nd  of  God,  tliat  hy  as  we  use  to  s^wHk,  cannot  receive  the 
ing  of  the  Sacntnicnt. 

§  3.  Tlifil  iliu  Veil  of  women  spoken  of  by  St,  Paul, 
Cor.  iti,  5,  6,  was  to  cover  the  face,  though  coming  down 
from  the  head,  appears  by  what  you  have  in  the  Review  of 
the  Right  of  the  Church,  pp.  152,  153'';  see  also  Tertulliaii, 
^uutcd  here,  p.  146% 

F  ^  4.  The  abolishing  of  things  tn  use  under  the  Aposllea  by 
the  Heformation — whereof  p.  196*' — is  justified  not  only  by 
those  things  which  are  said  here,  hut  abo  by  the  right  which 
particular  Churches  had  to  reform  themselves,  without  the 


CHAP. 

VI. 


[The  Eh- 

imty  tn 
till'  iiiitly 

iirihu 

Chureli.  J 


[  VHIing 
nf»oinritl 


[Chiin)tn 
in  tlie 
(Jhurch.) 


*  €l)Bp.  iii.  kcILSI,  S6. 
■  ll«L  Aucmbl.,  c\np.  n.  met.  IS. 
1  *  Chip.  V.  >t«t.  21. 


*  RcL  AMcmbl.  chap.  t.  iwi.  'in. 

*  Hal.  AimtdM.,  cb«p.  Ti  MCt  50. 


rintifr 

Rlftlt 

thing!.] 


B34 

consent  of  the  whole,  of  which  in  the  Right  of  (be 
p,  m*,  without  which  right  it  would  be  An  act  of  idi 
contrary  to  the  use  of  the  whole,  to  e&tablish  any  iliu^ii 
part  of  the  Church. 

§  5.  Of  the  concurrence  of  secular  and  ecclearnsticil  pi 
in  the  giving  of  laws  to  (he  Chtirch,  whereof  here»^ 
you  have  at  la^e  in  the  fourth  and  fifth  chapters  of  tilt 
of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  Slate. 

§  6,    That    many    things    are    indifferent    for   tbetr 
appears  as  clear  as  the  truth  of  the   Scripture,  by  Si 
Rom.  sjv.  6;  that  nothing  is  indifferent  that  is  pirM 
done,  by  the  end  of  thai  chnpter,  because,  as  wbatijon 
not  of  faith  is  sin,  so  whatever  is  sin  is  not  of  faith,  oad 
thing  is  either  of  faith  or  not  of  faith.   And  this  is  the  £( 
tion  that  ia  touched  here,  p.  205'. 


CHAPTER  Vn. 


f  of  imnie- 
oialcimpi- 


1 

■e.  It  flP 


By  that  which  hath  been  Baid  a  little  afore 
that  those  who  pretend  to  preach  or  pray  in  the  Chuii 
immediate  inspiration  of  God's  Spirit,  are  bound  to  ad 
ledge  superior  inspirations  in  their  superiors,  to  which 
are  bound  to  submit  themselves.  For  secine  the  A] 
declareth  that  God  granted  His  gi*aces  vrith  such  disp 
tion,  that  inferiors  were  no  less  bound  to  depend  upon 
superiors  in  the  use  of  them  than  if  they  had  proceeded 
their  natural  and  habitual  abilitiee  for  preservation  of] 
and  unity  in  the  Church,  it  followcth  that  thej  would  r 
granted  without  the  like  dispensation  at  this  time.  Thei 
they  are  indeed  counterfeit  rcrelationa  and  inspirations 
are  pretended  without  this  acknowledgment,  but  if  they 
true  the  peace  of  the  Church  would  require  it.  This 
second  reason  against  that  sense  of  St.  Paul's  words  i 
the  enthuGiaets  imagine,  to  be  added  to  that  which  you 
p.  213», 

§  2.  Now  whether  the  people  have  been  abused  hi 
pretence  of  praying  and  preaching  by  the  Spirit,  on 


Chop.  T.  KCU  33, 

Rr\.  AttvtaH.,  chftp.  ri.  tteL  40. 


*  Re].  Assembl.,  chi|^  tH. 


BERVICK  OF  OOD  AT  RELIGIOUS  AsSEMBLII^S. 


^5 


ind  thereupon  made,  either  of  genera!  licence  for  f^ifted 

CO  to  preach,  or  of  aboltsbiiij^  the  established  form  of  Divine 

rvice,  that  spirits  might  not  be  quenched  in  the  public 

myefB  of  ihc  Church,  as  it  is  here  justly  doubted,  p.  214^ 

leave  to  everj'  man's  knowledge  to  give  sentence.     But  if 

he  people  had  not  been  induced  to  think  that  there  was 

mething  more  than  human — that  is,  subject  to  error,  as 

all  men's  duings  arc — in  Ihc  prayers  snd  preachings  of  them 

that  pretended  the  change,  had  they  l>een  put  to  their  choice, 

hether  to  have  their  devotions  guided  by  forms  settled  upon 

alure  ndvice,  or  by  the  conceptions  of  every  one  that  sboulil 

"be  ailmitted  to  sjwak  in  the  Church,  I  suppose  they  would 

ot  so  much  have  desired  to  make  triid  of  that  which  expe- 

eoce  hath  taught  them  to  loathe.    For  it  is  manifest  that  not 

nly  the  imperfections  and  un skilful ness,  but  the  impieties 

and   profancness,  which  have  been  exercised  in  officiating 

the  pretended  service  of  God,  according  to  the  discretion  of 

every  one  that  hath  lieen  employed  about  it,  are  now  so 

le  to  tlic  peoiile,  that  nothing  hath  been  so  cfTcctnal  to 

It  the  Directory  out  of  date. 

§  3,  And  indeed,  they  thot  acknowledge  and  profess  to 
pray  and  preach  that  which  they  have  studied  afure,  must 
by  eon9ec|uence,  when  they  allege  the  prohibition  of 
"quenching  the  Spirit,"  for  a  pretence  that  they  are  uot 
ft  to  be  lied  to  any  prescript  form,  understand  "the  Spirit" 
not  to  signify  the  graces  of  God's  Spirit,  but  the  conccp- 
liona  of  their  own,  which  the  Apostle  distinguiahelh  from 
and  against  tlic  inspirations  of  God's  Spirit  by  the  name  of 
*Mhe  understanding,**  when  he  anilh,  1  Cor.  x\v.  l.>,  "Wbal 
is  it  then?  I  will  pray  with  tlie  Spirit,  but  I  will  pray  also 
with  the  understanding;  I  will  sing  with  the  Spirit,  but  I 
will  sing  also  w-iih  the  understanding,"  In  which  xvorda  I 
have  shewed  afore  that  "the  Spirit"  signifieth  those  things 
that  were  immediately  suggested  by  the  Holy  Ghoet,  *'  the 
understanding"  a  man's  own  conceptions  intelligibly  uttered 
in  prayers  and  the  pnuses  of  God ;  and  therefore  they  are 
wide  of  Sl»  Paul's  meaning  when  they  allege  these  words  for 
tlieir  purpose. 

§  4.  Whether  they  impose  upon  the  people   or  not,   by 

'    Kfrl.  Akirmtil,  rh«p.  *ii.  tecl.  6. 
3   If   2 


C  11  A  I'. 
VII. 


itig  r]ip 


[Of  pre. 
fonD*.J 


836 


A  REVIEW  OF  TBK 


VII. 


imhicing  them  to  cost  off  and  dcacrt  those  opIa^ 
themaelves  bad  proressed  before  God  and  His  Cbtfa 
fnlluw  in  the  exercise  of  their  funciiona',  to  be  ^oM 
their  own  conceptions,  in  which  they  cannot  prrtwii 
mole  of  God's  Spirit  to  be  seen  than  in  the  fonns  cdtatt 
hy  the  mature  fidviee  of  the  Church,  and  that  hf  rini 
this  prohibition  of  "quenching  the  Sjjirit,"  God  who  km 
all  tilings  19  ft  competent  judge.  But  thus  much  for  eon 
setting  aside  the  act  of  schism,  which  I  have  ehewed,! 
Ripht  of  the  Church  in  a  Christian  State,  chap.  v.J,  dot 
attempt  i n vol vclh— though  -some  perhaps  may  plean  I 
Bclves  80  much  in  the  opinion  of  their  abilities,  as  lo 
this  precept  given  by  the  Apostle  on  purpose  that  il 
be  seen  in  what  fine  terms,  and  with  what  ingeoioag  co 
tions,  they  are  able  to  pray — which  for  my  part,  the  drt 
of  the  mind  not  comprised,  I  iidniire  how  anv  Chriatii 
imagine  that  Go<l  is  pleased  with — yet,  if  we  l<wk  upo 
ordinary  performance,  experience  shews — and  the  etftrt 
is,  the  esteem  which  the  Dircctorv  hath  obtained,  jiiali 
that  it  hod  been  hotter  their  spirits  had  been  quencfai 
confining  their  conceptions  to  the  established  form,  tbu 
the  fipirits  of  the  people  should  he  quenched  by  confl 
them  to  the  untoworfi  conceptions  of  everv  one  that 
undertake  such  offices  upon  their  own  abihties.  Fori 
shewed  that  though  their  spirits  had  beeti  thus  qiienebe 
St.  Panl's  meaning  had  been  untouched*. 

§  5.  .'Vnd   this   experience  justifies    the    tDeaniru;  a 
same    St  Paul,  when  he  saith,   Rom.   viii,    26,    "LB 
also   the   Spirit  helpeth  our  [nRrmities,"  to    be    that  ' 
I   have    said,  to    wit^  that    God   stirred    up    those    ex 
dinary  gracea  of  His  Spirit  at   that   time   in    the   CI 
that   they    might    be    furnished   with   such    as    michl 
according  to  the  will  of  God  in  behalf  of  their  assenu 
which  because  lamentable  experience  witnesseth  that  aji 
are  to  he  employed  in  officiating   Divine   aeiTice    an 


'  "  Tli«t  Itip  Book  or  Common 
t^syicT.  ind  of  ordering  of  Bishops, 
Priests,  BJid  DuaciiEiB,  conlaLiLctlt  in  il 
nothing  contrary  to  llie  Word  of  Gtid, 
and  ihat  ii  may  lawfully  ao  he  used  ; 
And   Hi«  I  myielf  will    use  the  fonp 


in   [he   wid    Bflok   prescribed 
public    prsyer  uitl    «dmiiuAtrt 
Ehc    S,3craiiicnts    aiit)    none    at 
C*n.  38-  Londotu  1603. 

I  SeCL  38. 

*  Rcl.  AsMoitl.,  chap.  fii. 


n 


OTnTlCE  OF  OOD  AT  HELIOrOTia  AflSETOLTES. 


837 


rile  to  do,  it  rcmaincth  that  all  refer  thetnsGlres  to  what 

:9nll   he    established   upon   mature   advice   of  the    Church. 

knd  if  it  be  thus  in  the  ordinary  and  dally  pTHyerg  of  the 

t^htirch,  what  shall  wc  say  of  those  wherewith  the  Sacra- 

^iienLs  arc  to  he  ministered,  and  other  public  offices  of  the 

Church  celebrated.     The  nature  and  intent  whereof  Ijeing 

jubject  to  so  many  and  so  nice  disputes  in  all  Churches,  it  i» 

|i«t  possible  for  any  common  sense  to  be  satisfied  that  ei'ery 

fjTie  that  must  be  employed  about  such  offices  iinderstandB 

limiielf  ao  well  as  certainly  to  do  what  he  pretends  to  do. 

§  fi>  I  will  instance  only  in  the  consecration  of  the  Eucha- 

riaL    Cftssander'  in  his  Consultation  complains  of  those  of  the 

.Heformntion  for  abolishing  that  form,  the  substance  whereof 

II  CInirches  ever  since  the  Apostles  have  always  used  in 

.consecrating  the  Eucharist,  bcin^  that  which  the  Scriptiires 

ifl^ify  by  the   tide  of  "  blessing  and  ihanksgivingj"  from 

whence  the  Sacrament  itself  is  called  the  Sacrament  of  the 

Eucharist  or  thanksgiving,  and  sometimes  absolutely,  without 

any  addition,  the  Eticharist,  the  effect  whereof  I  have  set 

down  more  at  lai^e  chapter  x™.     This  reproof  of  Cassander'a 

being  seconded  by  Grotius"  in  his  annotations^  Dr.  Rivet",  for 


CHAP. 
Ml. 


My  111   Cliu 
inoiE  <o* 

or  Divina 
service.] 


'  Scii  |9rtrtcTva  Hlk  ■iiiit.  in  MisMnitn 
mtfU  caiiK — Ul  ipiii  «ni-aC«  iii«lueruE)t 
—  cirli-lirKlnutitf,  i{uiii[ioilu,  n.li  tiisii  lit, 
|Uft*  C4i1*niiiiJi  liniid  \e\i*  txcitxniiM; 
'  mim  prtrtrr  r^ntnunrM  rt  t  fir  mm 
Uikp^  Ectte*titnnH  ^oncWHoltWM  rtft 
fmd  in  ran/trrlio«r  Surrantrittfirum 
cawiittogiM  prfcfm,  «n  quM  iifioetilio 
DtHtii  Himinii.  Morfi*  H'^miui  rrcof 
datio,  *l  mnmbrxtrum  tarfmrit  myttiri 
■t*mim*mirratia  adhilteliir,  l«  tot-m  «mU' 
lUKt.  DiHiiim^-n  niHfjn  rcrH*  m-it<tnt 
llli  quiilcTTi  hi*T«r»'A  i)ikmlion«,  ntni 
■juuil  |K-r  cDh  cm  Iliviim  pm-ui  roii»v- 
rr^lionvrit  «l  Urimitiir)  tiirfHinn  (tr«. 
■ctiCiaiii  cFIU'i  piilnit,  liaiu'  mini  nth,- 
pniii  ct-t:  dirutili  ^wn  tw  r«  (vrfr.  tl 
inn  miniti  ah  UMtiifrni  Chfiili  K'ttfiiil 
rrUri  rt  ttemii  ttittcnttKnt ,  vmim  ctiani 
•lund  nogium  boT»ii<]uii>  c^i,  »iit  nui- 
giic  incinUtlanU  •!  nrntiRitruin  iiifti- 
■uiiUiH.~CaMuiilr.  Cousult.  Art.  xxir, 
^  ViiM.  Apud  Urmii  Opp.,  tcm.  iiL 

'    KrI    Akkfciibl..  Hwfruai  wrL  ilH. 

"  I.AUi^iihili-  *M  iiUuO  vuluni  l*riiU'»- 
tanCn,  ul  in  cniiiii.  Miu.ii  livc  Liliirgia 
ull^iii  tinl  qui  a>]iiniMTiiant,  u(  mox 


([UfMiuc  iltcenLUt.  Svd  eouleni  l*n>Cck' 
Utttca  r*rlf  «iImonrt  Ca*Mii<l>rr,  iiini 
rt'c-t«  ah  oia  iniiillj  jimrra  «U  Dcimi  pvr 

SiLU  oriilLir  ut  Spiritu  nun  dnna  tiiiicli- 
evt,/etriaiifHt  ra  Cvi put  i/i  Satigiwim 
fitum,  inalr*  firfcr'  huUtu  in  ommum  gei^ 
tiiti"  l.Huriliit  rijjlifjul'  ;  !|iit  cilri*«iiMl>i 
nihil  Brikn^iLH  incuinHiinti  mm  cut  repu- 
ttUnduL— Crol-  Anikut,  in  Cu«Kik<3r. 
CoiiiuIl  dt  Miim,  lam.  iiL  p.  62£. 
lAifiilini,  1IJ7I*- 

"  Rf-  ti:»u  p«r  «e  vera  cat,  nuoj 
l*nMt!*tiii[ei  non  »«lraitniTit  m-IcWih- 
tiniircM  Kucliariiliit!,  in  i)ii«i  uulli  aunt 
<\\v\  cam  iiitniMiro<ram[T)unii;(Mit  Omitti 
AUlvtn  aIi  iia  preMa  ul  [Il-uiii,  H|tiibii« 
oralur,  ul  SfitritM*  Saneliu  dtma  jAJiriJ. 
jltft,  raijttr  Jiriat  C«rpu»  *t  SitftM^*rm 
iMMMi  tliri  nati  ptft«»i  ilv  iimtiibu«  Pr«* 
t»lAmit<iu.  In  Litnritiii  An|]lic«m 
oral  miiiulK.  af  /Vhi  ntttrfdul  tmmrif 
tH»n  Aaj  rJMI  rrratufiu  pamU  rt  pjat,  ul 
ju^tt  mcfuiawtiim  iutiihirionr«*  fiUt 
ryxi,  tint  parlirifiei  evrfjiifi*  ft  Sanfui' 
nit  ifitiit*.  Kk-cloiarum  in  Cinllia 
r«ri>ni)auruiii  Lthirgm  hahrt  cIIbih 
prrrn,  ijiiilma  pLtuiil,  ^annju^iiiCMlvai 
ROM  uJttm  D(aminit»  notler  Kvul  aUtitlil 


BEanCE  OF  GOD  AT  RfiUGIOCa  ASaEMBLIES. 


839 


'a  Church  aiitl  all  necessities  of  tbcm,  all  which,  in  all  ch  a  p. 

f  the  Church,  were  alwaje  made  at  the  celebration  uf '■ — 

EucharisI,  and  now  are  pretended  that  they  ought  to  be 
t^  in  the  pulpit 

I  9,  The  form  of  Divine  service  may  be  said  to  have  been  [The  form 
f*jrs  prescript,  two  ways:  in  some  points  actually^  in  all  at  nrvtoe'"' 
3t  virtually.     For  seeing  God  bath  estahltshcd  an  ^jr^^^r  of  ^'[^^'JJ^^fK 
/ernmeut  in  Hia  Church,  by  which  cstablishDicnt  wUatso- 
|.>r  is  not  determined  in  the  proceedings  thereof,  and  by 
jcess  of  time  comes  to  he  deter  nun  able,  may  and  ought  to 
determined,  in  this  regard  it  is  truly  said  that  the  whole 
ler  of  ecclesiastical  offices  was  prescript  from  the  heginningj 
reganl  uf  that  living  order  which  all  estates  in  the  Church 
itG  bound  to  followt 

§  10.  As  for  those  parts  of  that  service  of  the   Church  (anJ 

Itch  arc  actually  prescribed  by  the  word  of  Uod,  you  have  ^"^  "^  ^  ' 

Bt  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  having  always  been  bo  used, 

t  no  service  was  Icnticrcd  to  God  without  this  solemn 

ce  of  the  prayer  of  His  Son,  carries  with  it  a  sufKcient 

k  that  it  was  prescribed  to  that  purpose.     Secondly,  you 

ive  the  book  of  rsdms^  which  having  been  always  used  in 

Church,  as  in  the  synagogue,  all  reason  convinces  that  it 

'AS  indited  by  the  hand  uf  God,  and  dcliTcrcd  to  Ills  people 

the  same  purpose.     The  third  is  tlie  consecration  of  the 

ucharist,  and  the  praters  which,  according  to  the  Apostle, 

i  Tim.  ii,  I,  it  is  and  always  was  offered  to  God  with,  as  you 

pay  see  mure  at  lar^gc  here,  chap,  x.*     For  having  shewed 

jbere  that  the  evangelists  nnd    St.  Paul,  by  the  terms  of 

|blessin^,"  or  ''giving    thanks,"  signify  the  consecration  of 

be  Eucharist — which,  by  the  concurrent  testimonies  of  Igna- 

uu,  Justin,  Ircna^us,  Epiphuuius,  Diorysius  of  Alexandria, 

tid  otlicrti*,  either  relatcil  there  or  which  might  he  related 

dore  plcntifiiUy  if  any  r(UCS[ion  were,  apjwars  to  have  Ijecn 

Understood  by  the  same  terms  in  the  primitive  times  of  the 

church— it  follows  those  terms  of  euXoyia  and  €v)(apicria 

(ave  the  nature  of  words  of  art,  or  formal  terms  comprising 

|ie  whole  prayer  which  the  Sacrament  was  consecrated  with: 

0  thai  when  the  evangelists  say  that  *' our  Saviour  blessed 

ad  gave  thanks,''  it  is  ujonileal  that  their  meaning  is  tu  iuti- 

Hel  AuciiibL,  me«t,  «0-  '  Sec  Mum  chap.  x.  HCt.  1- 


840 


A  HE'\aEW  OF  THE 


CHAP,  mute  thai  He  did  that  wfich  alJ  Cbristiaiw  kncir  w»i 

— -  be  done  io  the  Churcb  at  the  celebratioD  of  the 

under  that  nanw.     Which,  had  it   not  been  so  well 
nil  Christians,  muat  have  been  further  ilescrilxd:  Wl 
always  the  same  for  substance,   among    all  ChruUfti 
Biifficiently  understood  bj  one   word,  sig;nlfying  the 
form. 

[Fomaf  §  11.  And  n-ilh  this  moderation  the  MaroQiie^smjnifl 
tl^'Z^  tioned  here,  p,  250'^,  may  pass,  that  the  form  of  it  mi 
*iIm*!***'  scribed  by  the  Apostles  themselves — though  rctrmd 
our  Lord,  and  that  'wbich  Ue  did  at  ll'ta  last  supper,  is 
secrating  this  Sacrament — notwithstanding  that  the  pM 
graces  of  God's  Spirit  were  employed  under  the  Apod 
do  it  according  to  the  intent,  and  in  the  manner  in  wfci 
ought  to  be  done.  For  this  reason  it  is  called  by  St.  CtJ 
as  you  have  it  here,  p.  241*.  soitnnis  ftenedictio,  as  alvijs 
in  the  Church :  and  for  the  same  cause  it  ts  teekoM 
St.  Basil  de  Spiritu  Sattcto,  cap.  xxTiis^.  among  tradili 
scentlctl  from  the  A[>o9tles,  though  not  recorded  in  the  I 
turea  otherwise  than  as  I  have  said:  and  therefore,  « 
doubt  ought  no  more  to  be  abolished  by  any  Church 
the  other  precepts  of  the  Apostles, 


[Of  timw 

bliea.J 


CHAPTEtt  Vm. 


To  set  aside  appointed  times  for  the  exercise  of  K 
and  the  refreshment  of  men  by  releasing  their  or 
InbourR,  is  a  custom  and  law  of  all  nations^  civil  or  barh 
die  practice  whereof  is  most  eminent  among  the  pea 
God.  The  frequency  of  these  times,  the  reasons  and 
sions  which  must  difference  them  from,  others^  the  offi 


■*  Rfll.  Ai8enL>il..  cJiap.  'ii-  mkI.  44, 
"  Rcl.  Avsfiikbt,  oliftp.  vii.  sect.  3K 

Soyftdtsvv  K&l    KtipvYHitTo/y,  ri  ^J*-  rf*f 

wpii   Tiic    tirtrtffttaii. »i  ^phi 

(biotoAii    TtTpdipOai   Kori.   Tiff  -rpitatv- 


iforriploij  Tiji  f&Aa^/ac.  rlr  T^ 
iyypeiif>w%  fuufW  KOToAcAamiri 
3^  toirtan  hfiiioin4dti,   £m  4  'Am 

Itrxv,  iit  T^i  iiyp4/fov  8i1qi 
iicifia\a$ii^*S. — §  66.  pp.  £-4^  . 
Den. 


SERVICE  OF  GOD  AT  REUOIOUB  ASBE^rBLTBa. 


H41 


ion  whtch  they  are  to  be  celebrat«l  with,  together  with  CM  A  P. 

circu instances  of  the  same,  are  those  thlnga  which  Chris ^ 

.nity  detcnninea  to  Christians.  As  for  the  recreation  after 
lodily  lahonrs^  which  all  nations  intend  ihcir  festivnls  for,  it 
leaves  them  to  give  account  to  the  law  of  all  naiioRB,  that 
think  that  indulgence  a  gricvaDCc  which  the  most  barbarous 
of  them  do  not  refuse.  Only,  by  the  service  of  God  in  llie 
offices  of  Christianity,  provision  is  made  that  men's  recrca- 
(lona  upon  Christian  festivals  dishonour  not  the  profession  of 
Christianity.  This  is  tlmt  which  is  here  aaid,  p.  257",  that  the 
Church  is  not  engaged  to  forbid  bodily  labour,  or  to  enjoin 
budily  rest,  upon  the  festivals  of  the  Church — further  than  it 
may  be  a  means  to  hitider  the  frequenting  of  Divine  service — 
unless,  upon  a  mistake  in  Christianity,  an  opinion  should  pre- 
vail, that  bodily  recreatiou  upon  such  days  is  contrary  to  it 

I  Which,  tending  to  superstition  and  wilKworship — by  tendering 
to  Gufi  our  budily  rest  for  Uis  service,  as  llie  Jews  do,  or  by 
tendering  llim  the  ofhccfl  of  Christianity,  as  acceptable  to 

I  Jlim  for  the  day — the  Church  is  bound  to  prohibit. 

^  2.  As  it  is  not  jwssible  to  imagine,  now  the  world  is  rritf  ceie-' 

'come  into  the  Churchj  that  all  Christians  should  be  always i'^*e„_ 
disposed  to  communicate  in  the  Eucharist:  so,  that  the  want  '^ll^hi^tA 
uf  cotumuuic&nts  should  be  such  as  to  enforce  the  laying  aside  **'  "*""' 
of  the  celebration  of  the  Eucharist  to  a  few  days  of  the  year,  uiwi 
is  that  for  which  no  reason  cim  be  given  but  the  decay  of  ^I^""*" 
Christianity'.     But  this  decay  of  Christianity  cannot  Ik'  the 
means  to  shew  that  preaching  ought  to  Im>  more  frequent  than 
the  Eucharist,  by  the  institution  of  the  A|Histlcs.     It  is  muni- 
fvA  that  the  outward  work  of  preaching  rc<juirc3  mote  ability 
and  industry  to  tlie  doing  of  it  without  otTcnce  to  the  Church 
than  that  uf  cclehrating  the  £uchari:tt,  and  therefore  that  tliia 
may  he  more  frequent  by  tlie  nature  of  the  worlc^.     And  it  is 


■  Re].  Aaarnttil.,  eh*\\.  viU.  iir^-l,  3. 

"  Thfl  Huhrir  dtn-ctinp  the  coin- 
niiinicti  to  bo  m^o  of  aXl  paHihionrn 
tlirii-p  in  ihc  yea/  wat  ofaJFclrd  In  hy 
,  Ihc  I'urium  party  at  the  tlMtontion, 
tot  tlir  following  reuan  i— 

"  Kiiraiinuch  •»  all  pxrifthicnrn  arc 


ODt  duly  nuAlified  (or  tno  t<onl'>  Sup- 

nJ  tiiL 
nnl  Bt  iU  timra  acluftllir 


per.  dnif  thiMe  liafaiiiully 


prvpuvd 
ma  no  Mil 


arr 
ajwwil  but 
may  ht  hinilnvd  by  (hr  |in>«iil«nc«  of 
GqnI,  aiiJ   wnn«  by    lli^e  flLRlernpcn  of 


ihrir  I1W11  iipirilii:  wc^ilnirt  (his  rubrio 
mrtjr  im  pitluT  wholly  ontlttcd  or  they 
altrrrd.  P.vcry  miiiiitrf  iliall  be 
bouikd  til  adiiiinifirt  tin-  Mi.LTimEnt  of 
the  Lord  «  ^iip|MT,  at  ilir  Icut  thrice  k 
ynr  prundcd  tlicrr  he  ft  due  nunittpr  at 
rcminiuniiuiiiCi  ntkiiifnUnic  thrir  dc- 
airr*  to  rMetve." — Piore«<ttiigft  of  iha 
Crijiiriiiiaiiinen  of  b«>th  PoraiutumB  fnr 
the  Hivlrw  cif  tlif  Knok  of  CutnTnon 
P(*yer,  p.  2l.  Lnnnlifi,  irhfil, 
"  "  Tfir    Ciimniiiniini  or  Suppf^r    of 


u 


h\2 


A  BEVIEW  or  THB 


CHAP. 
VllL 


[How  the 
Jrwt kr|4 

Ihi'  tMf 
Ulli.J 


pnlni 

ttllllUt 


ICiimniii- 
nlly  ttr 
guocli,] 


US  nianifcBt  to  whosoever  will  luqaice  into  ibe 
practice  of  the  Church  from  d»e  hrginning^  lint  id  il 
ftnil  therefore,  that  so  it  ought  to  be.      Add  Urn  to  n 

26  P. 

^  X  That  the  Sabbath  was  to  be  celebmed  by 
with  fc8ti%'al  gladness,  abo'TC  all  tbe    festxvab  of  ibe  I 
here  it  b  sald>  p.  26§^  tnaj  a;ppe«r  bj  cbe  Jcw^ 
CDjoining  them  Co  eat  and  dritik  better  and  iBare 
namely,  to  eat  flesh  and  diink  wine,  all  that  can 
and  nil  to  eat  three  meaU  a  day — than  at  other  times, 
the  other  festivals.  1 

§  4.  Though  the  prifnttive  Chnstiaiia  ^rere  dhridedj 
the  time  of  celebrating  the  resurrectioQ  of  cmr  Lol 
which  here,  p.  273* — which  afterwards  was  detenniiwi 
held  always  on  the  lord's  day,  yet  thej  who  forma 
with  the  Jews  for  the  Passion  day,  did  hold  the  renwfl 
uf  the  rcsurrcclionj  after  that  time  that  our  Loid  wa 
grave,  computed  froui  the  Passion  day  which  they  cck 
Whcrihy  it  appcareth,  as  sure  as  the  resurrectioa  d 
heUl  festival,  whereof  all  the  Lord*s  davs  in  the  vei 
but  the  echo,  that  so  aurc  the  time  going;  befon^  il  i 
though  how  long  before  the  time  upon  which  our  id 
laid  in  the  grave  it  appears  the  whole  Church  «jl 
iigrced  not,  as  well  by  that  which  follows  here,  and 
pBBHgc  of  Tcrtullian,  alleged  p,  283' — where,  as  a  Ma 
he  objcL'teth  unto  the  Cjitliolics  tliat  they  also  had 
unto  the  days  on  which  the  V*ridegroom  was  taken  fr 

Church,  that  is,  on  which  Chriat  was  in  the  grave as 

tbe  passnpca  of  the  ecclesiastical  histories  and  Constitu 
tlie  Apostles  which  arc  wont  to  be  alleged  in  this  busiij 

§  ,').  It  is  commonly  undcrstoo*!  that  the   primitivo 
tinns  fit  Jerusalem,  of  whom  we  read  in  the  first  chaa 


the  I,i>nl  i"  rn-iLui'iilIy  lo  Iiccelebrtieil: 
fin/  Aril"  "ftrn,  mn^  be  romiiiercri  nrrii 
Jrtfriniftfd  bif  IU(  miifhttrt  n^d  oth^r 
CItimh  ffui'urmjri  tjf  ciicft  Cnugregalinn, 
HM  lliry  slinl]  rtiid  iiinit  cunvciiit'iit  fur 
the  comfort  anA  cdjficjition  of  the 
)ipii|»li;  rnnimiltcil  to  tlteir  cliurge.  And 
wlii'u  it  Nl'inll  III- adniinintcri-'il  h'v  ji"lgf- 
it  t-uHirntrni  Itf  hrilang  tf/ler  lh«  mirniag 

"lliv  ignuniitMid  ihe  Bciutiltluue  uu 


no(  fit  to  receive  iJiia  Saeraim 
Lord'sSuplJer.'^Dirpi-tory  i 
Wcituhiii,  ji.  23.  London.  \6M 

<:  Kel.   AaseuibL,   ch«a 
7,8.  -^ 

■5  Rel-  AB«emt>l.,  chap.  svL 

«  Ri'l,  AistmhL,    dun. 
21.22. 

'  Jtel,  Assc'TrbK,  cliap.  riu. 

»  HcI.    Asftcnjbl.,    cLap. 
22—26. 


gKnriCE  OF  OOD  AT  RELIOIOUS  ASSEMBLIES. 


813 


Acts,  made  all  thoir  cooils  common,,  and  so  lived  in  com-  CH  AP. 

unity  of  all  thJngis,  upon  that  common  &toc-k  which  their  — = — - 

kwds  miulc,  which  gave  occasion  to  the  Anabaptists  to  do  the 

ke,  and  to  rcc|nire  the  like  of  all  Christians.     But  if  we  will 

oderstAnd  their  act  by  that  which  other  Chiirchea  did  under 

he  Apo8tIc«,  and  in  the  fii^t  ages  of  the  Church,  it  will 

ppcar  that  tWs  supposition  is  contrary  to  that  which  appears 

n  the  Scriptures     It  h  said  indeed,  Act^  ii.  44,  i5,  that  **  all 

hat  lielicvod  were  together,  and  had  all  thinga  common,  and 

Id  their  po3scs.sion9  and  goods,  und  distributed  them  to  all, 

every  one  had  need."    And  it  is  aatd  again,  Acts  iv.  34,  35, 

faat   "ail  diose  that  had  lands  or  houses  sold   them,  and 

HTought  the  price   and  laid  it  down  at   the  Apostles'  feet.** 

ul  this  is  spoken  by  the  like  figure  of  ppeecb  as  whei^  it  is 

lid  that  "  Jerusalem  and  all  Judaea,  and  all  the  country 

kbout  Jordan,  went  out  to  John  Baptist/'  Matt  iij.  5,  and 

ihat    the   Ajvostles   are   sent   to   preach   the    Gospel    to  all 

atiuns,  [St.  Mark  xvi.  15.]  and  that  the  faithful  know  all 

bingii  [1   St  John  ii.  20.]  and  that  all  Besh  shall  see  the 

ulvation  of  God,  [Sl  Luke  iii.  6.]  and  in  common  siH?ech 

fommunia   amkorum  omn(U)  and  the  like,  signifying   things 

very  general,  but  not  tying  the  truth  of  the  sayings  to  the 

Uwi>  of  universal  propc^itions. 

§  a.  For  when  it  is  s{>eci5cd  that  Bamabes  sold  his  estate  [not  a 

as  well  Rs  the  rest,  Act*  iv.  36,  suppose  it  were  greater  ''"''"'''^' 

t?ian    other  men's,  what  peculiar  commendation  was  there 

In  doing  that  which  all  were  to  do  that  woukl  he  Chris- 

li&ns  gf  that  Chiurh?     But  in  the  business  of  Ananias  and 

;£apphira,  the   case   is   pliun,  where    it   is   said,    Acta  v.  4, 

"  Wa5  it  not  tlitne  own,  ^heii   it  waat  thtne?    and   being 

auld,  was  it  not  in  thy  |>ower?*'     It  is  manifest  that  neither 

be  was  by  any  law  constrained  to  scU  tt,  nor^  being  &old, 

Hp  give  it  up  to  the   Church,  which  could  not  have   lieen 

PJM  had  it  been  n  condition  of  all  that  Church  to  do  it,  but 

that  by  the  profession  of  doing  so,  and  falsifying  the  same,  he 

became  guilty  of  so  grievous  a  ein.     And   therefore,   that 

which  waa  done  there,  was  the  same  which  hath  been  dune  in 

all  after  ages  of  the  Church,  in  oflcring  and  dedicating  the 

I^Hde  of  this  world   to  the  maintenance  of  God's  service, 

HHljh  with  more  xeal  in  the  beginning  of  Christianity  and 


84ft 


A  REVIEW  OF  TOE 


|(>fl1]0 

gowKI 


c  n  A  p.  more  plentifully,  because  the  propagation  thereof  mjaR 
— ^-^ —  lliein  uiorc  continual  communion,  in  the  offices  of  ChiiiUi 
than  the  condition  of  this  world  could   sufTer  &U  thtt 
afterwards  convened  to  Christianity  to  exercise,  as  m 
it  here,  p.  280  \ 

§  7.  Of  diosc   contributions    to  tbe   nuuntenance  of 
Cliurch  in  the  communion  of  Christianity  under  ihf 
sties,  you  may  sec  what  is  said,  in  the  Right  of  ihe  Cbi 
from  p,  203  S  where  It  appcareth  that   the   uficriog  yf 
was  a  dedicating  and  a   consecrating   of  them  lo  the 
vice  of  God,  whereupon  Ananias  and   Sapphira  incuirp 
crime  of  Bacrilege.    For  when  it  i?  snld  that  "  they  cool 
together  in  prayer  and  the  doctrine    of   the  Apostles^ 
hreaking  of  bread,"  that  is,  celebrating  the    Eucharist, 
Syriac  ttanskteth  il.  Acts  ii.  42,46,  and  again^  thnt  tfaet 
tributed  their  estates,  is  it  not  n^nnifest  that  thev  coDtd 
their  estates  lo  the  end  tluU  the  poor  as  well  as  the 
might  continue  in  the  communion  of  Christianhv,  in 
cular  of  those  common  suppers  at  which  the  Eucharii 
celebrated,  which  is  therefore  called  "the  daily  minisM 
Acts  vi,  1,  and  for  whichj  called  "  the  attendance  on  ti 
Acts  vi.  2,  the  deacons  were  first  created^   as   always 
oflice  was  (o  attend  on  the  celebration  of  the  Eucharist 
it  is  manifest  that  the  general  custom  of  the  ancient  tin» 
to  make  but  one  act  meal  a  day,  and  that  at  night: 
that  refreshment  which  men  used  to  sustain   (lieiiisclvi 
supper  time,  the  name  of  a  "dinner"  shews  well  enough 
it  was,  being  nothing  else  but  ilejgunare  in  Latin*.     Aj 
when  St.  Paul  willoth  those  that  stayed  not  for  the  com 
ttou,  that,  if  they  made  that  haste  for  hunger,   they  i 
rather  eat  at  home  than  do  so,  1  Cor,  xi.  34,  he  shews 
was  late  of  the  day  when  those  asseniblieB  of  the  Cbun 
the  Supper  of  the  Lord  were  celebrated. 

§  8,  In  fine,  all  circumstances  agree  to  shew  us  that 
those  feasts  of  love  whereof  the  remcmbrRnce  remains  I 


[EETect 

fifTOii  se- 
rration, J 


^  Rul.  AsKinbL,  chap.  viLL  sc^ct.  28. 

'  Clinj).  iv.  seclU  41 — iO,  tfO,  61. 

'  l^Kjt.-ju^are  ■Ifjuulun;].  ut  vocant, 
infnngQre.  sulvert.  R(^gLlta  Magistri, 
cjip.  2&.  [ItTockie  Cod.  R<"ki{.  Ikviii.  i. 
]j.  2.^6.  Aug.  Vindciic.  175J>.]  fiijrju- 
HotMii  Jam  /ralrcM   iPrDM    wtU-t  faMma 


a 


tHKtpere.  Hinc  notjUia  /w, 
jpnlaculo,  quod  qui  jent*ht,  p 
jejunii  ^oaum  infrinj{»iil,  ,  .  ., 
ct  iiide  vox  DitiUT  pm  pnmdttt, 
riliir  abbreviaU  ex  dejrUnei; 
CsLige,  in  met. 


SEn^icF.  or  aoD  at  Ksr^raiors  AssBMnttca. 


555 


CHAT. 

VMU 


St  of  ecclesiastical  nTitcrs,  wliich  the  Christians  at  Jcriis-i- 
frccj^uDiUed  day  hy  day,  ihoae  of  Corinlli  not  so  often,  but 
same.  And  ihercfure,  that  it  is  the  sume  which  Pliny  under- 
ielh  in  the  place  here  quoted,  p.  291 ',  Atid  that  the  intent 
tbnt  give  any  thing  to  the  supjKirt  of  the  Churciv  being 
le  flaine  widi  tluit  uf  thcisc  primitive  ('hrlstlans,  to  maintiiin 
aascmhhca  of  the  Church,  and  the  persons  frequenting  the 
same^  !n  the  communion  uf  Christianity,  how  grcui  soever  he 
the  difference  in  the  manner — according  to  the  vast  difference 
between  the  slate  and  condition  of  the  Church  then  and  now 
—the  effect  of  consecration,  following  upon  tlic  dedicating  of 
things  So  gRcred  to  the  service  of  God,  must  needs  be  the 
SAmc,  and  the  consequence  of  sacrilege,  upon  thoae  that 
violate  this  intent,  by  applying  them  tu  any  other  use,  the 
same  tliat  came  upon  Ananias  and  Sapphtra. 
t  5  3.  In  that  which  here  is  observed,  pp.  271,  277*",  that  the  rwcdnpn, 
custom  of  assembling  un  NVedncsdays  fuid  Fridays,  came  into  FridiyVi] 
the  Church  upon  ihc  example  of  the  synagr^ue,  that  had  the 
like  onler  u|K>n  MunJays  and  Thursdays,  it  ia  cuosiderable 
that  no  days  of  the  week  could  be  Appointed  so  fit  for  that 
purpose,  as  tbosc  on  which  our  Lonl  was  betrayed  and  cruci- 
fied, because  of  the  convenient  distance  both  between  thooij 
and  between  each  of  them  and  the  Lord  a  day:  whereupon 
the  appearance  is  very  pregnant  not  that  the  Apoades  diought 
thcniiBelves  comniaudcd  hy  the  words  of  our  Lord  "  the  days 
shall  come  that  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from  among 
you.  and  then  shall  you  fast  on  those  days,**  to  appoint  those 
days  for  fa-^ting:  but  that  seeing  it  is  an  inconvenience  that 
the  Church  Bhuiild  go  less  than  the  synagogue  in  the  order 
for  the  public  service  of  Ood^  having  received  of  Him  so 
much  greater  «  measure  of  grace  and  knowledge  of  Him, 
therefore  the  like  number  of  daya  in  every  week  being  to  be 
appointed,  that  correspondence  and  allusion  to  our  Lord*s 
wonU,  conciuring  with  the  reason  specified,  caused  the  choice 
to  fall  on  those  days.  And  this  the  reason  why  the  custom 
of  fasting  waa  not  no  strait  upon  those  dayn,  as  we  see  by  Ter- 
lullian,  here  quoted,  p.  277,  because  bo  it  had  been  under  the 
synagogue. 


I  RjrI.  Akwnih].,  ohip.  r|U.  tret.  40. 
*  Het.  Aucmbt.  cup.  fiQ.  «ctL 


20.  Ut,  27. 


846 


A  UEVlEW   OF  TUK 


CHAP. 
V11L 


rortiie 


IHowU 

TeC)Uiti« 


§  lOi  Uftving  thus  far  viadicated  the  laws  oflbeCli 
Kagland,  in  lliis  point  of  the  times  aii<I  occasions  of  thi 
service  of  God,  and  the  offices  which  ibey  arc  to  Id 
bratf^d  with,  it  will  be  both  reasonable  and  necessar) 
demand  a  reason  of  the  order  estabtisheti  by  the  Di 
whereby  there  is  to  be  no  assembly  of  the  Church,  4 
service  of  Gotl,  without  preaching.  For  it  coDoinifl 
tbdt  pretended  tu  do  nothing  without  God^a  word 
abolish  and  silence  so  much  of  Ilis  service  as  those  lii 
made  effectual  Tnight  have  fclorified  Him  with,  till  l 
shewed  some  pretence  out  of  the  Scripture  for  so  j 
alteration  as  this.  But  on  the  other  side,  that  which 
abouti  being  su  apparently  against  the  Scriptures^  hv  I 
miscst  it  was  wisdom  not  to  touch  that  which  wou 
burnt  their  fingers.  For  first,  the  daily  morning  and 
service  of  God,  llic  Wednesday  and  Friday  a^ecnbl 
institution  of  festivals  and  solemn  fasts,  being  so  1 
grounded  upon  the  Scriptures,  it  must  be  some  otbd 
beside  the  Scriptures  that  must  put  them  down. 

511.  Secondly,  if  we  consider  that  which  hath  beeu 
the  fi"equcnt  celebration  of  the  Eucharist,  according  to  t 
tice  of  the  Apostles,  we  shall  easily  see  how  p^ross  Hie 
is,  and  how  ridiculous  the  pretence,  that  the  Sacramenl 
made  by  the  accession  of  the  word  to  the  element,  an 
be  celebrated  without  preaching".  For  it  is  not  the 
every  one  that  has  the  boldness  to  cnotint  the   pulpii 


^  Atque  hoc  e*i  quod  vulgo  dicunt. 
i?iTAi!lare  SacratiicTittini  Tetho  el  txttmo 
signu.  VerliuiH  eniiii  inleHi^criC  (Ifbe- 
nius,  nan  quod  tdne  sciisil  ct  (ide  in^ll- 
■urmcunt.  sola  strepitu  velul  ina^ica. 
iticniiUtioiio,  cninsecrandi  ekmcrili  vitn 
Imlii-iBt :  &F<1  i|iicid  jinEKlL<^Atuin  intclli- 
giTc  HOB  fntiiit  <iiiid  visibile  sjgnum 
iii!ii  vclic.  Qiiyd  ergo  Bub  Papa  tyiui- 
nide  factitatum  est,  non  coruit  ingvnti 
myiUiiorLtm  profiinAtion&  Putarunt 
nkiin  utis  cBsp  HI  S^«rtio«.  populo  lUie 
intelligent  in  obstupenle,  conseemtionts 
Frvrmulam  rfoinunmirarct.  Inm  id  Jatn 
c>|*erA  cavi^runt,  iie  tjiLid  docCrilui!  inii 
kd  pJcbcm  pflrvmiret.  Omnia  ciiim 
Latine  pirDDuntUniut  apid  tiominei 
Jlljtpratni.  PoMe'B  eciu  sqiie  crup!t  super- 
■citio,  ut  conMcrationcm  noa  iiiai  r^uco 
rniiirniiiri:.  qiiud  a  paucis  eXaudirettir, 
rile  pcrogi  credtrertt.      Ac  longe  aliler 


d*  verbo  MrnitnRita]i  doc«t 
nut  AccetUt,  iiiqujt.  rerbu 
mentum  et  fiet  Sacramcntuii 
Vide*  ul  t]rwdipa.tionein 
untie  nasc&lur  Cdcs.  N«e  c 
hau  probation?  labor^mu^ 
■ninitiae  O'bactiruin  e^t,  ^uii| 
firecrit!  quid  nobis   Cnociv  tn 

Juid  aecuti  sint  Apostnlt.  q' 
Icclesia  DbsefViiTP.rit,  Imo 
Btune  THiindinotum  «at  qvotai 
aliquot)  obtulit  Deus  Sanctis 
insFpanbilcni  fuisse  doetrttiia 
smc  qua  nttoniCi  nudo  aspM 
nttftti.  reddereulnr.  ^Tgo  * 
verba  &acrjim?ntmli  fieri  inentii 
dimus  promiMionem  inlrUigai 
clara  Voce  a  tnJnittTo  pn^icticati 
CO  mami  durat,  tiiio  fii^nuin  I 
nos  dirigit^Calvin,  )ii»i,,  || 
xiv.  %  4, 


reuvtce  of  odd-  at  nBLiemra  assemblies. 


847 


tcs  the  Sacrament,  but  the  word  of  GoJ  which  ordained  it, 
giving  His  Church  power  to  celebrate  it,  gave  tbereby 
ice  of  His  presence  to  the  effect  of  ji.  And  what 
ion  cjin  seem  to  tend  towards  makinf;:  a  Sncramenl*  but 
iti  wbieh  concemcth  the  subject  of  it?  And  what  a  pleasant 
thing  would  it  be,  to  tie  the  Church  to  so  many  scrtnoDS  of 
the  piu^9e  of  BaprUm  and  the  Eucharist,  aa  persons  are 
baptized  or  Eucharists  arc  to  be  frequented,  according  to  the 


CHAP. 
VIIL 


^miecs 


o9 


^{  12*  Thirdly,  it  is  a  rule  which  the  induction  of  paiti- 
ilars  verifies  to  come  from  the  Apostles  ihemaelves,  that  all 
acts  wherein  the  pubUc  power  of  the  Church  is  exercised  and 
seen,  m«  to  be  celebrated  with  the  ofhcca  of  Divine  service,  at 
assemblies  of  the  Church,  as  public  as  the  cause  requires. 
Thus  oTihnatiuns,  specified  in  the  Scriptures  to  be  made  by 
the  Apostles,  must  needs  be  understood  to  be  made  at  the 
iiBseniblies  of  the  people,  for  the  service  of  God*-for  the 
Church  never  knew  any  other  asscmbties  of  the  Church — by 
that  alleged  them  fur  the  interest  of  the  people^  in  those 
elections.  Therefore  the  custom  of  the  Church,  descrtt>ed  in 
the  ApostoUcal  Constilutions'',  agreeing  with  all  other  records 
of  the  Church,  rcquircth  them  to  be  made  with  the  Kurharist 
beside  the  other  offices  of  Divine  service.  The  Itko  is  to  be 
said  of  the  reconciliation  of  those  under  penance,  seeing  the 
communion  of  the    Eucharist  is  that  whercunto  they   are 


[All  riiti- 

IJL"  Bfts  nf 
the  t'hureb 
cnifht  la 
bf  rnsitc 
with  wle- 
liraiiot)  tif 
lli^'  EurlM- 
rit-L] 


I 


"  A»ordinfr  to  the  Dlreclorj*,  Bnp- 
tJKin  i*  Tir>t "  In  b«  adminialrTed  ici  pH' 
MW  pUcM  or  pri»*tely,  but  in  Ihe 
plaaw  of  public  wonbip,  tnd  in  the  f»c« 
of  Ibe  Cangr^^ii>i>h  "bcre  ihe  pax^plr 
mny  ma**  conrenicntty  m«  and  hr«: 
*nd  not  in  tbc  plMH  wtwn  ftnm  In  th« 
tine  (tf  popery  were  nnAtljr  *ai  miper- 

itititiuily  pUcMl Bvhn  bkp- 

tiim  the  niiiiiitOT  i«  ta  iu«  Mmw  wordi 
oriPitrucHoni  louchiairthe  iniitilutioni 
natUK,  ii««  tnd  «iidii  of  tttU  Sacra- 
nirnl,"  thru  folluwi  ihe  kubtUticc  of 
Ihi*  termoa.  in  which  "the  rniniMer  i« 
10  u*e  hi*  nim  libert;  and  fCMlljr  irU> 
dom."  Tbr  celebnlinn  of  tW  Euch*< 
ri«t  is  directed  to  b«  nudv  in  thv  ■uu« 
wij'i — "  Vilim  the  Any  it  e*>rM  foi 
■dntiiuvtrslion,  (A/ ■ii'lurfaT  AsMMf  rvdHf 
his  fermcm  kod  pnyer,  lluU  tnik*  ■ 
nhtttX  esliort^lion." 


ffM^vw*'  tilrrmr  sttrrir  ^lAtjadt^Mtr  ry  4tr 
Kiy^y^iAi^grrL — Lib.  vtiL  cap,  y.  Lab- 
bci.  lom.  L  col.  444,  ed.  Vcnet. 

Thr-  Tirpi>iytrriBn  iviie  i*  tHiia  i-^"  in 
the  or<lir»iion  of  thrxr  miiiitter*  lh»y 
u^c  noiiL'  of  tlic  ridii'ulniia  Utya,  and 
apiih  conofiti  uf  I'opvry;  hut  accord- 
iu|r  lo  thr  tLmpUcity  of  ih«  ApoaioJieal 
and  ancient  Churi'h,  mntmt  tliDrn> 
telrr*  villi  fAilliifi,  jtrtyer  and  intpoai- 
tion  of  hftci'il*  I  prayer  to  brinij'  down  a 
bteaiiiiif  upon  th«  prrxm  on  whoM 
head  ttir  hand*  an  Laid,  and  faiting;  to 
make  the  prajei  to  aACctid  tlto  nmnt 
f«r»ml]y." — The  Guvemment  uid 
OnlcT  of  tlic  rhnrch  of  Scotland,  p.  1 1. 
I'dinliurgh.  IStl. 


thereby  restored**,     it  is  matii 
fivncness  hj  making   marria^s 

CbrisUaius,  without  the  authority  and  allonancc  of  tbtC 
Beside  that  which  I  have  pointed  at  id  the  Right 
Churchy  p.  241*,  the  passage  of  Kpiphanius  is  reiia 
where  he  affirtncih  that  oiir  Lord  Christ  was  invilal 
marriage  at  (Jana  in  Galilee,  on  purpose  thut  He  luij 
the  marriage:  this  blessing  necessarily  implyiTig  aa  I 
tion  thereof,  bj  the  authority  which  lie  had  as  a  pn 
ihc  synagogue.  Tlie  epistle  of  Ignatius  to  Polycai]^ 
which  I  have  given  a  reason  afore,  why  I  take  it  to  be  | 
— sheweth  that  by  the  order  established  in  the  Churc 
Apostles,  whom  he  spent  part  of  his  time  with,  wjtfc 
allowance  of  the  Bishop  no  marriage  was  to  be  made' 
it  is  plain  that  in  TcrtuUian's  time,  the  custom  of  the 
was  to  celebrate  marriage  with  the  Eucharist 
fBuriai  nt  §  13.  Afl  fot  the  bufial  of  the  dead,  it  is  mnnifest  thJ 
Uicdewi.]  ^^^  jg^  j^  ^^  commanded  as  a  matter  of  religion  to  e 


^  Albaspinseua  ileAies  that  Commwii'O 
111  the  ancient  oaTiocis  mcjiiis  ihe  l^U' 
chnri»t  -.  KsUcimflrp  nutpm  vcrbura  hw, 
CoiHUtrrnio'itin,  pru  Ktacliarislia,  ac  UCiil 
potbus  jiro  nbsnluti'OiiL'  jiumi  opGHere^ 
insignii  imprudcniis  ct  insicitis  en: 

iJtiiidc  ptiniU  llli&  uctiulia 

duo  i)lB  ■  Be  [liitinjiui  ct  nugnapcrc 
diuideTe  ridebikTiliir,  ab&olutioncm  duT. 
et  EuchariiEiam:  certiuuijue  ^^tprac- 
sm  de  uno,  i)iiTpt[uani  dc  alteru,  verba 
mcudoniMnqui}  flm:  nuiKjuimque  ad 
Canuininioncni  quenquam  pMcaloretn 
»iltii]ssum  Eui^hari^tiep,  i^uiti  prius 
actuni  cfrfct  dc  conn  III  union?  qiite  illi 
Cuni  fidelilius  esue  dplcrt-t.  Hitic  eXJA- 
tiiiiui  pot'Csl  et  mtelligi  qDaiidocotiones 
ila  Iv'|Uiiiitiir,  In  fae  aecipiat,  out  non 
B'Cnpi^t  Cimtnuiiianem :  id  iU  iiitrrprc- 
Undum  ex  ritii  fonnulaqu?  ditdplina 
£ci;leftinBticfc  iIe^  aWiliitLdiie,  quam 
trienuio  ntiT  quat^iricnuiaaiite  EuL'Siaris- 

tiani  distribiii-Wkt EucEiJUiBtik 

auterH  ncD  adirini&trJibatur  p<znilpnti- 
bus  quamvis  mnrilnitidis,  nisi  per 
EpiiacDpuiii,  uti  mox  dict-mutiproplPTca 
in  cfinvniliTis  in  quiliu.s  ]lla  v^rbn  Ir^gta^ 
nre  fn  jfnr,  verbum,  CinumvmoHU  PActtin 
plane- BcceptianeHU-initur,  qUA  ab^^iotutio. 
— ^Obflcrv.  lib.  ii-  Csnenfm  nnHioritat, 
OliB.  viiL. 

'  *'  Although  mam'a^«  he-  no  Sncrs' 
nifnt,  nor  peculiiT  to  the  fhtiwh  of 
G«d,  bat  camman  to  mankind,  and  of 


puWie  tnterv^st  in  every  cams 
^vt  because  such  as  mafry  «i 
in  the   Lord,  ai)rl   hare  spedi 
instruction,   direi-tioiii,  and  ■ 
fram  the  word  of  God  al  th< 
itiW  BUch  a  new  condilion, 
bleuing^  of  God  upon  thrm 
judge  it   eicpedient,   that   m 
wJfrauiied  hy  a  lawf..!  mini 
Word,  ihaE  h*;  iniiy  accurdinJ 
iVin   and    pr*,-    for   a   bU-« 
them."— Directory  forI^|b]i 
pp.  27,  28.      The  Scotch  ori 
Mttie   effect ;    '■  Allhaujjh   m 
no  Sarnunoiii,  uor   part  of  i] 
cf  God:  J-E't  ihcy  coiicWvc" 
24.    Iti53,    Uip     EngliBh     1 
passed    an    Urdui&uce     by 
DiiirriagM  after  ihe  20ih  of  ; 
then  next  cnmiin^  w«e  dira 
contracted  before  a  justice  of 
Natieei  of  such    tnarxiage*  t_ 
published  either  io   the  meH 
or   chapel  to  wlijch    tb*  par 
married  resorted,  cr  in  ihe  maj 
twtnty-one  days  Wforuj  and 
marriaget  tliwa  comtacted   n 
beid  vaiid,  and  none  other. 

•  Chap,  JV.  aeuL  8fi. 

'   Riphi    of    die     Chuxcb, 
cbip  iv.  sect.  II, 

'  Chap.  IV.  sect-  lU  above. 

■  See  lUght  of  the  Churcli, 
chap.  IT.  w«L  45,  note  *.      ^^ 


SERVICB  OF  CHID  AT  RKLIOIUI 


840 


wiih  intMiniiDir:  for  ihcrefore  Aaron  and  the  priestfl  are  ei-  chap, 

mptcd  from  h  Uy  ii  particiilar  precept,  [Levit.  xxi.  1 — 12]  :  '-^ 

ad  the  cercniouj-  ttiereof  alluded  to  bj  the  prophet  Zachary, 
ti.  I'J — li,  shpwelli  thiil  it  wast  ao  practistid.  Now  if  under 
le  law  it  was  a  duty  of  religiou  to  muurn  for  the  dead,  as  being 
Itder  that  wrath  of  God  which  the  law  workcth ;  is  it  not,  by 
le  corrps[>ondence  of  the  Gospel  lo  the  law,  a  duty  of  reli|E;ioiL 
>r  Christians  to  praise  God  for  the  departure  of  Chrititlans  to 
le  blessedness  which  the  Gospel  establishetli  ?  Thus  much 
>r  certain,  so  were  the  funerals  of  the  primitive  martyrs  celc- 
led  by  the  primitive  Christians:  and  so  is  tbc  hope  of  ibc 
urrec'tion,  and  all  (be  blessed  cunaequences  of  it,  best  esta- 
ihed  ill  us,  while  we  praise  God  for  it  in  othe^a^  And  in 
e  exercise  of  this  office  the  power  of  the  Church  is  clearly 
isiblc  in  regard  that  tbc  work  of  the  keys  thereof  is  to  dis- 
^iuguish  between  those  that  are  admitted  to  the  cominunioa 
the  Church,  and  those  that  arc  not;  and,  by  being  admitted 
the  same,  men  arc  cftialified  for  that  burial  which  distin- 
iahcth  Christians  either  Irom  brute  creatures  or  from  men. 
faat  buve  not  the  hu\K  of  Christians*. 

I  1-1.  The  aamc  reason  is  seen  in  the  Communion  of  the  [Commu. 
3ick,  but  most  visibly  in  those  that  «re  restored  to  the  uiotlrk.] 
iommunion  of  the  Church  in  consideration  of  their  sick- 
Qcsa,  lest  they  Hhuuld  depart  out  of  die  world  without  tbc 
)eacc  of  the  Church,  that  is,  the  communian  of  the  Eucha- 
as  the  ancient  Christians  called  it*  The  reason  and 
ice  whereof  is  derived  from  the  precept  of  the  Apostle, 
am.  V.  H,  as  you  may  see  by  that  which  bath  been  said, 


f  Tht  DiMMory  fliAftdt  mU  fun«nl 
lillAUaercr,  sftpr  th«  preccilmt  of 

i9voKh  di»iripliiii^ ;— "  When   iny 
detMRvth  Uiin  life,  1«t  (ha  dMil 

•lirikiW  Trum  iliL'  Iij^uoc  t«  lh(i  pUev 
^ipoint«l  for  fhuklic  tnirial,  aticl  then 
ImiunliaLaly  interred,  mHhi.ui  auu  rrrr- 
>.  AndhpcwiMii-IhrcuKtnmkurlincrl- 
down,  acii)  ftAytng  liy,  uc  taw*njB 
dekd  curjiic,  Kod  otlirr  aueh  UMgsa, 
.._  ihc  place  wltrre  it  Urt,-,  h«rorp  it  h« 
OBrrisd  to  hurial.  an  lupentidouK. 
Aid  far  tliJtl,  praying,  neuling  Uiil 
tiji^in^.  liutJi  iJi  ((fiinj;  In,,  and  al  the 
vcr,  luvti  b«cn  gTOifiy  abu«d,  are 
WAT  befwBcUiI  to  the  dead,  aiiil  ha«e 
M    many     m».y*    hurtful     lu    the 

TKOHMDIKL  3 


livJDft,  thvMorv  )a(  4II  aurh  tluiiKs  >h* 
EaiH  audr^." — DirecEory,  p.  iA, 

*  Kri-rr^ia^tita  ■epultura  par*  wn 
ChnxllntiN!  coiumuiiiuDlg  ijiia-  etiaii> 
pttal  iii.urtiriii  manct,  icLeu-que  ah  ilia 
ropellt4niur.  qui  vtvciitct  ea  rmnrnu- 
niune  earchant,  atque  ab  KccIcaIji 
nrjuncti  t-a  liai:  vita  jniifratunt.  UiMiti- 
(ibrem  cci-lriiaalkca  nepiillura  privan- 
tuf  Jiiil»-i,  Eihnin  infldcEen  oxuKirB,  ai- 
([ue  ctiartL  iiituiUa  Inorttli  alii«  liap- 
liaiiLu,  Jbc. — D'Tati,  liiat.  Can,  lih.  li. 
lie  is.  f  tl,  ram.  it.  pp.  96^,  JSH, 
lloni*.  ISUS. 

'  The  DtrecUin  prwmb**  die  Viai- 
Uildii  <if  Ilia  !>ick,  but  tlirrr  \t  tin  direc- 
iJon  for  tht  Mkbralicn  of  the  £ucbari*L 
fur  comTnunicating  them. 


*;  H  \  P. 
viir. 


iiMlLon.J 


A  REVIEW  or  THE 

qhftp.  i>  of  ihe  Right  of  the  Church  id  a.  CbmbiBfil 
diough  the  doiDg  of  it  caa»ot  be  more  public  than  tlv 
of  the  business  will  endure^ 

§  15.  In  th(^  last  place,  for  Confirmatioo,  whit  m 
can  be  f^ven  why  the  Apostles,  having  eent  Philip  1 
deacon  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  do  miraclrs  to 
it  in  Samaria,  should  not  enable  bira  to  ^re  the  1 
Gboat,  but  that  they  must  come  thecnselves  to  do  It? 
that  the  power  of  bnptiilng  being  in  Philip,  by  ihfir 
mission^  and  un^inalty  in  themselres;  It  pleased  Ga 
reserve  the  testimony  of  the  effect  liereof  to  be 
them  in  whom  the  chief  power  rested,  as  a  tesdniooT  tf 
aame.  This  tcstitnony  of  the  effect  of  Baptism  being 
the  chief  power  of  granting  it  necessarily  remainit^,  dM 
the  execution  of  it  be  delegated  to  the  miaistrj  of  89 
as  the  mcrease  of  Christianity  requireih ;  yet  it 
rery  requisite  that  the  allowance  of  that  which  is  dan 
them  should  be  testified  by  that  chief  power  withoal 
no  man  can  hare  access  to  comtnaaioa  «rith  tha 
Church. 

^  16.  Thus  is  the  practice  of  Confirmatiuni,  being  lio 
deHconded  from  the  practice  of  the  Apostles,  an  evident 
of  the  succession  of  ihe  Apostles,  prejscrved  in  Bishop 
their  power  over  their  respective  Churches.  How  neca 
the  continuance  thereof  is,  in  this  state  of  the  Chnrcbi 
all  are  baptized  infanta,  not  only  the  agreement  of  CaJvin' 
Caasander  may  ai^gue**,  which  in  every  thing  falls  not  oul 

•  Sc*t.  2(i, 

'  UtinBTn  mo  mnrenn  retinereiiiijs 
quem    Bpuii    vc.tem    tuiaae    acluiotkui, 

{iriu»qiiitm  dborHva  lime  Snrr»nienti 
■r«ii  nnltci^rMur,  nan  &njm  coiilinnolio 
lalia  [fuiilem  inti  ftngiint,  ipiiF  sine 
b*pti»mi  injiirin  nee  nominari  potest 
Sed  mech^tiB,  qua  pueri  aut  a(li>le»- 
tenllrp  proJumi,  fidei  ^iiiv  ratifljMTI 
COnni  Ecctraia  exponcrcnt.  KMct 
■Dtmi  optima  catccbixqndi  ratio  «i  fot- 
ffltila  ill  hune  u»um  comcriptu  eSMl, 
inimma  eontiD^nis  el  ianiiliariUT  om- 
nium r«T  reUgiPiii»  nostra:  capllum,  m 
qu*  unWera*  flJelium  Eccleiia  coti- 
■enlire  «inn  coutroTersia  de:bel.  Puer 
dircenrHi  EccImiw  »e  cffVrrrt  «d  Hcn- 
dum  fidei  cDTifcMJoticm  ;  rdgac«iLir  ile 
aingulit  ekpitibuK,  aK  singiiU  mpon- 
deret:  rl  quid  ijrnorBMi,  ant  mirm  m- 


telligerct  doCeretur.  Ita  onicam, 
et  uncmiTi  Mem  ^ua  utua 
Iieiim  utium  colft  flipliunt  pi 
teste  ct  spectanie  Eedetiia  profil 
Hsc  diFCipHna  »  hodie?  vKlctrtn 
pnrerUirii  qUOfUnilnm  rpiniTj*  4 
tur.  iv.\  liberonim  i rLstitutitntcvt 
Km  mhili  ad  w  pvrtimmtnn. 
n^li^iK,  citi^m  tum  sine  puUlM 
coreomitlere  non  pa«»enL  M«mM 
in  pdpulu  Chri$ii«no  fid^j  com 
Ti«c  tanla  mullonun  insoittii  «t  r 
— Inst-,  lib.  iv.  cap.  xix.  {  IS. 

"  Dc  (fmppre  quoque  cnnflrmu, 
vid«a  bonis  viria  urriiis^ne  pur] 
diaplicere,  ai  ejus  u%u*  ma  m 
pflulo  aduitiornti  diflrratur,  qwii  4 
vjt.  pinTtt  Aiiiiqii«  EcelMtap  cxnu 
dJDtm  u(  in  qua  ad  b^pHatmiin 
n  A<;ri  potent,  ronfirmaiia  M«^ri  < 


8ER1 


AT  nsLiaroua  A^eMOLi^, 


851 


Attempt  ot'our  prctcuded  presbyteries  may  jjrovt',  tliough 
without  proving  their  own  gross  rai3talccs^  For  what 
1  the  examiufttioLi  of  ihu&c  that  come  to  the  Communion 
their  apocryphal  triere'  and  lay-elders  testify,  but  the 
iBsity  that  the  faith  of  those  that  were  baptized  infanta 
jld  be  allowed  by  the  Church,  before  they  ho  aUtoItted  to 
communion  of  the  Eucharist?  But  what  doth  the  cxami- 
on  of  men's  knowledge  only  in  the  mysteries  of  faith, 
lOUt  the  profession  of  their  obUgntion  to  continue  in  that 
I,  and  to  live  according  to  the  rule  of  Christianity — 
n  which  the  act  of  the  keys  in  admitting,  and  the  power 
le  Hume,  in  excluding  them  from  the  Church,  is  grounded 
hat  doUi  this,  I  say,  signify,  hut  a  want  of  cousidcratiun 
rein  the  power  of  the  Church  conststeth?  And  what  doth 
referring  of  so  great  a  |K)wer  to  triers,  not  tried  but  by 
neelves,  to  laj-clders,  whose  neither  learning  nor  conver- 
jn  can  represent  them  probable  to  preserve  the  sublime 
ession  of  Christianity  entire  ;  I  gay,  what  duth  thta  argue 
that  upon  condition  that  ih^y  might  be  suffered  to  seize 
■iiicf  part  of  the  power  of  their  Bisbop&— which  they  had 
may  ways  professed  belure  God  and  man  to  maintain — 
their  own  hands,  they  would  he  content  to  share  so  con- 

KLid  Onirr  of  llic  Cliuruli  of  SrulUnil, 
ih.  20.  K<tii|biiiyli.  1U41.  Thi:  EKgliiJi 
Directory  piricHbt*!  ■  lllce  count,  we 
not*  h,  *ec\,  2. 

'  There  w«»  puaed  ui  ordfuxim 
«r  PuliUMtrnt  <iii  eh«  29\'tk  »t  Auguil, 
1(148,  nnEuinktiag  cerUJn  p*rtOns  to  be 
lii^^  of*'  Cot^igrvntioaml  ciclcra  iiv  the 
■evei^  cluavn  wiiliiD  the  province  of 
Loaden'" — -«nil  ihr  flders  jipjirovcrit  Uy 
them  for  <eKCh  >ruijig:rrgHiian  wvk  riti- 
ffowerad  by  rArliiment  to  »ii«peud  trvin^ 
uiil  ■itniil  t<i,  the  CainniLiiLiuiL.  The 
(>rdi))an{!c  t^ontuni'  ft  nEinixikry  nf  doc- 
trfatc  in  which  the  pe«pl«  wei4  to  b« 
rxainincd  bcfoiv  iIicit  ■iliuvakiuii. 
**  Thnw  who  havv  ■  compclmt  nic»- 
sure  of  undfnunding  cuiKinniiig  th* 
mflttvri  i^ontained  la  dirw  uticlaa 
■hall  not  he  kr^it  itack  ftvm  ihr  8Kn- 
mcnt  of  the  Lord'i  Supper  foi  ifnu* 
r«iic«i  AHil  th«  (KAiiil nation  Miil  jaAg- 
mrni  of  toch  pvrs«iiw  ■»  ihaU  (or  their 
i^norviDc  of  ihp  ftfarmMd  potnu  of 
rallgion  not  W  kdmittcd  u  the  S^cim- 
rm-iil  of  Uir  Lord'*  Supp«r,  in  to  be  in 
the  powvr  «f  the  fidiruip  of  every  040- 
fngmUau." 

2 


CHAP. 
Vtll. 


I  feccetlehat-Macnpn  *seiiiplo  non 
uii  ont  t  . .  . .  r  Quod  (luo  ininiu 
tnfimiatli'nlii  quoquo  ucTuntnto 
vHiiri  nil  iirnhilicl,  rel  hsiii;  certe 
lUMtn,   ut   p&rriiiit>u«,   iiuceplon- 

tl     ICcrlMiarlilil     l^n^fcL'tix   OCCftAlO 

pii>rrn«  Ae  Ailr,  t^uam  in  bapiixtno 

i»uDt,  dilijteniJuii  initLmendj  ct 
di,     Ilujiiimodi  une  inslJtU' 
m  a«u  aalecliiaiui  cxnlioitioncni  in 
•  fi«r)  dtfberr,  et  ^l!C»^•4  pneci- 
,  t/i  rMmttOTH  quoi|ue  ex  utnqu« 
coumtiunt. — CuhkuIl  Art,   xii. 
Ofotil  Opp.,  lam.   lii.   n.   £71. 

'  None  ttc  Kdmilted  la  the  Lord'* 
cr.  but  mch  u  apon  rammhiAtioD 
vund  to  b*T«  t  MmpMCAl  meuurt 
lowlcdge  in  the  p«unib  of  Chri«- 
mligian,  and  th«  doctrino  of  the 
imenu,  And  uu  able,  accordlikir  to 
kpottle'*  raciLinaiiihiinit,  mm)  pru- 
tnemadves  wilhiiK.  io  exjuiilne 
Klve«.uid  Hi  rcDvw  iLcif  l ovctuutt 
!  with  Ood  III  ti«piiiiti,  ptuinising 
Jit  •>  bc»re(iirth  CHrutijini,  wid 
ibniit  theinwivti  to  iJl  the  ordl- 
M  of  Christ." — The  QoveruinrDi 


A  KEVIEW  Of  TBE 

CHAP,  siderablc  apart  or  it  with  Uie  \Bxty?   Which  Bscrikgffcp 

-       .  —  can  excnse,  for  my  part  I  cannot  imo^ne. 

[PiiriiaAi-       $  IT-  Inslcail  of  nil  these  soleniDhJes,  by  whicb  ttrj 

^  P^^"  of  the  Churt'h  is  to  be  preserved  in  the  reverence  di 

^'^i^"       tians,  instead  of  all  these  holy  offices  and  onlinano*  I 

fif(]uctU  celchraiion  wh<?reof,  at   the  ptihlic  assembKei 

<^liiircli,  God  is  to  be  glorified,  what  reason  h  there  pi 

why  wc  &hmihl  nccept  of  a  psalm,  of  a  praycrj  accfld 

ihc  discretion  of  every  one  that  dare  go  into  the  palp 

sernion  oftener  than  he  can  tell  what  to  say,  B«d  iif  (i 

tcnce  of  an  Eucharist  three  or  four  times  a  year — ^biin 

consecrated  or  no,  who  knows? — in    exchange?  it  rei 

indeed,  for  the  maintenance  of  the  power  of  the  pulpit, 

upon  the  pnraes  of  the  bearers,  or  upon  the  quiet  and 

nble  estate  of  the  world,  but  how  it  should   be  ihougl 

for  the  ftdvancemeni  of  Christianitj,    Jt   is   past 

nation  how  any  Christian  should  imagine. 


CHAPTER  rx 


The  original  of  snpersttlion  pointed  at  here,  |) 
eonsisteth  in  two  principles  or  ingredients;  the 
is  the  natnrai  sense  which  ihe  soul  of  man  hath  of  & 
of  the  account  which  we  owe  Him  of  hU  our  action 
other  is,  the  inclination  of  corrupt  nature  to  do  coni 
that  which  the  light  of  nature  declares  that  He  rem 
our  hands.  For  seeing  that  these  things  being  siippa 
men  mnet  needs  find  themselves  in  that  quality  » 
Su  Paul  in  the  beginning  of  his  epistle  to  the  Eoina] 
vinceth  both  Jews  anil  Gentiles  of  being  debtors  t< 
and  behind-hand  with  llim  in  account,  which  cow 
reproscutcth  exceedingly  terrible ;  it  followeth,  that  afl 
needs  seek  the  means  to  be  disebarged  of  this  accotii 
to  continue  at  peace  with  God.  And  seeiug^  the  cort 
of  naluTc  mu&t  needs  remain  unwilling  to  part  with 
pleasures  in  the  enjoying  whereof  the  satisfaction  of  i 
si&tetb,  it  followeth  that  all  seek  to  discharge  thcm^e! 
this  account,  and  remain  at  peace  with  God  bj 

«  Rel.  Aaiwinbl^  ch«p.  is.  nectU  14,  15. 


SERVICE  OF  COD  AT  HEUOroUB  ASSBSBLDES, 


833 


■.iftmgd  as  maj  Dot  be  iucoiisietenl  with  their  beloved  concu- 
■.sceiices. 

$  2.  This  is  the  occasiun  and  gruiind  of  all  tboae  volun- 
jjjy  observations  which  se%'eral  religions  have  taken  up, 
^nd  alvvavs  practise,  to  persuade  themselves  that  bj  tliem 
Jiey   make  aatisftiction    to  God  ff>r   their  sins  and  continue 

ilia  peace  ;  and  therefore  3U[>crstttJuii  is  generally  nothing 
jlse  but  a  kind  of  bribery,  by  which  wo  pretend  to  win  the 
ifcVuur  of  God,  and  hold  it  without  doing  Hia  will;  as  if  any 
iiing  of  our  choice  were  dearer  to  lUm  than  that  which  His 
tiiichfiitgeablc  goodness  rcijiiirclh,  or  Ills  blessed  will  deter- 
.iiiincth.  ThuB  all  idolatry,  whicli  is  nothing  etac  but  the 
;ad»  and,  aa  it  were,  the  metiopolia  of  all  superutitiona, 
iindin^  it  easier  to  persuade  oiu^elvca  that  we  ]>lcase  tho:9c 
gods  which  we  have  made  ourselves,  than  that  one  true  (iod 
vrhieh  indeed  made  all  things,  setteth  up  unto  itself  for  God 
what  man  faiicieth  to  have  the  favour  of  that  God  at  a 
cheap<^r  rule,  as  obIi|jcd  Co  man  for  heii]|;  made  God. 

§  3.  Now  it  'u  certain  that  there  can  no  order  of  the  public 
•ervice  of  God,  and  the  circucnstances  and  ceremonies  of  the 
Isame,  he  so  appointed  by  any  Church,  that  the  observation  of 
it  niay  not  become  the  matter  of  suj>cr»tition  in  those  that  arc 
ill-disposed  to  themselves:  which  ia  to  say»  acconling  to  the 
]>reinise;),  in  those  wliu  not  being  eurcfnl  enough  to  loaintaiti 
their  [ieuee  with  God,  by  such  means  as  He  allowclh,  seek 
to  eonteiU  Him  by  being  preciao  tii  obsicr^'ing  those  things 
which,  bciug  of  ihcir  own  nature  itidiflbrcnt,  arc  not  uecea- 
harily  the  inultcr  of  His  service,  but  only  because  nppotiited 
by  Him^  or  by  authority  claiming  uniler  Mini,  But  this  is 
uf  no  force  to  infer  that  tlicrefun^  tlie  Church  oiigbl  not  to 
prescrilw  any  such  ordcr^  or  any  such  solcmuilEes,  hecuuse  of 
die  rcaaon  alleged  in  the  Kigtit  of  the  I'hurch,  p.  IIW*^,  that 
tjie  sii|>eiVluion  is  as  great  if  men  think  they  ptcJise  Go*l  by 
not  observiu|^  any  such  order,  which  all  that  are  not  ex- 
press hypocrites,,  and  yel  stuuiblc  at  such  oh^ervacionsr  unist 
needs  do. 

§  4>  It  \a  enough  ihfii  such  observtttions  may  be  used  to  the 
advancement,  and  are  probable  to  be  a  means  in  ^neral  for 
the  odvanccinenl  of  God's  service.  Nay*  though  il  l>e  noi 
h  Clii]i.  iv.  tMl.  3». 


C  M  A  \'. 
IX. 


of  it.] 


[No  Bood 
the*  iluc! 


SERMCIi  OF  nOD  AT  KELIGIOUS  ASSEMBLIESy 


855 


ftirbear  that  freedom  which  the  substance  of  Christianity  CHAP, 
relh.  — ^^^ 


CHAPTER  X. 


There  be  many  reasons  to  shew  that  the  consecration  of 
o  Eucliarist  is  made  by  that  thanks^vuig  whicit  I  here 
ve  to  contain  also  prayer,  that  the  elementa  become  the 
Tftment,  p,  3j8' — according  as  I  have  delivered  afterwards, 
A63 '" — -and  not  by  the  rehearsal  of  the  words*  Tliis  is  My 
y,  this  is  My  Mood,  as  operative.  For  it  is  most  manifest 
ty  the  testimonies  produced,  pp.  351 — 353",  that  the  worJ 
apurria,  thanksgiving,  Bignifieth  that  which  the  Churcli 
k1  to  this  purpose,  from  the  preface,  Lift  up  your  hearts, 
into  that  Amen,  which,  by  the  testimonies  of  Juatm  Martyr 
iftnd  Dionysins  of  Alexandria  here  produced,  appears  to  have 
peen  always  the  conclusion  of  it :  which  being  executed  and 
none,  the  elementa  themselves  are  called  thenceforth  e^xa- 
jpi<rrta,  the  Eucharist  or  thanksgiving,  in  legard  of  this 
ithankfigiving  passed  upon  theui,  as  Justin  Martyr  and  Irene^ua 
Ivitncss. 

^  2.  Now  it  is  necessary  to  grant  that  the  Church  was, 

ad  always  is,  to  consecrate  the  Eucharist  by  the  same  means 

our  Lord  instituting   the  Sacrament  at  His  last  Supper, 

nsecrntcd  il :  otherwises  what  should  become  of  our  Lord's 

icominand,  Oo  this  ?     And    by  coiiipiiring   the   use   of  this 

ppord  cO^fopuTTia  in  the  testimonies  allegcdj,  with  the  use  of 

it  in  the  Gospels,  where  they  speak  of  the  institution  and 

consecration  of  it  by  our  Lonl  at  His  last  Supper,  and  espe- 

|Cia1ly  in  St.  Paul,  1  Cor,  xi.  2-1;  xtv,  16,  17,  it  appears  that 

f^apurrla — being  the  same  with  evKoyia.  or  blessing,  both 

ill  the  Gospels  and  in  St,  Paul,  1  Cor,  x,  16;  xiv,  16,  aa  all 

i^tj'ce — in  the  Scriptures,  signifies  the  same  thing  as  afore, 

in  tlie  tnoflt  ancient  ecclesi.'^ttical  writers.    Therefore  of  neces- 

,  fiity  it  follows,  that  the  Eucharist  which  our  Lord  celebrated 

at   Uis  last  Sup|>er,  was  coosccrated  by  this  tbaaksgiving, 

p  which  went  afore,  before  the  words,  This  is  My  body,  ihts 


[The  con. 
ftcrntion 
Of  the  Eu- 


lion  is 


"•  Cliap.  »,  "ret.  31. 


n    CWp.  X.  MCtt.  S»— 41. 


SERVTCB  OF  COD  AT  RELiniOrS  A^E^fBLI£^. 


857 


C  U  A  P. 
X. 


be  more  manifest  than  ihnl  it  bchovelh  that  the  Sacra- 
he  coiiBecratctl  bcfyro  it  be  delivered  tu  those  that  coni- 
iiinictitG  ? 
§  4.  To  say  truth,  nothing  can  t>e   more   Eigainet  com-  [Beiitr. 


mine't 


lon  sense  than  that  which  Bcllarniine  is  forced  to  affirm^,  mionila 
tat  the  words,  This  is  My  body,  this  is  My  bloutl,  spoken  ^J^"^  _ ,. 
len   hy  Christ,  were   both   affirmative  and  o-porative,   but  '^■^''^l-cw 
>kfin  alw;iys  since  bv  the  priest,  arc  also  both  rcbearsivG 
what  oup  Lord  snid  and  did,  and  operative  of  whftt  He 
Id  by  so  saying.     For  if  it  be  unreasonable  to  say  that  our 
ird  made  the  elements  to  bceome  the  Sacrament,  by  saying 
It  80  they  were,   when   the   Scriptures  mention   always 
jcthing  else,  which  the  Church  ever  aiuce  used,  to  dcptite        ^ 
elements  to  that  pur|>08c;  much  more  unreasonable  mtist 
needs  be  to  say  that  the  priest  doth  the  same  by  rehcfljsing 
kc  words  by  which  our  Lord  both  consecrated  the  clecncnta 
|nd  declared  tbetii  to  be  consecrate :  all  reason  in  the  world 
news  that  it  is  requisite  that  the  Church  always  consecrate 
|(y  the  Brtrre  means  by  which  our  Lord  coiisccrutcd  nt  first, 
till  not  by  rehearsing:  by  what  means  our  Lord  did  it     And 
bereforc  the  rehearsing  of  the  words  of  institution  was,  and 
p  always  used  by  the  Church,  in  the  consecration  of  the 
ichnrist,  to  allege  the  ground  upon  which  the  Church  pro- 
>delli  ill  cclcbrutiug  it,  which  is  the  institution  of  the  Sucra- 
snt,  expressing  a  command,  and  containing  a  promise  of 
lod's  presence,  to  the  effect  of  it. 
I  ^  5.  And  thcrctipon  divers  of  the  Latin  Fathers  say  that  [What  it 

be  elements  are  consecrated  by  the   words  of  our  Lord,  the  uiia 

\  Filher*.  ] 


I  '  Ad  [1Um  ranflriTiMioriffiii  iy^imh* 
|pc,  •ftImi  mm  o|»pnitunA,  cliainii  nun 
feifiur  rtl  pru  jiai,  quia  cuiti  Umi 
Hti  mniitiri  nmi  |)nl«*t.  tticll  jilii|uit) 
pK.  lifvnae  nt  ui  illitii  iit,  c(  idco  »i 
tollc*  non  Caeni.  ue^er-ihe  eti  ui  tunc 
. .  .^Dc  Siurmiiimt.  Euihuiftt., 
I.  i,  c«p.  xi  col.  kI7. 

LTrrUmn  «M.  «afiri-i!ul*iu  rri  action* 
luriti*  luquc-  ul  ilLa  vprlw,  q«u  ^i. 
Rr  fMitM  f/nlrrflHr  t^tt.  jH-rtgiulU 
luii)  iiuti  ClmaCi.  Ill  |>mIi-T  ;  C^am  r<riu- 

Ec  iir«[,  vc-l  iauilat,  ab  illik  Jiulfiii  itft- 
<  ui4)ue  ntl  nnrm  c'iikM.-rniii»iiii, 
Vprr  prrvinaiii  AiiJtiii  it  ('liri"li  rl  iiLi4> 
■QiMlivr  umiil  H  ■■(CiiiHr«livF  vriha 
^iiunrurr  :    inrrii<lii    f^iim    rrriur-- 


quld  ChrifltUft  «i[trit,  vt  ttlxierit.  rt  li* 
mill  orniilit  iiiiiUri  in  ii«tM»ia  Chrinti, 
AC  «  ChriiCtua  yt  ip«ni>  iriniMprium 
hrnitii  ciiiiniii  fnvtM.  rt  'licvrK.  *ictit 
rcrt'r;!  Iliviailiililrr  ill  hi.  Kt  Viitii'  «tt, 
qucj  I'UTii  ilk'il  ;  Afctpit  /mffitt,  ip»e 
umul  arctpil  pAivrm,  «t  oum  ul  i  Kit- 
iiaH*  uculi*  in  tirlum,  n  jpar  cltval  ui-u- 
lo«  JQ  cocluMi.  «I  •'um  ail,  ll-'wiitjiil.  tt 
ipte  twAwllUl,  tl  a^uin  itlC  itae  rit  Car. 
jiru  mtum,  rt  dicriiilti  IVrIt,  igt  rihrl  ^  it^ 
rtiiuci  •'!■  [tunv  iuo,  iiui  Tiini'f  Ac-cipilnr. 
idem  UlirisCiu  (ict  hi  Saii'L-rilutii  itK-at : 
Jiot  t*t  Cormt*  MTHBi,  cl  ilirrntlQ  rlll- 
cjal.— /*,.  IlK  if  fa^i.  xi?-  ccL  T07. 
Ctil'-n.   \)iri|i.  i^lU. 


k 


8&8 


A  KKVIKW  OF  THE 


CHAP.  And  Irenxus^  when  he  saiih,  v,  IS  that  the  deBnlm 

^—  ceiving  or  receinng  the  word  of  God,  becoa»c  ihe  End 

rist,   meaQs    not    the    words   '*  This    is    My    IkhIj,  ihi 
My  blood,"  but  the    institution,  contaiqing   the  comM 
*'  Do  thifl,"  by  virtue  whereof  the    Eucharist  is  cekha 
nnd    the  effect   thereof  assumed.      Therefore    many  rf 
Church  writers  do  &lso  &^rm   that    the    Euchaiut  ■  i 
Mcrated  by  the  mystical  prayer,  by  calling  upon  God. 
the  thanksgiving,  by  solemn  blessing':    meaning  alnji 
prayer  or  thaukagiving  wherewith  the    Church,  ever  i 
Christy  hath  always  consecrated  this   Sacrament,  kxot 
to  His   command   and  example,  ironi   whence    it  halt 
name.     And  to  this  purpose  Justin  Martyr,  A/Htloff.i*,i 
thftt  it  ia  consecrated  by  the  word  of  prayer,  that  is,  br 
ordinance  of  our  Lord,  whereupon  this  prayer  ia  made. 
mo  tnio       §  6.  If  therefore  the  observation  of  the  furm  alwars  pr*d 
n>kbn<iieii  ^J  *-^^  Church — the  substance  whereof,  I  shew  afterwardj* 
pUiUnii  I  ^^^  service  of  this  Church  rotaineth'— be  so  uecessvy  tii 
execution  of  otir  Lord's  command,  with  what  ussumncf 
any  man  presume  that  the  Eucharist  is  consecrated  bv  e 
one  of  tliem  that  shaU  undertake  to  do  It  according  to 
discretion,  having  cast  off  the  true  form  before   they  in 
stood,  by  the  cria;inal  practice  of  the  Church,  what  ia 
done?  Men's  diwretion  always  suggesting  to  theni  t)« 
the  best,  which  ia  furthest  otf  from  that  fomi    which 
have  cast  owaj,  that  they  may  eecm  to  have   reason 
doing.     To  which  fault,  of  itself  wide  enough,  if  we  adt 
crime  of  schism,  which  I  have  proved  in  the   Right  of 
Churcljj  cbnp.  v.",  to  He  at  their  door,  with  what  assur 
any  man  can  presume  that  he  shall  receive  at  their 
the  Sacrament  of  God,  not  the  sacrilege  of  man,  is  be 


Aav  JcA.|0Jf  til  T^jr  yijy  r^  tSltp   Ktupf 
iKipm^ft^trt.  Hol  i  K JKtnrj  rov  virfv  wf- 

<<rrl  JbifiaNoi  AJfiaTauXpiaraa  —  f'tJtitr. 
Iwri'^,  lib.  V.  rap,  ii.  f  3.  p.  2M.  ^, 

3*H. 


''  For  iome  of  these  see  IMlai 
De  Sacrament,  Euch«ri»L,  lib.  if 
sit,,  vflifun  lip  citt J  Binl  c>x|i]<ink 

*  OCtmi  Mai  T)|f  8i'  *ix^t  A^ 
wap'  airraa  *ux''P'<'^^*'<ff'<i»  ''y'f 
fi  oifAn  Ktl  i^ipttti  KarA  ft*Tq 
rpfipaimu  ^fuiy,  tKtimu  toC  tmimi 

hiLx^f^"'  ''•'^' — A(jiilr>g.   i,    rap. 
p.  K3.  L-[l.  Ben. 
'  lU'l,  AMcmbJ,.  chkp.  x.  »eei. 

■'  s«L  as. 


BBRVICE  OF  OOO  AT  OELIQIOUB  AS6EUBI.IEA. 


859 


y  underatandinf;  to  imagine:    the  Apostle  havinjj  said  to  L'U*P- 
le  CoriiitliiaaB  tbat  divided  theinselvc3,  and  celebrated  their 
of  love  out  of  the  unity  of  the  Church,  "when  you 
eome  ti^ther  therefore^  this  is  aot  to  eat  the  Supper  of  tht 

§  7.  For  though   there   ib  that   difference   between  the  rnirter- 
^flrd's  Supper  and  the  Sacrament  thereof,  that  the  Lord's  t^^n  the 
Supper  conlaincth  the  whole  feiast  fit  which  the  Sacrament  ^i'Jif*' 
>f  the  Lord's  Supper  was  celebrated,  yet,  if  not  the  Supper  t-""!-  w* 
jf  the  Ijord,  by  conscqucncej  neither  can  the  Sacrament  of  mpntoT 
he    Lord's   Supper  be    celebrated,   nor   the    grace    thereof  l^r.l"^ 
(cceived,   in  Bchism.     And   that   the    Apostle   intendctli   to 
charge   them   that  they   "discerned  not  the   Lord's    body," 

flat  "they  cat  damnation  to  themselves,"  that  "they  wore 
iaited  with  diseases,"  for  this  sin,  is  plain  by  his  conclusion* 
Cor.  XX.  33,  34,  "wherefore,  brethren,  assembling  to  eat, 
tay  for  one  another,  and  if  any  hunger,  let  him  eat  at  home, 
^mt  ye  meet  not  to  condemnation :""  to  wit,  because  divided 
u  the  communion  of  the  Eucharist  And  this  is  ihe  meaning 
©f  rpiattus's  words,  quoted  in  the  former  Discourse*:  "Be 
Boi  deceived,  breUiren,  he  that  ia  out  of  the  sanctuary  comes 
jhort  of  the  bread  of  God;'*  that  is,  he  that  ia  not  in  tho 
Snity  of  tlie  Church,  participnieg  not  of  the  Sacrament  t 
*•  for,"  snith  lie,  "if  iJie  prayer  of  one  or  two  bt*  so  effci-tuur* 
^to  wit,  by  the  promise  of  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel — "  what 
(hall  we  say  of  tlic  prayers  of  the  Bishop  and  the  whole 
LMiurch,"  by  which,  1  liftvo  shewed,  that  tiie  Eucharist  ia 
[onsecratcd  ?  And  in  the  words  here  ({noted,  p.  351',  **Lct 
thill  l>e  {'otmted  a  sound  Kuchari^t  which  is  under  the  Bishop, 
or  him  whom  hea^jpointeth:"  whai  shall  that  then  be  accounted 
(liat  is  not  ? 

^  B.  The  reason  for  which  the  Eucharist  hath  the  nature  [Thr  Eu- 

of  a  sacrifice,  and  is  bo  declared  to  be  by  the  ancient  (i'hurch,  iVittU"i 

AS  here  is  said,  p*  379*,  is  inanifestly  enough  grounded  upon 

he  Scriptures,  and  dc|>endctb  not  at  a^  uj>on  the  conceit  of 

ubHtantiation,  which  since  prpvaile<I  in  the  Church-    For 

the  Apostle  wanicth  the  Corinthians  of  things  sucri- 


■  Print.  Govtm..  elup^  X.  laeL  6. 
r  Rfl.  AiM'inbl.,cttRp.  1.  »cL  40. 
*  Rcl.  A»Mriiljl„  c-luip.  K.  ■cct.  d7- 


See  HigVii   of  the   Clmrrh,  ft>^  lU. 
Hvr.  28. 


CHAP. 
X. 


A  REVIEW    OF  TUB 

ficcd  to  idols,  Baying,  1  Cor.  x.  20,  21,  "I  wooU  ull 
to   comcnunicatc   wilb    duvils.       Ve    caoDot  diini 
cup  of  ihe  Lord  and  the  cup  of  devils ;    ^e  cannct 
of  the  lord's  table  and  the  table   uf  deviU:"   be  s^ 
that,  as  tbc  GeDtiles,  m  dio  feasts  which  he  wajwdi 
not  to  be  prcacnt  at,   participated    of  the   sacriBoai 
thuBe  feasts  consisted  uf,  with  their  idol  gods,  so  tbe  ( 
tians,   in   the   Eucharist,  do   participate    of  the  stoA 
Chriat   upon   the    cross.      Which    he    also    suppowth 
when  he  ai^ueth  Irani  the  sacrifices   wherein  the  !« 
did  commuuicate,   in    these   words,    *<  IJchoId    Isrsel 
ing  to  the  flesh ;   do   not  those  that    eat    of  the  ! 
cuminunicate  with  the  altar?"    that  as  the  Israelites ££ 
nmnicatc  with  the   true  God^  in    eating   of  liis 
m   did   the    Gentilca  with   their    false    gods,    chat  k 
devils,  in  eating  uf  their  sacrifices ;    the  consequence 
he   iuferreth    thereupon,    that   Christians,    who   cat 
Eucharist,  cannot  conimuaicHte  in  those  feasts,  cons^ 
this,  that  they,  corrcspoudcudy,  ill  the  Kucharist,  so 
nicute  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  on  the  cross.      For  da 
ficea  appointed  by  the  law  of  Goil  agreed  with  the  idi 
dF  the  Gentiles  In  this,  that  the  rcDiaius  of  some 
were  left,  either  to  the  priests  or  to  the  sacrificcn,  t 
u|X)u  afterwards:  wliereupun  St.  Paul,  in  that  place, 
thcin  not  to  be  idolaters,  aa  were  some  of  the  IstBeUtes 
il  is  writicnr  saith  be,  *Mhe  peo]tle   sat    down   to  ci 
drink,  and  rose  up  to  pliiy-"  And  Belshazzar,  iu  Daniel, 
"  praised  bis  gods  of  wood  and  of  stone,"  at  his  JCM 
cause  their  feasts  couatsiing  of  their  sacrifices,  were  a 
part  of  their  idolatries.     The  siiine  thing  is  supposed 
Apoflde'a  discourse,    Hcb.  xiii.   10,  15,   as   I    have  i 
in  the  Rif;ht  of  the  Church,  pp.  112,  114*,  whereupi 
Church    is  called  in  the    Revelation    Ova-taa^njaiov,  03 
its  i^hewed. 

§  9.  Therefore,  though  the  Eucharist  is  a  sacrifice  in  ai 
notion,  in  regard  of  the  prayerfi  which  it  is  presented  I 
with,  yel  there  is  alau  a  more  particular  reason  why  i^ 
in  regard,  firs(,  of  llic  offering  of  tlie  elements  by  the 
consecrated  and  made  that  Sacrament ;    secon 

«  Cliap.  Hi.  sectl,  2;,  29,  31. 


4 


801 


of  tho  offering  and  presenting  of  it — thnt  is,  of  ibe  chap. 
:ntation  and  commemoration  of  the  Passion  of  Christ,  — ^ — 
18  always  offered  to  God  within  the  veil,  08  the  Apostle 
Hebrews  sheivs — for  the  obtaining  of  the  necessities  of 
bmrcb  and  the  members  thereof,  which  the  Church 
nends  to  God  at  the  celebration  of  it  This  reason 
5  depends  on  the  doctrine  of  transubstantirttion,  dot 
ny  great  agreement  with  that  reason  of  the  sacrifice 
they  of  the  Church  of  Rome  do  imagine  ^:  but  this 
infers  the  frequent  eelebrntion  of  the  Euchariet,  which 
postle  presses,  Ileb.  xiii.  15,  which  St  Paul  cpjoinji, 
.  ii,  1,  aa  this  chapter  aheweth,  and  which  the  daiJy 
don  thereof,  under  the  Apostles,  among  the  Christians 

rjcm  in  the  Acts^  inferretfa. 
Tlie  power  of  the  keys  b  8ccn  as  well  in  granting  of torthe 
3  aa  in  penance,  as  I  have  shewed  in  the  Discourec  of  riip-kf-]-»iti 
^ht  of  the  Church,  chap,  i/;  therefore  it  consisteth  uot  H'ti»"'.i 
laring  but  in  procuring  remission  of  sins,  aa  here   is 
,p.  :iSH\   For,  as  St.  Peter  saith,  *Mt  is  not  the  washing 
fihh  of  the  flcah  that  savcth,  but  the  profcs!<ion  of  a 
»nscience  to  God:**  but  this  profession  ia  not  available, 
it  be  mode  in  the  communion  of  the  Church,  which 
:h  of  ft  Christian  obligetb  him  to  maintain ;  whereupon 


lutlt  igilnr  ^tiMimum  rati<3 
Mtuc  in  CO  quod  qiiniMnm 
rte  i-oiiact^riirLuiiiit,  quii  dicituri 
'orjiv  mmm.  tiir  eit  SangnU 
rpui  rt  S*nfiui*  Chriirti  exhl- 

L  WpATBU,  1-1    per    CODWMIU^lia 

anjiM  mnetiKur  cl  imninliilitr, 
Jin  dicuiiit  vrtrm  in  MImb 
Chriituin  HiKCTari  ■ni  inmio- 
iDcruonu.  nan  «ut«tuT  p«rti- 
muUlJiiiioni  paiiM  vt  vlni  bo 
It  SuiRuiiinii  in  w  conMder- 

Htio  quA-dum    4ii^Mai)Uw    in 

P,  HFil  iii»iri*  «ii  liiH'  ijumI 
iliom.'ni  nliilititlur  tl  rc- 
Rur  ut  «>r|ia.raU  ('iTiiUM  et 
]>QiiiinL'|U'  revcTa*n|iauian« 
Hpa/kt*  fvrruiU.  JiuUhaqc 
mrm  ai  ficnt  niutAlio  puiitin 
irutum  per  hujuAniodi  vrrb^: 
i^bril'Uf,  rion  riHct  aacrificium 
KfjLtii),  4uik  ChiiMua  non  et- 
immoUtua.  Nee  ier*>  ae- 
IhriMliDi  noil  inunolari  in 
tiihil  pfttitur.     E«l  eniiu 


hire  iiinnoloiio  Jiiy»tie*  m  t»li»  qiiHlia 
CItnKlo  iiuni^conipcipri.''  poI4^«L  Qu«n- 
tmti  eiiiui  c«t  ex  jiarte  I'erbofuiB  coa- 
cfiraiiuolt  C'hriHtiik  immoUdjr,  IJ  t-'A, 
SAuguL*  Kjua  *  (.\>r)HJiv  tr|>«fjilur. 
Nmu  rt  M  |,><pi?us  it*  iiiiniulftrtlur,  ut 
Uiiieit  p«r  ntiracultim  yvUt.  diviMt 
•ilhiic  vivcr«nt,  «cl  ii>  utruaur  toU 
■ubatBiiUM  mancn't,  wlhuc  oiccrrtur 
immolktuni :  cl  si  ukJniil  accirctur  in 
parte-*  in  qutbua  tninculoM'  adhuc  vita 
rrnianrri^t,  ut)  III  in  partibua  Sarctt- 
Mimti  |XMl  ihiciiancn>,  diccrctui  uiliJU 
ontiiiu*  (aJe  animal  iminDtalum  vcl 
Mtrriluatuni,  tliiintnudn  taJia  martalio 
t«\  4ivint)  fimt  in  RrKnitionvni  sumtni 
i1j»T«in»i,  Itwt*  proinilp  dicprv  -vidpit- 
liir  i\\\\  it(H'i-»l,  liMJUB  lacrifirii ralionrin 
ciiiiiiiiittTC  ill  cjMM'LTatiaiif.  (]HJ«  Chna- 
lii*  in  Altxri  p«r  miMlum  liotti*  aintU 
lur,  w?u  unearna  rahibHar.  V.\  hwtv 
i|niiU-m  a«  cnniM-ra (■■?»«.  Set  •I'O 
lU'Ilaniiiii,  At  MihH.  cap.  Kivii. 

'  SirttL  14.  1». 

*   R«I.  A«Mnnhl,,  chip,  i.  »BC|.  TT. 


862 


A  REVIKW  OP  THK 


pHBKe 


CHAP,  ihc  Church,  by  bringing  Unbelievexs  to  beLeve,  bji: 
^ — ^ —  ing  them  in  ChrisUBnity,  by  allowing  die  profes5ti»i 
when  there  is  reason  to  ukc  It  for  sincere,  by  adffliuiai 
to  baptism  thereupoD;r  ^oth  more  a  g;reac  deal  tlun 
remisiiiun   of  sin^  which   the    cotumunion   of  the 
whereof  baptism  is  the  door,  presupposetfa. 

^11.  Now  wlien  any  maD,  upon  forfeiture  oft 
tianiiy  professed,  whereupon  he  was  admitted  to  tlK 
munion  of  the  Church,  k  removed  from  the  mamxi 
manifest  that  the  power  of  the  keys  hath  the 
ind  effect,  in  restoring  him,  as  it  had  in  admittlBg 
afore.  For  though  he  hath  not  forgotten  the  C 
wliich  he  learned  afore,  yet,  till  it  appcax  to  the 
that  he  hath  learned  it  to  be  so  necessary  to  the  Dtl 
muDion  of  the  Church,  and  the  kiogdom  of  heaTo^Atj 
it  cannot  be  had  otherwise^  he  is  not  lo  be  re-«(lnalt 
Therefore  such  a  one  is  eaid  by  the  Apostle,  in  iLe  <■ 
to  the  Hebrews,  avaKaw%(rdr\vai,  e«  ^A*T«*oiar,  "to  bei 
striicted  Again  to  repentance:"  because  the  peosoce 
scribed  is  the  means  lo  teach  him  what  Cbristianitv  rc^ 
8t  his  hands.  And  the  power  of  the  Church,  being  em|i 
to  enforce  him  to  fulfil  the  same,  if  he  seek  the  cuiDiin 
thereof,  tt  is  manifest  that  the  effect  of  it  goes  befon 
declaration  of  forgiveness  of  sins,  even  lo  the  procuring 
effecting  of  it 

§  12.  This  hinders  not  that  the  disposition  of  the  p* 
and  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  the  one  whewof  d 
power  of  the  keys  procures,  the  other  it  allows,  be  cooM 
a  nearer  means  of  procuring  remission  of  sins,  wheo, 
the  premises^  they  are  brought  lo  pass  by  the  rig-ht  use  of 
power  of  the  Church.  For  the  power  of  the  kevs>  obDd 
the  penitent  to  that  humiliation  which  it  requii^s,  is 
means  to  procure  and  tender  that  which  the  ancient  Cba 
called  satisfaction  to  Gudi^  aa  you  sec  in  the  words  of  Firm 
anus  here  qiioted>  p*  390*,    Not  according  to  the  sense  of 

school -doctors,  who  teach  that,  the  sin  being  remitted a] 

that  contrition  which  they  require,  and  submission  to 

keys  of  tlie  Church — by  virtue  of  the  Sacrament,  there 

mains  satisfaction  to  be  made  for  temporal  pains,  to  be 

*  R«L  Assenbl,  chap.  x.  net.  7ft. 


Uctluo.) 


6ERVICS  €tf  GOn  AT  RELIGIOUS  ABSEiUtlLIEe. 


B&3 


purgatory,  if  not  prevented  btre't    but  according  lo  the  cirAP. 
sense  of  those  tJmt  spoke  gocKl  Latin,  in  which  satisfacerr  — ^ — 
les  neither  more  nor  less  than  to  oppease  the  wrath  of 
[im  that  is  offended,  to  the  recovery  of  His  favour  again, 
which  sense,  though  satisfaction  be  tendered,  not  only  to 
Church,  Bs  most  men  understand  it  now,,  but  to  God.  aa 
II  the  ancient  Church  professes,  it  will  be  no  prejudice  to 
SAtisfaction  of  our  Lord  Christ,  being  quite  of  another 
and  in  another  regard,  nor  signify  any  more  than 
mtrition,  executed  under  the  knowledge  and  wiiuess  of  the 
!burcb. 
§  ]3.  Of  the  fn^qnency  of  preaching  which  is  touched  in 
404",  besides  what  yuu  have  afore  in  thia  Review,  you  nmy 
»  farther  in  the  Right  of  the  Church,  p.  327". 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Ir  18  neceseary  to  dlstingui.'^h  two  things  signiRed  by  one  rorvrL-m-ii 

md  the  same  tenn  of  preaching,  either  in  the  Scriptures,  or  "*"* 

n  common  use  of  speaking.     For  it  is  manilcsily  the  duty  of 

11  Christians  to  publish  the  Gospel  of  Christy  and  to  labour 

Id  convert  unbeliever?  unto  it :  but  thU  duty  hulh  relatioti  to 

those  that  arc  not  members  of  the  Church,  before  they  come 

that  estate.     Again,  I  have  abewcd  in  the  Riglu  of  the 

[Church,  chap,  iii.',  tliat  the  offices  of  preaching  and  of  hup* 

[titing  are  inferior  to  the  power  of  the  keys,  with  which  the 


^  frimDin  «rKu  i^uod  liuju*  m\  tun* 
['dami-nnim  wi,  iWifbunu*  iTmi«>v  p«- 
Icaid,  x«u  tir  Sdiolif  IVoct^rvs  WrfULin- 
i|ur,  nmiiiAA.  rulpft  nuii  «cniper  Biinul 

■c  RtAliin  rrntiUJ  (imiK.'iii  puerum  jhtf- 
.  e«to  dcbkim,  twl  ■■rpe  %*:  p1eruni(]iie 

flcn,  111  lalulo  rcBtu  Ktcmw  damnN-- 
Itionia — qim  aolutio  in  Trmiwiinfie  >cu.)- 
IpaciniclHifilur — rclluqvutar  ftdhuc  lol- 

vrnfja    pcKiiB   ftliqUH    teinponili*    huju* 

vpI  fiiluri  »irculj. —  Edtij  CiiTriinrut-  in 

Iv.  Sfiiil.  Dint.  *».  (  7. 

Quii^uiii{iic  |in>i  Nmhc  viUin  pro  {icc* 

e*tia  |iumuntur,  tenripamle  >ujip)ii-ium 

dr  iiMiiu   Dri  kuieiplcuUt,  non  illi  in 

■iiiui  patiuHtur  quod  jiMtitia  Dct  C>in- 
qonn  Hxa  kg«  ordniavit  patimtluni 
pn»  peccaiia  mnlui  culpa.   Atque  h»c 


■adslWctin  nt  anigiiiLnitii  tn  pur^lotici. 
Vfnitn  *i  rii]i»  ti.'UE[iu«'  iiluil  nan  n- 
pM'Ut,  Md  aoUrit«  |>nrrei)taE,  ixriiai 
in  hoc  Kwcnlo  de  tvipao  riigi-ns  juVTa 
niiMliLm  JLpmtolira  tnulitiiine  rl  i-^'rlr. 
siiatica  irfiiuuiiiudiiic  ;in>b*luiii  \  ^uii- 
niaiD  talem  caliiniutatiunein  tive  n- 
drnijitionuni  fiicntv  Uivirui  beiiipSiitaa 
fvctpit,  imo  fl  pnrcipii  ac  miuirit, 
ctiin  monet  ut  dJ|tno»  pctuiCentic  fruc- 
III!  fariamus :  iltiiu  ia)|Uaiii,  ijui  aic 
Tartl,  non  jam  in  pana,  aril  pro  jMrna 
nallatactiu  eal '.  tjuia  videlicet  Bcipauni 
faic  pun  it,  ut  piwparaUni  in  mluro 
•acuSa  fHxnani  cvadat, — Jh.,  |  9. 

•  K«[.  AaacmbL.  clup.  x.  »cct.  95. 

'  CK»p.  T.  wtxl.  to. 

«  Seen.  21— a*. 


861<  A  REVIEW  OF  THE   SERVICE  OF  GOD,  &C. 

CHAP.  1>ower  o(  celebrating   the   Kucharist   is  adequate  u 

M —  vcrtible.     So  that  those  who  are  trusted  with  that  pji 

delegate  the  office  of  preachine:  to  their  inferiors— ii 
therefore  in  former  times  done  it  to  some  of  the  Uiiv 
out  prejudice  to  the  unity  of  the  Church,  and  the  po" 
niuintiiins  it.  Which  being  provided,  from  hence  & 
can  be  drawn  for  erecting  congregations  and  holdini 
blics  b)'  such  as  are  enabled  to  preach  only  bv  then 
being  nothing  else  but  the  usurpation  of  the  suprem 
of  the  Church. 

k  "  Tho   Reals  <»f  the   covenint — to  of  the    Gospel,   or  cotcms! 

•  il,  tlie  Sacrament  uf  Uaptisiii  and  the  uuto  the  Church  is  comciiJn 

Liinl's  Supper— arc  administered  cither  is  committed  also  the  dispti 

by  the  piiMor  or  by  the  teacher;  and  neals  of  thecorenant;  bntto 

thuufihwithsoinegodlylvarnedDiviiios,  aa  well   as  to  the  psMCT.ii 

ir   be  a  (|m>Rti(iii  whether  the  teacher  the  (lispeiisirigoftheGofpel 

iiiny  dinjwHKc  the  seals  yet  the  qucNlion  iiant  of  ^ace-^uiito  the  C 

(lut)i  rather  eonccm  nehool-doctora  than  therefore    to    him     ai  well 

theteacher«orapartieu]arChurch;  but  other  is  conimitted  the  dii 

We,  who  have  only  the  teachers  of  par-  the  seals   of  the  covenanL' 

tieiilar  Churches,  do  believe  that  tliey  Way  of  the  Churches  cliap 

to  whom  the  preaching  or  dixpenung  p.  07.     London    164J. 


INDEX. 


A. 
^kauhui,  hftd  huE  ettt  Bishop,   449. 

aw.  im. 

Ahtalliaf,  hi*  ilrpoaihon.  fiSA. 

AbMlu/iim,  S64.  lilt!  duly.  SSO. 

Aerotliet,  Si'lX, 

jfrriai,  a  hereric.  91, 

Ag«p*,  37.  bboLiihnl.  1(M.  2S7.  540. 

^IrjwfHa,  lUccciMon  then.  JS.   IfiS. 

4«». 
AUtcMtinu,  327. 
^^iJuntr,  S,  4«l}. 
rfirir.  oompiuing  the,  140. 
Altar  BguiiHt  illATr  £3.  :61S. 
^(■AfVH,  A.,  hU  pmycT  brforc  Rprmnn, 

S47.  SSB.  hi»  dealing  «iili  Thcvdn- 

■{IH.HJ. 

AwitrfuiMm  Miiul,  S20. 
Atwnim  w-A  Stip]jliira,  'y&2.  StJ. 
Aff-yra.  canoiiK  aX.  \m.  .fOO.  071. 
AnJrmticru,  ipaROriiniittiicjiliun  of,   C79. 
730. 
'f,  TnejinSnif  nniir  word,  /f!>L 
>6.  of  Chutcho.  152.  2(Hl.  81i.  of 
II,  4t», 

jtMckrtst,  Mid  10  be  tbc  ChuTcli,  60t. 
T4I. 

^Ri<  <    of,  21,  two   C00gT«S«- 

t.  -•   2t. 

.Ariten,34.  14*. 

AfcmJvfi'f,  iiiUTiitolVci,  <t4A,  743. 

Af  -..  7+S, 

j^.  rvilmlnil  in  llirm,  410. 

>i4lUekllai  nf  AH,  1.  17.  ?3tl. 

-       ■        -^-^   *    "^^  *■ — t  no  tatXTf 
*iircbM  in 


rcclesiumal    {mwoT,    452.    difleniml 
from    Bishopf,.  459-  f^oni  prgphct'i 
671.  their  authority,  r(il. 
ApotUfMfOfKhc  HGond  flidcr,  177.  41<0. 

im. 

ApaMni,  7£0. 

AtvhbiaArrp,  19. 

A*trm>ilie»  of  the  Chureli,  hcf  right, 
4U1.  hcT  (iuty,  402.  «41.  forbiddeii  by 
th«  hcjilhon,  ih.  of  Divine  tiKbl,  l}43. 

^nj^nMy,  dnyB  of,  11l£,  114.  »4(1. 

^fAnmwiiM.  Sir.,  S>l>2.  fld>>.  739. 

^fNdi'riHVt  of  Bifthopt,  £130. 


D. 


Baplum,  367.  to  whuTTi  gT^ril'n).  407. 
hy  whom.  4S2,  Sflfi.  in  c*iie*  nf  n*. 
I'L-MiCy,  653. 

liaj'UtMM,  Aotlnnf  of,  ifm. 

ilarnaha*,  St.,  opp  of  the  Si'VCTil/.  684. 

Hartmiut,  in  error.  IS. 

iVdiwrA,  III?  ■cribc,  124. 

HeliormiiK.  OilM.  U3S.  Sfi7. 

Binding  Jind  loosinfr,  3t>!).  407.  iwl  » 
thr  Chuech  M  in  tli«  ijniga^i;ML 
two  KHSM  uf,  730. 

Bittu)pt,  luccr^d  ihf  Apoaili^  1.  |X 
Ijow  pn>]>a^Bte(l:.  2».  It.  sifaM 
Diwinir  ■«n''icr,  60,  53.  ^«  dwta^ 
71.  unnot  b«  am  MUii,  Ml  afev  <«. 
liked,  94.  ""^  "^  '  irjiiinBlii. 
163.  «««.b«ptiM,4fl£j^^^ 
rx<-<>tnniuiiiMC«,  4M  Av  ^h^ 
act,  503,  PBBelafc  iW  Oa^  JMl 
fuund  Cbnfte^  ML  ^ta^fc  «M 
tl>p  ci*  i\  ftmm,  TtL  ^hmm  ^  ^ 

uriiiiiii  ,*>^^— .a^jtft 

MmM.   i#m    ft.  Ijii    II         W 

ifciiii    «ii^  Jill  .y-Ofc 


H66 


INDEX. 


C. 


Canon  of  the  Mux.  3(8.  353. 

C'liplmly.  tiMd  (jf  tlic.  IW.  (J7*.  775, 
Td/iv-ikaiMiu,  diirotuioit  of,  ^tS. 
Cutittilratt,  (tte  good  tlicy  imgkt  to  be, 
fH».  huve  ihe  c»re  ef  ibc  iicpwiiJeBt 

ra«o/tr  Church,  dcnltd,  GS7. 

r^.,.«f,.*o|Uic  Churcli,  8M,  792. 

CnrcmoJMM,  iHlfl,  in  ihe  N<rw  Te»U- 
ment,  302.  reasoji  of,  Sl>7.  in  tlie 
ii>'nng*>{ni&,  fi23.  53^  under  tbt 
Apiiallt*,  «33. 

Ctitirriing,  ST'ii. 

X<4fw9*tf'('a.  7*.  78.  in  pensncc,  3fl7^ 
ifipoTOiWa  72.  77—80.  789. 
CkikMtt,  754. 

ClhiMwiffdfii,  497.  jurisdiction  of.  501, 
then  flcftU,  6d&. 

CttrUfianitif,  not  to  be  prcipagttal  bj 
fore*,  57B,  brin^  no  eartlily  fcdTJin- 
lAgc,  5^1.704.  why  it  (Lccs^B,  SS4. 
tnijr;bx  not  to  b«  B  c&use  of  wu,  61 1. 
BIB. 

CArpjrifljw.  not  diititiguifthed  trom  Jews, 
642. 

CA>rcAj  the,  wliat.  fll.hnth  no  tenipariil 
power,  SdH,  hath  pnw?r  to  aascmhlp, 
401.  714.  her  relntioti  to  llie  stale, 
638.  fKnuid  of  her  pow^r.  B39.  7!J7. 
wh&tooiuIJmtebhei,ti44>.herjiuiBdlc- 
tion  not  from  ihu*  ttalu,  filiO.hut  only 
TecO|ni)*e^i  •38?.  represented  in  h 
viniun,  4ti£.  477.  S92.  hatU  JegiaU- 
tive  p-dwi^T,  700. is  sujienmlUTnt,  7I2. 

Ckurchei.  how  founded.  7-  S7.  8fi.  43A. 
only  in  cities,  4i34.  669.  cubDrdiiii- 
tion  tvf.  3^6.  392.  ah&dcnred  in  the 
nynagogup,  437.  143.  ftnd  subnerv. 
inf!  unity,  677.  profnned  hy  the 
PuriUns,  £47. 

Churchuiariteuj,  IgA.  ,^13. 

CioU  functions  rcconcilenble  with  eccle- 
BLofiticiiL,     730.    Porilan    ohji^ctionB, 

fas. 

Clement,  St.,  Bishop  of  Rome,  2S.  hiP 
epiBlle,  770. 

firupktu,  5.  480. 

Clergt/,  tVistinet  from  the  ]ipnp]e,  +84. 
their  diKipline.  £71.  iSH.  their 
privileges,  Sk5.  TDAy  hnre  civil  ati- 
thorjty,  J586.  why  forliiddeji  civil 
ftinctioTiH,  iS88,  753,  qun 1 3 (mention* 
of.  Slit. 

Ciitici,  fioS. 

CoHrctn,  S77. 

Conmunimi  of  th»  sick,  84fl. 

Vominunilti  nf  gonds,  843. 
f'orfror,r/iif*,  fiflp. 


Cta^cinun,    247.   3111.  Sfil.  dulj.  Ml 

i>i  tl»e  Litargy.  37S- 
CutyjSrmution,  HUt}. 
Contecratr  goods,  inalieiuhle,  SSO. 
Contffrajioii     of    the     Eucbuut.  J*t 

with  what  wiirds,  3 4fii. SS£. aU. f^ 

iLi   the    Eucharist,    5&\.  uf  DUMffc 

673.  of  CburcJtcs,  760. 
Cowittonet,  tbeir  authority.  {29.  thn: 

trontinuBiice,  S74. 
Cmuufory,  at  Tiberia*.  *X&.  ^  W 

power  of  life  uid  deiob,  171.  ii>  <«*- 

blialimeTLt,  5d^.  juiifi^rd  pn>plwa>'Si 

803. 
Cmttantine^e,   catue  of  iO  greMPw. 

440.  676. 
CoHKierif/ioH*  eci^lesiutticaL,  no  ul^tiMt 

(0  Grid's  law,  524.  ought  to  bekr 

529.  vhy  ordained,  535. 
CorinfA.  djxurdertt    ihrrc,   10.  37    i 

without  K  IJii^hop,  S8.    &e  769. 
Coriaihiixn,    the-    inceBtuous,   1$£.  Ttt 

hisnuik,  180. 
CovnciU,  ncionAle   o^   S37-  CS9t.  &H^ 

Aathorily,    528.     of    DiTuie    nek 

fiSQ. 
CoKrf  of  High  Comnuudon,  I63l  PI'S 

fiat,  135.  Christian,  ]ei.  theiruRfk 
1«3.  7yS.  rccopmi&ed  by  th(  «<d» 
power,  5tiO.  iheiT  conBtitutiML.  T01 
exlt^ut  of  their  juri»dic4ian,  794 

CoHnim  of  our  Lord.  5J.  ItiS-  4S^ 
4{il. 

CsiwMHl,826. 

Crown  of  the  CTiurch.  147. 


D. 


AvmiuM,  23. 

J}ayx,  obBemtion  of,  S0%. 

DeacvHT,  80.  85.  who^  176.  thefc^ 
tion,  178.  -107.  stood  in  tlm 
US,    608,    TPJinEstered     the 
pnT^ra.  2SS.  tbeir  plAce  in  the  llia- 
arehy,    ^(18.  meuting   of  the 
6(IS.  ID  ihe  synagogue  and  in 
Church,  697.  types  of  them  to 
Jpviiish  poJiiy.  399. 

Itftid,  pmycrB  for  the,  ^23,  9Sy.  buhl) 
uf.  $48. 

Death,  sin  unto,  413.   tihdcr  lli^  la*. 
.^79-  under  lh«   GoEpel,  £80,  not 
t-crlcsiastical  criine«,  614. 

DeiiiMliM',  feiut  of.  280. 

Itf^Tailutinii,  liiZ. 

Jiei  grntia,  26d. 

AiaHoMri-,  178.  .ins.  .liJ.  820. 

Airtai^pin.  4S9. 

niTiHf-r,  »«-. 

Di'Tnyiiui,  Bishnp   of    Adicns.  tf. 
writings  attributed  lu  Iiiiii.  321. 


^^^^^^^^^^^^^^                                                                            ^^^^1 

Dufirtotji,  the.  dMltled  by  the  people. 

thr  4Mit»nK  of  the  rhuK'h.  £tU.  ut                 ^^^^^^| 

8a&. 

Diviiic  riffht,  {tSti.  rlWtx  uf  an  un-                 ^^^^^^| 

DUeipHn*,  cscintt,  tpvcn.  412.  cauK< 

^UM.  6S2.  ilio  ■piiitiul  inortl,  tttitf.               ^^^^H 

or  iu  d«cay,  647.  rcUx«d,  0&7.  tnal- 

uatun  of,  71)3.                                                     ^^^^^| 

Icn  [if.  Ji'Jti. 

^^^^^^M 

Doclort^  dIHc-c  aC,  I7T-  tLtelr  qu«lifica- 

^^^^^1 

liiirin,  M-i.  SOS. 

^^^1 

DflHiialiHi,  noi   fuuuilcil  iik  ([nee,  400. 

^^^^^H 

463. 

FnJ'A,  TTiattcn  nf,  fiZ6.  motJTCt  of,  £0^.                 ^^^^^| 

Jiitminut  tvbiitnm.  207* 

difTiculty  uf.  £99.                                                 ^^^^H 

D^nnlitl,,  216.  22!). 

fiuf,  of  seven  ilayx,  21-&.  uf  L^nl,  'i74.                    ^^^^H 

/)«  ^fnru,  230. 

Failing,  1 1 1.  dialiked  by  the  I'uhunf,                ^^^^^H 
273.   the   tjuty   of  C'liritllait*,    2^8.                ^^^^H 

291.  time  of,  239.  anioug  lh«  Jcwa,                 ^^^^^H 

E. 

^^^H 

Ffiuit.  mcHJe  oriiuiDg'  at.  13f) — 141.                     ^^^^^| 

BoMtfr,  282.  7(i9. 

Frtfiiiiii,  itig^Uiiiruin  spii'isl  uhH4>r>in|ft                  ^^^^^^H 

'  Ex'^ili'ia.  4il. 

272.  oflhv  taw  for  (^l«dnea>,  27ti-                        ^^^^H 

Eldtrw,    lil.    Hiade    by   impOJiliun    of 

FirAl'/ruiU,  S4J3.                                                            ^^^^H 

haHii>.  Hri  of  Uriel  «&£.  »U7. 

F'-rrr          In  )re  rinpluyri]  fur  nli^vn.                  ^^^^^^| 

RiAtTM    Uy.    unkiinwn,    47.   4J!i2.   llie 

^^^^1 

Aiyic«n.  l&k  IIJ7. 

Farmafo-,  03.  404.  £27.  ii7S.  7(!2.                             ^^^^1 

EUetioH  n/  /iiiAofu,  r^. 

>win4  of  pnyvi.  24<).                                              ^^^^^| 

EUa*.  why  lit  Hfli'riliccil  lit  Curmv),  5S3, 

Frutug,  bit  of.  111.  2Sft.  292.                                ^^^H 

KtH/trriirj,  llojiiftD,  tlifrlr  powcr.  791. 

^^^^^H 

£h<>i'A.  iMH-k  iif,  7a)>. 

^^^^^^1 

K/ihrmt,  a  rcdidcHC*  of  the  JfwB,  JW. 

^^^1 

*E«ii-u)iii).  7UtI. 

^^^^^^M 

fipiicuinifr,  4.iiD'. 

Oamaiiet.          980.                                                 ^^^H 

Jbti/J^.  ttic.  320.  334. 

£r«i(ittf,  his   optnion  of  Churrlt  and 

Grlwlu*.  SI:,  Liturgy  of,  iS5,                                  ^^^^H 

OMtuns  in  Divine  Mivice.  ;tl>tf.  534.                    ^^^^^H 

MUti  044.  of  cxr4Hiimuiii«'.-itiun,  d59. 

Gifii.     44.     Iti9.    of    UniniaK^".     133.                  ^^^^H 

UriH7  of  tW  publirntioiL  uf  hi*  book, 

^^^H 

Til.  Mf#  m. 

Glond  Patri,  2H.  331.                                           ^^^^H 

£«rr-Mi,  13S.  JS9. 

^^^^H 

Kurharitt,  '17,  who  miniiler  >U  S(t.  chief 

U«<i,    in    S>.riplurv,    648.   7L(l.   748.                ^^^^1 

p«rt  of  UiTin*  •ervicf,  2^0.  S.18.  wliy 

^^^H 

kfi  called,  ^a".  d3(l.frct)<>«iii  Melirii- 

RmuJj  of  tike  Church,  £4.  458.  782.                       ^^^^M 

tion  of,  274-dUlik.P'I  liy  liiv  I'liiiUnN, 

C»*pfl,  tlie,  .Via.  3*^4.  illlTirr-  fnini  the                 ^^^^^| 

275,  timca  of  Mklwxli'm.  2fl.'t.  daily. 

1nw.  A41.4JU.  KIM),  rcileil  in  the  1av,                 ^^^^H 

2E)4,  on  Sunilayf,  titi.  %l  n\taik,  i9«. 

^^^H 

order  of.  Ill;*,  wi-rrt.  Hffl,  prayttn  of 

ITiiMj,  [iMhiitpn  of  thn,  4t)4.                                        ^^^^^| 

mlnbtrJitioTi,  3«l.<-i>ii'ic'.-tati«n,iS42.* 

Cmfm.  im>.  ikf  prup]H'<.'y  siiil  |ant;u>4(v,                ^^^^^^| 

■Ai-nfivp,  US.  3S7-  'Viti,  Hfid.  reiiii&iiioii 

1«9.  by  inapintiorb,  2U2.  77S.                            ^^^^H 

of  Mill  by  it,  3(18.  runM-i-ratiTil  witli  iIh." 
Lord's  ?rii,ycr,  381.  ilx  ualiire,  47J. 

(iradunl,  S'W.                                                                ^^^^H 

Grtffi  c>»lonir>.  37.  rcpuhlli-t.  069.                        ^^^^^H 

pcriitiar    Iu    ChrihliitiLs,    4711.    £^3. 
j^^l.  838'.  no  trup  Euctwritt  unoug 

tirfgary,  St.,  Uie  QraU,  2(iu-                                     ^^^^^^| 

Vregory,  Si.,  I'll.,  630.                                          ^^^^H 

till?  Puritans,  nii. 

^^^^^^M 

Eiodiut,  Hitiliop  nf  Aiiliodi,  22.  769. 

^^^^^^M 

Trrrfff.  of  Nicomvd».  tJ7a. 

^^^1 

AmMh.  of  Vcrcoll*.  739. 

^^^^^^M 

E»ll/Mmt,  why    iiulilial It'll  by  Sftldeii, 
4EW.of  novrrriit,  *H*i. 

iharrra,  difemiuion  of,  32B.  3)14.                             ^^^^^H 

/tuiiifrtnH,     naitrovvr»y      with      King                 ^^^^^^| 

Au»x'^*^  '7.  <ollii-t  or,   17(1.  ichulan 

^^^H 

uf  ihir  A]io*ll4ff..   lul-  7^8. 

what,  ^0%                                                      ^^^^H 

CfM'n'-f.maltur  nf,<St)  t,  tbtrori«aaf,Jll7. 

^^^^H 

Kjv'tHiii'ntifiilimi,  ainiitt^  ihv  Jrw*,  (H), 

^^^^H 

7h;I.  ilrKTPct  iif  it,  UA.  7H4.  atlnrLnit. 

lUmnue,  St..  hi*  Ihooiy  of  tlw  epi»Ci»-                ^^^^^H 

tvrpcl  hy  layintm,  fJ<i.  tFi3.  iiat  in  itio 

pati.-,     '16.             |J13.    hia     roiTipLainl                ^^^^^^| 

luuda  of  [hr  |>iHjjilt!.  1  .jS.  1  uS.  paa»nl 

uiihii]>ii.  turn,                                 ^^^^^^M 

ill    tltrir    |)rr>iri)i-c,    Lii'r.    1)01    A   civil 

^^^^H 

penally,     4(lti.     hut    spinlml.    tlW. 

thgh^Friftl,  »Dl  alwjiyi  ik|  llip  tiaiiiliH-                ^^^^^^| 

mutuWird  only  by  lliv  UiBhup,  -I!t3, 

^^^H 

868 


INDbX. 


Itahttet,  his  book  De  Civet  7ll.  his  oue 

irticleoffaidi,  737. 
Holinftt.  AMcn^ary.  5+7.  713. 
Heiy  placrs,  203.  >>'f9.  penaDS,  541. 
HariK  CoBontc*,  275. 
//Kl^r.  455. 

Ifffiur,  BcrBphi-c,  34^ 
Hi/reami4,  h»d    Ibe    gift   of  pniph^y, 

673. 


IrlolaltrrM,  Co  be  put  to  d^aib,  ^56.  57fi- 

Idotnlty.  ce&dag    of,    131.   does    uot 

include  other  ilns,  577.  what  it  is, 

&6:i. 

IgHtifiiu.  5<.„  publication  of  his  genuine 

e[iiiitlfs,  -tS'l. 
Impfrinw,  ^17.  7(l(i. 
Impotitiok  of  ItiAndjt,  17.  21.  itj).  whnt  it 
si^llirii,  S^.  its  iinportuiec,  88.  in 
Drdinnlion,  H5,  in  penance.  157.  36ti. 
^Iti.  in  he&Ung  the  xick,  a3£. 
tiutepvndenl  theory  of  Church    nuthn- 
rity,    148,    flja,   inconsUlwit,    W8. 
more  CliristiikD  than  the  PreBbjie- 
rlaii,  Gfi. 
tndiJfTCKt  thing's,  23*.  834, 
I>tfiiHibilify,  718. 
Ingpirnripn.  I  IS,  prByefi  of  the  Church 

by.  Iti7,  B34. 
tnfrrtvjitJott  cif  the  Chuich,  £8. 
JntroU.  320. 
Ifehnd,  Churches  there,  ♦42. 


J. 


JatHbUchux,  750. 

Jamet,  St.,  Dishop  nf  Jcni«tleni,  3.  1^2, 

niic  of  ihe  (wcjvp,  5.  +J!J.  703. 
— ,  St,,  §f)n  of  Zcbedoc,  132. 
Jeu't,  xlinperainii  tiF,  1+5,  775.  CUiKd  the 

CIiriBtian*,  425.  restored  into  Eng- 

land,  610. 
JoJm,.St.,  fouRivii  Churches,  20,  ordained 

clcrpy,  Sf,6.  +&4.  7ti7. 
Joiapkiit,  catahUshcs  the   C'unustories, 

116.  5hS, 
Jo'ej>hH4,  i  Jew,  ^\. 
Jmlian,  Til. 
JurisdMien  of  the  Church  Tolnntary, 

I.H.   Qtfi.    not  from   the  stnte,  158. 

whencp,  161.  mcludem  (bictrine.  472. 

Bhovu  firdi'T,  fififl.  81.5.  wJial  it  is,  702. 
Jtiilin    Afarfj/r,    tni&iiilerprctect  hy   the 

Pr«tbyt«rianB,  2^3. 


Kegl^  S&.  to  whom  givm,  94. 
tent  of  the  power  of  tli«,  W*.i 
is,  4B0.  CSl.  mare  ttuui  tbaCddTl 
ing,  483.  Socinun  Uieoiy  o^  S0$. 

Kindreit  pf  our  Lvrd,  5S.  4$. 

Kittfdvm  of  ti«aveD,  not  nimuMd  h 
die  law,  IIS.  801. 

KiHgt,  nmy  be  excoiiixniuuc«l«<L  5U, 

Ktirrlinfi  at   the  Cominunicrn   cinuUfd 
idalatry,  577, 


4 


l^pteJ.  tfae,  167. 

Law.  the.  what  il  pmcril>e«*  106.  Hi 

h(iw  its  mtauing  wms  pn»ejin.Lt  llfL 

tAuvht  in  schooU,    120.  difficuit  la 

read,  I2». 
I,fiifif,-r,,  who,  133.  807. 
Lai/--ni7ntnuuiiitr,  ii65.  79S, 
Lriif-clrlert,  nunc,  423-      Sec  EUm. 
Lai,mfn,  mny  pteuch.  388.  473. 
Ll•.ngut,^he,  ^29. 
AciiTtJupyol,  (i9J. 
Lent,  273.  284. 
Lfttoiti,  the.  318.  324.  373. 
Liherius  of  Rouie,  729- 
Lihtrty,  Christian,  520. 
Litaniet,   ori^Mj,!    of,    257.    33X 

coin  run  nLOii,  369. 
Liturgits,  2(>K  clmngftc  in  tbent,  SfiS. 

of  the  E&>t.  334.  340. 
Litufg^,  t^hanpes  in  the  Western.  M0. 
Luthfr't  Comifiitmon  Ofiice,  452. 
Lt/ciirgut't  rcfoniiatiDD,  471'. 


K. 


KorAoTOf,  484. 


M. 

jVtnxdSeM,  612.  758, 
Mackiavelt  647. 

JJaArMo/ufm,  propji^led  hy  force,  fOd. 

(>l:o, 

Mareian,    eEcommuiucated,    487.   GS& 

67B. 
MarmiUtt,  missal  of  Lh^,  348. 
Mark,   St.,    Bishop  of  Alrrxandrili.  28. 

152.  orditin.'s.  Bishop^',  499. 

Mnrringi  allowed  by  the  Church,  41" 

celebtAi^d  with  itie  Euchuiat.  72J 

S48.(lLshoDouml  hy  the  PittitanA.!^ 

Mairiowmai    causes    belong     to    t^ 

Churd],  StiS. 
MiittathutJit  fii2. 
Alaximut,  75U. 
Mtant,  nctifuity  of,  217. 
Mttlelitu,  Bishop  ofAnTictch,  81  J. 
Millrnftwm,  754. 
htminhrt  ot  the  Word  and  SuctwnA 

482. 
Mi«iMfnet.  171.  dillrrencea  of,  I74. 
Mirac1f4,  50 S. 


^^^^^^^^^^^^                                     ^^^^        869         ^^^H 

Miiiai,  i)  the  Liturgy  of  St.  Peter,  26*. 

Ptfwer.  Kculv,  «comntuni»t«d,  46.            ^^^^^H 

chMigctiii  it,  a4&. 

507.  its  inie^rcjit  in  ofdiiiutiona,  C8.             ^^^^^H 

Mtetia  inlVrior,  had  but  one  Bisliop,  l)7ti. 

84,  569.  no  ■pinliul  autliiirily,  Ifiti,               ^^^^^| 

iVi»«((TnjfM,  654. 

wbat  it  hu.  403.  dile        it.  404.            ^^^^H 

MonltfHtu,  289. 

rdatiiin  to  (he  Cliurrh,  Vio,  diflVri             ^^^^^H 

IHoumiuig,  Tar  theexcoiiunuiiicxte,  7S5. 

fn>m   Epiiicopal,  490.  ng  «uthapty,               ^^^^^^^ 

A'm^/  chair,  3  IB- 

w   aucK  fa  thf  Cburah,   513.  418.             ^^^^H 

tfauiroAtvltiurgy.iapenedeJ,  267.3I7■ 

limits,  5)7.  itileiest  in  itic  Cliurch,            ^^^^^H 

55J),  to  miinitaiB  true  retigian„  4ifi,              ^^^^^^H 

i!54.  to  enfoin  the  cnnoni.  554.  40].            ^^^^^H 

N. 

704,  to  t{CV6  •■Qect  to  the  KUtmct  af            ^^^^^H 

KiKhapb,  StiO.   relation  to   councils,             ^^^^^^H 

Nfighbimr,thch»d.'2H, 

5S1,  mny  be  di«ob«yed  lawfully,  ib.  ^^^^^H 
not  toalienothegoodiof  iheChuriih,             ^^^^^H 

Nt-iyp^rMtorthe.^lii.  656. 

NkwMdia,  67  Ct. 

57U.  to  diHouraee  falae  reli^ons,  ^^^^^^H 
503.  nUiMm  to  ue  clo]^,  584.  not            ^^^^^H 

NfMiitmitm.  SS5. 

JfawWiM  drnjr  p«nuue,  41 3.  415. 

to     abtiluli    the    Epitcdpatc,    til 7.            ^^^^^H 

ycwfiawM  nieaiMl  pmasice,  ^8.  onlina- 
ttoa    of,    7S4.    DaptiiRij,    739.    r«- 

Deceaiity  of  its  pTi)t«ction,  Q'l^-  rf  a-             ^^^^^^H 

torn  cf  iu  influeDce  on  thff  Church,            ^^^^^H 

iifiiiiicivil  bi>  orders,  777-     Se«  CVi- 

^^^^H 

nki. 

Pifvm  of  ihv  world,  ctiiei  m  tuch,  to            ^^^^^H 

be  Ctanati«a«,4«5.                                       ^^^^H 

Praurt,  not  pr«e(?nbi-d  in  th«  Ijhh,  \\iii,  ^^^^^^^| 
eSt-acy  of  ill  publtL-,  'l\'l,  '^13.  fomi  ^^^^^H 
prc'Utibtd,  237.  835.  duly,  243.  dii<  ^^^^1 
likr^iii  by  the  Puritaoa,  240.  'J(J8.  befure               ^^^^H 

0- 

tihntirnrr,  jMniive,  £79,  fi09. 

&&ilrt(wM,  481.  541. 

KnnoQB,  257.  caa^iu  conccniiiijf  it,              ^^^^^H 

On^c^Muj,  llUhuf  of  Kpbetui,  20. 

263.  conclttaioD  ot,  S44.  for  the  whole              ^^^^^H 

Onuu,  Uichi^ti  iirii'Bt,  34?. 

Church, 35t.  iit  the  Africau  Liturgy,              ^^^^^^H 

QrJrr,  what,    154.    4Sti.   diflen   fncp 

3^4,  ori|;i»*l  af,  355.                                       ^^^^^H 

juTMilii'lintir  IdEI.  6ti£.  ■ubmiJiaate, 

Pftafhing,   undbr   the    Apoatlei,    43.            ^^^^^H 

fiii;,  K14, 

what,    Vt.    excellmcy    of,    316,    by               ^^^^^^H 

Or^iifi«t<(n>f,    14.     iiTCgulir.    403,     in 

wbum,  778.  PuritiD  view  of  it,  84<J.             ^^^^H 

xdiiflin  iMiH,  AOl 

Precpf^i.  necfs»ity  oC  217.                                    ^^^^^H 

tJr.i.<,  1  Kl.  4^k:i.  ^ti.9~ 

Prrrz-piA  in  Scriplnrr,  not  buiding  nuw,               ^^^^^^H 

IfnhprnpkttarMm.  1S2. 

^^^^1 

On-Nbini  ponifi  339. 

Fr^fatt.  tbu,  34).                                                  ^^^^H 

Pte*lt^trtia«i'nit    deficient,    4f>8.    schl^               ^^^^^^^ 

maiical.  630.  dcRtroys  unity.  71>t).                     ^^^^^H 

P. 

tt^taBvripiov,                                                       ^^^^^H 

fViufiytrriH,  a  cAUUuil  to  l)ie  Dialiop,              ^^^^^^H 

P««Mm^881. 

■y  ^0.   48-8-  had  Cite  (fovrrnineDt  of               ^^^^^^^| 

Churcbei,    8.  presided    over    by   ■              ^^^^^^^ 

Piuuirm  dajr,  383. 

Itiiihiip,  11.   19.   1^3.  under  TitiiDtliy               ^^^^^| 

fiMJ  »r  Sainowlji,  «fi3, 

Biirt  TttuA,  18.  nut  ntnipuscd  of  lay-               ^^^^^^^| 

J'mnUtf,  AHS. 

men,  3[>.  77<>.  ought  to  be  restored,                ^^^^^^^| 

/'(D'lnrr,  iiS,  «  med^cuif,  47.  AM-  i" 

95.  Iiow  tppoiiiled,  i-t'A.                                       ^^^^^^^1 

whoTi)  f^anlfrii,  4)0.  dtmed,  411.  lii- 

Prnbgtrr*.  called  Biflhop»,  8.  why,  32.              ^^^^H 

•titiilc<t    \ty   tlie    AptiscLm,    412.    iln 

tiStl.    Ih^iT    fuaaions   Vi.    ixaX    all               ^^^^^| 

nec*«ity,  *79.  484.  dwciplitic  of,  7*12- 

nrcnrbcdk  41.  387.  to  nbey  the  ^^^^^H 
lliihop.  53.   their  iihare   in  ordina*              ^^^^^^^ 

PmiimrMm  JuF^,  «(  ptterf,  58. 

Pnafmi»,  iKunciluttian  uf,  £0.  filf.  782. 

liims,  7G.  Mt         the  Chui'Oh,    )ifi.                ^^^^^^^ 

/'fniirnt'i,  Hiiiniiwion  of.  32S.  363. 

■  round     tbe     Bishop,      liH.    nailed                ^^^^^^| 

Pntteip«iU.  ChuTchrt  there,  4&9. 

anKrI",    lo2.    20fi,     44'3.    ^nwrncd              ^^^^^H 

ffvpU,  their  iitter^i^l  in  Church  rnktti^ri, 

Cliurrhea,  I5t.  were  ducrlnm,  1  7!'.  t^«i>                ^^^^^^^| 

71.  85.  458,  subject  to  the  Apoallcv, 

kind«  vf,  |K0.  tonaefrate  llir  Kiirhji-                ^^^^^^| 

a*.  792.  [tklicnit*.  Sll. 

HkI,  41)7.  780.  conCinned  nt   Bgjpt,              ^^^^^H 

Ptratitatian,  728. 

602.  always  Bul>oTidiBals  U  Uialiom,              ^^^^^| 

ft((/T.  St;  lyp«  of  unity,  fli.  78*. 

^^H 

rj«|jiw.  7  it). 

Pfietl,  ■  uinple,  may  btve  nan  autho-              ^^^^^H 

Paar,  tMuOBined  b;r  (he  CKurrh,  44. 

rily  than  a  Biftbop,  6A6.                                    ^^^^^^H 

Pwi.nniMRiRiaii,  3«0. 

lh-ifflJu>oJ,  47*.                                                      ^^^^H 

pBTtrttf    DGl   htnding    on    the    «l<rgT 

Prirtln.  dpcidc  controv<r»if'K  1 15.                        ^^^^^^H 

fclwayi,  ««9, 

Pn/rtfim,  to  be  presumed  tiacaie,  6i6.                ^^^^^H 

^M         870                                                                                       ^^^^H 

H             ftijiyiin.  17.  767. 

IhiMi^^  Am  oC  111.                   ^H 

^1            f>  1/1  fcMj i^ .  Urn  BMMHi^.  IIS.  ISS.  BS8. 

Stmidal^in.  Sl».  SM. 

^1            Ai^iUit  u  Aatw^  21,  11^2.  nvnl 

AMm.  SVZ.  wfaai  (jOBPtitalca.  7M. 

^H               HCTvU,  IM.  who.  117.  I19^.th«irdi*- 

fcUwMiM.  593.  wbiN  7S3. 

^1                 dplM,  122.  difinmcca  ot^  671L  ue 

SrtOiA  MuAo^  ilejKMRl.  765. 

^H               nfajcctia  the  ApoMln.  673.  jwlBri) 

SeHio.    137.    laa    177.   auoeced  Ai 

^H                 by    ^     Muutery ,    731.    bf    ihe 

prof>bet£.    128.    wet«    of   tb«   Am 

^H                 CbsKh,  7?^  their  MiUioriiy  under 

wcU,  131.  rjMight  iu  lUe  ijamapii 
133.  autliority   of.  603.  wen  jnga, 

^H                 tbe  iaw,  707.  different  luw,  717.  the 

^^L                 ttltt,  750.  bow  (he;  |««MlLed   ihr 

«0£. 

^^H       aMp«i,»oa, 

SerifilurvriM,  32 S. 

^^^^B    AalHf,  Koafc,  306.  «rdn  or  to  pnhUc 

Strififmrt,  hoif  to  be  (nterprrtfd,  l.WI- 

^^^         m«mce.  Sis— SSI.  S7& 

FMd  in   Church.   SI  4.  rauM  ha  r»- 

^V              f^gaiffrgt  862. 

reiv>ed,  ^U9.    not    ^1    binding  nv«. 

^H             PktiUnt.   their  refoniMtka,  62J!.  pcr- 

600,  lo  wham    li^laogt  ica  iatopfv- 

^H                  fcrt  Divmeunu«,li27.&S£.kUfidci 

ution,  7T2. 

^^L                tb^  i-aity  Church,  fi2S.  ifaeir  plana  of 

Se^lelMi^  of^uiixt  Uj-ddcOa,  IttL 

^^^^B         ivfomwbom  7£i7.  trci|ueiitcr»  of  an- 

SeWarvj,  tS4^  jl3. 

fmnun,  lUsiued,  325.  in  ihe  afigraow, 
iSmiM,  Divine.   lO-L   under  lh£  ^^^| 

^^m 

108.  801.   ministrred   by   pnifH^^H 
12fi,  in  the  teTDp|(^,  2M.  m  ibtwjm- 

^^H       SN^r^ufara.  2S5. 

gDgUCi  24^ 

^^^^H      QMarlorffriaNM  h»tti^:a,  V2. 

Simon  ifiif;ul,  749. 

^^H      Qa^iehimg  the  S|Hrit.  SM).  U»— 240. 

5fn  unto  duth,  413^ 

^^^^V      Qa^^HM  in  ba|ttikm,  MS. 

Stxiiiiant,  tbcJr  theory  bftbe  lEiryi,(QL 

SacinvM,  hii  view  of  bapitisin,  500. 

SoUiert,  nature  of  th^  dtadpliae.  SSk 

H 

SfirHt.  diseeming  of,  £22. 

SMe,  can-MportdeiLL-e  with  the  Chnteli, 

^1               AwMMi,  Peter,  44«. 

«fi4. 

^H               JKtj/vmafion,  bji  act  of  the  eivil  pover, 

ShaiiMt.Wi. 

^1                    S15.  OiaUet  of,  how  known,  i^*,  on 

SiuvtMiBn,   vf   the     ApOsUm,    130.  U 

^1                     the  CnnliDent,  60^. 

Jerusalpni,  i&'X 

^^L^^        St/irrmtfi,  thp,  (iOS. 

' of    Biihops   eYJdtriee    of   Ikl 

^^^K       Rtgia  Lej,  7ffl. 

failh,  25.    36.    cmnttot   be  sK  ■dHH 

^^^^B      Mtiigioa.  &IS,  tD  be  maiuliLiii^d  by  ibe 

5&i.  il!>  rclat'iDTi  to  doctritie,  60Ti^^^| 

^^^^^          aHmlai  powcT,  51Q.  how  it  bccom^i 

Saprrillliott,  307.  origiliAl  of,  852.   ^^^| 

^H                   catabUshi^il,  ^.53.  nui  to  be?  propagntud 

SuTiirm  Corda,  ^J9.  not  in  tbe  iStU^^^^| 

^H                 by  fbm,  £7y.  iK>ne  ta  lie  ridiculed. 

i.itiirKj-.31l.                                     ^B 

■ 

Swiird,   seculAT,  not   in    tlie  hands  of 

^^1                 Hnurreclioti,  ihp,  7^3. 

Chxi»Ciatu[    aa    euch.  COS.   spiriliuti 

^H                 Aomp,  UhiiTch  of,  fi^nnded]  23,  BQcces- 

664.  tiQ6. 

^H                   sion  there,  33.  C4uae  of  her  supic- 

Stih-CittT,  Pope,  legend  of.  644. 

^H                 niAcy,  8]U,  M»  1. 

St/ncgigm;    type    of    iLe    Ohurcb,  3L 

fiSO.  iu  dindpline.  3S,  difibrtnt  Twr— 

iii^  giv^n  to  tilt  wo^d.  61.  la««  oC 

^^H 

enforced  hy  the  civil  power.  559, 

Sjftiitgfig^et,  not  required   in  the  br*. 

^^^^        Sahbnlb,    lOD.    haw   obspFVpd,    111.    it 

114.  bi>giiimng  nf  ihetn.   IVk  ISl. 

^^^                  UlCiirp,  n't-. 

IKvint   wn-ice   in   tlicni,   !2ti.  "iW 

^^^H        Saa-r<kt,'4.  33.  m.  77'.!.  7S6. 

rukift  of,  144.  wi^re  holy*  547. 

^^^B       Aacpf/iryr, 

Syieiiia,  731. 

^^^^^F       Sttintt,  vrh-i),  (ifili. 

^V              'VaJwdiiVf.  Iiiu  ophiiun  of  ihr  EpiKru- 

^^^1 

^1                   pare.  1^3.  1G7.  1K0.  how   liu  rvfuLea 

^^1 

^H                   |)rirBb>iery,  gZS.  62G. 

^^^1 

^^M                  Sittnarrn,  '194. 

Talmud,  the,  «35  UM,                      ^^H 

^H                 Srtpfftrilnn  Chroilirle,  2'^5. 

Te/cclihin  \hv  IftW,  VJ.5.                        ^^^H 

^H                 Stmhrdriii,  «  tjjie  of  thu  (■(.'ch-MAstirn) 

Tftirhhtfi,  dilItr^f'rl■1l^  preAching,  4fi9,      ■ 

^H                     cmirtn,  37.  115.  of  w honk  L'-umpoBVd, 

Ttrli'Ifuiii.  iTiisJivierpretiMl  by  tltc  Pun-    1 

^H 

lantt,  2i£4.                                                  1 

^^^        ^KJ^'aclioM,  gfi2. 

rArMTM-y,  iJic,  asi.                         J 

INDEX. 


871 


TVmJoJiiu,  565. 

T%orndike,  quoted  iguntt  himtelf,  485. 

7%rone,  of  the  Biihop,  147.  465.  811. 

etM-iwrHipioi',  478.  693.  860. 

Tiberioi,  coniittory  there,  438. 

Tlmothi/,  Bishop  of  Ephesui,  12.  15. 
151.  propheciet  of  him,  17.  governed 
pretbyteriei,  18. 

TUheM,  538.  544.  bow  due,  546. 

Tiltu,  Bishop  of  Crete,  8. 12.  14.  151. 
governed  presbyteries,  18. 

Toleration,  728. 

Tongues,  unknown,  194. 

Tractatoret,  215. 

Trade  a,  lesimed  hy  the  Jewish  Doc- 
tors, 389. 

TratisubtlantiaHon,  842.  350. 

Trent,  council  of,  687.  827. 

Triert,  851. 

Tritagion,  342. 


U. 

[/tflof,  494. 

Unit}/  the  highest  Uw,  574.  how  to  be 


restored,   631.  importance  of,  677. 
means  of  preserving  it,  764. 
Univertiliet,  97.  827. 


V. 

reiUng  of  women,  224^  739.  833. 
Vettmentt  of  Divine  service,  305. 
VicioT  II.,  140. 
ViH  EccUsiattiei,  165.  819. 


W. 

WiUo  Meualimu,     See  Saimarim. 
Weak  Christians,  S08.  offending  them, 

310. 
Wedneiday  fast.  111.  286.  289.  292. 
Wicl^e,  453. 
Widow*,  ^A. 
WilUam  of  Auxerre,  604. 
WiU  toorMkip,  530.  707. 
Wite  men,  who,  130. 
Wood-<^ering,  feaat  of.  280. 


OXPOBD : 
PBINTED  BT  I.  SHBIUPTOM. 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLTC  THEOLOGY. 


1.  That  the  Library  consist  of  scarce  and  valuable  Works, 
such  as  those  of  (he  Authors  in  the  annexed  List,  maint^iniiix 
and  incukatmjf  the  Poctrines  nnd  Discipline  of  the  Aitglican 
branch  of  the  Cntholic  and  Apostolic  Church. 

J8.  Thnt  each  Subscriber  pay  yearly  One  Guinea  in  advance^ 
to  be  due  on  the  first  day  of  each  year,  which  shall  eiirille  hitn 
Co  a  copy  of  each  Book  at  cnc  half  the  publication  price;  or 
Two  Guineas*  wbieh  shall  entitle  hini  to  all  PublicaLions,  free 
of  cost. 

3*  That  all  Subscriptions  be  considered  due  for  tlie  ensuing 
year,  unless  notice  shall  have  been  given  by  letter  to  the  Secre- 
tary, before  the  first  day  of  January,  of  the  Subscriber's  inten- 
tion lo  withdraw  his  name. 

4*  That  the  whole  manngemem  of  the  Fund  subscribed  be 
entrusted  to  a  Cotnraittee,  eonsisllng  of  not  less  than  twelve 
nor  more  than  twentyfour  SuhscrilHT-t,  who  shall  Gil  up  all 
vacancies  that  loaj  occur  in  their  own  body. 

6.  That  no  alteration  of  any  kind  be  made  in  the  original 
Text  of  any  of  the  WorJu  re-published. 

G.  That  no  Subscriber  be  entitled  to  any  Book,  until  hit 
Subscription  Iw  paid. 

A  it  fnptifi  r«  pvUtiJi  J*  McA  yew  .W*  l^^um**,  (^  4W  pttftt  m  IA« 
avttttgt). 

PtfMmt  wUMwg  Ir  hfrnm^i  Suhtcrifirrt  mr*  rwfMrtM  (■  *md  thrir  uvm  MraHU  md 
tkmM$  tf  liHr  lUekttlrtt  le  fkr  S^trrtnrff,  C  Crmfl^jf,  K'lJ.,  »'u!fr  rovrr  to  tti' 
fm6iiiAiT,  Mr.  Parker,  BookMtUr,  Orfard. 

SulMCTijitiaa*  leedveJ  hj  iHt  Tmiurtr.oron  hh  aeeoiintby  Mr.  J.  II,  I'mrtn, 
m"^  MtMTiw1*«r>on«,ThoropHn,  knd  Co., Oxford:  MMtn.  RJvihKton,  St.  Psul'i 
Church  Y^nl.  and  Waterloo  IMiinr;;  Mr.  Hunts.  17.,  Pnrtinari  Street,  PortniKn' 
Si|auvi  utd  Mncn.  Cauiii  bdlI  Co.,  8tnn>it,  Lumlitn  :  Meuni.  ncighlon. 
Ur.  Slffciuotit  uiil  MruT».  Morlluclia  uiil  Cu.,  (^Aii>lrrM))(r  i  aiicI  Mrvn.  Grant 
Add  Boltoa,  Dublin. 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


LIST  OF  AUTHORS. 


Bishop  Andrewes. 

Archbishop  Bancroft. 

Bishop  Beveridge. 

Archbishop  Bramhall. 

Brett,  Thomas. 

Brevint. 

Brown,  Thomas. 

Bishop  Buckeridge. 

Bishop  Bull. 

Burscough. 

Care. 

Bishop  Cosin. 

Dodwell,  H. 

Farindon,  A. 

Bishop  Feme. 

Bishop  Gunning. 

Bishop  Hall. 

Hammond. 

Heylin. 

Hickes. 

Hyde,  Dr.  Edward, 

Inett. 

Johnson,  John. 

KetUewell. 

Archbishop  Laud. 

Leslie,  Charles, 

L'Estrange's  Alliance. 

Biahop  Lloyd. 


Marshall's  Pen!.  Disc. 

Mason,  Fr. 

Maurice,  H. 

Bishop  Montague. 

Bishop  Morton. 

Bishop  Nicholson  (GIoucest«) 

Bishop  Ovendl. 

Bishop  Patrick. 

Bishop  Pearson. 

Prideaux  on   English    OnUni- 

tions. 
Rogers's,  John,  Vis.  Chnrch, 
Bishop  Sage. 
Sail,  Dr. 

Archbishop  Sancrofl, 
Bishop  Sanderson. 
Saywell. 
Spelman,  Sir  H. 
Scrivener,  Matt. 
Bishop  Stillingfleet. 
Bishop  Taylor,  Jar. 
Thomdike. 

Walker,  Wlliam,  on  Baptism. 
Bishop  Webb. 
Wharton,  H. 

Bishop  White,  Fr.  (Ely). 
Wilkin  s's  Concilia, 
Bishop  Wilson. 


Care  wiU  bt  takm  to  avoid  interfering  with  the  ptMietOioiu  tfftlu 
Oxford  Unioenitj/  Prett. 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY: 


VOLUMES  FOR  1841. 

Bishop  Ahdrewes'  Sermonn,  Vola.  t.  to  IV,     21.  23. 
AcLCHBisaop  Qrahuall's  Works,  VoU  1.    10«.  6d> 
UtsHor  Buxt's  Harmony  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  James  on  .Imitifipa- 
ttaii,  &i.  nsw  edUion. 

FOR  1842. 

Rmnor  NicBOLflan's  Exposition  of  the  Cot^chiam.  6<i.  rcprirtttny^ 
Akchbishop  Brahhali-'s  Worlu,  Vol.  II.    I4i. 

Vol  111.  12* 

Disiiop  Anprbweb'  Serroona.  VoL  V.    14». 
Risiior  Bktbridoc's  Works,  Vol,  I.    12^.  rtpyinting. 
Btsiioi'  Bui.l'k  Atisw«r  to  Strictures,  and  Apology  £ar  hii  Harmony. 
Noiofirtt  tranaiaicdt  12i.  rejprinling. 


I 


FOR  1843. 

AficHHisHOP  BRAMHALt/jWiirka,  Vu!.  IV.  ntarl^j  raidy. 
Btsuap'  Bbveridoe's  Wark«.  VoL  II.  ami  III.    I'ij.  encb. 
Bishop  Cosin^ji  Works,  Vol.  I.    \2». 
Bisiiar  OvEKAtL's  Convocatiati  Book,  nearly  f^^'^i, 
TiioRNDiR£'s  Works,  Vol,  I.,  Part  i.   10». 

rna  1344. 

Tiiorkdikb's  Wotk«,  Vol.  I.     Part  II.  I0». 

BisnoP  Co3in'r  Works,  Vol.  II, 

Btsitop  Beveriooe's  Works,  Vol.  IV.  I3i. 

Marshall — Tlie  Pcnitentiul  Discjplini!  of  tlie  Primitive  Church,  for 
the  first  400  years  aftvr  Christ.  Hj. 

Bishop  Ounmino — The  Piuchal,  or  Lent  Fast ;  Apostolical  and 
Prrpctual. 

JuHNvoN — Tlie  Unbloody  Sacrifice,  »BiJ  Alter  Unveiled  and  Sup- 
ported, Vol.  I. 


LIBRAHY  OF  ANOLO-CATUqUC  THEOLOGY. 

ReT«  R.  S.  Barter^  D.C.L.  Warden  of  Winchester  Coltej^. 

Kev.  Edw.  Churtan,  M.A.  Craykei  Durham, 

Rev.  W.  J.  Copeland,  M.A.  Fellow  of  Trinity  College.  Oxford. 

Rev.  Wiiliajji  Gresley^  M.A.  Prebeodary  of  Lichfield. 

Rev.  W.  F.  Hook,  D.D.  Vicar  of  Leefla. 

Rev.  K.  W.  Jtlf.  D.D.  Canon  of  Christ  Church. 

Rev.  John  Kelilc,  M.A.  Vicar  of  lluraley. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Mill,  D.D.  Christian  Advocate,  Cambridge;    diaplun 

to  ihf  Lord  Arohbishop  nf  Canterbury. 
RcT.  O.  Moberly.  DX.L,  H«ad  Master  of  Wintheater  School. 
Rev.  J.  H,  Newman^  B.D.  Fellow  of  Oriel  College. 
Rev.  Wm.  Palmer,  M.A.  Worccater  College,  Oxford. 
Rev.  E.  B.  Pusey,  D.D.  Regiua  Professor  of  Hebrew*  and  Cpaan 

of  Christ  Church. 

Superintending   Editor — Rev.    W.   F.  Audland,   M.A.    Fellow   at 
Queen's  College,  Oxford. 

Treasarer  and  5ecr<fory— Charles  Crawley,  Esq.,  Lhtlemoiv,  oeir 
Oxford, 

Pub/ijAer— Mr.  John  Henry  Parker,  OxFord. 


The  following  gentlemen  have  cometiied  to  ad  as  Secretaries 
in  their  respective  districts. 

Cambrie^e       ^.  Eev.  J.  Hcmery,  Fellow  of  Trinity 

College. 

Bath       . .     . .  Rev.  W.  Bliw. 

BirmiTt<fham     , ,  Rev,  T.  Nunns. 

Exeier    . .       . .  Rev.  0.  Bartholomew. 

KirUtf  Lonsdale  Rev.  J.  H.  F.  KendolL 

Northampton   . .  Rev.  T.  V.  Barlow. 

jfrmagk    ..  Rev.  R.  Allot. 

Lin^erick  ..  Rev,  C.  MonscU. 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


Th9«»  Durlt«d  ■  $n  Subscribcn  et  £L  7,.,  f  of  £10  10*.,  ••  of /2l. 


*  His  Grace  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  York 

*  His  Grace  ilie  Lord  Archbishop  of  Arinngh 

*  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bii^hop  of  Winchester 
Hnn.  and  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Oxford 
Righl  Rev.  the  Lord  Bisbop  of  Ripon. 

**  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Sl  David's 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Lichfield 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Nova  Scotia 

*  Right  Rev.  tlie  Lord  Bishop  of  Calcutta 

*  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bisho]j  of  Madras 

**  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  New  Zealand 
Bight  Rev,  (he  Lord  Bishop  of  Guiana 

*  Rigiit  Rev.  tlie  Lord  Bishop  of  Tasmania 
Right  Rev,  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Edinburgh 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  New  Jersey 


*Abflriaai  DkKKtu  Libruy 
•Abnbun,  An,  C  J-  Eton  CoUrgp 
•Ahnuus  Mr.  Oxford 
ALlaiid.      Attlmr     U.      Dyke,      tCtq. 

WalUiton  ilouir,  Dnrchulrr,  Donet 
•A'Coun,  Hon.  Cecilia 
*  AL-rtt*.  Joliu,  Etti.  Tlieologio*!  Cglkgr, 

Weill 
Adfttr.  ViwMimH,  DunrtTcn  Caille 
•Arfum,  Rev.  C,  Mrrtmi  Cgll.  OxfatA 
A<lani*k  f^-  D.  Bun[>l{iii 
•Arf»iii»,  Ileir.  H.  (i.  DuiMfunL,  I'^xtrtrr 
*AdRJUK,  W.  n.  EfE-  S;<ltiili»n,  Knit 
'Ad«nu,    C.    C    Evq.    Armlry,    iirar 

'AduHMo,  JUv.  E.  NcwcwUe-uixm- 

Tyat 
•Addiwn,    Rc».     llerkl*^,    Cunu    of 

St.  Julin'a,  Ediuliurxh 
»A<lilM.on,  Rev.  W.  O.   li.  S.  Cmio, 

DurvLoy,  UloucMifnIiiirr 
*Ail«w.-kt    Key.    H.    U.    Iluiiitwntan, 

■Aijiiew.  Rcf.  J.  XI.  WtMtttM] 

■  Alcork.  Ori.i.  V.  Ri7r>>riiirrC.U)caTA| 

•AlilriUii,  Rkh.  R.  I)j»«'ii4i,  SwfTnUi 


«AJdr«(l,  J,  T.  F.  Ebi|.  Linoulii  College, 

OtJortl 
*Aluuin(teT,  Re*,  (i.  UriiiiiFirce,  I'orla- 

duwii 
•.^leuimliT,    Kit.  JuIiB,  ^ort1)UitilNir> 

IjuiJ^ttrcI,  Kilinburgli 
AtlriL,  RiCV.  \L  Liiit-nhi 
'Allien,     R,c*.    J.    C.     Bi^u.ki:»Liuuni«, 

Canterbury 
*Ani7.  Rev.  F.A.Cuiifidmiiot, Inland 
•Allira,  Hvv.  T.  W.  Lauutnii,  Biccater 
*  Allotl.  Uev.  It.  Vittctatot  of  Anugh 
*Arnh]cT,  A.  Eai).  Bri*li>1 
•Arnpltint,  Krv,  M.  LicIiB»lil 
■AiiilprOim,  Jiilm   I..  £*q.  22,  Tavii- 

tock>«qtura 
AndKTKiii,  R«r>  J,  8.  M.  Brig3iMin 
•An<irr«>,  R«t,  W.  N,  Huliref,  now 

Slid  bury 
•AnMm.  Rev.  C.  H.  tHd> 
•AnMT>,Rcv.T,A-BiUioffft<r(!  Rccurry, 

tvlniliam ,  NuM'olk 
«Anftt«y,   Rg«.   A.    Rock   tluuM,   MiU 

YPTton,  SonMraM 
'Anirolni^  Miw,  144.  Pw«MlU]r 
"Api'l'^liu,  hvv    li.  Livcqwul 


^^^P                  LIBRARY  OF  AyOIO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOOY.             ^^| 

^M         *ATTtwr,  C.  Esq.  Eseler  Coll.  Oxfati 

•Bitnrt,   Rev.   J.  W.    Kendal.  W«t. 

^^B         *Arileci,  R«T.  G.  Po-wdcrhun 

niorcUnd 

^^m         *AxiiAaH,    The     Vsrt    Rev,    tiic 

■Boniwell.   C.    F.    E*|.     44.    Wobsm 

^^B             Dean  or 

Place,  RusAch'Sqiiarv 

^H         *Armitsg«,   Scv.    R.    Nprniou,    nnr 

*Barowell,  Rev.  £.  L.  RntfaiD 

^H             Bridgmor^ 

-Baitow,  Rev.  J.  Qucvifs  CotL  OifoH 

^H           •ArnisrnnDg,  R«v.  John,  Diader,  Well* 

•Darler,  Rev,  Dr.  Winehe«{er 

^^^          *ArTn«tTi>nK,  J-  H,  B^q-  DubUn 

'BaTEhiilDCnflvr,  Elev^  C.  C.  LynifstMM, 

^^^H* Arnold,  ReT.T.  K.  Lyndon,  Rullund 

Devrm 

^^^^K*A»hbjr  de  lik  Zouch  Thcologicnl 

Butholomew,  R«t.  J.  MarchAid,  Cr** 

^               Library 

diton 

^^M          *AahirDrt|],  Rev.  J.   U.  Eutwoodhay, 

*Ba*Gvi,  N  Enq.Filxroy^M'iD,  Higbg>U 

^^H                Newbury,  Berks 

^BnibeTpVen.  ATi:hdeAcoo,Meale  Bnce, 

^M          •  Ashwortli,  Rev.  L  A.  BraMnoK  Coll., 

Salop 

^M             Oxforrl 

•Bates,  Rev.  W,  M.A,  Chrisff  ColL 

^M         A»l[ey,  $ir  F,  D.  ErcrUigh.  Wilts 

•Batbunt,  R«r,  S.  Mnton  CoDoit  ^^ 

^H            *Allay,  Rev.  1.  Waraop,  NoICb 

•Bathunt,  A.  £sq.  Nm  CoU,            ^^^B 

^H           'AtlufiMQ,  Rt^v.  G.Stnw,  GunKbaniu^h 

Batten,  H*v.  H.                                      ^^W 

^H           *AtldiiifOii,  HcT.  Milesr  C[GUC»tor 

BuneTr  Rfv.  Arthur.  Croj-doo.  Sum;        1 

^B          •AiidlsQd,  llcY.W,F,Queen't  College, 

Baxter,  Rev,  R.  ^.  Kingnlhorpe                 1 

^M              Oxford 

•BAyliiild,  Rev,  B.  U.A.  HalifaJt                   ■ 

^B            *Aii8tin,  E.  Kn(^.  Fortolielto 

■BaLjfldon,  Rev.J.Thiviug,  BridlinglH^^I 

^H           *A>'liiig,  Hev.  W.TUlingtdQ.tiruPet- 

Bayley,  Rev.  W.  H,  RicketL^  SUplc«d^^| 

^K            worth 

BayFey,  W.  B.  Esq.  Bath                       ^^H 

•BnylJS;  Rev.  T.  L.  Stratford.  Bwexi^^H 

^V          •lUbb,  n.  Esq.  Theol  Coll.  Wfllit 

•Bayne,  Rev.  T,  V.  BrougUlcti,  Wan* 

^^           *Bacon.  E.  W. £d^. King's CoU.  Cwub. 

cliMter 

^1          Uaiihoin,  Rev.  C. 

■Bflzely,  RflV.  T.  T.  Rectory,  PapUt. 

^^^^  •Bagge.  P.  Ewj. 

Lo  LI  lion 

^^^ft  •Bigot,  0.  T.  Eu{.  Ex.  Coll.  OxTiint 

•Bt'ttdon,  MJM.  Heyleibury 

^^^H*fi«gQt,   Ucn.  aiid   H«v,  H.  All  Souls 

•Beadon,  Rev,H.TV.  Lalton,  CricUsde 

^^^H     College,  OsSoiA 

*BcAtly,  Rev.  J.  Coaioy,  Rdph»e 

^^^^^  •BalUie,  Rev.  Evan,  Punttm,  Lincoln- 

•BLuufort,  Rev.  D.  A.  1 1,  GIouecEtcr- 

^H             ibin 

Place,  Lonilon 

^1            Biker,  Rev.  F.  W.  BiiCh 

'Betiumoiiti  Rev.  J.  A.  Huiislet,  Leeds 

H            •Baker,  lU'v.  T,  T,  Tdvil,  Mnidgtone. 

*Bea.ver,  Janiea  J-  E,tc\,  1ti,DevoRshin 

^H            Kent 

Pla^e,  Luiiilon 

^B          •E<ik«r,  H,  W.  En^  Tripity  College, 

•Beck.  H^-v.  James,  Calne,  Wilta 

^^m                CambHitfU-e 

•Becken,  Rev.  H,  F.  JCrdingtoa,  Bir- 

^1          'Ball,  Rev.  T.  J.  MetliowoM,  Norfolk 

mingboiu 

^H            *Ba1lnrd,     Edward,    Rev,    Cnvendisli- 

•Beckwilb,    H.    W.    Esq.    Vvjvenitf 

^^B                crescFnt,  Bntb 

ColkgEr.  Oxford 

H           "BarcUy,  Rev.  J.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 

*Bcilford,  Rev.  Heiuy.  BimtoD  Baaaeil, 

^B          Burdm,  Rev.  Dr 

L^?ilCeB^e^shi^e 

^^          ■fiarker,  Rev.  Ralph,  M.  A.   C&lliiig- 

•Beifortl,  Rev,  P.  3.  WilJeBford,  Aw- 

^^h              botn,  Hull 

lificambe 

^^H        ■Barker,  Rev.  H.  R&ymond,  DflgUti^- 

•Begg""**  Mr.  D. 

^^F             worth,  GloucesfersUire 

•Belpravc,    B?v,    T.,  North- Kawmlh, 

^H          ••DutVct,  Ttev.  F.  R.Oriel  CollOsford 

Leicesterabire 

^B          ■  Bu'low,  Rev.  T,  M.  ^biensiiuiy 

BcU,  l^vv.  Jiilui,  Ouliiin,  near  LvfA*. 

^H          •  UftrltJiw,   JUv.  T,  W.  Liuti>  BosvdL'ii. 

•Bill,  T.  Esii,  Exelcr  Cullege,  (txfurd 

^^H             ^orthninplfiii 

•Biltawiy,  Rfff.  Dr. 

^^^^^                                                                                      ^^^1 

*B«Um,  Rsr.  S.  Aldermartow,  ReatUng 

•  Bier,  Rev.  W  J.Milton.nrs  t  OmvcHnd         ^^^^| 

IlcllABif,  E.  £»((.  17,  BedfnrJ  Square 

*BUu,  R«v.  Jam^i,  Mardea                       ^^^^^| 

•  Btnii,  iU-v.  W,  H.  LulHTwurth 

•BIlu,  Rev.  W.  B«lli                                     ^^^H 

*BeD»i!E,  Rev.  A.  U.  South  Cadbury, 

"BlDAam,  M.  H   £:»q.  Rugby                        ^^^^| 

vSoiuerwl 

BoiMier,  Rfrv.  P.  E.  Malvern,  Weill            ^^^^^ 

'Bennett,  Rer.  Edward  Leigh,  Long: 

"BiiUand,  \V,  Eb(i.  Um'vePMty  CuUege                ^^H 

Sntton.  HoUwhIi.  LiacoUuliin 

"Bond,  F.  IL  E»).ExcttiCa]l.,OxJ'i>rd                  ^H 

•BmtOui,  Ser.  Chi,Fli>s  C.  lUctor  of 

fionney,  Yen.  Art'hdcacon,  KtugMliiU-.                 ^^M 

Sermon,  Dioc.  Amugti 

Wtncford.  NciTlbamplDniliuv                            ^^H 

*bBnim,  R*v,  Ry  l-.TvartoMi  [p>mch 

'  iloudic,  Rfv,  R,  0,  Coiupton  Putdo,                ^^^H 

•Beftji?,  Hon.  vtA  l^v.  H.  All  SnuU 

Hear  Bath                                                                   ^^H 

Colkgc,  Oxford 

*  Booker,  Itev.  JoIid,  Vicir  orKUIunn,        ^^^^H 

•Bcily,  llcv,  Dr.  Long  Bvntan,  Nor- 

^^^^1 

lliumberlHnd 

•Bartnn,  Rer.  W.  Blofidd.  Norfolk             ^^^H 

•UeUiUDG,  R«r.A.N.,D.D„Coburgb, 

Buunijuec,    S.  E«q.    Eaat  Woodluy,              ^^| 

U|i|H!T  CanacU 

Newbury,  Hauta                                            ^^H 

*Uevxn,  Bccldord,  E*q.    1£,  Devim- 

•Boulcon.  Hn-.  W.  the  8GticKhl,W«]»,              ^H 

nhirc-pUce 

Salop                                                                           ^^M 

•Biber.     lUrr.     Dr.    Coombc    Wiwd 

'Bimrke,  R«T.  S.  O.  No.  3.  Cavi-ndi«h               ^^| 

Kingitoa'Upon-Thuim 

S^iujue                                                     ^^^^^H 

•Blckraorfe,   Ilev.   C.  Berkswall  HaII. 

"  Bimdcn,  Juhn,  E>q.  Roch^inirton              ^^^^^| 

Mrrriden,  WirwicJwhLnf 

•llciwd«n.T.A^B^,Ui(gd.UaLI. Oxford        ^^^f 

*l)i)rK«r,  Doiiglki,  Kiq-64.  Aldengito 

•lluwdlrr,  Rrv.  T.                                                ^^^H 

Surct,  LoDdon 

'Bowl»,  Rev.  n.  A.  WiUiogKk                 ^^^H 

'Htgitr.    R«T.    \J,  J.   Slnvertoii,  Eut 

•  MvviyrT.  Rcr,  W.  H.                                   ^^^H 

HmIcIoh.  NuiitiBTiipton 

Buyre,  Ilc».  E.  J.  Soulluunjitoti                           ^^H 

•BijigB,    Hcv.    Miehacl,    King'*  CpJ- 

*Ilradt«y,  C^  R.  Eaq.  DiMuaan  Coll.          ^^^^| 

lcK«,  London 

^^^^^1 

•I)irchJiiill.l-hcw.  Eaq.  UicclM««ld 

*Bnul*bii<n,  Jamca^  Eaq.  Stuckpart                ^^^^^| 

Bird,     R«T.     Cj.     Gmt    Wybun>U){)i, 

*  UnuUliAW,  Jubi  Eftq.  Se'Ci^tary  la  the                ^^^H 

KHvndcm,  EiMx 

EagliahmAu't  LiLriiry,  Nottiughuii                ^^H 

»Uirlu,  iter,  B.  IJ.  lUm«]rnt<> 

•  liraiibwatU',  Hev.  W,  ^l.  Pcltf*.  Jt^r-                ^H 

*Birlry,  K.  H>  Hei].  Mftiichm«r 

^H 

•Biruii,  Bvv.  Rilnin,  Vio«r  uf  Lyinpiif' 

•Brailbiraltc,  Krv.  P.  SI.  M arj li-Ume.                ^H 

11  ^hc,  Ktiit 

London                                                                       ^^^H 

Hirtwlii.tle,  Mr.  llAtifu.  YorluhW 

•BramiCan.  Her.  John, 'Wllham,  Kiwx                ^^H 

•Mt»rop.  tUvT-TurkUcriiNorttkleirh 

•BrandrKh,  Hw-  W.  H.  Sundfah                        ^^| 

•Bi.hiip.  W.  H.  E«q.  CCC.  tUraK 

•Bnmkcr^Rcv.  Hvni;,  I'Hlcttc.  Wu.        ^^^^| 

^Hilltop,  Iter.  VV.  C,  Northunplim 

^^^^^^1 

'Bi«wt,  Ilev.  C.  Wijtftii 

*  Bray,  Dr.  Aat«ciaU»  of,  S  copiea               ^^^^^H 

■Ui-Ntrt,  H^.  Tbomu,  Eait  India  Ca|. 

•Brclt,  Mr.  Newiiigtnu  (Irwa                       ^^^^^| 

\vmc,  AddtRcionihc 

Brvwln,  Itev.  C«urge,  York                            ^^^^^H 

*BJ>ck,  R«v.  A.  VT.  York 

*BT«w«[er,  Hrv.  W.   Itawirdrn,   near               ^^^| 

•  Blackburn  &  WhalJry  Clericft] Soeiety 

rtx-atFT                                                               ^^^^M 

*ll]at-kbarn,K«v.  P«I«t,  Sk-nplv  Lapg- 

•Bridal,  Hev.  A.  B.  BcddJu^on                 ^^^^^| 

Tord,  Hi'yteilmry 

•Bri(t;ht.  Mr.  Willuin                                    ^^^^| 

•Blacker.  Itcv.  Dr.  Mullabmck.  Mai- 

•BriKhtwcIl  Mid   Kan.  Mcmtv,   Ho<.>k-                ^^| 

krt  lini 

Milan,  BunistapU                                                    ^^^| 

•Blake,  ('.  J,  Esq.  L«TkA>,ne«r  NorwicI) 

*I!riue.  J.  U.  E»q.  &L  Jolm'a  CoHrgc                 ^^M 

Blakisiuii.  Rev.  TtobcrlfCotd  Wsliham, 

OxSati                                                          ^H 

Hr«i  IVlwonh 

•  Jlriooof ,  Rev.  T.  Mus  Coll.  OxtmA               ^^M 

Blithwiytr.  Rer.  C.  Lwipidig* 

*Bru«IWy,  Rev,  A.  Brtdport.  Dur^rl                     ^^M 

^B. 

^1 

^^^f                UUHARV  QP  AtftiLO- CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 

■       "»rwUc  W.  E«q. 

••Holler.    Rev.     D.    CJno   Oipla     1 

H        •"   Brodrick,  J.  R.  E»q.  M.A.  Acading 

SrJiool.  Si.  John's  WimmI                           ■ 

H          •llruv.ell,    Rev.    W.    UmcitDuuL.    Cul- 

•Huder.  R.  Ewj.  Bruet>*ae  C«lli«i M 

^1             <-|iCAter 

'Dntlur,  Rev.  JuuMi.Cnntmu'Schi^^^l 

^m         bruwu,  R«v,  Pultx,  Pulliorough.  iM«f 

bumlcy,  X^Aiicsshire                    ^^^H 

^B              i'f[«aith 

•  tlutt.  Air.  P.  J.  Htn^tmi 

H          'BniKu.   rtfv.  11.  Sl  Jboici's,  ^hon- 

•ituticIkH  Her.  J.  Bndforri.  YarkAin 

^1               diUrli^  L<mJon 

•  Kutumonh,  G.  JBmi.  BalUol  C«Uc|i^ 

H           *  UrumL,  Ke-v.  ioim  Cave,  Trait  Strrct, 

Orftard 

H              i,Hmb«tli 

•liyme',  Mn.  Hpury,  Wnrcesfer 

H         *  Urown,  Hvv.  i,  J>BcflUin»ri»,AugK-M;a 

*Bynm,  R«v.J,  KUIiuglraliiie.  Bju«mi>        . 

^1           'Itniwii,  E.  G>  E»q.  A&huvnu 

on-Uiiinb«r                                                ■ 

^ft         *  Dn>wti,    Rev.    I.    L.    Aahwellthorpe^ 

1 

^H             Wymoadluiiii,  Norfolk 

Cslciitu,  Bi$bop'a  College                             ■ 

■          •Brow.ip,  R^v.  E.  H. 

•Callcy,  C.  B.  Eaq.  Warv^fmicr  Ccillc^,        " 

H         llirown^  Rev.  J.  M,  Vicu  of  SuitdMh 

Oxford 

^B           'tlcuwne,  Rev.  Jgiiii,  Huey  Viuiua^, 

•  Calmui,  J-  J.  E«q.   Wurccitcr  Vvi- 

^M                LiDfoUiBibire 

1«^,  Oxford 

H          •  lltufriie,  H«v.K.W.King'>CalL  Lundwi 

•Cuienm,  Rc-v.  Chwlc* 

H          •Hfwnc.  lU*.  S.  Dewy  HiU,  Clrw, 

Cunpbcil.      Rtv-       C.      Wuurabun, 

■               WLlr» 

RotighoiR,  Norfo])! 

H          •Ilttiwne,  E.  a.£8(j.  St.  Parid's  CoM.t 

•raiiipWn,  Rgv.J.  J.  AaJOunLWicUcn 

H             LMnpetH* 

•CimdeR,     ViacouQt,      Gunkboruugb 

H           •Bruce,  Rev.  W.  Sl  NicliCillU,  Cudiff 

House 

H          llryxncr,  Ven.  Archdeiciiii,  BaUi 

'CBtiliain,    A.   J.   E»q.     SutiiiaBr-Lill, 

^1            Uubb,        R«v.        HiMiry        Bngetulori, 

Tcuterdeu,  Kent 

H                Cireufieller 

•CAHteiTjiLry  Cleripil  BookSocitrty 

"          •TJui^kBrfltld,     Rev.    T.     H,     Liltle 

•Cupwp,  W.  B.  E*q.  Horbury,  Vmlt- 

BeJwyn.  Wilts 

field 

•ButUand.  J.  It  Ewi,  Ck  CU.O)ifuixl 

•Cftpp«r,  S.  J.  Eu^.  Leytob,  Euex 

■Uut^kle,  W.  11,  Esq,  CuBtonis,  Uriil)^- 

•Carden,   H«v,   L.  Eiigli&h   Bickiior, 

VktCT 

(JluuceHtersbirv 

•Buckley,  W.  E-  Esq.  BrweuoBe  Col- 

•Cnrey,  Rev.  UrwiU 

le^  Oxford 

•Cftrey,.  Tupprr,  Esq, 

Buckley,  llcr.  J.  Btdmioton,  Okucen- 

•Cor^hcive,   Kc«.  Juv   Jiinc&,  Caim- 

terahire 

putc^,  Bengal 

•UaU«;r,  Rev.  A.  Timtock 

CnrWr,  Hev.  J.  Freuchsy,  llnslol 

•BuUey,  Rtv-  F.  Mugd.  Coll.  Oitfonl 

•Carter,  Rev.  T.  T.  llumhiuu,  Maidrn. 

•Bullock,  Itev.  G.  M.  St.  John's  Col- 

heiid 

O^tford 

^Cirtei,  Rev.  W.  A.  Eion  College 

•DttUock,  W,  Em|,  KilbHiTit  Miilitlesui 

•Curtcr,  W.  E.  D.  Est).  New   CuUcK«. 

•Uuubury.  H*v.  J.  R.  North  Ma/»toii, 

Oxford 

WiiMdow,  Bucka 

•  Cnnhew,    R«v.     Jatnes,     Tmi^loa, 

•Buiil,  Htv.  T,  H.  B. 

Lftunceslon 

•Burder.  Utiv.  0. 

•Cartvniglil,  Rev.  W.  il.  Dudley 

•Burllon,  RrV.  F.  J.  T«unb>Il 

•Cnae,  Rev.  T.  Honon 

'Burney,  £.  K.  £3^. 

•Cue,  G,  Eiiq.  Braienote  CoUogc 

•BiUTiey,   Rev,    C,    Siljle-Hedinghftm 

*CiMwiilJ.  R<v.  E.  Sir«ifard«ub  CaatK 

lUUted,  KiM-x 

HL-nr  Siilisbury 

■Uurns.Mf.lZ.Coi'iiiuu.sli'eut.London 

•Calhpr,  Rev.  John.  Wmchain 

•Burinn,    Rt-v.   R.   C.  Ywk  TcriMC. 

•Ccnlty.  Ilev.  S,  R,  futHtnn) 

Pcckhim 

■(.'Alt>ry,R.Esq.Worcc«UT  ColtOxfonI 

"                                                                            ^^^^^^^1 

Civen<li»l)^  IIoiukik)  R«v.  A.  Staninore. 

•  CoBUA,  R«v.  a.  p.  RochutpT                       ^^^^1 

MiddleeeX 

"CuhW,  Rov.  |[.  Kiluierp,  Armx^h                    ^^^^^H 

•Civ<n<liill.  Hon.  H,  BelgTMvi'.M|U*re 

•Culilmin,  Kev.  1,  It.  Wnltan,  Smiicntvt             ^^^^| 

•Cavendish,  C.  Kaij.  Trin.  Cull.  V»a\b. 

«Cockin,  Rev.  M.  Nutuii,  Crloiinrter            ^^^^H 

•(;iiBflcr»,ntv,T.BrMeiioiiiCel].0>fanl 

Cockft.   Sniii'^,  Esq.  Lxnrrath,  Wnt            ^^^^H 

Ch*ml>«rliun.  Re»,  T,  Ch-  Ch.  Oifofd 

LiMKT,  CumwatI                                                    ^^^^^^H 

■ClMlliben.  4*  C.  E*q'  EinmatiUet  Cull 

•Ciidrl,  RcT.  E.  T.  St.  Ji)1if>'ii  College,            ^^^^H 

<^unbridfl« 

Camtjiii'l^                                                       ^^^^^^1 

•Chuubcn,  J.D.  E«q,  Orifl  ColLOxfard 

f  Coir,  Hcv.  U.  S.  WiKitlon.unclvr-Kdgt            ^^^^| 

•ChAinben.    O.    L,    F,m|.     I'liiverwlr 

•Cole,  rU-v.  C.  £.  norLho«l«r,  Dofflt             ^^^^| 

Callrgt,  Oxford 

'Coirmnoe,  Haw.  Mm.  Jvitic-b                    ^^^^^| 

■dumpemowiie,  li.  &q.  Tnniiy  ColV 

•Cnli^Tidijc,  RcT.  E.  Etun  Cu1Ip|{«                      ^^^^H 

OxforJ 

•Cnlaridge,    Rev.    T.    Rector    of  AlU             ^^^^| 

•Chanipcmownc,     Re*',    R.   Ch.    Ch  , 

liallowft,  Exeter                                               ^^^^^H 

Oxford 

Cole*,  Rev,  0.  Craj'don                                 ^^^^^H 

■Chani[iiicy«,  Rtv.  H.  ^.  MDckl«time, 

•Co>p>.                                                                 ^^^^1 

Suni>rd»liir« 

■CoDicT,  C.  1,   B»q    Magdaleut  Hxll,             ^^^^^ 

•rhnnlrr,  Be»,  J.  M.  llfr»*omb« 

^^^^1 

'■ChL-niimliJi!,  IL  Jl«ymour.  &»■}.  ExcIpt 

•CalHiiip,  Mr.  £.  Bath                                  ^^^^| 

Colletr.  Oxford. 

CollinfT*,  Krr.  WiUiam                                      ^^^^^| 

•CIiL"B]iyn;,    Rev,    1.   T.    Si.  Mxrlin'a. 

'CnlUntrwruul,  Miu  A.  DitAUigtiti)  Hal)            ^^^^^| 

CikiLlcrtiury 

•CoHiju..  Rev.  [CMmxc-  Uitl.  Orccnwich            ^^^^| 

•Choitfr.  K«?.  A.  Chichelj  lUll 

Collinicn.  Rev.  K.  Holme  Cultium                  ^^^^^| 

* Clti.-«tL>F,  llan^,  Kh).  lli)(^HU 

•Colli*,  Rvt.  I.  D.  Worcester  Cullrge,            ^^^^H 

'Cjiicjikbtlk,  Vmr  Axv.tui-DeiIK  or 

^^^^1 

CKrisli'-.  Dcv.  J,  F.  iJ^dgworUi,  Clicl- 

^^^H 

iPitHtni 

•Colljriu.  Rev.  C.  H.  Ch,  Cli.  OxfinH             ^^^H 

'ChriM'a  Collr^c  Liliracy,  rjnnbri  l^v 

•CnilTiTiJin,  }lrv,0,S!iR'kiic]i,nparBuMliHi                   ^^^| 

•Chuitdrr,  Hm.  Oupt^l  >litlrc,  BiiWp'* 

•C<»Kil1i-.  R««.  F.  ]»                                                 ^H 

CtiUrgT.  CaIcura 

"Coinplnii,  RcY.  J,  Miaitrud  UvcCorj',                    ^^H 

•Church.  a«T.  R.  W.Oritl  Coll,  Oifwd 

Lyndlinivt                                                 ^^^^^^ 

■ChiiFToii.  Rev.  E.  Cfnykp,  DtiTHiim 

•CuniKip.  Newell,  E«H.  WliltelutU                   ^^^^| 

•CUrk,  llev.  Fnui.  F.  HirubUl  Pwion- 

■Conway,  W.  F.  Kiq.  Dublin                          ^^^H 

ngir,  Ncwc«*Uo 

Coope,  R«v.  11,  {t.  ClujiiL,  Slitn^lkin            ^^^^^^| 

CUrk,  H«v.  11.  U.  Kxfflrr  Call.  OxEord 

•CiHipcr.  Rev.  E.  l\  Burfonl,  Oxan.                ^^^^H 

« rUrk,     Rfv.     Jolin,    Orovc     ViUc, 

'Ctipt'laiid,  He*.  Vi,  i.'l'nuHy  Culk-ue,            ^^^^^| 

KtinNlel,  Le«dl 

^^^H 

•tJirk.  Rlv,  F.  F. 

■('[inii&lt,Rirv.C.L.E\el«rCtilLOsfnrcl                   ^^M 

•CUrkfl.  L.  S,  K*q.  tiew  CnlL.  Oxford 

■Cimiiiit,    Rev.  fl.  Vf.    U.D.    Ottur^                   ^^M 

•Clarltc^Rev.  W,  H.  YumwulU.  NurlnlV 

St.  MaT>,  Devon                                                  ^^H 

•C1iiT:k.r,S..E4q.  Sl  Jtiliib'*  Toll  Oxrocd 

'  (.'urnlliwailtV  Rev.  T.  llnrnary                            ^^^^^| 

•ClnrV.  J.  Eki-  L.in<«4ltia.  livwlmin 

•Cutrna,  R<^.  R.  Uarchealvr                               ^^^^^^ 

•  1  '1>  ruiii.    Re  V ,    J .    H.    FonilMruugli 

*  Cotton,  Rcy,  W.  C.                                         ^^^H 

KifrctoTy,  lluita 

•Cotton.  dicx»rder,  Eat^.  Ililduabaia            ^^^^^| 

•  ClMtUet,  lUiv.  0.  P.  Chinon,  CHmt** 

Hall,  Camlindi^thlrc                                           ^^^| 

Clui)i-nu,  J.  E«i.  Orid  Call.  Oxford 

•  Courtpnay,  Lord,  PoWetWiii  Caalle            ^^^^^M 

Clrriml  ScMviely,  Nnrrmtlr-on-Tjrna 

•Courtciiay,  Rev.  F.  Exctci                             ^^^^^H 

•Clfricxl   Sociffl)'   *jf  ihe   [ivtiMry   of 

•Cox.MiaaF,  Spniiduii  llall.iieaf  Darhy             ^^^^^| 

[>roxfofiJ,  lUiiU 

•Cox,  licv.  J.  Eitiu.  t>,(>livfr  Trrrace,                   ^^| 

^^^L*C1erkf-,  Vcnoriblo  C.  C.  ArcHdMcoo 

Mile  End  Rood                                                ^^M 

^^P      nf 

t('ax,  Rrv.  J,  WnJ^jrHve.  Norlhainjttcn            ^^^^^| 

■         'CUiRb.  lUv.  J.  U«lto 

•Cuann,  Kcv.  M-  UcaarcJ],  ClUwltir*               ^^^^^| 

UBKABT  OP  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


Cnwlry,  ll«.  C-  Stowe,  n«r  Wcmlim 
•Crawlry,    C.   Ewj.   LittlMnore,   nt«r 

Oxford 
•Cnwlpy,  G.  A.  Emi-  HSghgtte 
«Crswijir>',    lUr.    R.  Stccplf  AthtOHt 

Trowbriii%« 
•Crock.  HcTf.  E.  B.  P*igntoh,  Devon 
•CnwkemB  De*ner\'  Clwiusl  Society 
•Cripp*.  Iter.  J.  M.  NoTinglotii  nur 

Cmmptait,    R*T.  n.   Utunrtht    new 

Bury,  LuicMbirtr 
•  Croorac  H*v.T-  B.  Ilcndpomb  BBctery, 

Cir«ncc*lex 
*Cr(»*lt]i.  Jftmpi,  Roq.  MiuvchesWr 
*Cn)ulty,  Mi.  John  S.  Leicester 
'L'ronliwBitc.  llev,  J.  C.  Mo.  1.  H^d* 

■liiigtnn  Riud 
■CroiUiiraite',  Rer.  C.  Lickagb  Modm- 

terevnH,  Ir«Und 
•Currie,  R«t.  J»iq« 
•Ciirrie,  Miss 
•Curri*,  Rev.  H.  G. 
Cait,  Hon.  uid  Kcv.  H.  C.  Cockaype, 

Hdtle; 

*Db]ccyite.  Ilev.  J,  Ounoiid,  Boxmoot, 

Herts 
Dnlis  llev.  Henry,  BriAtoJ 
■DalidtL,  Rev.  C.  0.  Lincolti'i  Inn 
•Dalton,  Hcv.  W.  KeLvcdon,  Etsex 
•Dalton.  Mr.  W.  U.  Coi;kspar  Sl 
•Danil,  Rev.  T.  QueetiV  Coll,  Oxfutd 
*Denlel,  Rev.  Geofs«  Fred;.  Uemiing- 

lon,  near  Cliicbester 
•UoiiJicst  Henry,  Esq,  Cuus  College, 

Cnrahridge 
•Daiby,     KeT.    J.    Cluiile  of    Aeloji, 

Ireland 
•Durliiig,   Mr.    Lltll*    Qoeeii   Street, 

Londvn 
••Darnell,    Rev.    W.    N.    SUnhepe, 

DtirTiAiii 
DfcmeJI.  Rev.  W.  Bainbrongh,  North- 
umber  Imid 
•Dartnimith,    tlie    BarL    or,    SuikI-hi;!:], 

near  Dinnmpih&tn 
•Daren  port,  Arthur,  Eiq,,  Cbmc's  Col]. 

Cambndgo 
•Duviiltoii,   L.  Eit\.   Kudjiiid  Si^nori^, 

l^iliiiburfi'lj 
l>avjci  Her,  Gcorfii;  S.  Jtrjuiu^d,  Kmr 


D^vies.  Ree.  J.  Abbenhdl,  &0Mm 
DxvUv.  Rev,  Rtchud,  SuntoD 
•l]i<ws3ii.  J.  E*q-  K»4er  Colt.  ChaW 
•Davwn,     Cliarlea,     R^.     ftqmM 

Lodge^  Torquay 
•Day,  Mr.  Johii.  BookatJln,  Mc^ 
'Dxymui,  R«t.  Chu.  Great  Tew.Ois 
•De&con,     Rev.      G.    £.    Banuiri^ 

Rotfaerain,  Yorkabire 
•D«n,  Utfv.  E.  B.  Lcwtnor,  TrtiwBlk 
•£)e«n.  Hev.  T.  Colwell.  HenJM 
Dcwie,  J.  W.£iq.  St.  Jolto's  C^  OxM 
•Deardeu,  Mr.  W,  Nottiagbun 
Deedea,     Rn-.     Gordon,     Ktthaba}. 

DorwCsbirv 
•Dtighton,  Mfr&sr*.  J.  &  J.J.Cai»Mp 
"Petueimra  Clerical  LibrWY 
•Dciitoa,ll*r.  R.  A.  Kitig't  CoHCuni. 
•De  Porre.  W.  Esq.  Magdilene  HaH 

•  De  Sikustnarcz,    Rev.  IL    Pemli^ 

College,  OxTpnl 
•De  Tesaier,  G.  K.  Esq.  C.  C.  C.  OxM 
•Pe  Vcre,  Sir  Aubrey,  Ctirrsb  Chwe 
••Dickinson.  F.H.  E*q.  tJpper  Hulc]- 

Atreel,  Lonilon 

•  Piocesan  Library,  Well*,  Stmefwl 

•  Oimey.  Re».  E.  O.  Aimjigh,  Irelud 
•Distill,   Bcv.    H.    L-    Bychome,  m 

Thrnp^tuue,  Nortkamplonshirv 
•DixOD,  Rev.  Jameo,  Thomo'E  ParsvB- 

age,  near  Wakefie'ld 
Dixon,  Rev.  J.  J.  AlirnDis,  □«•!  Ma*- 

ebeater 

•  Dalii^a,  B.  £9^.  Bolion 
•Dobson,  T.  W.  Ki*q.  C.  C.  C. 

bridge 
•Dodswortli,  Rev.  W.  Ch,  Ck  Sl 

cra.t,  Lundon 
•Polhen.  R«v.  C.  Ipeley,  Wariri 
•Pub  old  son.    Rev.    J,   W.    Bury 

Edntnod'a 
•ponne,  J. 

Dortiford,  Rev.  J.  PlymptTBe,  Hrwotk 
Douglas,  Itev-  H^  Coilcge,  ]>iir)niD 
•Puuglns.  Rev.  S.  .^sliliiiM,  Chieheii 
•Duwdiiig,  Rev.W.  Grimlcy,  lVurrr»tf»' 
•Powdiiig,   T.   W.   Esq.    The    CIom^ 

Suliabury 
•Downe,  Rev.  (3.  E  Ruabrfeii  R«t<n7, 

Hi>;liiiit  Kerrvi'si,  NiirTliHi]iplou»bire 
■Pntki?',    K<rV.    RlL-liKfiJI,    Sluunnou 

Kifut 


'-* 


SUBSCaiDERS, 


•Dnunmoml.  Col.  E.  Brighlon 
*t>Ty,  B««.  T.  WaltlianiHlow.  Eiaex 
•DudiTiAn,  Ucr.  L.  S.  Chxrhoa 

•  DufficM.  Rev.  K,  FnnUDp.  ColcliMlet 
*Dugud,  Re*.  &  Muichvater 
■Daike,  Dr.  Hutingi 
'Duammliw.    Ifon.    *i»l    Hbt.    Aug. 

ICifby  Mi»pcnon.  M«.U(m 
Dimiliu,  W.  Pitl,  Esq.  Kdiiiburnh 
'Dtingiiiriuii,    ViKCouiii,     Ury^ukin«Ji. 

Oiifk 
•Dunliip,  R«v.A.p.3T.Johji*«  CiiUege, 

Oxford 
*Ounravm,th«Ku'lor,  Ariarc,  Linicricic 

*  Dupui*,  Hfv.  |{.  Eton  Colitri^c 
•Dumford.  Re*-  Fr«nti».  Elon  College 
•Ihi    Snutoy.    Rev-    W.    S.   O.  Fronie 

Selwood,  Sotn«r>ct 
•JJnrrii.  Re*.  B,  E-  Durliam 
•D^ke,  lU*.  W.  Cndleir,  Mjilveni 
•D}rn«,  Wev.  J.  B.  Higbgalc 
•DjfMm,  H«v.  C.  I>ogTn«nfleld,  tivt- 

A>rd  Bridg* 

t^^tintiurgh.    The    ScDtdlb     E|iiftccp*l 

(liun-h  T.lfaruy 
* EkJuaiKim,  R«*.  B.  CuUtn|[hitD 
♦Eftithcr.  Alfred.  E«|.  Di-ctatc,  Vork«»i 
■fiatuu,  W.  t'.»n.  M^rUn  Coll.  Oxford 
Eaton  and  Son,  Wormliwr 
ESMWortJi.  Hpv.  Oeo.  SemrW 
■Eddie,   Itrv.  It   Iluton  ua  Iliunh«r, 

LmcoluAtiir« 
•EJ^frup,  E.  P.  B>q.W«dlMin  CotltTju 
•Eden,  tUv.  K.  Le|tli>  R<M->ifutil 
•t!dinoiiil»ta[ic.  Sir  AirhJIwld,  Kftrt 
•  Eaou»it.  Ite».  A.  G.  8l  I'm!'  «  Church , 

llUck^tnini 
'EnCwftrdk,  Rev.  A.  M«gdAlen«  Collegt. 

Oxford 
*Edw«rdi,  Hrr.J.l'licColkge,  Durham 
EffVlton,  fC«r.  T.  Uiuiiuiiirton^VarlLihite 
•B.  H.  T. 

•Eljtnd,  RcT.  H.  O.  DwInunMpr,  Drialol 
*EU«r,  Rev.  E.  Uwwr  of  the  OramntMr 

S<'li4wt,  Uurhun 
"EUHdqcc,    H<n.    J.    A.   Bridlin)[t«i, 

YtiikahiM 
'Rllfnt.  J,    R.   r.*q.  CMhcriai   Hdl, 

t'niiklrnitifir 
■KHii-irll,  C.  J.  C*q^.  tit.  Johit'K  Cani- 


'EHij,  ConynKliHin,  En{.  4>  FitiwiUJAm 

Pbice,  Dublm 
'EUisnti,  II.  E*q.  tJnirierury  Callvg«, 

OiTord 
•Elrnliir<t.  Rev.  £d<nrd,  ShweU.  Lri- 

liectcMliire 

*  EIr!ngii3n,  Rtit.  Dr.  Dublin 

•  Ellington.  R*t,  U.  P.  Prcconlor  of 

FeniK,  Ireland 
*Klrea,  J.  M.  Ea<i.  Oatsingtoii,  Stock- 

brid|re 
•EnKur,  Rev.  F.  Sector,  Norfolk 
ENicdUrt,  R^v.  E.  E.  CirencMiar 
*Etlit;lst<m,   Hev,  C.  W.  Lyma  H^s, 

DoTwt 
■  EvBiii,  Rev.  A.  B.D.  D.  M  irtrtBoitwortli 
EvBEi«,  Rex.  E.  C.  In^him 
*EvBnii,  Hetbrrt  N-  E>q.  itkn^J^fte*d 
»E«ui>.    Itc^.    L.    WjnIliAm    College, 

Oi[uFd;  Ilcndan,  LondoB 
Ei-ftoa,  Rev.  T.  rtlHUMiter 
•Evans,  Rirv,  T,  SliiifiRun 
*Ev«ii>,  Ilf».K,re»ibnike  Coll.  Oxford 
•Evririgh,  R«v.  Jamoa 
"Ev«-tia,  T,  Esq.  C.  C,  C  Oxford 
Ewart,  W.  Em}.  ExchT  Col]«K*,OxroTd 
*E(rinp,     UcT.     W.     Alburgh,    ncnj 

HitTleaton.  Norfolk 
•Eyre.  Chftfln,  E«q.  W«lfcrd   Park, 

Newbury 

•  Eylon,  4,  W*|tcr  K.  Ka^.  Lvuiiington 

■P«ltui,  Rev.  o.  ir. 

•FaJtawr,  T.  A-  K»q.  St.  Johu'a  Col- 

lcg«.  Oiforil 
•PaUuw,  R«v,  T.  M.  .All  Aoola,  Loadott 

•  Faiu.lu«o,  V.  Eai).  Excl»r  Coll.  Oxford 
■Farvbffilhcr,  H«».  T.  Alton,  Birmitig- 

liarn 
•Farley,  Rev.  T.  Dackliiigton 
•FranuUy.lUv.  I.  KinK'a  Coll.  Londini 
•Fcanin,  Rev.  W,  C.  Orimaton,  Lyuu, 

NorfolV 
•FrrtliBii),  fUv.T.  0.  Kfncnfbnl  Demn 
•FrlIowe»,  Rrv.  T.    L.  Cantlcy   Rw- 

torj.  Acle.  NiirliilV 
•Fcnwickf^.  Rpv.  0.  O.  Aaton,  Birming- 

bun 
•F^NwIcke.  n«v,  M.  O    B«llr*hafinon 
•Frnilffy,  J.  E«q.  Mjruli^-i.irf 
•Fow,  Ri^,  Hnhrn.  3,  KrMriclta  Sirwl. 

Covml  Cicrtkn,  Lniirlun 


^HP                 LIBaARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THKOLOGY-             V| 

•Field,  R««.  S.  P.  High  Beech,  Lough- 

•GKe,  Rev.  F.A.  Adibjt  nrw  Gngc 

lon,  Eaaex 

•Gallon,  Rer.  John  L.  LeBonqgEoe 

"Finch,  Mi(«  CluiloHv 

•Gorliett,  ReT.  J.  Cla>iDii,  Brigbton 

•  FiUgenld,  Re«.  A.  0.  Fledbotough. 

•Gardiner,  Rev.  W.  RocUbrd 

nctr  Tuxfiird 

•GvMde,  R<T.  C.  B.  Teihaij.  Gl^j^ 

•  Fletcher.  T.  W.  Eiq.  F,R.S.  Dudley. 

ireitershiiv                                              ^^^H 

Worc»terthi« 

Garvej,  Rer.  Richard,  Wakt^dd    ^^^ 

•Fletcher.    He*,    WiUiam,    Collpgiate 

•Oihbings^  Rrr.  R.  Dublin 

Schijol.  3omhwpH 

•Gibbaiu,  Sir  Joba.  BalUol  Collect. 

•  Fictfhcr,  Rev.  W.  K.  Bomb»y 

Oxford                                                    ' 

•  Flwyer,  Aysrttg'he,  Ehi.  WAilham  CoU. 

*  Gibbs.  O.  Esq.  Belmont,  uemr  Bridal 

••Fofb«,  0.  II.  Ksq-  Edinburgb 

"Gibb«,  11.  Rnq.  3e(tl'or4  Sq.  Locdoa       ' 

*  Forl>c4,  I-  S.  E»c|.   ChriBl'B  College, 

•  Gibb*.  W.  E  sq.  1 3.  Hydcr.  P«rk  Stnri.      1 

C«rabrid^ 

London 

♦  Fiirtiei,  RiRlit  Unit.  Lord 

•Clbwn,  Bev.  W,  H«etory,  Fawlej 

•Forlies,  Sir  John  StUBrt 

•Gibaoo,  J,  E&q~  Jeseii  CoiJf^,  C«d- 

•F.irtl,  11.  Esq.  >IaTicin:»tci 

bridj^ 

Ford,  Rev.  J.  Ewier 

*Gib»oii,  Rev.   Edw«til,    /Mtj.  luar 

•  Ford,    W,    F-sq.    Milbrook    Uouk, 

Coveotij 

KeutJsh  Towik 

•Gi'iley.  J.  Esq.  Esetex 

•Fornihy,  lUv.  H.  Bamciw  Collcgm, 

•Giflkrd,  Rev.  W.  Mole»ej,  ne«  Kmg- 

Oxford 

■lun 

•  Fotater,  R«y,  H.B.Str»tt«n,CtreacMtcr 

•F{irt«ctM,R«v.  11.  ILNeM-ton  Ferrers, 

near  AberystwSth 

Y«*lDpt«D,  Pevau 

•Glides,   Rev-   Ceorg*    Robut,  >'e*- 

•  Fo«tcr,  Key.  J.  S.  Udbemt 

piirt,  coiuitj'  of  Ma^o 

•Fester,  R«v,  Johii^  Ki^mpstaji  Vicnr- 

••GiUett,  Rer.  G.E.  WAltham,  Meltou 

a^,  )iea.r  Bedford 

Moirbny 

•Foulkcs,  Rev.  H.  P.  Duck1a>  Moub- 

•GilU-tt,  E.  MarkAhall.  new  Nonrici 

Liia,  I'liDCflliirc 

Glaviftloae,  Rev.  Jahit^  Ltvefpool 

•Fowler,  11*5.  C.  A.  W*1]iicote  Houh:, 

•Gladalooe,W.  E.  Esq.  M.  P. 

D^M-  Reading 

■Clttittcr,  Rer.  W.  Becklej  ILMIorr. 

•Fox,  Rev^  C'l  J,  Hetilcy-oii-TluuxeB 

8us8es 

Fose,  Rev.  0.  WuriK-esUrr 

•Glimville,  Rev,  E.  P.  Whe«iiii>ld 

"France,   Rev.  G.   ■tvB,  Cado'g&ii-pUce 

*Gl^e!ucrflss,  Rur.  JotuM,   BKlliol  CoIL 

•Frwici*,  Rev.  J.  50,  Grciit  .Vrmond- 

Oxford 

atrct4,  1j)>iidou 

♦Glenie,  Hat.  J.  SI.  SaUibury 

FrB])kJiii,  HcY.  — 

•Gudley,  JqLu  K,  E«q. 

^Fraact,  RcV.  R.  StedmBnb,  CuiU7- 

•Gooch,    R*v.  I.  H.    Head    Matter  at      , 

bury 

UeatJi  School,  Haiilaa 

■Freeland,  E.  Esq,  Chichester 

•Goocb,  Rev.  John,  StuniBgle;,  Lxdi     ' 

"  FrwOi,   Frederic    Harrtj,    Esq.    80, 

•Gnodtihild,  Rev.  C.  W,,  A.IL,  P»e- 

Colesliill  Sueet,  Eoloa-sij.,  London 

Gnuuuux  School,  SuUoa  Vileoo^ 

•Prome  C|(Tic«]  Libiaiy 

Kent 

•Frost,  Rev.  I.  U  Bnvdfurd 

•  GoodTord,  C.  O.  Em].  Eton 

Froit,  R.  M.  Esq.  Pembrgke  Colleife, 

'  Goodlake,  Rev.  T.  W.  Muor  Hoiur, 

Cimbridge 

Swinduh 

•Proil,  Rev.  Perclvil.  SU  John's  Coll., 

Goodwin,  H.  Esq.  B,A.  Ckina  Collt^ 

Cm  11  bridge 

Cam  bridge 

■Fronde,  W.  E§(j.  Cnlluiiiptfm,  Dcvuu 

■Gurdon.Re^v.H.ColiTLclii  near  Rugele]' 

FiiironI,  Hcv,  F.  'iVnwbridj^ 

•Gui^Eoci,  Rl-v.  0.  Ch.  Cli.  Uvfoia 

Fjdcr,  Riv.  S.  C«rnhill,  Durham 

*Gan.,  Rev.  11.  J.  Honlnm 

^^^^^^        SUBSCRIBERS.                                                    ^^^H 

•Oniigh,  Rev.  H.  Carlule 

Uaigb,  Rev.  Daoirl,  Grcul  Marlow                   ^^^^^| 

*{}uuirh.  K«r.  n.  ljandonA«rrj 

Hainci,  Mil.  Mampnlrml                                        ^^^^^^^^ 

Uaulbum.  II.  P.1I). 

Hitiv,  lUr.  M*tt.  B.  Smuid                                ^^^^^| 

Oould.     K«v.     £ijMftrd.     Sprou|thtPii, 

*IU11.  Bw.  W.  M*Pr]ic«ter                               ^^^H 

I{iiiwtch 

"H«Uml,  R«v,  George,   Rualiook,   Mr-              ^^^^^H 

•GowpT,  Rev    S.  W«id»wnrtli,  Surrey 

(Lnuti!,  Upper  Catiadk                                           ^^^^^^| 

*Gny,  Itc<p.  R.  Old  Pirk,  DurKaot 

•H&lloii,    Rpv.  nrUUuD,  WTib1>enh«ll.            ^^^^| 

♦Grty.  Kei-.  R,  II.  Cti.  Ch.  Uxford 

Wnrcc9t«'raMre                                                 ^^^^^H 

•0»liuii.  Mr.  W.  Osferd 

■Uiiltoii,   R«r.    T.  20,  Ornit   0«oite            ^^^^H 

•Hmliftin.W.T.  K««].  IT,  lTpp«r  Buck- 

Square, Liverpool                                                ^^^^^H 

ingham  SlrveC,  Dublin 

H*niilt«n,  Hct.  J.  Great  Baddow,  Et*rx            ^^^^^H 

Grant.  JV  «ad  Son,  Edinburgh 

■Hanbom.    Brv,  FbdipSi   WimWtn«i           ^^^^^| 

•QraiKham  ClfriMj  Smriely 

DwMrt                                                        ^^^^H 

"OrrMi,  J.  Ewj.  Wobuni 

*Han:ouii,  lUv.  L.  V.  Midhnnt                    ^^^^| 

CfMii.  Mf.  T.  W.  Liwdi 

Hariauit,  Rer.  R.  CirniceiLci                          ^^^^^H 

*Gm-lK^,     Mm,     Wbittmgton     HtU, 

•*Harding.  H««-.  G.  S.  BmwnoH  Col.            ^^^^| 

Burton,  WetunoielKnd 

lege,  Oxford                                                            ^^^^^^| 

*Oi«T>r,  Rirv,  H.B.  View  oTLvngpamh , 

•Harding,  J.  Esq.  St  Mof?  IlaU                        ^^^^H 

WincUeiter 

**IiaR,  Ven^nblfl  ArchdMCon                          ^^^^^H 

*QrMiu,  Mii«  C.  M.  Norwicli 

Htrington,  Re*.  Ri-  IXD.  Principal  of           ^^^^H 

*0»flne.  B.  Eiq.  Liclifirld 

BrxanioM  Co11?g«,  Oxfurd                             ^^^^^^H 

•OrcwiIypRev.I.P.  PurLealanc  fteOlJiry, 

•Uuiun,  W.  H.  E«q.  New  York                    ^^^^H 

Bluidiurd 

•lUrpa,  T.  N.  Esq.  Quccu'e  Colli<«fl,            ^^^^| 

*6rt«ii««ll,  W.  Esq.  Vniveniiy  Colt., 

Oxford                                                              ^^^H 

Dnrhmm 

■Harper,  Rev.  A.  Invcruy,  Abertlren-             ^^^^^H 

•Grr^ry,  B.  E*q.  C,  C.  C.  OiUS^H 

^^^^^^^1 

OnMley,  Biohwd.  Emj, 

*TIarp«r,  TU^.  0.  Muiar  lluuse.  Ton-             ^^^^^H 

Omlcy,  B«v.  WUIIbih.  Lichfield 

bridge  Wclla                                                     ^^^^| 

■Oniliry.    Rfl«,    J.    M.    Ot«    grile. 

•Harpir,  Key,  E.  Satfird.  Manchmlw             ^^^^H 

Lcic>«tera]iit« 

"H&rci>,  Hon.  uid   Rev.   C,    WilLou,             ^^^^^| 

••Gmwdl,  lUr.  R.  Worcntrr  ColL 

SaJJabury                                                      ^^^^^H 

•■OrrnfcU.   Rer.  W.  Kilvc  KmAot;. 

*U4iria,  B«¥.  J.  H.  Nonhuikjitan                    ^^^^^| 

J!iiin«nie(aUir« 

■Hanu,  O.T.  Eaq.  Horrpw-on-tba-Hill             ^^^^^ 

*Gripy.  jlon,  and  R«v.  Frftnria,  BuiEon 

•Horrif,  J.                                                             ^^^^H 

■Gray.  Rcnr.  W.  Alliii|tluD,  SkliBbufy 

Uarriaun,  Rt^r,   B.    DiHne«lii:  Cha}iUin              ^^^^^^H 

•Grieve,  Rev.  John,  BanihAin    Rse- 

lo  the  Lord  Arelthlaliitip  uf  Caiiterburji             ^^^^^H 

lory,  Tlielfonl.  Norfolk 

*IIi>rriiinn,  Rev.  H.  GoDdhunl                          ^^^^^H 

•GrimUi*,  Rov.  John,  Widhun  Coll. 

ilarriion,    R«(.    T.    TcJaJly    Churrh,             ^^^^^| 

OxTnrA 

Maictatuoe                                                         ^^^^^H 

•GrirtilK  Ker,  C.  A.  Commemifn,  Win- 

•Harriauii, Bcir.  W.  Christ'i  HoipiiUl,             ^^^^H 

chester 

LuadoQ                                                       ^^^^^H 

*  OntvtwrlUir.C.SXUphain Common 

*Hj«tow  Schonl  Lilirsryr  tlie                             ^^^^^H 

■Outldf«rdTlimlovioal  Library 

'HwtJi'T.  L.  L.  E»i).  MiUJIelon  Lodg«,             ^^^^H 

OoiUroiwd,  R«*.  H.  P.  Trinity  Coll. 

Bichiiuind,  Vurkihirc                                          ^^^^^^^^ 

OKlonl 

•HaKtirLI,  K.  G.  Eiq,  Trinil;  College,             ^^^^| 

Cumirr,  Rer.  W.  U,  Winehn—t 

Cambridg*                                                   ^^^^^| 

«0^vli,  BcT.  Bt  S«craTi,  LdMilv 

*Hutabant«,  Re*.  Joaeph                               ^^^^^H 

■Ouihrie,  Rev.  J.  Catne,  Wilts 

■llarrey.    Rcr.    H.    Pieb.   oT  DilMat,           ^^^^| 

^^^^H 

•llafkinui.  Re*.  A.  Ch.  Ch,  Oxford 

"lUn*krii,  J,  Kw).  Scoarbridg*                           ^^^^^| 

•  Iladdftn,  Rm.  a.  W.  Trin.  C"!.  Ostord 

•I{ii»M>11».  Rev.  C.  H.  Fot  Ejuth,  near             ^^^^H 

'Hftiit,  Hrv.  R'Obt.  Aniugh 

Newcaitle                                                                  ^^^^ 

^^^^                      LIBUAHY  or  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGV.                    1 

^^M             'HutehtaA  uid  Sod,  PiocadtUy,  Lcmdon 

•Hine.    Re*.  H.  T.  C.   Bwy  Sl  I. 

^H              Kawkiru,  Rev.  £.  SecnXMij  to  th«  So* 

miuids 

^^1                      dOj    kx     tbe     PT*?p(|g4liqD     of    the 

•  HingJBton,      James      Amln,    Tj^ 

^M                   anqiel 

iS,  Fuubary  Cireua,  Londao 

^H             "HkwUnB,  Herbert  S.  Ewg.  JetiuCatl. 

••HippeslcT,     H.     E*^    UmAmm 

^H                  Oxford 

Place,  B«xk» 

^H              •Hawkins,  E.  Ek[.  Bntish  Mtikiud 

•Hippisley,  fi.  W.  JSiiq.  Sto«  Utp, 

^H             •Hiiwluni,IVev.E.Newpuri,MoQiiioiith- 

GlaiuiMletvbuT 

^^H                    Hhire 

*HobhouM,   lUv.  Bddi.  Ifntan  CiL 

^H              IlawkinA.  R«T.  W.    B.  L.   23,    Great 

Oxford 

^^m                  Mkilborough-street,  L«n(t9n 

••H9dg«f.I<te  R«v.T.a.(RiMrimDO 

^1              •Hiwtny,  R«T.  Dr.  Eton  College 

•Hodg;kiii«>Q,  R^.  G.  C  PwitwA. 

^H                Hayes,    &e^v.     I.    'Wamm,    ArbArfleld 

n&*r  Wotcertrr 

^^1                 Ripf^ry,  B«rkfl 

•HodgMn.  K«T.  I.  F.  Hw^m 

^H              •Heale,  S.  W.  E«^.  Qumu'i  Colloffc 

•  HndfrHii.  R«r.  O.  Sl  PMiA.  Mtrf 

^H             •  Heath,   W.  M.    Esq.    Exeter  CoU. 

Thuiei 

^m                  Oxford 

Hedg«an,      R«v.       |{.      St.     IImUbV, 

^B                ■  HeckPT,  He^.  H.  T.  Scvrd  Oaki,  Kent 

LcDdon 

^1                *Hedky,  RpT,  T.  A.  Gloueccler 

•HodBon.  Rer.  J.  Saondentad.  Cny* 

^H                *Hetnary,    tier.  J*i.   Tiilttty  College, 

doQt  Sumy 

^H                     CfeTnbridg;e 

Holden,  Rev.  W.  K.  Wofcettcr 

^M             •  HendlenDii.  V.  Q.  Etq.  Miig<i  Colt 

•HoMen,  %[t.  A.  Bookxeller.  Exeter 

^1                   Oxford 

•HDQuid,R«v.  Hcury 

^H              *Haideiion.  FMer,  Esq.  Mwclekfli^M 

•Holme.  H™.  Mnt  A.  C. 

^1                •HeBdonon,   R«v.   T.   M>euing.    Kcl- 

••Hook,  Rev.  W.   F.  D.D.  Vhw  rf 

^H                     tedan 

Leedtu     PiSKiited   by  ■  £nr  •<  tt 

^^             *Hcnn4  Kev.  W.  Ltaidondenr 

yoongcT  piruhionen 

*Heiber1,    Uoiu  Algemcm,    Ickleion, 

Hope.  A.  J.  B.  Esq.   M.P.  Uoum  rf 

Safion  Wildan 

Commotis,  Landen 

"Healopi  Anohem,  Esq.  Trini^  CoUeK^, 

•Hope.  W.  £iq.  C&thenn*  Hall,  Ox- 

Cuii bridge 

bridge 

•BesMif,  Hev.  F.  St  JohnV  Col1%«, 

•Hojildiis,  R<T.  J.  Ol  UiffngtoD,  S«l<r 

Oxltml 

■Hopkinson,  C.  £«it.  M.A.  1$.  &<!«> 

•H«Meyt  Rev.  J.  A.  SL  John'a  CoUt^, 

Place,  Belgravc  Square,  I.6fldoii 

Oxford 

•Hopper,   A.  M.  Esq.  B.A-    Fell BW  of 

HewelsoH,  R(*.  J.  S,  Cutntt  *f  KiUesry, 

St.  John's  Colli^,  Cambrid^ 

Ireliuid 

■>[epton,     Mn.     Kcmertm     Court, 

■H*weit,  J.  W.  Esq,  EjicIm 

Tewkesbury 

•Hewitt,  Rev.  T.  S.  NtiilQO  in  H^Ica, 

•Hapwood,    Rev.    F.    G.    Knmralry, 

nev  Market  Drayton 

Prescotp  LnncuHire 

•Heygate.  Misa,  SoiiEbemd,  Ensex 

•Hornby,  Rev.  Edward,  WalaenieT, 

•Hich»ia,  R.  Esq. Thr«*dueedle-ftti«et, 

Bury,  LaoM^Iure 

htsaiaa 

Hornby.  Rev.  T.  Liverpool 

•Hildyud,   Kev.  J,  Chrut't   College, 

*  Homer,  R«v.  Jqsh.  Evcrton.  Bi|^H^fl 

Ciupbri^^ 

DEtdc,  Bedfordfibire                        ^^^^H 

•HUl,  R*7.  E.  Ch.  Ch.  OxforJ 

•Horsfall,  Rev.  A.  Litdiurcb              ^^^B 

Hill,  Lincolnahire 

•HATikfAll,  JoliD.  £«q,  StudArd  UUl  1 

■Hmyard,  Rev.  Temple,  Lower  Shuck- 

KottiRgbAm                                              H 

barj^h,  Wuwichftbire 

•Hui'king,  K.  Esq.  Pentmjic«            ^^^H 

•HittDD,  A.  D.  Eaq.Wftdhaiii  College, 

"Uotbam,  W.  I'.  Eiq.  Ch.  Ch.O^^^| 

Osrord 

•lluublon.    Rev.   T.   A.    PeaMdHPH 

Hbide,  Rev.  T.  Liverjiou] 

Newbury,  B«rki                                      ■ 

^^^^^^^^^                                           ^^^^^^^^B 

Hoagtiton,  R«v.  Jolin,  Matching,  oetr 

•Jackson,  Rev.  J.  IsHngion                           ^^^^^| 

Hurlow,  Esm 

Jackwn,  Rev.  J,  f  nrk-y,  near  fiatli                           ^^^| 

•HaughlOTi,    RcY.    W.    tTut^rd,  ne»r 

JaoiM,   RcT.    J.    D.D,    Prelwiidar^   of                     ^^| 

Northwioh.  Chcfehire 

PetuhoTough                                                    ^^H 

*Hdward,  Hon.  akd  Ekv.  H.  E.  J. 

•James,     Sir    Walter,     BnrL,     M,  P.            ^^^^^ 

I>,D,  Dean  of  Lichfiklo 

11,  WMlehall  Place,  X-ORdon                          ^^^H 

Howanl,  CqI.  AsiiKlead  Park,  £p»oiTi 

James,  Rev.  \L  30,  JomeJi-nCrect,  Buck-            ^^^^^| 

•Ilowani,  lion,  and  R*-*.  W.  Parf^hain 

ing^Ani  Gale,  London                                                ^^H 

*HowmJ,  Rev,  N.  A.  FlymoiLtta 

■Jamei,  Rev.  T.  Sibbeatoft,  ti»ar  Wei-                   ^^M 

llvwnrd.  IIdh.  F.  □. 

ford,  NortliAtn^anahire                                         ^^| 

•liawfttd,   Hi'v.   R,   D.D.   Be&UTDuiA, 

•Jamea,  Her.  J.                                                    ^^M 

Ang-U'SPB 

•JuiTrin,  J.  H.  E«q.  Oriel  Coll,  Oxford          ^^^H 

•irowKT^  Hon,  and  Her.  f{. 

•JcflVay,  R«v.I,>.W.  Aflliton  Panonaget           ^^^^^H 

*Hawr0lt,  Rev.Hihdt,  Sh^brooke,  Devao 

Prc-iitDD                                                           ^^^^^1 

•Hoirorth,  Rev,  W,,M*rch,  U\e  ofBly, 

'Jclf,  R«T.  Dr.  Caoon  of  Ch.  Cb.  Oxford                ^H 

Cun  bridges  hire 

Jeir.  JUv.  W.  E.  Ch.  Ch.  Oifozd                    ^^^H 

*Uue.Pr,,  G,  BnlfoTd  SquKrCj  Landon 

•Jc^llott.  H,  Esq.  Trinity  Coll.  Publio            ^^^H 

Hud,  Rev.  E.  Bufttrwieki  near  Boston 

"Jcnltiiis,  Rev.  J.  ItoChwcIl,  Tweeds                  ^^^^^H 

•Hiie^lies,   lU*.    H,   CUarlotlB   Street, 

«Jcnu«r,  Rev,  C.  H.  RtiMol                               ^^^^| 

Blotiuiibury 

"Jmmngii  Rct.  M.  J.  Clinplaiii  to  the           ^^^^H 

•Bughw.   Rev.  J.    B.    Hertky,   nwr 

UoQ.  East  India  Com(>Buy                                       ^^| 

Daniel 

* Ji^rrard,  Rev.  F.  W.  H.  Lung  Stratton,                  ^H 

■Hunt,  Rc>v.n.S.  SUnchfOUbc  Durtlcy 

^H 

•JIuntci,  R«T.  A.  Alv«churcli 

•jKR«eT,TiisVxHrKEV.TitEDEANO>                 ^^1 

•Hunter,  Rcy.  W.  LurguntuUl,  a  fit 

J(!w,  &ln  Thomas.  Qlouccbicr                               ^^M 

GiHtalitung' 

•Johnson,  C.  W.  E»q.  Balliol  College,                  ^H 

H  initiate  fold,  ^^-  C,  W,  WinchtftlH- 

Oxford                                                                    ^H 

Uutuy,  Her.  W.  L.  Ch.  Oi.  Oxford 

Johnson,  M.  J.  Eiq,.  KadcUfle  Obi«r-                   ^H 

HnlchiniDiv  R«v.  C,  Chiche«lcr 

vatory,  Oxford                                                  ^^| 

'UotehituoiiH  Ilrr,  T.  LyniTr.  Chc«liir« 

•Juhncon,   W.    Esq.   Kiug'a   Collegv,                  ^^M 

'Hulchifuon,  R.  E»q.  Klenejr  Cuurt, 

CaRabrLd|i[i>                                                             ^^| 

lirerpDol 

•Johnson,  Ker.  W,  C.  Diptford,  Devon                   ^H 

•IIuichin*on.  W.  Esq. 

•Jubnion,  ItcV'  Vf.  H.  Witham  on  the                  ^^| 

'Hutloii,  Kcv.  G.  n.  Gainituirou^U 

Hill,  Linccilnsbirt                                                ^^H 

Huxtable,   R«v.   A.   Suttoa    Waldron, 

•JcibHHiom.",    Rev.    W.  S.    Miimi|)alT                 ^^| 

^^       Donet 

BuuM-,  Newton  Stfiwait.  Scotland                ^^^^H 

^^■•HydeudCrvire,NevcMUe,  Suflbrd- 

•Joim,  E.  K.  Eb<i.  Sa,  Mark-lane                 ^^^^| 

^^V     aliin 

•Joii«s,  Rov.  D.  E.  Stanilbrd                          ^^^H 

■ 

•Jones.  R«T.  J.  S.  Armagh,  Ireland               ^^^^^| 

F 

Jon»,  Rrv.  tL  Bnuuctoii,  Cijldst»Bm           ^^^^H 

I           **Iii««.    lUv.     L     K.     SL    Mnry-^ 

•JouLi,  w,  U.  Eiq.  Qtieen**  College,               ^^H 

1              Fanmeudi 

^^^H 

i           ttmei  Taople,  th«   Hvn.    Society   of 

*Jiinps,  B.  Esq.  Loweitofl                                  ^^^^^^ 

J              thf.  I/ondon 

^^^^M 

i           IroDi,  lU*,.  W.  J,  Brompton 

KAralake,  Rev.  T.  W.  C)ilni»took,iicB7                 ^^M 

1          *Irri&g,  R«v.  J.  Kendall 

Wcllingtim                                                         ^^^^^^M 

L 

*Ktli]e.  Rev.  J.  Uunlry,  Wiaehealer            ^^^H 

^^^ficklKm,  H^rr.  T.  Sr.  Frter**,  St«priey 

*Kelk.  Rev.  W.  23,  Cit>  Road,  London           ^^^| 

^^P»Jaekun^  Rev.  W,  Dcaltry,  Ch.  Ch. 

KKtn|i,  Mr.  Jolui,  Ervrrtejr                                      ^^M 

^^^H     HoxtoiL 

Kempr.  R«t.  },  C.  Moivhard  niabop'*,                ^^M 

^^K*Jm][SOIi,  J.  J.  Enq.  BxcW'  College 

Devon                                                        ^^^^H 

^^■■Jiekaon,  G.  Etq. 

•Km  Society,  Leods                                       ^^^^^| 

^^^                    MBRAUY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY 

^^^^  •Eenikll.ItOTj.n.F.RirfcttyLonMbiU 

*En«iwl«s,  E4wsrd    B.  E«^  SlIo 

^^^^B  *IEcuutd,  J<khn  P.  E«q.  4,  Lmnbrnl- 

Graiamar  Scliaol.  WIu)«Iwtcii 

^^^^"^       3tra«%  Lmdon 

Knox.    Rer.    H.    R    Monk't  d^ 

^H          •Kcnrirk.Hcv.  Jarria,  HonIum,3uuex 

Ha4leiffa,  SoObUc 

^H           •Kent. Jun.  Rcw.  Q,  D.  Sadbrook,  ncsr 

•Edok.  Rct.  Spettt^er.  Y"if tf-Gam!  >rf 

^^H               Liaciilh 

the  Diocese  of  Kpny 

^H          'KvEiyuH,  Loid,  9,  pDTtmui  Sgnara* 

♦Knox,  T.  F.  E.q.  Tnn.  CoIL  Cauk 

^^M               Laodoo 

Knox,  R«T.  R.  Lee  House,  XJntT^ 

^B           *KrppH-ll,    Hon.  and   Rev.  T.  WdJt. 

•Kjle,  ne«.  John  T.  Cork 

^1                 N^orfolk 

Kj^inrrslry,  Re*.  E,  C.  Sn^yd,  Dnj- 

^H          **Kcrb^,  RcT.  C.  L.  Stokv  TnlRiagr, 

coti  Rwtorjf,  SbMie.  Staflbrdtl^ 

^H              neu  Tetrrvrtfa 

Lakin,    Rer.    /.    JJ.     PreueJry,    M«> 

^H           "Krrr,  Rer.  Lard  H.  Ditti&hvn 

Faxeley 

^H           *EnT,  Junftt,  £«((.  Coventry 

•Landon.  Rev.  W.  U. 

^1           •K«nhAw,  Rev.  Q,  W.  St.  Nirhotut 

L«K,  Rcr.  £.  Glonc^atet 

^H              Wortfiter 

■Langtridge,  Mr.  Binningtnun     ^H 

^^          "K^y,  H.  C.  Eaq.  Pcluslan  lUct&ry, 

Langdon.  A-  I?sq.  Coldfaartnor  Bd^^^| 

^^^^K       neu  Kah 

Tonbrid^                                        ^^^^H 

^^^^  'KcyinoA,  Rcr,  N.  Chrifit'"  HoBpiUl, 

•Lanjttey,  Zter.T.  Laodago,  MntJ^^I 

^              Hprtford 

•Limpmore,  Dr. 

^H           "Kildarej  V«n.  Archdeicon  of 

**LsprtiiuudaTe,    Re*.  C.  J.   htjvt. 

^H           Kilvcrt,  Ecv.  F.  Bath 

Es^ea 

^1          King,  Mr.  H.  S.  Br^liton 

LMouche^  Rev,   J.    EUtfafomliaiD,  tn. 

^B            'King,  T.  H.  Emj.  Rxcter  Coll.  Oxfortt 

Dublin 

^H            King,  Ruv.  W.  Sniyd],  Ireland 

*  Laurie,  Mn.  John,  10,  Chailes-stmt, 

^H         *King'&  College.  London 

5l  Junea'i 

^m          Rlngdom,    Rev.    0.    T.    Opton,    St. 

♦LawreU.  R*»,  J.  Hsunpr^iKton  Rectory 

^H                     LKHIHTds 

•LawnniW!,  F.  J.   iL    F.aij.  Exeter  Coll 

^H            •Kingdon,  G.  R.  Esq.  THnity  Colle^, 

Oxford 

^^H                Cnmbridge 

•Lawwa,   Rev,    R.    Slok?    by  Clarr, 

^m          *Kif)^^foj-d,  It.  Esq.  ExeterColl.  Oxford 

UaUltid 

^H         *Ktng9iiiill,  Rev.  H.  Clicwton  Mcmlip. 

•  Liiwson,  Rev.  W.  D.  Hagd.  CoRrp. 

^H               Samenct 

Cambridge 

^H           *Kia^iiii1lt  Wtllifttti,  Eeq.  Sidrnonlon 

'Lxws'Cin,    RpT,    G.   West    Odmftead, 

^H               HoiiKc,  HAHtJt 

Sallibury 

^H          ••Eirby,  R.  H.  Eaq.  5t.  Jolm'ti  Coll. 

•Lop,  Rev.  Williair.  Fellow  of  Trinity 

^^U              Cunbridgfi 

College,  Dublin 

^^^^H  4^^rritir,  Clcri{;ftl  Society,  CornwaJE 

Lechraerr,  Rev,  A.  WhitmiuT,   WoeU 

^^^B*KirwAn,  Rirv.  J,  H-  Raih 

bope,  UerefDrd 

^^^^^  •Kirwsnj    Rev.     E.     Neirp<>rt-strwt, 

•Lefro>,  Rev.  A.  C. 

^^M               Tlv-erton 

*  Lcrgge,  Rev.  V.  .Afthttead,  E{>«gni 

^B          •Kitfton,  J.  F.  Ecq.  Exefer  Coll.  Oxford 

*Li.'^ge,  Hon.  and  R«v.  Henry,  Blaek- 

^H          KitsDn,  J.  Esq.  Jesuv  Coll.  Cambridge 

h^eatfa,  Kent 

H         "Enight,  J.  W.  Ehi).  Free  School,  Co. 

•Leigh,  W.Esq.  LitticAshioB,  LiclieeM 

^H              TCDtry 

•  Lagliton,  Rev.  F.  K.  All  Souli  Co!l. 

^H         Kiiiiahl,  Henry,  Eiq.  ExM^r  College, 

Oxford 

H             Oxford 

*Lemao,  Rev,  T.  Dzunptoii  Rectof}, 

^M           Knight.  Rev.  T.  :t'<ird  Rotary 

Bccclrs 

H          •Kniglit.Brucc,  Rev.  H.  L  M.A- 

•Le  Mesurer.  J-  Esq.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 

H           ■Knott,  J.  W.  BAq.  Magdalene  Knl] 

•Leonard,  Rev.  R.  W.  Aynlio,  Baubtur 

^B         'KHnwIe*,  J.  L.  Esq,  Piembroltt  Coll 

•LeisL'e,  Rev.  C.  Elpliin,  Irel»d 

^^           Oxford 

Leslie,  Ml,  Great  Queen  Street,  London 

^^^^                                    SUBSCatBER^.                                                  ^^^^^^ 

*Lethbru%e,  ArubroK,  Eaq.  All  Soul*. 

•Lyttlrtnn,  THe  Rj^ht  Hon.  Lord                    ^^^^^| 

Oxford 

*Lyit)Hiiii,     Hon.   Aiid    llcv.    W.                   ^^^^^H 

•Lrcwu,  RcT,  1>.  J«a4»  Collcgo,  Uxfoid 

K-vlIcring,  NarthniRpt>i>iiihira                      ^^^^^H 

•Lewt)iw«ile,  Her.  W.  H.  CUIIiml,  dmt 

^^^^1 

'i'«i  !<:»•■« 

^^^^1 

"•i^py,  llev.  Jacob,  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 

•  Maberly,  acv.T.A.CuckaaU,8vaM>i            ^^^H 

•Lfy,  fU».  JuLn,  Eitlcr  CoJl.  Oxfurd 

•M'c  All,  Rffv.  Edward,  Brixton,  lale            ^^^^^H 

•LicliMd    CatlitrdTil,    llie    Ucut    uid 

of                                    ^^^H 

Clift|>U-r  (if 

■M'c  Ewan,  Rev.  A.  Scmiti^on,  ■>««            ^^^^^ 

*Iad<imi,  H.  Etq,.  TkuutoD 

Mi.-lk*hiun,  V>'\\u                                       ^^^^^ 

*UiidMay.  Uon.  C.  Thnhy  CoU.  Cauib. 

•.M'Cl^niock,  He*.  U.  F.C&)culU                  ^^^^| 

'LinfTiu^i-E.A.f^sqL  lturieurn,Ch»)ari! 

«Mai-rnrraihr,  W,  C.  E9>(I.  Blnninilhun             ^^^^| 

•Liiiiklfat,  F.  W.  Eiq.  CiJcuttA 

•MnplklafMnn,  Rcv.  A.  N-  CmnplHll,           ^^^^H 

Linicc,  IWv,  Edw.  Hood 

Thurverloti,  i)ea.rCiilloinptoii,  Ili^vaa           ^^^^H 

•IJnioe.  H.  a.  E»4i.  Ch.  Ch.  OxfotiJ 

•Mackenrie,   A.  C.   E«q.   Sl  Jolin't          ^^^H 

Liiiscll,  tUv.  B.  U. 

Collegr,  Oxford                                              ^^^^^| 

•Lider,    Iter,   Kob«rt,    Poynlgn    P«t. 

Ma<^kdiEit.  Lrwim  M.  Eaq.  ExflH  Coll.           ^^^H 

MJiiBgf,  near  MiK'cLriifii'M 

•  M*i:kiiinon,    lUv     John,   Bloxtuhlm,            ^^^^H 

•Lluj-d,  Kvv.f.  W.  Guilii'ld,  Ei»« 

iictit  Skalord.  LinC'olH                                            ^^^| 

•LI«yd.Rov.F.L.L.Wilmfcotc,F«rcl*y 

•Markoiiw-liir,  A,  II-  K>f|-  Edinbuffth                    ^^M 

Lluyd,  Rev.  F,  T.  Curate  of  Kilnign>, 

«Ma'*larIilaii.Rcv,ATbonrcrC>iiL.I)«von                   ^H 

Dioc.  Afma^U 

•Mdcli'"!.  l^-v.  IL  C&Trniry                                ^^^ 

■Lloyd,  R*v.  C. 

•Mai-kait,    iUr.    W.     IVebinidary  of                   ^H 

•Lloyd,  Rer.  H,  W.  Peiiire  VoeUt. 

Tynnn.  AnnxKli                                                     ^^H 

Dcnbigluhini 

ftlacnHillcii,  lUrv.  U.  0.  Corpui  Chrlati           ^^^^^ 

*L(Kkj^''cr,  K.  L'  £«q.  KnitnaiiuBl  ColL 

^^^^M 

U«Dbrid|{e 

•Madox.  Win.  Ea-i-  fli.  Yiirk  Terr»M,           ^^^H 

Lod^t  Rev.  Barton 

R«r£enl'»  Park                                                       ^^^| 

•Lohr,  C.  W.  K*q.  OwBfnynog.  DcnbiKl" 

•Majitr,  Rev   I.  R.  D  D.  King'tColl.                 ^H 

*Luncli.iti  Lilirar^,  Palil  Mali 

LiJiidon                                                             ^^^1 

•Long.  W.  Ewi-  lUlh 

•MalcflLiii.      H.      Bffi-       Rc-kmst«t,                 ^H 

"Loll,  II.  J.  Kmi  tJonilCfn,  Dnaii 

Cbp*u-rflrtil                                                           ^^H 

•Lott.  IL  B.  EMj.Tnvy  Haiwe,  AwlU- 

MAlrnliu.  IU'«.  Ctilb'^rt,  Todik^nliatH                  ^^^^| 

corn  be 

•Mak'Hlin,  W.  E.  Ks(|.  UimtliHJl  [.aiif[<           ^^^^H 

•Loyi,  I.  L.  Kmj. 

ho'lm.  niiirsFhrsntnre                                         ^^^^^^| 

•Luwilvr.C.K.Eitri.  C»tctCoU.Oxr(>rd 

'Halint.  Mi.  G.  W.  It.  K«1>ford                  ^^^H 

•Luwt,  H.-v.J.M.(ii.i.itkc»n,York»iit»e 

•Mintj^iii,  il-^y-  Edir.  N.  South  Ceiuey,                 ^^| 

•I,i.wf.  iUr.  K.  F.  Madeira 

(1  Lmicralcr^hire                                                           ^^H 

•l^w*.   Ilffr,   B.    IL    AbMcragh,   eo. 

"MauH,    Rev.    W.    M.  ThiimlliWBlle                   ^^M 

Gdwajr 

Kisfwlck.  I'uinhrTlaii'ii                                          ^^^| 

•Low*,  Rev.  Cluflc*  I)*^.  Hertford 

•.Mtniiinir,  F.  J.Eiq.  Lincoln  C»lleg«,                  ^^H 

^m  *LowndM.  Rev.  C.  Uartwelt  Htcltir^i 

Uxford                                                                    ^H 

^^^1      twar  Aylctliiuy 

•  Maiuon.  lUv.  A.  T.  0.                                          ^H 

^^B  •Lukik,  U»v.  W.  C.  Brulfurd,  Wilt* 

•  Maplrton,  K.  J.  EnH-  8l  Jolm'a  CoU.                ^H 

^^P  Liiiid,  Uav.  T.  U.IX  Sl  Jctut't  CoUegc. 

Oxfonl                                                             ^^^H 

^^^       Cui(hr{d|[e 

Mjipp^non,  TUty.  C.  Fox                                 ^^^^^H 

1          -ILurffui,  Lord 

•MarklJnd.        li    E>u].  lUth                              ^^^^| 

1          •I.iioh,  R«v.  Vii«umua 

•  Mam"".  Ur».  C.  Orifl  Cwll,  Oaford           ^^^^B 

1          *Lu«t(,  Joltn,  £a<].  GlaaROW 

•  MHtiiuti,  Acv.  J.  BridAvid,  KoailinK            ^^^^H 

■          l.iiiw>i-hr,  A.  1.  W  KH(.Msd<UaTritipIr 

■Mar-luUI.  Iter.  5.                                           ^^^H 

H         *Liiuuoorv,  Jt«r.  J.  U.  M.  MainihwivL 

•Msrvhall.  iicr^   B.  Ucctte    Hector/t        ^^^^^| 

1             Wnohun 

Wanafwd                                                     ^^^^| 

LinRAJlY  or  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


in,  R«*.  F.  Trin.  CoIL  C<unh. 
•Mtrtin,     Hvv.    John.    Orford,     nrw 

WfKKlbride« 
Mxi-un,  lier.  G.  Rxfivt 
•Mftftln^  Wm.  Eaq.  Fellow  of  Ccipua 

Chrivt)  Colkge,  Cambridge 
•Martincaii,   Rev.  A.  Whitkirk  Vio«. 

■ice,  Li-t^iU 
•VUrtyii,  Rev.  T-  W.  liawwr 
*.Muon,  Itcv.  J.  OrcAt  Malv^ni 
"Muou,  Hi^v.  A'  W.  BikIlulii;,  Estrx 
"Mffmiii,  ttier.  E.  Cold  Ashloti,  M,inli< 

fi^Id,  ChiplieitliUn 
•M«>ou.  lt«T.  II.  H.  IIcmI  Mui«r  of 

Breirancl  Srhvol,  Slaffirrdshin 
Mutm,  Mr.  W.  H.  l^liieheiter 
•Mithiaon.  W.  C.  E*.].  M.A.  Triiiily 

(.'olk-RP,  CMmbriiEii" 
•Mnltlicwn,  Rev.  R.  M.  GteAl  Bowdl«r> 

Market  llartwron^h 
"kUul^i  Rev.  G.  Gre&i  Miuideii,  uaai 

Pickericlpfr  Hcrta 
•M«yin»ii.  Rev.  John 
*1tlajrcanl.    Rev.     R.    Wamileiglilun, 

Southun 
•Mayo,  A.  F,  E»i,  Oriel  Coll,  Oxford 
•Mayor,  C.  Esq.    St.  Juhli's   CoUe^e, 

Cambridge 
•Mens*,  IUt.  J.  FreafuTil 
■MeuQT),  Rev,  Henry,  Exctpr 
•Melton  Movrbny  Clerriiinl  Socipty 
Mence,  He?.  J.  W.  llU^y.  Oiby,  Yofk- 

nhire 
•Menet,  J.  Esq,  Exeter  CqII,  Oxfatd 
•Merrimiiii,  H.  G.  E«q.,  New  Coll. 

Oxford 
•M^rry,  Kcv.  R.  M.A.,  Jwm  CoUege. 

(.' Hill  li  rid  v,'r 
•McBliun,   Rev.  A.   B.  Wottoa,   or&r 

•Mctcalf,  Rev,  W.L. 

*:tfctea]fe,  ftev.  Wallace,  Ri?ilclL-iilia.I1. 

Uarlestonc,  Noriblk 
•Middletvn,  R«/,  J.  E. 
'Miildlc'Con,    >li;nry   O-    E«q.    £»ter 

C'k)lle|EC,  Oifofd 
*MiII,  Rev,  Dr.  JimBtiDti  Advocate, 

Combriil^ 
Miller,    Rct.    I,   R.    W*Jkerinirham, 

Bawtry,  Yorkshire 
•UiiU,  H,  T.  Esq.  MagdNletie  Coltege, 

Olfoid 


•MiII«,  IL    Ewi.  Trinity  C«1U  C«- 

bridge 
•Minsier.  R«v,  T.  Fumk'jr  Ty« 
"MoWriy.   C.  E-  Esq-    HmJtioI  Cnlkp. 

Oirord 
•Muberly.  lUv.  Dr.  tVirwhmo 
•Mwipy  Kyrle.  Rrr.  E,  A,  HaJCOfi 
•Munro,  R*».  E.  Oriel  CoJL  Orhwi 
•Monwll.  R«v.  C-  H.  Limerick,  Irriurf 
•Mumclt,  Rov.  J.  5.  Ltmerick.  IkUbJ 
*M  iiacll,  W.  Ewj.  Liiuehck.  Inbitd 
•Montagu,  J.  E.  Esq.  Ex«t<r  C-oili^ 
Moodie,  C  E»q.  Mji^dalene  n^ 
•MiKin-,  Rvv.  Bdwiurd,  lUcCoroflUhih 

IreUiid 
•Miivre.  R«v.  J.  W.  Hontley,  EOonev 
•Moonom,  Bev.  R.  Sejiliam  Viat^t 

Diuliatn 
•Morrell,  F.J.  E«,j.  Sl  Oilcs'a,  Oxfi«i 
•MoTTTOr,  Rey.  W.  D.  Clorrlly.  am 

Bideford.  Deroo 
•Morris   R*v,  J.   B.    Exeter   C«0<|fc 

Osford 
•Mtitrit,  R«T.  T.  B.  Ch.  C'h.  Oxbfd 
•Morrison,  Rev.  A.  Eton  Cwllrgr 
Mortw,  Mr.  BiMtoo 
•Morton^  Rer.  M.  C.   Enter  Colte.-e. 

Osfiird 
Moultrie.  Rev.  J.  Augbj 
Mount, Rev.  C.  M.  Prebendary  of Wetit 
>MoiiiiUiri,Rev.G.R.  Rector  of  Ilansl 
MountoiD,  Rer.  U.   R.   Piebcndarj  «f 

Liu  cola 
•Mountain,  i,  G.  E«q.  £iaoCoD.EM 
*Ma»W.  Rev.  J.  B.  M«p|»|«iwC»Uatb 

Osfurtl 
•Mulct.  Rev.  P.  Exetrt  ColL  Oxfaid 
•JIunii,  Rct.  G,  Worcester 
•Murray,  R*v.  A.  C'lufilium,  Surrry 
•Murray,  C.  R.  Sou,  E»q.  Ch.  Ck. 

Oxford 
•Murray,  Kt^v.  W.  St.  Mwtfai'a,  Col* 

■Miuray,  F.  Eiri.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 

•  Miukcii,  Mr,  C.  SorwicL 


NciJe.  J.  M,  Em}.  Downing   CoU^p^ 

Cum  bridge 
•NkM,  J.  Esq.  M, p.  Griltleion  f]< 

riiijipenham 


1 


^^^^^^^^                                            ^^^^^^^^^^^^1 

'NelMiii,  Etfl.  BricknortU  Uwttx-.neu 

•OUversan.ft.  E^^.  14  Portland  PL»w>            ^^^^| 

Snlixbury 

Lvndon                                                        ^^^^^| 

•Nd*un,  II.  Kaq. 

•Orr.  T.  E*q.  Oriel  Coll<eK«,  Oxford               ^^^^H 

•Nevh,    lUv.     R    R.    Poolp    Krjmt. 

*  UilMim.  R«v,  Q.  M«iK-itc>t«r                         ^^^^^H 

Cinacnlcr 

*0»lull,  M«ur».  T.  iV  Co.  bujk.Hllera,           ^^^^H 

'NwUl,  II.  ILEAq.  U»ir«niiy  CoUcntB 

].f0ndou                                                             ^^^^^H 

■Nnvin*.  lU*.  W,  Wilton  UouMe,  Ro» 

■Oiivry,    R«v.  p.  T.  Oxford  TarruM,           ^^^^H 

New,  Rifv.  P.  T  Ch,  Cii.  SL  P>nL-ni», 

Lnn  i)  uii                                                                    ^^^^^^^1 

London 

*OwvR,  R.  K*Lt|.  .l^•.ll^  ^nll  Dufwd                       ^^^^H 

*Mcw  York  Thwlogical  Si«)iii[iJir<« 

^Puftan,  Rev.  S.   trrverbridftc,   Boltcia-             ^^^^^^| 

NcwfaiiiJ,  ReY.  Dr.  FcTiw 

^^^^^^1 

•NcwUru!,  Kt-v,  Thuritjui,  Dublm 

I'ogT^  lUv.  C  Wratutiiurer  Ahbej                      ^^^^^H 

Newinnn,   Kvv.   J.    1).  OriH  CoUc^c, 

•  Tttirt,  R«v.  L.  F.  Woulpit,  Bury  St.           ^^^^| 

Oxford 

^^^^^1 

•Ncwtoti.  Mr-  r.  Cm>don 

Vag^,  R.  JLUi.  Eiiq.                                           ^^^^^H 

•Jfcw-York-Sodifly  LfbrAry 

•i'itg^\  Rvv.  Vtimr*ii,  Ch.  Cli.  Oxtord              ^^^^^ 

Njchull.  R<r«.  J.  H.  Orpcnhill  Otort, 

•{■•(CGi,  lli-v.  F.  £.  ElfunI,  l.iirhllfld              ^^^^| 

UfAt  B«nirl,  ^^^rlfIJTtl•^li^• 

^Pftiiir,  Ciirneliii^,   Eeq.    II,  C«nnan-            ^^^^^^H 

Niclnoll.,  Re*.  W.  L,  mill 

Ulinji^n                                        ^^^^^H 

Nirli.il«<jn.  Heir.  W.  WicklMm  Houm, 

•PfttitK-r,  Knun<[r1l,  E*q.                                 ^^^^| 

W«lf»rd.  Berk* 

*rAJmtr,Rcv.W.M«|(<ULcjiCul].OxfDrd            ^^^^^H 

•NifholBon,  R«T.  W.  n'wUuiD  Uuusr, 

•i'«]in«r,  Hcv.  W.  WoTc«Mcr  CoU«g^           ^^^H 

WVIfonl,  B«ki 

^^^^1 

•NiflinUon,    K*v.    W.    Rector   pf    St. 

'■fantiii,   J.    Eat^.    Pcuihroka    C«ll«f*,              ^^^^^| 

Maurice,  WinrhrAtcr 

O^funl                                                         ^^^H 

*NkolL,  [trv.Oli«rle«,  StnlfunI,  EImcv 

*l'krdoc,  UvT.  J.  Lvyton,  Stone.  Emci           ^^^^^H 

•NMimin,      R«r.      H.      DunAuiM^hy, 

*J'vk^  C.  W.  E»q.  MP.  Great  UlcD.            ^^^H 

Cntinty  of  Doacjt*! 

Lnce*t«rsliIio                                                        ^^^^^^^^ 

•Noott,    nfi.  E.  H,  L,  Tiptoii,    Uir- 

•Faik«r,  C.  Bm}.  Upper  BtdfordPlu*.           ^^^H 

iiim)(lutn 

Londan                                                             ^^^^^H 

*  North,  KcT,  Jkcob 

•  TarLcr,  Rpt.  E.  lUhu, Smith  Ainerica            ^^^^^^| 

•NojlJicotc.    O.    11.    Eiq.    tlfricombe. 

•J>.%rkcr,    Rrv.            Wc-lton,    S^Ub>,            ^^^H 

DcuvB 

^^^^^^1 

•NiinlirHle,  But,  J.  S,  IiriRCoralw 

rarkintnii,  Mrk  Holywell                                      ^^^^^H 

*Nonri.li  Cltrii'Al  Socifty 

•rMfciriMo,  Rcv.J.P.  MaKdjJriia  CaU.            ^^^^| 

_           'Ntinnk,  RcT.  T.  AinnlnghKrD 

^^^H 

1         •Nutt.  RcT.  Cbu-lH  TbMtun,  n*ih 

■?4n.  IWt.  W.         llalifajK                                ^^^^| 

1 

*l'arrii(Kt<>n,    Kcv,  Matltlvw.   Fcltwail,             ^^^^^| 

1 

Norlblk                                                             ^^^H 

*          •O'Hri.m.  Mr  K.  Dubltii 

P.asoaa,     lUv.    V.     A.     Sl    Marj't,            ^^^^H 

•01-.ri«s  !<««.  11.  KiUifpir,  Iivhnd 

Soutlta)ii[)CiJii                                                    ^^^^^^H 

'CBiim.    Mn.    1011,   Orafg*  SmH^ 

•PawoT,  Ht-v.  T  St.  iniarr.  MsruioB,           ^^^H 

UDKiick 

^^^^^^^1 

'Ogleand  Snti,  (tookarllt-r*,  QlMgow 

tPAITRailX,                                                                                   ^^^^^1 

•OlilonluH't  H.  E«i.  Itliogtoo 

•Paul,  C.  Vt.   Cx).    Maffa«l«M   ColL           ^^^^H 

'Oldhini.  (Jeorgv  A.  £«q.  BroDffwlek 

^^^^H 

PIncc,  Drightan 

"Pajme,  R.  jiin.  I^ki-  Ma^tlalrnr  Hall              ^^^^^H 

Otifhani,  HvT.  T.  It  H inldenficld 

•Pa^ntout,    F.     A.     Btq..     Atitlgua,                   ^^^| 

■niffknow,    R«v.    JoM^b,    BawdnHnJ, 

WmI  ladiM.                                                       ^H 

BirmidRKaai 

•Pcarfton,  F.  T.  Eaq.  Quecna  ColJtgr,                      ^H 

•Oliver.   IUt.  J.    Roth**!!,    Nonh- 

UKford                                                                         ^H 

■mptonihir* 

•PrUrirr,  Rr«.  W    .Ht.  Culbbrtt, Weill                          ^H 

^^^V                   LIBRARY  OP  ANOLO-CATDOLfC  THEOLOGY.          ^^H 

^^m         'frrlflvT.  R.  E»|.  Birueacwe  Collcg)* 

Pocock,  Mr.  W.  Biklh                  ^1 

^H           "Pwd.  Rev.  J.  lUmltr*  t'nm.  DuUlin 

•Ponfonhy,  ITon.  Walter 

^^^^  •iMIy.  R«*.  T.  C.C.C\0«rgnl 

•Pope.  T-  A.  E«).  Je»u*  Col,  C^- 

^^^^H  ■'PmrnvfallivT,   Rev.  WJlliun,  Gmnge. 

bri*1|^ 

^^^^^       AntuKh 

•Popt,  W.  £4^.  Cbikf*  Col%B,Oa- 

^H^            1 9mKry,  Rt v.  G.  St  An>tr«w'«,  Canlrr- 

hrid^ 

^H                 I""? 

•Puplum.    W.  Bm].  TnmoR.  Witei- 

^H           •Penny,   C.  K   E^q.   Theoi   CollrBc. 

ford,  Ireland 

^H          w«na 

•PoTtnun,  Her.  F.  Staple  Fitiptiw 

^H           •I'eTTevBl,  Hon.  mi4  R?*-  A.  P.  K»>t 

■Pouiitney,  tUv.iI.St.JohaW9htr- 

^^H                 Hiink-y,  Surrey 

hamptun 

^H            •JVrcvvKt,     C,'H.pc«ta    K.    A.    Bindon 

••PcwelJ,     A.     Enq.     Cmj    Stmt 

^H                 Moiue',  MtlrcnoB,  Somenct 

London 

^^M              *i'FiTiv«l,     Ernest    A.     Etq.     Bindon 

••Powell.  ReT.  E.  A.  Ainprhill 

^^M                   [lou&e,  Milvcrtnu,  Someraet 

Pi>«i^ll,  Rev.  H.  T.  Soctcon            ^^H 

^^B              "  Pcmm,  Rev.  J,  O.  HxTTogate 

•PowoU,  R«r,  J.  C,                           ^^^H 

^^1            'reriy,    Rev.   A.    B(^tte«w&rch,    Pw- 

Powell,     Rev.     Richanlt     Bury,    imt      1 

^^1               c«niDr*i  Vicu  of  Sl  Cuiices  C&lb?- 

Aruodcl,  Sussex                                   m 

^^m              dnl,  l^UkeTinT 

Powell.  Rev,  T,  Tunujiun,  o*«r  P*«r      1 

^H            ■  Peny,  T.  W.  Esq.  2D,  Stawtrd-sImM, 

Church                                        ^^^ 

^H                 SpiUdJIeld* 

•Powell,  R«v.  J.  W.  S.  KmevU^^H 

^H             *Pcrr7,  G.  Eiq.  Churchill, neu  BHitot 

Thiune* 

^m               'Phelpa,  Hfiv.  O.  Sidney  Suwex  Coll 

•  Powell,  R*v,  R,  Worc«*ur  OOkgt, 

^^H                    -Oaiulirid^ 

Oxford 

^H             *rhpJp9.    Her.    T,  F.  BJdtey.    Seven 

•pAMell,   Rev.  RtcbzDoud,  Bury,  MU 

^B                  Oakii,  Kent 

Arundel.  9ii««cx 

^^M              'I'bEliM,  Itc-v.  H.  D.  TnrringCoii,  near 

•Power,  Her.  J.  p.    Qaeeu'i  CoUtptt 

^^M                 Lit<di>ur>',  llGTcrord 

Caiii  fa  ridge 

^H           •rhilipis    O.     U.     Esq,    Belle  Vue, 

■Power,    Rer.  J.,  Fellow  of  Pembrokt 

^^H                 L>veq>Do1 

CoUfge,  Cambridge 

^H             •PhUlipis  Ki-v.  E.  5,  Nelson  T^rrai^e, 

•Powle3.  H.  C.  Esq.  BxMcT  OfrUigt 

^^M                  Clapham 

"PownalL,    Rer.     C.     C     R,     MQtOD 

^H           *Fhilpott,  Ilcv,  Other,  ClungunfonL, 

Efncft.  BedfnnlsTiire 

^^H                  tieaj-  LudJow 

•Pownoll,  Rev.  W.  L.  Sl  John's  ColL 

^H             ■Phil]iolt,  RtfV.  T.  MAddr^sfield,  Wur- 

Coinh  ridge 

^^H 

•Fowytvi  Uon.  and  Rev.  H^nce,  Vi'v> 

^H             ■I'iL-kenni;,  Rev.    U.    QrvKt  Hennejr, 

nogton 

^H                Sudbury 

Poynder,  Rev.  F. 

^^m             *C\iikvioiid,  Rev,  John 

•Prater,    Rer.    T.     QArdwtckc.  tvtar 

^^H              *['igntl,  Jicv.  A.J.  Newport,  SoJop 

Biceiter 

^^H            *Pi|;Att,  Kev.  George,  Batnbjiy 

•Prew9U,  Rev.  L  P.  Sf.MKry'tCli&pell. 

^H             'PigoU,  tUv,  U.  BrucDvae  Cfillege 

Portatiiouth 

^H              •PiilaiiH,  Rev.  W.  H.  Hhalvy  ^etoiy. 

•Preston.  Rev.  Plunket,  Prebeudacy  of 

^H               Dudley 

Edtinnine,  Pema,  Irrl&nd 

^H            ■rindt'r.    Rl-v.    J,     II.    rr^cbntDi    of 

•Prcvost.Rev.SirGieoT^,  BarL Standi. 

^H                WrlU 

combe,  Dntaley 

^M             'PlAtt.  J.  r,  £Rq,A»,Tivist«ck-«quftrE-, 

•Pried,  Rev,  B.  Pemhnkfl  College 

^^M                   London 

•Prichard,  Hev.  H,  Kidderminster 

^H            *P3un>]>tre,    E.   H.    Ksq.   Vaivenhy 

•PridcU'ii.  Rev.  W.  Broxtcfl,  Diinmaw 

^^H                  L'allt^e 

•PmKser,  Re«.  S.  Bliicklieacti  Park 

^H            ••Pocotk.   it&v.  N.   aottii-s  College, 

'Prcilliiero,  U.  Esft.  RnKeiiuBc  Collrge 

^H               Oxfurd 

•PryoT,  Raf.  Rh  SpeWiuiy 

^^V                                                     ^^^^^^r 

^^^^Vifflog,  it«*.  W.  Hereford 

•Ilolieriwin,   Re*.  J.  0.  Choddingitm 

•■Piiwy,  Rev.  Dt.  C«odd  at  CL  CE. 

Flrnirl  llrmpiEcad,  Jlurlia 

Oifofd 

•Rolilij.lU-v.P.H.  Itchfii.Sunl!i»ruj)Um 

•ru«cy,  Itov.  W.  B.  Mhiibton* 

*R<>l/ii«,  Rev.  &«nderwm,  Shalllaluif7>, 

Pym,  ftty.  F. 

DdntctatiifB 

•Hobtnwin,    0,  J.    Esq.    Uul   Slrnct, 

Ulrmm&tiury 

•lUdford.  R«T.  J.  A,  Down  St  Mwy, 

*IL((1ii[iii>it,    Rev.    Siz    Gmr){«>,    Ba-t. 

uc«r  t-'rcdilon 

Crnnford.  Nuttknniptoiitliira 

•lUiko,  It.  Kiq.  W«Uoii.  IMU  IluU 

*llol>in*»n,  R-'v,  Chrintr.  Kirknpwinn, 

•IUf.i'lK.iliB)ii.  Kcc.  T.  WnkefH-ld 

ntnr  Woolcr.  Noriliiiml^rLnd                                        1 

llaiiiLiiLpli,  Ki-v.  K.  J.  Triiiu 

'RutHiiMin,  Re-r,    ll,  IL  I.jllinntt  iirar 

*Ila)iilii1|j|!,   Her.  VV,  Ncwirtgloiti  near 

Prrvlou 

Folkuan* 

•Koh«on.T.  U.KBq.AU«d.  U«II,0«r  nl 

•Ksn^Dlph,  Rer.  W.  C.  lUwVosbury 

•ItiidiitrlL,  Rev,  J.                                                                        ! 

VictTflgV 

•  RwlirrU.  Mfv.).  M.  St,  Pvter't.SkAiiii 

lUvMb.    He*.   V.  tit   Cmocnl-pUn, 

Hill.  7,P«rkTc(T»c»,  Banwljiit^  Pai-k 

1)  ti  rlu  ii-r  rr>n.-nt 

•Aodwi.<U,  R,  M.  y.tci.  K»l«r  CMtme, 

*IUwlv,  lU-v.  It.  Cheailk,SU0'iiril;iildre 

Oxfonl 

•lUy.  lU-v.  II.  W.  EiTlcllincI,  Ki^DtUt 

•ftoHTTB,    E'twatd,    E»rj.   Rlint   PUc«, 

"H^-.SrBn.,  Kiv.  W.  I.  M*([d,  Hull 

Dl«cldicatl).  tkifiit 

•H«r<l,  H«*.  C.  Chirtoa  Haiuc,  Tyne- 

•Uoj»cf,  Rev.  C.  R«:tor  of  SL  Olftvc't 

raouth 

RwMT,  Rrv,  H.  }l.  Erdtngton 

•li«ed,  Kcr.  J.  Uinld'a  CriM,  l>ubUll 

•Rrtv.,  Rrr-  I.  L.  Fyficld.  iii-.ir  IlnTfiiwI 

■  R<wvv,  Mr.  W,  Leiunington 

••ItunftaadAlgyll.  Dioteian  Library  uf 

"Itcw.  TUt.  CIiuIm,  MaitlkUinc 

•■  It'iUlh,  llev.  Ur  Prv^idcnt  of  Magd. 

Hhidn.    M.  T.  E*ii.    SuimifKir  IJnll, 

Ctil1p([p,  Oiftinl                                                ^^^^^J 

Mia<lle>cx 

*Ri>Mltrt!)p-,nrv.W.Iljiiintlrr,SoBi*nel             ^^^^^H 

''Rii'lLaMlj,  I-'iIk.  Print,  Eiiq.  (.'MrtliT 

Howtartil:,  MIm,  llurtfonl                                   ^^^^^M 

"Jtii:Jian|ji,  tt<^*.  VAw.  Tew,  Fulin^tmi 

'HowUndaon,  H«r.  J.  Manwrgli,  riMr          ^^^^^H 

iWuity,  IlMftOt 

Kirby  Lonndala                                               ^^^^^H 

•KicUH*.  l\*v.  W,  Up«on,  Lotidnn 

•RcntwU,                                                             ^^^H 

•  Uii-loril^  Krv.  It.  M.  Ch.  Ch.  C>>fi>H 

••HujMii,  n.  Wttu,e«i.niitgjn  iiari,       ^^^H 

Kii-kiirJa,  lUr.  F.  Stowlangluft,  Sufliilk 

Oiuulli                                                                     ^^^H 

■RuiuirLlii.  E.  l\  £iq. 

••Hiiwll.  I.  Watta.  K^.  Il»m  ll«Il            ^^^H 

■Kiddill.  ]Ut.  J.  C.  a  Uuileuluun 

AiJiitnurn,  DrrbydiiM                                        ^^^^^^| 

•Kicidkr,    Jolip    B.  Em).    2,    »»pnaw 

•RiumH,  Rev.  S.  Priotioff  Ilauu  Sq.,            ^^^^| 

riaoa,  HrUtol 

Lcndcm                                                        ^^^^^| 

*  lliJir«ra)-,  Juih.  Jul),  Ku],  W«lltiw)ie«i 

•Rydo^i.  0.  Eaq.  St.  John'*  Collfffa,            ^^^H 

npu*  IkilUn 

Oxlbrd                                                               ^^^^1 

•Kidkoy.  K^v.W    U.  llunUeifon 

Ryd^r,    IU<>.  Clniig*   (Judlajr,   KaMMi,            ^^^^H 

"KuUcjr,  N.  J.  B»q.  Ch.  Cli.  Oxford 

WUiotaMtar                                                       ^^^^^H 

*Rivu,   C.  Ku|.    Gt*>l  JiL   ilHu'a 

KycUr.  T.  D.  £k].  Orul  CoU.  OxfoH             ^^^H 

London 

^^^^1 

■Kobcru.  n«<r.  11.  Jmiu  CoIL  C*mV 

^^^^1 

■lUiberU,    JUt.    L.    SUidbum,     d«t 

Sunler,  H«v,  J.  II.  Huriplon,  Oian.                ^^^^^^| 

CliUMTui^  YurUktr* 

S*naf»rd.  licv,  U.H.Mifi<ihull.Clinli,ra            ^^^^^ 

■HolMru,    B«T.     IL   Ifiltou    Abbw, 

Sfciwiftwil.  R«v.  Jolin,  Dunclmrch,  iit«r           ^^^^^| 

Ilurarudiira 

Racliy                                                         ^^^^1 

*K4iticriiKi4ij    l>r.    Dwiora'  CanoiofM, 

•Suidfunl.  PmtrHrk.  F.m|.                                ^^^^| 

LotidoB 

*S*iuth«in,  Urv.   J«lll«^  Km\my  R*«-            ^^^^^| 

*  If  ubcitKm,  Hff « .  J.  C.  tloElcy ,  UAiiluana 

idri*.  iirsr                                                         ^^^^^H 

^^^                   MnnARY  OF  ASGLO-CATHOLIC  THBOtXlGY.          ^^ 

^M           •Suidhani,  H.  Eiq.  St  JoWt  C»Ueg«. 

*SlupstDa-<n-Si(>UT  Thrologieal  Ba^^l 

^M               Oiiatd 

Siwieiy                                                   ^^^ 

^1          *5uiiUluidt,  Hon.  vtd  tlev.  3.  Coslon 

'SliijilaTi.    Rev.    J.    N.    Ocbeiy,   ^B 

^H                  (C^ctory,  Melton  Mowbray 

DfidgfeKAler 

^^^^H    *Sfttidoii,  Lord,  3$,  G rosrmar.iiqiiim 

^Sbimfi;  Rer.  S.  B.  Bu^v«^U  Vhla. 

^^^H  Suikcy.  P,  Eitq.  St.  John's  C*all.Oxrot<l 

Warwick 

^^^^H  *SB.r^rBnt,  Rev,  K.  Vr'aTt'cattT 

•ShitTpfi;  Rev,  R.  St,  Jaha,  Blackhmfc 

^^^^p  Snundera,  Rer.  A.  F.  OiMlrr  Huub* 

^ShoitJand,  Rev.  H.  Rector  of  T^v- 

^^^^    «Sav«ge,  Rev,  W.  Queen't  Coll.  Oxford 

«t««d 

^B           •Sa^oiy,  J.  S,  E»q,  16.  SpTOcrsct  PUct, 

•Short,  Rev.  A.  JUivtvniiQrpr 

^H               Balli 

AhuitlewDrth,.  Rpr.  E.                           .^^H 

^1           Spirt]],  ReY.  H.  Batliwidt.  Bath 

«Sul^ick.  C.  Eu].  Skipion,  r«rlri^^| 

H           ■ScboScld.  Rich.  L.  Eiq.  2U.  C'otethill 

*Siir»,  G.  F.  Esq.                            ^^H 

^H                  Street,  EntOP  Sqnare 

*Simms,  R«v.  E.  RaIIi                      ^^^| 

^1           ""Sflott,  Rev.  R.  Duloe.  CBraw&ll 

Simms  Uid  Son.  Bath                           ^^^| 

^M          •ScatU  R«v.  W.  Ch.  Ch.  Hoitan 

Stmpson,  Rev.  H.  Bexhitl                ^^^^| 

^H           •Scudwnare,  Rb«.'W.  E.  Ditchinglinn, 

•SimpioD,  RcT.W.  il.  Louth,  Utag^^^M 

^H              Bungay 

^^^M 

H           •Seiwyn,  Rev.  W,  Canon  of  Ely 

'Sunpsmt,  R.  £ic|.                           ^^^| 

^1           l^rHcll,  Rev.  W.  ExetPT  ColL  FrafeKor 

•Simpson,  Rev.  J.   P.   Sidney  Se«8^^| 

^M              <it  Mora]  ?hilo«ophy.  Oxford 

Collide,  Cambridge                                       I 

^B            •Seyin'jur,   E.    W,    E»q,    Furtlmiawr, 

•Singer.  R«v.  Dr.  I,  H..  S.F.T.C.D.        1 

^H                 Brecousliire 

•  Siajrletou,    Rev.     R.    C.    Curate   rf    J 

^H             Seymour,    R«v.    Sir   J.    Hobu1,Bllt., 

Monart,  IrdaxHl                                 -4^^H 

^H               Pri«hCTwJarj-  of  GloycoMer 

■Sion  College  Libnuy                           ^^^^| 

^H             •Seyntciu,  ftev,  R.  Kinwiirtoii,  AlcestCT 

•Skfllfingion,  Hoti.  H,    H.  Worewttr 

^^           •Sliniqi.   .loltu  €.  E«<].   Bnlliol   CnU., 

College,  Oxford 

^1               OKford 

•Skefflngton,  Hon.  T.  C.  P.  WoroMter 

H           •Shftrpc,  Rev.  W,  C,  M-A: 

Collr^,  Oxfoid 

^H            *Sh*Tplea,    Rev   Jamn    H^iol,    War- 

^Skinner,  Fittowen,  Esq.  23,  Keppel 

^H                ringtiw 

Street,  Ruescll  Square 

^M           ■Shfiw.  Rev.  G.  Fen  Dnyton,  n»T 

•Skinner.  J.  Esq.  King  WtUiUD^  ColL 

^H              Cambridge 

Idle  of  Mu 

^1            ■Shaw.lUv.Jolin.Stake.Slaugh,  Budls 

*Sfcriiie,    R*v-    UarooHrt»    SonlnTy. 

^H           Stiaw,  Rev,  M.  lUvVhunl.  Kent 

Middlrscs 

^M            *Sbn,  Rev.  RobL-rt  Francit  Jonec 

•Slarle,  Rev.  J&m#K,  Doliati                . 

^B            *Shedden,  Rev^  S.  FemhrolC'e  Uollege 

•Sladcn,  Rev.  E.  H.  M.  3ockletM)  ^^H 

^H             *&lidl&)'.  Rev. -Tqlin,  Kin^&by  Rcolary^ 

"SUrur,  Rev.  John.  WarringtiNi    "^^^H 

^H                 Chradle,  StAQbrdsliirB 

*^lacoinbt^  Bnd.Sim.in9,  Lent* 

^1           vShepherd,  lUv.  S.  North  Sooiercote, 

"Sinulil.IlGv.  Nath-r.  Market  Bos vortli, 

^H             neiir  Louth,  Lincoln^tJure 

Uinvkley 

^^B            'Sheppard,  J.  H.  Esq.  Queen's  CoUeg« 

•Smirke,  Sir  Robert,  Loudoa,  5,  Stnt- 

^B                 Oxford 

foFd  PIb^,  Oxlnrdi~«tree|,  Loodoo 

^H           'ijlitppard,  R«v^  J.  0.  lioptos  Priory, 

■Siuilli,   Rev.  J.  CAmpbel],  Dawluh, 

^H                 BurtPli-on-TTenE 

Devon 

^P           •SheppariJ,  Be¥.  F.  M.A.  CUte-  Hall. 

*Sm]th,  Rev.  Edw.  Bwking,  BrvMiM 

^^M                 CaniliTidgfl 

Smith,  Rfv.  G.  Garvafh,  Ireland 

^B          Shield,  R£Y.  W.  T.  DurhATi) 

•Smith,  H,T.EH(].Qu««n'kCoU.Oxfiird 

^H           •SJiUJcta,  Rev.  Riohardf  M.A,  Kirg's 

•Smilli,  Hev.  J.  Triiiitj' CoUego,  Oxfctd 

^^M                College,  CaDibridge 

•SmWi,  Rev.  W.  Orwt  Caufiml,  Wi». 

H           •Sbilitta,  R«v.  W.  York 

boine 

^K          ShiULbfur,  Rev-  J.  Oiuidle 

•Smith,  H.  W.  Eiq.                          ^^1 

"                                                                   ^^^^^^^^^^^^J 

•Smith,  R.  p.  Esq.  pembrgko  College 

Strung,  Mr.  W.  Biitlol                                      ^^^H 

Smitli,  Rer.  H.  ScmucotU,  CbichNiler 

*Stiiut,  Rtv.Johii  B.,  U.D.  BlUeaton.                ^^| 

•Smtlll,  Re?.  —  Fargue 

^^^^^1 

•Srryth,  R«¥.  H.  Fenoer,  Glebl^  John*. 

■Sluart.  Rxv.  UunUton                                   ^^^^| 

iawn 

•8iucl<ierl.  R«v.  G.  Dundalk                            ^^^^| 

*SniytbirK^  E,  Eiq.  LuUcTMorth 

*Siui^i>".  S.  Ebi).  .Vlkgdklflnc  Hall                      ^^| 

Sduv,  Mr.  Joha,  R4.4dmg 

**Sti)TToak,  SUv.  W.  Cbitplun.  Baiff»l                ^^H 

Somen,  the  CoiiBltHs  of 

Prcddenoy                                                         ^^H 

*Soui}mnipton  TbiJoIogiciU  I.ibnr)> 

•Stuart,  Ilrr  A.                                                         ^^M 

•Southwell,    Ktf«.  O.   Biivtou   Rfclory, 

'Suckliuir,  R.  Eaq.  Coiui  Coll.  CuaK                 ^H 

neyl«Kliiirr,  Willi 

'Sii-aiiiian,  C  A.  Eaq,.  Chriat'iCcgllrgc,                  ^^H 

SpuJie,  IU'>.  K.  liapton  Virii,  Narfolk 

C'nnibridgr                                                              ^^^| 

•SpvDOit  Ae*. ), 

StrjuiiMiii,  Rov.  E.  E.  Cliutii,!iltropi>1iir«                  ^^| 

*S|»enecr,  Rmr.  W.  PRtoahAWt  Stanlon, 

'.SnuiiALiii,  Ruv.  (!.  L.  Crick  R^ciorir,                  ^^H 

Xorfulk 

Divcntry                                                                ^^^| 

Spftuigct,  Itc».  R.  J,  Escterrnlt.  Dafonl 

■SwuiiboTough,  O.  S.  Eaq.  Fembrok*                ^^H 

Sjmu,  Mt.  W.  Kxetcf 

Coltogr,  L*«oibhd^                                          ^^H 

•Spry,  Ri.-vJ.  11,  D.D.  Sl.Mkr}'-Ie-lKini- 

Sirwl,    Her.   C-    ComwovHiy,  ToUm.                  ^^H 

Spiir^r,  Rev.  J.  C.  C  C  Ckmbfidfi 

Devon                                                                     ^^^1 

«S[Hff  >n3.  R«v.  J.  C.  niiilitn,  .SiliBbur; 

•SncTt,  J.  lialei..  Eiq,  Spring  Orove^                 ^^H 

*Suijil»ii,  T.  K*!].   Warihniii   Collejjr, 

llunklct,  Leeds                                                      ^^^| 

Oiiord 

•HwiiHicy,  Rrv.  U.  H.   Migd.  College,                  ^^| 

■StiMiley.  Rev.  E.  Riiirby 

CArubriilgc                                                              ^^H 

*Sl«ilon,  R.  Ex].  DnMcnohe  Cull^gc 

•Rwire,  Jultn,  Eiq.  MiaAeld  Vic«TRg*.                   ^^M 

•Stirey.    R     II.     Esq.    Clcakeawrll, 

1)iU-1[]t|[tVII                                                                              ^^H 

London 

•SykM,  (J.  U.  Eftq.  Dowi^liig  College,                  ^^M 

^^  Surkc-y.  IUt.  A.  H.  tr.  &(.  Jolm'a  Cvl- 

(!>ll)briilfii                                                      ^^^^M 

^^^B      lefl«i  Oxloti 

^^^^M 

^^•StMl.    H.    W.  E»q.   Malbune.  neir 

^^^^M 

1                 Chvpilnw 

*T*lboC  R«v,  0.  Eieroeevh,  Sonwi**!                 ^^H 

1           *Sl  Julm,  Rev.  Amlimw,  Bruufpirrt 

•Tutrutt,  R«t.A.C.Sl  Mjiry'i,  a««dlnR                  ^^M 

H               IlingwooH 

■Tats,  Pruik.  E«q.  Untvertity  Cotlsge,           ^^^^| 

1          HiajAmiM,  H«T.  r.  L:  Keocoi.  B^urfonL 

^^^^1 

1         ••Stoft,  Offir.   A.  11.   33,  CoMumght 

Tailiun,  R«v.  Arthur,  Broadoak,  I^oai-         ^^^^H 

H               Si|UftrT,  t.Dniloii 

wiUiId,  Cornwall                                           ^^^^| 

K           *Stevriui,  lUf .  T.  htmdiaiii,  Riudinic 

Taller,  R«r.  A.  W.  3tokfl  t(c«iiigtoa           ^^^^| 

^^K*fltovaaMfi,R«vJ.  Dtirli&m  Unircrtiiy 

Ta>Wir,  Mr.  J.  Ilnt(bl<>n                                ^^^^| 

^^HBtotriTt,  Ur.  Kinit  Willtiun  iUxwi 

■TNyliir,  John.  Eau).  LnonatM                         ^^^^^| 

>^^B*St9ckdAlr,  Rrv.  U.  klu]*nun  VJc>r> 

•Taylor,  \.  Eaq.  UtiMQ'a  Coll.,  <hdai                 ^^M 

^^^     agr,  Ilaiitry 

•Tanmnt,   Hav.  W.  X.  Cawky-abwl,                  ^^M 

V         5tDck<l«lo.  R«r.  W.  Llnwood  RMtory, 

Wealtnintter                                                                 ^^^| 

I^^Hk.  Market  Hun 

"Tliiinia*,  J.  H.  Eh).  Trinity  C«lllt«i                  ^^| 

^^K*Slolwr,  Rev.  11.  Diij-hun 

r«riil'riH([<'                                                                    ^^^H 

^^H*8uka«,  ft.  N.  tUq.  Trinity  CoUtfie. 

'Tbi'mpHU,   R^r.    E,    H.   SL  Jamea'a,                    ^^H 

^^H    Cambridfs 

Wrslmiiiitrr                                                                 ^^^| 

^^^H*Kmn«)toiHr.  R<v.  W.  K.  Ow^Um 

•TlicinLwiu,     Rev.     W.     SL     Nitihula*,                    ^^^| 

^^H^,*Sl«It,  .Miss  Itrviir^nt.  Vurkuhtrir 

Guildford                                                                ^^^| 

^^^^jHtoMI,  J.  Em|.  Uu7<J'a  IliHiiiik,  Lumliiii 

Thrtnilun,  Rn.  T,  Biii.-kliall,  WmJih                      ^^M 

^^^^Blmt,  W.  V.  Kaq.  13.  Auatin  Fn«r«, 

'I'huniluii,  Rrv    W.  I)inir>ril,  VifSon                       ^^1 

H              t.unilini 

Tliorp,  Ven.  ArL-lclf-ioon.  UurlMm                          ^^^| 

1         •Sirrttuu,    R«r.   U.    4   Qnmt    Sinilb 

••TliurpiVvndBliU-ArcliiiMEaa,  Trinity                 ^^H 

1             StnrC  WMtmliuttr,  Ltrndan 

CalUfe.  Cunbriilr*                                              ^^M 

•ThTupp.  J.  W,  Esq.   rppw   Drodk- 

«tn>rr 
•TIrarUnd,  F.  E.  Ewj.  Nnr  CoUrgr, 

Osferd 
ThiriTtM,  RcT.  J.  ?rrppliul  Cunu  ar 

Trinity  Cliiiroh.  Cwlislf 
■Tb^nne.   Right   Hon,  tnil  Rcr.  Lord 

Jutin,  D.D.   Rri-Uir  df  SCrad-ciun. 

Walurn 
♦Tlij-nnc.  R<Y.  Lord  Cfaarle«,  Long- 

hriri^  Derurill,  Wj.rmtniter 
•TiiirLale,  John,  G«i|.  Hudilenfi^lil 
•Tiremsn,  Mr*.  Kufioti.  CliejwUiw 
•Todd.    Rev,    Dr.    Trinity    C«l)egv. 

Dublin 
•To«ld.Veii(!r»bk  An-^dMoon,  Spttrin;- 

ton  Malten,  YDrlcatiira 
•Tniipr.  Q,  Rs^i. 

•Tuovcye  Mr.  Jjtmcs.  3fi.  St.  Jtmet  Str. 
•ToMenhBin.  Rev,  E.  B«[!i 
•ToplmTfi.  Kew.  J.  Fruilrlerefield 
•Towrr,  F.  E.  Esq.  Tlieol.  Cull.  Well* 
•Tragetr,  Rt<r.  T.  H.  Awhridg*  Dune*, 

ni,-iir  RannMT' 
•Tmvifi,  Rev.  W.  J.  M.A.  TnaiVf  CoV 

l«^e,  Ctntbridf^ 
*TrenL>liM,  I.  8.  Kru].  AUgd.  Uatl 
•Treui-li,  Kcv.  F.  S.  KilirnToncy  Alhey 
*Trevely»a,    Rev.   J.    Milverton,  So- 

m*rHt 
■Tripp.    R«v>  1>T    Silverton,    DeTOB- 

■hira 
•Trisu^m,  H.  B.  Ehc],  Lincoln  College, 

Oxford 
*Trinon,    Henrj.    Esq.   «4,  LoniUrH 

Slr-ecl,  London 
"Trtllopc,  Rev.  A.  SL  M*ry-le-boiie 
■Trutrn,  C.  Esq,  Edinburgh 
•Trowor,   Rev.    Walter,   Wjslon,  near 

Sleyuing 
•Tmro  Thoologii!*]    Library,   Care  of 

Rev.    W.    D~   Lougljuidij    Kcrwy;i, 

Corn*' oil 
"Trym.  C,  Esq.  Theol,  Caa  Wella 
Tuckwelt,  U^nry,  Evq. 
•Tapper.  W.  G.  E«).  Trinity  Colloffe, 

OiTord 
■TtiTbitt,    Rcy.   J.    £1-   Pmriok.    np«r 

Worc«sler 
*Tun»ir,  Miu,  Sltootpr's  Hill,  Kent 
•Tonwr,   Rn.   O.  Chiil«ii»ld.  Fam- 


Turner.  Rer.  J.  H»^trw,  9t9ttHR%c 
TurvffT.  Rev.  Smjox.  IL  D.D.  ?■£  b 

tlie  »w  VoilcTlieoLStsitaBk^iftk 

Episrapal  Clmreb 
•Turner,  Rev.W.  FishbontT>,C1itrh(iia 
■Twining,  !!*¥■.  D.  TherfieM,  Roritn 
■Tviikinf.   HJebazd,  jua.  Ec^.  SomI 

Londou 
•TwininjE.  Jatnca,  B«q.  TlvitT'  CtOfpk 

Cambridi^e 
•Twi^  O  J.  Orvjrt  Sh«lfiHil.  Cnkni^ 
•Tyirt,  Rev.  Geo.  Triiulj  ColLOdNi 
•TyrTt^II.   Bav.    W.  Bcaalini  Rotdiy, 

Snuthttinploii 
•Tyrwhiu,  R*T.  K^E.  Bomltty 

•UDtlenrcnd.  R.  Kiq.   Bn^well  EUc- 

tory,  Stow^ii-the-Wnld 
I'UCTtOB.  Rcf-  L  S.  'Dorkiiif; 
•VaEe.W.&.E)M,.TirurcMl«  CoILOvftni 
•Vaus,  W.  S.  W.  fi»q.  Raltiol  Cotltsc 

Oxford 
•VnuK,  Ret.  W,  Wincheater 
•Vennble»,  C.  Eiq.  PemlmAe  CnUe^ 

CmcitinAge 
•Venn,    E.   5.  Eeq.    Highbair  Pwk, 

rw»r  London 
•Venmn,  Honourable  Mn. 
•Vicldnrnui,  C.  R.  Esq. 
Vif^e.  Rev.  Henn,  Sutibury,  fttiddlnex 

•  Vmjii,  J,  Eiq.  Divslej,  Glauemter 
•Voules,  B«v.  F.  Eton 

•VyrryjiD,  Rev.  V.  F.  Withiel  HectoT?. 
Bodmin 

*WA')e,  Bd^^mio,  Eaq.  Dublin 
•Warie.  Kcv,  N-St-pMiVs.  nunTiiD  Rn* 
"  tVagiicr,  A,  Est^.  Caiiibri  jg? 
■Wagner,   G.  E«^    Triititjr  CoUt^, 

Cambridge 
•Wa^Btaff;  Rev.  C.  AWdeen 

•  Waiies,  Rev,  T.  Beotley,  SQUlh  StUB* 

ley,  ut'iir  HaTrupsle 
Wnirord,  RcT   0.  CluiTterhouae 
••Wolford,  Rev.  W.  HAtfl«Id.  Witham; 

Ewtex 
•Walker,  RpT.  R.  Wadham  College, 

Oxford 
•Walker,  Rer. 

•WaJlace,  Rev.  G-  CanierbiiTy 
•Waltaee,  Rev.  I-  L.  Sevenoak* 
Waller,  Rev.  E.  A.  Warwick 


• 


I 


SUDSCKIOER<I. 


'Watler,  Rrv.W.lIartiow,ncaTTauaun 
•W*l(«r,  Henry,  Esq.  Enewr  College, 

fUford 
•Wnlicrt,  Mr,  Riig«l«y 
■tt'iird.a«T.  John. Great  B*tlw>ii,  Will* 
•W«nt.  R*».  W.  C,  SoiilhiHHiiltin 
►Wanlr^pfr,  Rev.  C  Clou>i;CKtiT 
►Wure,  ilcv.  Frin,  Bislmp'i  LydiaTt! 
•W«rter,  Ite».  I.  Wood,  Wert  Tarring. 

•Warwick  RumI  Dpuncry  Swjpiy 
WAson,  JameK,  Eat].   HoHcroIt,  Slroudl, 

GluUCMtcnhin; 
•W«lki»a,  W.lJ^Ewi.  WnJlum  ColUpr, 

OxfiirJ 
•W«tkin9.  R*v.  B,  E. 
•\S'«Uon,  R<r.  AJrXAndcr,  St  Jolin'«, 

Otrllc^nliani 

•  WjUiiiii,  Josliiu,  Esq.  Tuk-StTvel 
*WjiiLa,  tUv.  John,  Tunnt-Gunvilte, 

DorHTt 
•Wclili,    BciiJ.    Esq.    Trinitj    CdlUge. 

Cambridge 
•Webb,  Mr.  WiniDg,  liirerpckDl 
■Wcbtitrr,  Kot.  S.  K.  laham   Kwtorjr, 

Kttlcring 
•Wegiulin,  Rev.  W.  A.  Samb  Stoke, 

tiew  Arundel 
WoIU,   Rev.  P.  WaDdchurch,  Tnnter- 

di-ri,  Kenl 
'Wrnltam,    J.    G.    E»q.     St.    Jolni'i 

•  W'tntwcirth,  Hex.  S.  K.  Liripr|i(Hil 
¥pV»tfin,Franci«M.Kii|.riiJirlr"iton.U,ft 
•Wc»t(m,  PIowdcn.E'n.ClidUk-utoh.lI.S 
•Wliiill.  liov.   W,   Tliwrniiiff  ilcclory 

Oundle 
•WhcatUy,  E.  B.  t:>,>|   Goto  W«lb 
*Wfaiib7,  R.  Vpnioii,    E«i|.   OabAatnn 

Lod^,  Mttrkcl' Borworth 
•Whitcomi;,  J.  Em),  C»l«uc>«t«r 
*WhiLc,  Rov.  ^  l^ooffriilgc,  nnr  R!b- 

•While,  Rev.  R,  Mjiri-h,  Avelcy.  Kmcx 
■Wliite,   HuiAc«  F.  E«(|.  Muted.   lUU, 

0»/crd 
•White,  t{.  M   Rflq.  Ni-«  Ccillqc* 
•W))itr.  A.  Em|.  nalliol  ColL  Oiibrd 
*Wtiii«lii»d.  Ul-«.  W.  WofDMMr  Col- 
lege, Oifonl 
'  •  Wtitclritit.  A**-  W-  UuliiM,  bMtr  Hui- 
rhMtvr 


Whitley  «ud  Boalh,  MuRvrs.  Halifax 
•Wllilfii^W,     Rffv.     O.    T.     BMklrlon. 

Tenbury,  Worc^lershirc 
•Wliiiley,  Rt*.  J,  HancdcBtw 
•"WHitlaktr,  Re*.  O    Queena  CoUege, 

C/ini1>ridR^p 
•Whorwooil,  Rev.  T.  Mftgd.  CchUcgij^ 

"Wii'kcn*,  R-c-v.  Hfnry,  Mai^nrcUiiig 
•Wilbcrforcc,  H*v.  LI.  W.  UiMugott 
WilhrrthrcT,    Rev,    S,    Archdciccii   nf 

Huttvy 
•Wilkitbi,Vuiiei-al>li>G«arg¥,D.O.Arcli* 

(l«icoii  of  Nolttnghuo,  Souiliw«ll 
WUIdm.  Her,  J,  M. 
•Wilkinson,  Rif*.  M.  MartlK>rough 
•Wilkinstm,    Hav.    Bcnry  J,    Quecit't 

Culk-g*,  OaWa 
•Wilkinanii,    T.    W.    Enq,    ITniverBtry 

CDlk-gv,  Durham 
Wniiama,    Rrv.  E.  T.    Mflunt  Rallmi. 

Chcpatow 
•W'illiiiiia.    RCT.    I.    Trinity    Cullcpr, 

Oxford 
W'illuiiii*,  R«v.  Gni^,  Wicherford, 

Worcfitcr 
•Williarni.  M,  D.  Ewj.  Cinnrynfrlin, 

AtHTy»liiith 
•Williiun*,  R*ir.  W.  SLButliCHlchnior'a, 

Hyilp,  Wiaphcater 
■Wiltimiw,  RpT.  T.  E.,  D,T),.  Rucklc- 

liury,  Rcvka 
•Wiiliafu*.  II.-V.  J,  Jr«ii»  Coll,  Onr.id 
■Willi",  R*'*-.  T.  HayriP.  iii-ar  Rnintirc 
•Willi.,  lltfT.  W,  I).  Green  Park,  Unih 
•WilLmk,    TU-v.    W.     W.    Su    l"liUi|«, 

Stppiii'y.  I.H,'ii(li>ii 
•WiIlon,H*if.J«IiHKFambuiuinpli,  Krnt 
•W^ilihirr,  R.  H.  Eaq-  WarccotcrCol- 

It'l^r,  Oxford 
•  Wil»on,  Rev.  CharTw,  Li>erpool 
•Wil»oH.  Hc».  PraTii'f*,  Rui^lcy 
•Wilauii,  Rev.  J,  Corpun  ChrislE  Coll. 

Oxford 
•Wilkon,  I..  Eiq.  Norwood  Kill 
•Wil»tn.  H.  £»{.  Ma|cil<lnir  lUll 
••WiUrit,    RiM-.  R*)tnt(,    li.A-   IliKttk, 

Livcqtnol.    PnrorbtrilAaalritiiiionial 

af  rrifarit   ffurn   tlii^  n^ngrrgBlioii  at 

Si.  Vtarlin'ii.  l.sir*>r|»iul 
■WiUou,  A.  Bici.  Halluin,  Surrvy 
Wim,  R«v.  H.  Uffi-I^unrb 


^^^V                      LIBRAHY  OF  ANOLO-CATHOLJC  TH£OLOGV 

^^B              *WlMi,  Mn.  U.  ShniblwiitU.  Lckming- 

•WordaAnrlh,  |1«t.  CtBM9|iWr.  D-D 

^^^^H                   tun 

Biuned  PuMMUgA,  UrldUd,  g— 

^^B                ■  Wilher.  Re*-.  H.  I,  B.  WoHkig,  ITuiu 

Wordtwonh,  Rer,  C.  Wiodusttr 

^H               •ynHiMi,  Ber.  W.  U.  W.  higf.  Oll«T- 

Wordtwortli,   R«v*   a  F.   QiUi^kab 

^^H                 bomf .  OMT  WiDPhi-«tire- 

Dorset 

^^1               •Wilhen.  Rev.  Omrgt^,  Kilw|i^rCoII. 

•Worgu,    Rtt.   John    B.  CAMmre 

^^M                 CalculU 

Rugby 

^^M              Vfix,  Mr.   H.    Bridgc-Sinel.    Black- 

•  Wor&ley^  Rev.  J.  11.  TUdiurvt,  Rc«4i^ 

^^H                   frUirs 

■  Worthjr,  R«T.  C,  Cunlv  nfSt.  Dand's 

^^H              Vlli,     R#«.     S.     St     BuOiolomeD't 

Exeter 

^^H                  Uotpiul 

WTsggB.  G.    Esq.    Cbeatllf.    Staft«4- 

^^M               Wis.  W,  Eh}.  Tanbnd^  Wctl< 

ahire 

^^^1               *Wls,  R«-v.  Juteph,   LittlebuTj,  n9*t 

•Wray,  Rer.  t',  Li«-e/pooI 

^^H                   Saflran  WUden,  Cuex 

•Wreneli,  Rev.  J.  G.  O.C.L.  S«I»hnBrt, 

^^P               •'Wodehoute,  G.  Esq.  ^^9,  Jlunillon- 

Su^fic^x 

^^H                    l#mic«,  St.  Jolm'fl  Wood 

•Wrench,   Rpv.    PredeTULfe.    Suvtiif. 

^^H              Wolfe,  J.  Etq.  Limerick 

Kent 

^^1                 Wolluton.  T.  t.  Gfti|.  SL  PH«!r'«  Ca1- 

Wright.  H.  Ei.<i.  MagiL  Hall,  OxfM    J 

^^^1                      ^g^,  CamhiMgfi 

■Wright.  Ker.  W.  Colclinlfr                 H 

^^1                'Wool!,  Rev.  R. 

^Wiiehl^Rcv.J.  F,                                  ■ 

^^1              •Wood,  Itev.  R.  Onne,  Bcnrer's  Gi^ird 

Wrntlrsli^,  Her.  E.  J.  Tetliak«U.W«l-  ^M 

^^M                 *  Woodcock,  H.  E&q. 

itthutnpton                                        ^H 

^^1               •Woodrord,  A.  R  A.  Eaq.  UniTetsftT 

•Wyatt,  C.  F.  Esq.  Ch.  Ch.                   ^| 

^^H                  College,  DurK*in. 

•WjH.  Rcr.  W.  Wa^bro,  WilEa           ^| 

^H              •Woodft.     R«r.     Q,     H.     We«t^ew> 

■Wylle.  R.  E»q.  Beverley                          ^^ 

^^^H                   Chictiiffitrr 

*WynUr,R«f.J.Ceci],GaU«DjtccCoiT,  ^^ 

^^P                •Woodward,  Ref.  F.  B.  Dublin 

Reigate 

•Woodward,  Rev.  T. 

Woollcombe,  Rei.  W.  BiilHgl  CoUeg? 

•Vnrcl  R*«,  O-  B.  Wragbj,  VaaAn-        i 

■Woollcombe,  W.  W.  Esq,  Euler  Col- 

■liire                                                        ^^1 

lege 

*Y»Uft,  It«v.  W.  St.  MATy'%  Rcaditif    ^H 

•WooUey,  Rer.  John,  Uoivenity  ColL 

*Ya(ies,  TliomM,  £aq,  M.D.  Brighton  ^| 

Oxford 

•¥outig,  Bev.J.B.I<agh:ertonR«cUTr,  ^H 

'WpK^ateF  CoVle^E  Library 

Dunkirk                                                 ^^| 

•  •WanUwonh,  Rct.  Chriatophei,  D-D. 

'Young:,  B«*-  H-O.                                 ^H 

H«ad  Muter  of  IfAtTDW  School 

•Young,  Rev.  R.  Kinler,  Beda            ^^| 

DtckdnaoB,  F.  ^ 

.  En),  £10-  lOa.  tlqnatlqEL                   ^^^^| 

EvwiB,  H.  N.  fe 

>'!■  £^'    &»•  dnnation.                            ^^^^^H 

J.    H.  ^1.  li. 

^^^^^H 

L.  M.  £1    li. 

donatloiu                                          ^^^^H 

H.  A.  F.  JSl.  1 

donation.                                         ^^^^H 

BOOKS  RECENTLY   PUDLISKED 

BY  JOHN  HENRY  PARKER,  OXFORD. 


^  Ufbtatp  of  gnthtxs 
OF   THE    IlOrV    CATHOLIC    CHUHCH, 

AMTERIOR  TQ  TIIC  mvimoW  Pf  TUB  EH"  H1it>  WKiT. 
TRANSLATEn   BV   MEMItERSOrTHE  ENGLISH  CUT ftCH. 

VOLUMES  RCCENTLV    PUBUSHtD. 

I,  Third  KdiliOH,  firict  9i. 

THE  CONFESSIONS  OF  S.  AUGUSTINE. 

HY  THE  HEV.   E.  D,    PUSEV.  1>.D. 

13.  Priet  to  SH^tibtrrt  S*.      Ta  Non-SubtrritiTr  10*.  94. 

S.  ATHANASIUS.     HISTORICAL  TRACTS. 

BY  THE  H£V.  M.   A^KX^SON«  M.A. 
li.  fVirv  t«  SubKribrrt  iU.     Tb  Son'SHhteriltrt  ISt. 

S.  CHRYSOSTOM. 

HOMILIES   im   THE  EPISTLES   of  ST.  PAUL  Uie   APOSTLE   lo    ttn 
PHILIPPIANS,  COLOSiJlANS,  lad  TUESSALONIANR. 

1-5.    Prirf  to  Jtiib»cribfri  If*.       To  StiH~.Su/>tfribrrt   \'2t. 

8.  CHRYSOSTOM.    HOMILIES  ok  ST.  MATTHEW.    Pam  II. 

BY  THE  REV.  SIR  Q.  PREVOtiT.  M.A. 

S.    CYPRIAN'S    EPISTLES. 
BY  TUB  REV.  11.  CAHEY.  M.A. 

It.    Prirt  ta  Stbti-riht-ri  1(1*.      T»  A'cn-Sulurriii^ri  tSi. 

9.  AUOCS'nXES  UOMIMI'S  »u  tW  NEW    TESTAMENT.  Vol.  I. 

B>  tbft  RKV.  n.  0,  MACM  ULLEN,  M.A.,  tVDgv  of  C.C.C. 

•«•  The  PubliiliCT*  of  thr  Lihr»ry  of  llw  FBlhrni  rojM^i'Villjr  inform  lli« 
SuWriben,  ibit  thryc&nnol  be  onJlrmhly  rexponiibtc  for  ilt-livtriiiK  cbc  Volume* 
At  Subwribm'  iiricv  li<->  <■'■'  <^<i '  '  ii-iiiiClia  after  the  liiiir  nf  riililirntiini  i  aitt)  re- 
q^urvi  ihfll  unj  ctiMigci  '  -    *  i^utMcrihcr  may  be  ntxk'  Xnown  ta  tlicMti. 

and  that  they  nmjr  rccciv  in  what  inaoncf  llic  Yulumo  m  u  b^i  icr- 

wintrd  in  canliniiBTion,  I  Lit:  )'(kIhlii>licT>  xtr  tMigcA  in  malic  thi*  itttt-tHrnt  in 
connt-qucnM  of  ibm-  of  clie  Valumo  b«tiiK  out  of  |irint.  wbicli  c*nnoi  b«  »-• 
prititcijAl  pt«acnl;  ■?i)iii|>kt>!  nuU  thcrrfora  «riil  loriii  bin.-aiiir  ■tillt'cult  la  luMlwith. 


A  COMMENTARY  ON  THE  FOUR  GOSPELS, 
COLLECTED   OUT  OF  THE  WORKS  OP  THE  FATHERS. 

rRikNSl.ArRU  rR«U  TIIC  I'ATK^A   AtTRCJt  0»  TIIOMXI  A«tl  INAI. 

Vol.  I.  Si.  Mattiuw.  ]n  tbm  Pam.  R  lb.         Vol.  iL  Si.  X1«kk,  lOi.  0^. 

Vol.  in.  St.  Lukk,  in  two  Pan*,  R  li. 

Vol.  iV.    St.  Joiik,  in  fh* prtu. 

Rw.  It.  6d. 

THE  DEFINITIONS  OF  FAITH, 

And  Cuoni  sf  DUdpline  if  th^f  Six  (I'^unualu]  CoancUa,  with  ih*  mn*ining 

C«nnna  of  lli^  Ciiii*  i\(  tltn  Uiiirnnnl  CWrdi.     Tr&nalatfid.  wlih  Notv^ 

n  wMirh  QrrnMfd,  THK  APOSTOLICAL  CANONS. 
B>  tKe  A«r.  WU.  ANURKW  KAUMnKD.  U.A..  of  Chttti  Ckurvh,  OzTonl. 


BOOKS  RECENTLY  PUBLISHED 


Uibca]^  of  ^nglo'QTdi^oUc  Hbcolooi!?. 

I'alnwn  jiiiMishrii  fvr  \M\. 
BISHOP  AKDRKWES-  SEUMONS,  VoU.  I.  lo  IV.     2K  2«. 
iARCHBTSllOl-  HKAMHAI.LS  WORKS.     Vc.;.  L     10..  6rf. 
BISHOP  Dt'LLS  HAHMONV  UF  ST.  PAUL  AND  ST.  JAMES  ON 
JUSTIFICATION.     6«.     Second  EdH'wn. 

For  1843. 

FBISHOP  NICHOLSON  OX  THE  CATKCHISM.    &.    lUpHMMg. 
VARCItLllSHU?  BRAMIIALL'S  WORKS.     Vol.  11.  And  HE.  14^.  e»V 
BISfinp  ANDREWeS-  SERMONS.     Vol.  V.     lb. 
BISHOP  BEVERIDGES  WORKS.     Vol.  L     12#.     RfpriHling. 
BISHOP  BULL'S  ANSMCa  TO  STRICTURES.  AND  APOLOGY  FOl 
HIS  HARMONY.     No"  firrt  translntwi,     12*,    Ht^nnting. 

For  18+3. 
ARCHBISHOP  BHAMH  ALL'S  WORKS,    V6i.  IV.    Smrt^  nady, 
BISHOP  BEVERIDOES  WORKS.     Vol.  IT.  &  HI.  fotk  124. 
BISHOP  COVIN'S  WORKS.     Vol.  L     ]2«. 
BISHOP  OVERALL  S  CONVOCATION  BOOK,  nearly  rtwig. 
THORNDIEJl'S  WORKS.     Vol.  L     Port  L  H>». 

In  tkrprfit/w  1844- 
THORNDIKE  S  WORKS.     Vc-l.  I.  Pari  IL  ICU. 
BISHOP  COSIN'S  WORKS.     VoL  IL 
BISHOP  BEVERIDGES  WORKS.     Va].  JV.  1Z#, 
MARSHALL— Tlie  Penitentiol  Discipline  flf  the  PriniidTe  Churcli,  Tat  ih*  first 

100  ycwh  after  Clinit.     &i, 
BISHOP  GUNNING— Tbe  PoiL-htJ.  or  LentFaat;  AposlolicBl  a.nd  P^rpctua). 
JOHNSON— The  Unhloody  Sacrifice,  mid  Altar  Unveileic]  and  Supported.    Vul  L 

Sufucriberj  paying  I«pb  guineai,  anauJiUy  TN  ADVAKCE  4m  mtitltd  ta  all  tht  PttbU- 
cellcfir  Jior  that  jwar  vithMit  Jwthtr  pajfiiitnt. 


A  Sfv  Edilim  m  One  r<>tnae,  8m.  IOj.  Bd. 
THE  ENGLISH  THEOLOGICAL  WORKS  OF  GEORGE  BULL.  D.P.. 

Someome  LflrJ  Bbbop  of  St.  Dftvid'*, 
■«•  Tlu&  Vo]iim«  will  W  necesMTy  for  ttie  SubijCritien  to  the  .Anglo- Calhntic 
Lilmry  to  complete   Uisliop  Bull's   Works,  as  llw  Trai)slB.tio[i.s  of  the   Latin 
Worlu  only  will  appear  in  that  aeries. 

Sua.     lOs.  ad. 

A  PTSS&RTATinN  ON  TIlE 

VALIDITY  of  llie  ORDINATIONS  rf  the  ENGLTSH.  and  nf 
Tlie  SLICOLSSION  «f  Uie  BISHOPS  pf  tie  ANGLICAN  ClI  I'RCH  ; 

WitU  tliQ  Proofs  eslAbLiahin^  tLe  Fjiets  sdvg.iiee4l  In  this  Warfc  . 

By  ihi-  Rev.  Fmlier  PIERRE  FRANCOIS  LE  COURAYBR, 

GuiiiiL  JU'^dIhi  aud  Chief  LibrwriiiQ  at  Ihe   AnmuCVawii  .^bhej  of  St.  B«ii«ti4v«   mt  F^ri*. 
The  OUL  TTansialion  nf  Mr.  Williams  collated  Ihrouphaut  witb  the  Orifftbftl, 
uid  in  caiueijUL'nci:  almost  eatirely  le-wriCLeii;  tl»  R«f«rfeiioim  aud  Quotation* 
veriBed  and  corrL-cted. 

Tu  iTHirn  la  >dded, 
Bflntnlm  Mr.  Wlilunu'tf  Frefauc  Ki>d  ochur  Editviia)  Uiaiiar,  whi^h  U  all  rvtainMl, 
I. — An  Iatr<kJiirrii>tt  toDtunJn^  ,^mf  Acron^l,  4*  wrU  ol  1h«  ptc*tHii  oml  forntef  EdilioM, 
*■  of  itiE  .iuchnr  bimsrir,  &Dd  this  Mi-ratmble  Cuntmvcniin  t«  whi^h  iKii  ^'»rk  fm-  tim», 
II. — A  i'[>n.<'i'drmbli!  haly  at  turthoT  tiolr*.     III. — An  Kpttumi-  ol  the  whult^  Vulnoiw. 
■.*  In  Ihii   E'l!rU"i  notAim^  v/bUfint  </  M«  irr^md  vort  vj  (Var«jt#r  it  (MuiCbtf. 

%o.     VoK  I.  and  IL,  racA  lOs.  6(f. 

THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTUKV  of  M.  L  ABB6  FLEURV, 

From  the  Second  Oi^cumenii-iil  CoudclL  A.  D.  SSI — 120.    Translated  with  N<Jte« 

li/)  "'»  pf^'fif  to  eantinne  (kit  teriti  to  ihif  time  vf  Popi  Grtgortj  tli-i  Grfal,  AM,  603« 

which  it  fafrutattd  to/orm  nit  vaU.   Tht^  Third  Volume  is  iieftily  tvad^. 


BY  JOHN   IIENIIV   PARKEH.  OXFORD. 


2  volumes,  Sco.      lionrdM.  firice  ai». 
HE   |'OF,T|C,li  VI    MF.OinA. 

i'r.i-:lkctiones  academics  oxonii  iiabitvE. 

AilJiii  UTlCCCkkXll  —  ilDdCCKl.!, 

A  JOANNE  KRIII.E,   AM..  l'i*tk-»  I'uVilieo  PriBlrctorr, 

Ctil)«|pi  Oricleitu*  NajM-r  Siwio. 

TV  3-lM  Sdirian.     XBmo.     Cloth  B$.  Morocco  8ji.  fid. 

THE    CHRISTIAN     YKA  II. 

Thoufthli  In  Vcnc  fct  Ihc  Sundkyv  and  IlpliiUyi  ttinpuiflivut  the  Year. 

\2mo.  Gs, 

SERMONS 

riti:icirKi>  okfqiif:  thf  rMveiHirr  or  oxFiina,  akq  ik  otuk*  rtxcKi. 

Ily  the  Kc*,  C.  MARRIOTT.  MA-  Fellow  of  Oriel  fotlt-gi-,  aud  Uu 

[*rincipal  of  the  Diocmnn  CoUi^irp  «t  Clilctivtlir. 

Si'o.      Pno-  Ij*.      Port  /. 
_  ANALECTA    CHRISTIANA. 

By  C.  MARUIOTT,  A.M. 

et'o.      1U«.  G(/. 
SERMONS 

ON   THE    EPISTLE  TO    TIIK    ROMANS   AND  OTMRRs 
By  the  Rct.  T.  W.  ALLIES,  M,A.,  Rwtor  of  I^iintin,  Oxon. 

SfCfiHd  Eitii'um.     32«ii».      Chth  Z».  Gd.,  Moincro  5«. 

THK   BAI'TISIKRV.  «k  Till-:  WAY  OK  liTKltNAI.  l.ll-l-: 

BY  TIIK  AUTHOR  OF  ^'THE  CATHEDRAL." 

AUo  in  hvo.  price  7jc.  Gd.,  illuttrntetl  by  Krtgravingt^ 
THE  BAITISTERV.     Pabt  IV. 


Vrotvn  Hro.  5*. 
GKRMAN    PROTESTANTISM. 

APP  TUB  BIQIlt  or  r-tttVATII  JUIKlMRMT  I?!  TIIK  JNTEftMIRTtTlOIl 

or  DcairTVHic. 

\A  Sketch  of  Omiiaii  TtKalnicy  Fnini  \\\t  l(«r>irmiitiun  to  llu  pivimt  timr,  lii  « 
iiivm'ii  ul'  Lcllrd  lu  a  LiiyHiHJL 
By  tbe  Rp*    d    H-  DKWAll,  M.A.,  lair  r.f  F.selrr  C.IIffifr.  Uiforrd, 
and  ChAt>tAin  to  (ho  Urilixh  HrviiUiiU  it  llaiiiburg. 

Seariif  ready,  ftfu* 

KltiUr  SERMONS  pri-^id.eU  I-  f.>rr  the  Univrrsily  of  OifoH, 

AT  CANON  BAMI'TON)*   LKCTIIRK,   IH+4, 

By  a.  W.  JELF,  D.D.,  Luiioo  of  Chrin  Cliurch.  Oxford, 

■hid  Principitl  of  Kinj^'i  College,  Lujiiluu. 

in  thf  Prru,  Rro. 

SEBMONS  I'HKACIU:!)  HKRiRll  ilic  IINIVEItSITY  uf  OXFORD. 

Il«  IIKNKV    KOS^AItO  UANMlNO.  M  A. 

Of  .\ftitati  C*-ol|«||v,  Olford  I  ArcJi4li?auvu  o(  Cltichntn. 


►KS   RECIiNTLY   PUBLISHED 


Fivy.  Svo.  2».  6rf. 
THE  DEA'OTIONS  OF  BISHOP  ANDJIEWES, 

TnaftUie^  from  llic  Grrrk  uiJ  urang^d  jm«w. 
P*»  I.  b;  the  IUt.  J.  n.  NtwiciM,  B.D, 
Pan  II.  bjiht  lie*.  J.  M.  Nkalk,  ««  /Jb  /Vvm. 

F('a;j.  St'o,  5*. 

OF  THE  IMITATION  OF  CHRIST. 
Foiu  BuokN  Mcribed  Lo  TUOHA^  A  KEUPlS- 

SSaui.     /^ncp  in  cloth  or  sherp.  2s. ;  roan,  2jt.  Gd.  ;  marotxa, 

Ifcfiriuled  ENTIRE  from  the  FoHo  EdJtion, 

«  SHORT  a»D  M.Alh   IMrKICTIOM  FoK  THK  DLriLJl  1^l<IDCR«TA?Ip|J(0  Or  tX 

LORD'S  SUPPER. 

To  which  is  annexed.  THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  HOLY  COMlfUNION. 

WITH   PBOrF.B  U^l-FB  ASH  DlBKCtmSB. 

UY  THOMAS  WILSON,  D.D..  loineilaie  Lc.nl  Hislwp  of  Soiior  and  SLul 
OFFICIUM    EUC  H  ARISTIC  UM. 

A  Pirptrat'-ry  Srrvicp  In  a  Jcroul  anA  woTt)iv  reception  of  tlu?  Lord's  Sirrill. 

To  which  ii  adttcd,  A  ^]^.mTJlTIov  ron  Kvectr  Dxi  iv  th»  Wekl 

Bj  EDWAJU>  LAKE,  D.D. 

Fourth  Edition.  Btv.  12*. 
DlSCOUnSliS  ON  PROPHECY, 

ITS  STHUC'TUHK,  USH.  AND   INSPIRATION. 
\l\  ilu-  He*.  JOHN  DAVISON,  B.D.,  Late  I-MIgw  of  Oriel  Collegv,  OiionL 

^y  the  Same  Author,  Svg.    I5ff. 
REMAINS  AND  OCCASIONAL  rUBLICATmNS- 


ii 


OXFORD  EDITIONS. 
ANDRKWES'  [Bp.]  Servite  for  Coiuecration  of  ChiirchM 
BULL'S  [  Bp.}  VimJtieatiou  of  ihe  Clturth  uf  Eii^Uud 

HAMMOMVS  Per*[Ksi* 

HKNSIIAW  S  fDp.]  Mi^ditatioiis       .         -         -         - 
JONES*  LeUtn  In  Lis  Pupih  .... 

KEN'S  [Bp,j  Manual  of  Prayers        ...         - 

LAUD'S  (Abp.]  De^olidiv* 

. SpecchEA  on  the  Litcirgjr,  tStz. 

NKLSON'S  Life  of  Bishop  Dull  .  .  .  . 

P,\TRICK'S  [Bp.]  AA-nee  Lo  a  FnMid        -  -  - 

■  '  oil  Prayer  _         _         _        . 

■ on  RepenUmce  and  Faetiug     - 

I'RIDEAUX'S  [Bp.]  Doctrine  of  Prayer 
S.VRAVIA  vi\  tlif  rrit-sthood  .... 

SCANDHET  mi  the  Snrimretil  .... 

SHEHLOCK'S  Practical  Cliristiso.  2  vol". 

Church  CnEei'lii^ni  Paraphiatedi 


SPARROWS  [Bp,]  JlJitioiiale  mi  tlie  Common  ?nytT,  a  A'op  Eaititm  - 

SPELMAN— Churches  nol  to  be  Violnted 

SPfNOKES'S  DevOtiona  ..._,... 

SUTTON'S  IJiace  Mori,  Lenrn  lo  Die 

DUce  Viveie,  Louni  lu  Live      ...--.     fi 

MeiUtalioilii  en  iIil'  Sucrjiiiienl,  a  ^cv  Edilitm 


TAYLOR'S  [Pp.]  CdI.Ipii  Givivt,  and  Guide  for  the  Penilrnt 
VINCEN'TTU.S  of  LUtJNS  ap«ii,gi  IJerrtV 
WELLS'S  Kinh  Man*  Duty;  and  Dnwting'a  Journal 
WILSOh'S  [Dp  I  S«rr«  rrivflu  .         =         .         .         . 


L 


4 
4 


BY  JOHN  HENRY  PARKER,  OXFORD. 


6vo.  I5s. 

THE  SYNTAX  op  a  GRAMMAR  OF. THE  GREEK  LANGUAGE, 

Chiefly  from  tue  TEXT  op  RAPHAEL  KUHNER. 

By  W.  E.  Jf,lf,  M.A.,  Student  of  ChrUt  CImrch. 

The  first  volume  it  in  iHr  preis, 

8vo.  81. 
iESCHYH    EUMENIDES. 

Ad  Codd.  MSS.  fidrm  recognovit  et  natis  maximam  partem  criticia  iiistruxit 

GULIELMUS  LINWOOD,  M.A.,  Mdh  Christi  Aluiniiua. 

AcceduQt  Viri  Summe  R«verendi  C.  J.  DLOMFIELDII,  S.T.P.  NoUb  MS. 

et  tliorum  ielecta>, 

SOPHOCLES. 

With  Notei  adapted  to  the  tise  of  Schoola  and  Uiiivenitiei, 
By  T.  MITCHELL,  A.M.,  late  Fellow  of  Sidney  SuMex  CoUefre,  Cambridge. 

CEDIPUS  TYRANNUS Svo.7i. 

(KDIPUS  COLONEUS 8wp.  St. 

ANTIGONE        8r*.  5.. 

ELECTRA 81W.  6*. 

TRACIIINI/E Stw.  5«. 

PHILOCTETES 8w.  6«. 

AJAX in  the  Prttt. 

Hvo.  6s. 
ARISTOPHANIS  AVES. 

Ad  codicuin  fidcm  reounauit,  et  rommentario  brevi  critiro  ct  expK<^tico  instnixit 
FKKUEKICUS  HENHiCUS  ULAYDES,  D.A.,  ilSdU  Chrixti  Alunmun. 

Editio  tertia,  ntbinde  emendata,  2  volt,  8vo.  1/.  U. 

MKRODOTUS, 

Edidit  THOMAS  GAISFORD,  8.T.P.,  Gr.  Ling.  Prof.  Beg. 

A'mp  Edition,  2  voh.  8vo.  1/.  8#. 
LARCHER'S  NOTES  ON  HERODOTUS. 

With  Corrrctions  and  Additions,  by  WM.  DKSBOROUOH  COOLEY,  Ei«|. 
Author  lit"  Maritime  and  Inland  Discovery,"  &c. 

3  vols.  Svo.  \i.  \\s.  6d. 

LIVII  HISTORIA 
Ex  Recenaione  Crevieriiet  Urakenborchii. 

A  A'nc  Edition,  with  additional  Note*  and  Maps,  3  vols.  Svo.  \l.  \0s. 
THUCYDIDES, 

With  Notei,  chiefly  Hiatorical  and  Geographical, 
By  THOMAS  ARNOLD,  D.D.,  late  Head  Maater  of  Rugby  School. 


Complete  in  6  Vols.  Svo.,  509  Plates.  Coloured.  £9. — Plain.  £3.  15«. 
FiUURKS  AND  DESCRIPTIONS  of  the  GENKHA  OK 

BRITISH  FU)WERING  PLANTS. 
By  W.  BAXTER,    F.H.S.,&c. 


BOOKS   RECENTI-V  PCBLISHEO. 


7*  /wv  itiU  be  fuhiUhrd.  firice  2^.  Gii.,  No.  2»  of 

Under  Uic  ilimtdcMi  of  tlii!  (.'utuniiUcr  uT  Um  Britisb  Arvliirol«)^u]  A»sorwticia 
/iltittrttlfJ  by  mnmtrtmt  WomleuU. 


/a  the  Prrst,  FoartK  E£tUm,  uMch  enlary«d. 
A  <IM)SSARY   OF  TERMS 

Ui»KU    IK    (tliKi-IAN.    nOMAN.    ITALIAN.    AND 

GOTHIC  ARCHITECTURE. 
SfD.,  Jihu/lrated  by  numerous  If'oodntlg, 

K  aujDE  T()  Tirr:  akchitectural  antiquities  in  the 

NKIGIIUOUnilUUI)  OK  OXFOHD.compniinifk  circuit  of  10  miles. 
P*rt  I.     I>t:AM:HV  ur  itiC£ST[;it.     it. 
PirtJI,     DcAXEKT  or  Woopftiocji.    7»„  Bi 

Tbftii  E4iliot»  tnlar^'rd.     Smai]  Svo.     7s,  6d. 
REMARKS  ON  ENGLISH  CHURCHES, 

And  oiii  ihr  Expediaitrj'  of  rifiiileniig  Sf;pL  lchkal  MEUaniALQ  subftcrvii-ol  ta 

By  J.  ILMAKKLANO,  RR.S.,  S.A- 

SecQjtd  Edition,  fwiard  and  enlarged,  smaii  BxMt.  Gw. 
ANGLICAN    CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE. 

WiUi  Mime  H«niarl!»  u[>on  Ei'd^issLicaJ  Puniiciir^. 
ny  JA^fES    BARK.  Architect 

Third  Edition.    Small  Bvo.   3s.  Gd. 
ST.  ANTHOLlN'St  or,  OLE  CHURCHES  AND  NEW. 

A  TA1.£  FOR  THh  IIHRS. 

By  FKANCIS   K.  l'.\<JV.T.  M..V. 
KcctdT  uf  ElftirJ,  AEd  Cha|tlun  to  tLi«  Lord  Biihop  of  OxTurd. 

Ity  the  same  Avtlwr,     Small  Svo.     4s.  6d.  cloth,  with  pititet. 
MILFORD  MALVOISIN;  or,  PEWS  ASD  CEWHOLDERSL 

Royal  Svo.     Price  7».  Gd. 

MEMORIALS  OF  UOllFORD  ST.  MARY, 

IN  THE  COUMTV  OF  WILTSt 

CorilMtkinn;  paitiruliirfi  of  iIif  CUiiri.>h.      With   SW  FlatcM  of  IlluatxHlHin, 

srvcvul  EiigTAViniri  on  Wond. 

By  JAMES  TNGKAM.  I). a.  rre^itleiil  of  Trinity  Collie 

Aullior  of"  MwJkorJttls  of  Oxford." 

Svo.  illustrated  by  Ten  IVmdcttta,  \s. 

By  the  Rev.  JOHN  ARMSTKONG ,  E.A,,  Iri^t  View  of  Excta  CklhodnL 
%vo,  illustrated  Ay  si^-tn  Wondntta.  Sd.  fid. 

ttlTIl  OaKBVATlONS  ON  tllT.  AHCHlTECTLaE  ANfi  rRLSENI  STATE  OF  THE 
rfllNTRT  OS  WAaEPIBLO  BRIDOK. 

By  JCiHN  CHESSELI-  BUCK.LliR.  &  CHARLES  liUCELEB,  Architects. 

Prfpftriu^ /or  Publication, 

^»)inifl  on  GU&»  JjJ/thitiiia.     liV  AN  AMATEUR. 

ll.1.t»TR«TKt>  BV  Cl'L(>Ut>t:|i  PLATKA  Fkl>U  aHCICNT  eXAHf LtS. 


I 


I